《Belle Adams' Butler》


 Chapter 1: Excerpt

    <h4>Chapter 1:Excerpt</h4>


    Waking up from a nightmare several hours before dawn, Belle fetched a drink of water.


    She paused in front of her kitchen''s window when she noticed a litntern in front of her mansion''s garden. Her butler stood there, shovel in hand. This was no hour to be gardening.


    Curious, she made her way outside, but when she had gotten close enough to see arge and hollow pit next to her eternally-stoic and polite butler, she saw him pick up a rotten body.


    A DEAD BODY!


    Her eyes widened fearfully when she saw her handsome butler drop the rotting body into the fresh hole. She asked in horror, "What are you doing?!"


    "Gardening."


    "And the body?!" she looked at him in disbelief.


    "Fertilizer," he answered her before picking up the shovel that was on the ground. Belle was now certain something had possessed her butler. Who gardened dead bodies?!


    She then heard him ask her, "Want to help me in nting it, Miss Adams?"


    .


    Go to YouTube: search for ''Belle Adams'' Butler'' so find a customized video made for it as a teaser trailer.


    .


    *Do add/check the other books of the author*


    The Fourth Mistress


    Letters to Romeo


    The Crown''s Obsession


    Young Master Damien''s pet


    Valerian Empire


    Heidi and the Lord


    Bambi and the Duke

 Chapter 2: New butler

    <h4>Chapter 2:New butler</h4>


    It was a loud night, one where the whispers of crickets could not be heard and the clouds smothered the moon and stars. The usual darkness was darker than the previous night as the clouds rumbled and shook thend of Bonke.


    A cloaked figure walked through the streets of the town, a hood covering his face and his body that was getting drenched in the rain. The hooded figure turned his head over his shoulders to see if there was anyone following him. Pulling out a pocket watch, he flipped it open to see the needle that was moving all over the ce without settling on a single number that was marked on it. Snapping it close, he continued to walk until he reached a mansion that read outside ''Adams''.


    Merging with the shadows, he continued to move until he heard whispering that came from one of the corridors. Tilting his head closer in the direction where the whispers wereing from, he noticed two young men who stood in the corridor in the middle of the night. Both the men wore the clothes of a servant.


    "Ouch!" whispered one man who had freckles on his face.


    The other man pushed the one who just spoke, his voice slightly scratchy to listen to, "What were you thinking trying to eat all her soul! You fucking dimwit," he knocked the first one''s head, "They are finally going to get the butler to work here and the person who is going to work is our own man. It would be easier to feast on the people then."


    "But I have been starving-"ined the first man to receive another smack on his head. At the same time, they heard someone knock on the front door.


    "Get back to your room before someone finds you walking here. If not I will kill you myself," he threatened, and both of them went back to their rooms.


    The person who was standing behind the wall listening to them speak didn''t have to hear all the conversation to understand that they weren''t humans. Having one side of his lips pull up, he slipped back into the shadows.


    After a few hours passed, the main bell of the mansion rung. One of the male servants quickly made his way towards the door, opening it to see a tall drenched man who stood at the foot of the entrance. The man had dark hair that stuck to his face and his eyes that looked darker than the abyss, his wet shirt stuck to his body. Even though he was a male, the servant gawked for a few seconds before asking,


    "Who are you?" the man continued to stare.


    The man replied, "I am here to fill the spot of butler," the servant looked at him quizzically but then raised his eyebrows in acknowledgment and he quickly moved back to make way for the man.


    "Wee to Adams'' mansion. Pleasee in, we were uh, expecting you. You came quite suddenly?"


    "I was asked to join as soon as I could. I was also told to let Mr. Adams know that Mr. Rufus had a change of ns as he decided to keep the first butler assigned in his mansion," he ced a very polite smile on his face and when the servant turned around his back to him, the smile slipped away from his lips.


    He walked through the long hallways of the mansion, following the servant who had opened the door for him. On either side of the walls, there werenterns fixed to hold the light in them during the time of darkness which now appeared to have been exhausted after the long night.


    "Stay here, I will be back," the servant looked down at the new butler whose shoes were dirty and wet.


    If he wasn''t wrong, the servant boy had gone to meet another servant to let him know that there was a sudden change in the butler but that was alright. Unless this so called Mr. Rufus himself decided to see that the butler had been assigned was there, which, of course, was unlikely to happen, and the creatures who had disguised themself as servant boys would have to follow the story he would spin.


    When the servant left the man in the hall, the man instead of staying put in his ce, walked towards the window to see if the creature that had been there outside a while ago was still there or if it had disappeared. Seeing no one outside, he looked at the sky to hear the clouds garble with sparks of lightninging out of them. Though it was the time of the morning, the dark clouds made it appear as if the night was yet to pass.


    The supposed butler turned around to look at the mansion he had stepped into.


    Taking in a deep breath, his mind whispered ''night creatures''. His dark, ck eyes drank in his surroundings, noticing every detail when it came from the vases with the number of flowers that were put into it, to the way the hallways left to different sides of the mansion, and the portraits that hung on the other side of the wall.


    His feet made their way to walk towards the portraits that were hung at the center of the wall where a man, woman, and a little girl were painted into it. Both the man and woman were seated on the magnificent doubled winged chair made of red cushions. The little girl wasn''t seated with them and with the way the moment was captured in the paint, it appeared that the little girl was having fun by standing next to her father with her feet twisted for fun with a sweet smile on her face.


    Vampires. How strange, he thought. Out of all the houses, he had ended up in a vampire''s household. With the years that hade by and passed, he had noticed how humans and vampires who belonged to the high society often made sure to raise their children in a certain ''normal'' way they believed was right.


    The servant who had gone to get thentern which was lit as the mansion was dark, he came back to see that the man was not where he had left him. Where did he go? Walking forward, he came to stand with thentern raised in his hand and called,


    "Mister?" when he heard a voice behind him.


    "What?"


    He jumped, almost having a heart attack! He had just passed through the passage looking for the man and this man had out of nowhere appeared to stand behind him.


    Now that the luminous light of orange glow fell on the person''s face, the servant noticed how handsome the supposed butler was but at the same time, there was something very unnerving about him. His eyes looked like a hollowness pit of darkness that could suck anything in it and the servant quickly shook his head and lowered thentern.


    "The servant''s quarters are on the lower but other side of the mansion. Let me settle you in your room and you can meet the Adams once theye down for breakfast," said the servant, leading the man away from the hallway as they walked straight and took a left at the far end before making some more turns.


    Once they reached a series of doors that were closed and looked dull in appearance, they walked towards aparatively better-looking door and the servant pulled out a bunch of keys and started to try unlocking them one after another as they jingled every time he tried to pick another one.


    The mansion''s servant gave a queasy smile as he turned around to look at the man who had arrived to have his smile drop when he caught sight of the serious expression and he coughed, "It has been four months since we had a butler and the room hasn''t been opened during that span of time," he said, picking the lock with another key.


    The person picking the lock was a young man who looked as if he were in histe teenage. Brown hair, freckles covering near the bridge of his nose and below his eyes. He wore an old woolen sweater to keep himself warm from the weather of Bonke.


    Five minutes passed and the servant was still trying to pick the lock open through the help of the keys. As if it wasn''t enough, the servant continued to ramble to fill in the quiet space, "Mr. Rufus had mentioned about youing a weekter. We weren''t expecting you, I mean me," he turned around hoping the new butler would respond back but he didn''t know why the man didn''t bother to speak but he did stare at him that had him talking again, "My name is Milo, some call me Miles. What is your name?"


    "Lucas," the man prompted the name and at the end of the man''s voice, Milo heard something simr to a whisper that strangely reminded him of smoke when the candle was blown out.


    Milo heard the man named Lucas exhale softly before Lucas said, "Give me the keys."


    Turning around the servant boy handed the keys. Not because he knew he wouldn''t be able to open it, after all, the man didn''t live here but because of the shadow that fell on the butler''s face that made him appear to look as if he hade from hell. Not to forget the way he looked right now. Annoyed. The expression wasn''t evident but Milo could feel it. The boy stepped away, letting the man take over the lock, and in less than a second, the lock clicked open.


    "Is that all?" his words came out dull and uninterested.


    "How did youe here, I mea-" the servant found himself unable to finish his words looking at the door as it was shut close.


    Now alone in the room, Lucas looked at the room which was small. A bed, chair, desk, and a table with a mirror that was affixed on the wall. Walking towards it, he looked at his reflection and then looked down at his hands.


    There were a few unsettled matters that needed to be looked at and until then he would pretend to be the butler who was supposed to work for this family. He would have to keep a watchful eye when the original butler would appear here. He would stay here for a few more weeks and then leave this mansion like the phantom he was.


    Not bothering to stay in the room, he stepped out of the room, walking through the passage of the servant quarters as he passed the doors one after another where the servants were fast asleep. He walked up the curved stairs that were wide and long and he stepped on the floor, lightning shing on the walls that came through the transparent ss windows. Walking close to the windows where water dripped down the windowpane, his ck soulless looking eyes searched for any possible creatures who had caught on to him when he heard light footsteps on the floor.


    Turning his eyes to the corner and then moving his head, he caught sight of the little girl who was painted in the family portrait.


    She wore a white dress that reached below her knees. On one hand, she held a pillow that was being dragged across the floor, while on the other hand, she held a stuffed toy. A white rabbit to be specific that had long ears and had lost an eye.


    The girl stopped walking when she caught sight of the man looking at her and she stared back at him, clutching her rabbit close to her chest.


    They shared a good distance between each other, the man standing tall with his face turned towards the little girl who stared at him with a curious look on her face. He then turned his body and just then the lightning struck again from the clouds, the light falling on his face to showcase the skeleton bones on his face that had the girl widen her eyes. The man continued to look at her with an unmoving, inexpressive face whilst he saw her eyes and the stance of the little girl change immediately. Did she notice his appearance? It couldn''t be possible though, no one was able to see the mask that he had ced.


    Her liquid like red eyes stared for a second more before she turned around and ran towards her supposed bedroom like the rabbit she appeared to be. When she went inside the room she had dropped the stuffed animal behind her without realization and shut the door. Walking towards it, he picked it up, looking at the little toy and when he went towards her room, the door suddenly opened with the little girl standing in front of him, her eyes still wide.


    He raised his hand to bring the toy in front and when her eyes fell on it, she quickly grabbed the toy from his hand and closed the door shut.

 Chapter 3: The Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 3:The Ghost</h4>


    When the time of the morning arrived, with the clouds moving away from each other and clearing the sky, the man who had arrived at the doorstep of Adams was called to the parlor room to meet Mr. Adams. Mr. Adams, who had been reading the daily local news, raised his head when the servant brought in the man, "Mr. Adams," said the servant, Milo who bowed his head and Lucas who stood next to him did the same.


    The owner of the mansion spoke, "I heard that you came earlier than we expected which is good. We have been looking for a decent butler and Mr. Rufus finally rmended you. What''s your name again?"


    "Lucas, Sir," Lucas bowed his head, cing his hand cross on his chest.


    Mr. Adams gave the man a nod.


    Milo, who had been serving the Adams'' family for two years stared at the man who introduced himself. There was a polite smile on his face and the servant had doubts if he had met another man. He appeared saint-like. When he invited this man inside the mansion, he looked as if he were waiting for an opportunity to kill him in his sleep but right now, why did it seem that the man wouldn''t hurt a fly without any reason?


    But that wasn''t the problem. Where was his friend? Did Mr. Rufus decide to change butlers at the end moment?


    "Mr. Rufus has already filled in about you so I will spare you from the questions. Wee to the Adams'' family. Milo will tell you about the work and show you around the mansion. You can take it from there," Mr. Adams gave Milo a look who looked as if he were daydreaming, "Milo?"


    "Yes, Sir!" the young man snapped back and he bowed. The butler gave another bow and they left the room.


    The servant boy toured him around the mansion which he had already done before the servants had woken up. As the servant boy was telling what work they did and what time everything was done here, Lucas received looks from the maids in the mansion. Every time his eyes met one of theirs, they would look away as if they were doing something else.


    How annoying, thought Lucas to himself. He didn''t like the attention one bit and it was getting on his nerves the way the humans were ogling at him. Given the opportunity, he would have them nailed inside the coffin and it wasn''t like he hadn''t done it before. Maybeter, he thought to himself.


    The next second when his eyes met the maid who had been giving him eyes who was standing in the corridor watering the flowers in the vase, he asked,


    The maid was young, sharing the same age as Milo who looked slightly flustered at the sudden attention she received from the handsome butler and she blushed. Seeing this, Lucas felt the urge to dig a grave for her. He wondered how much she would scream in agony before and after her death. The bloody ones were always the most satisfying ones.


    Clearing her throat, the maid replied, "Lydia," there was a blush covering her cheeks as she uttered her name.


    "Lydia, what work are you in charge of in the mansion?" he asked her.


    "I am in charge of changing the water in the vases, cleaning the windows, grills, and the stairs and-" before she could on and on, Lucas said,


    "The fourth vase from here has not been filled with water, the ss right here has a fingerprint to tell it hasn''t been cleaned and the stairs, there''s dust in the corners of the curves. Just because there hasn''t been a butler to supervise the work going on in here doesn''t mean you do your work carelessly," Lucas spoke in a very clear calm voice, while there was something underneath his tone that the maid felt daunting.


    She wanted to open her mouth and deny it. She wasn''t sure which side of the ss she had missed yesterday out ofziness.


    "I don''t know who ced their hand on the ss. I cleaned it along with the stairs yesterday," she replied to see him give her a smile.


    "Follow me," the butler had the servant named Milo followed behind him along with the maid, while the others peeked to see what was going on and slowly tipped-toed following them to see the butler stop at the stairs. He bent down to swipe his hands around the curve to raise it in front of her, "We must be living in a desert, isn''t it?"


    The new butler was here for only a few hours, there was no way he would have found time to look at every nook and corner of the mansion! The maid gulped, her eyes lowering down without meeting his eyes.


    "Unless you want to keep working here, it would be better to start working efficiently if not you shall be reced with someone who knows how to do their job," he turned around to see the maids who had followed them to quickly scatter and disperse to start working.


    Once the servant was done touring and letting him know all about the work, Lucas walked down the corridors, roaming around to make sure the servants and the maids were doing their job. Though he had never worked as a butler before, he had lived long enough to know and understand what a butler did. He didn''t want any suspicion falling on him nor did he want the creatures of his kind hunting him down therefore he took the job as any human would.


    Lucas continued his new job, getting ustomed to the way the living people lived their lives. All these years he had been watching them from a distance but now he had got the opportunity to look at them closely.


    Just as he was walking, he could feel a pair of eyes that had been following him for the past three hours. It wasn''t any of the maids or the servants who was tailing his footsteps at the moment.


    It was the little girl.


    Her diligence in following him wasmendable.


    When he turned to look at her, she hid behind the wall. Having never been followed by anyone, the butler started to walk to hear the soft footsteps that came not too far behind him. Every time he stopped to look back, the little thing would have disappeared.


    The little girl was none other than Mr. Adams'' only child, Belle Adams who was six years old. Her reddish-brown hair was tied into a high pony that moved with every step she took.


    After seeing the ghost in the corridor of the house when she hade out of her room to fetch a ss of water, she had gone straight into her room. Locking the door and jumping into the bed with the nket around her. When she woke up and had gone down, she saw her father sitting and reading the newspaper.


    "Papa!" little Belle went to her father''s side, "There''s a ghost in the mansion!"


    Her father looked at the girl, "Ghosts, don''t exist, Belle. Did you have a bad dream? You must have seen it in your dreams," he saw his little daughter who gave it three seconds before shaking her head.


    "I saw the ghost in the mansion. It wasn''t a dream!" she looked up at her father.


    Mr. Adams looked at his young daughter who looked worried at the fact that there was a ghost in the mansion. She was holding the stuffed rabbit in her hand, her clothes unchanged from what she had gone to sleep in.


    "Did you see it again?" he asked and to this, she shook her head, "That is because a ghost doesn''t exist, dear. It must be just a figment of your dream. Or maybe you must have seen the curtains flying. Go get washed and get changed," he kissed the top of her head.


    With the help of one of the maids in the mansion, Belle got changed and dressed. Her small feet were taking a walk when she caught the ghost she had metst night talking to a servant of the house.

 Chapter 4: Buttoning the eye

    <h4>Chapter 4:Buttoning the eye</h4>


    Little Belle leaned forward, peeking behind the wall she had stood to see the ghost talking to one of the servants of the house. She had been following him for quite some time now, tailing the man to asionally hide behind the little pirs that covered her small self. Last night the man looked like a Hollow corpse but right now, he looked fine. She scrunched her brows. Wondering if what her father said was true.


    She continued to follow him with Mr. Fluffs in her hand which was the stuffed rabbit. A gift which was given by a servant who had bought it from the vige fair.


    While Belle continued to follow by tiptoeing around she finally moved to the next corridor to see that the person disappeared from her sight. Her small footsteps quickly made its way to the next connected corridor to not find him there.


    She looked at the empty corridor when she heard someone speak behind her, "What do you think you are doing?" she jumped out of fright, squeaking softly before turning around and looking at the tall man who stood there with a passive expression on his face.


    The ghost had caught her!


    She stared at him and he stared right back at her and she gulped softly.


    "I was chasing a butterfly and..." blurted out the girl. Seeing him continue to look at her, she then ended her words with, "And it vanished."


    The butler was aware of how developed vampire children werepared to the offspring of the other creatures. They were smarter and sharper.


    "Are you a ghost?" Belle asked, trying to act brave with her lips pursed. She was a vampire! But she wasn''t sure if vampires were supposed to be scared of ghosts because she was scared. The butler on the other hand tilted his head when the little girl asked this question. This one was a child and wanting to test her, he put a polite smile on his face that confused the little girl.


    "Did you see a ghost, miss?"


    "I thought I saw one," looking away Belle mumbled her under breath. Little children were easy to distract and trick, but this one appeared to be having doubts. It was possible that she had noticed his face but at the same time, he was intrigued by what he had heardst night. Was this the girl who the servants were talking about? He pulled out his pocket watch and seeing she had time, he put it back in his pocket. How strange, thought Lucas to himself. Was it her or someone else''s soul being eaten in this mansion?


    He sat down to level his eyes with hers and saw the way her bright red eyes popped wide open, "What is your name?"


    "Belle," she answered and he bowed his head.


    "It is good to meet you, Miss Belle. I am Lucas, the newly assigned butler and I am pleased to be serving you from now."


    "Butler?" little Belle asked.


    "Yes," he responded back, and to humor her, he asked, "Is there anything you would like me to do, Miss Belle?"


    She quickly shook her head.


    The butler stood up straight and his eyes fell on the stuffed toy she was carrying to see the missing eye of the rabbit. Bored in the mansion, he decided to chat with the girl for his own personal amusement, "Who do you have there?" children were nothing short of devil''s minions.


    "This is Mr. Fluffs. Mama said to give him away but he looks good."


    He wasn''t surprised by that. With one eye lost and with the arm of the rabbit barely hanging to its body, he would have thrown it out of the house, "He looks quite old there," the butler eyed the doll, "You should get his eyes fixed."


    Belle looked down at the rabbit doll and then looked up at him, "But Mr. Fluffs looks handsome."


    "I am sure he will appreciate it if you get his lost eye fixed," the butler stated, "Don''t you want him to see better?"


    She wanted Mr. Fluffs to have both his eyes but thest time she had asked one of the maids, the maid had told it couldn''t be fixed. Even her mother had told her that it was better to get a new doll and throw this one away, making Belle look at her mother in shock and hide Mr. Fluff''s in her room so that no one woulde to take him away from her.


    "You will help?" she asked him, a hopeful look in her eyes.


    "I don''t know how to sew. Ask a maid to do it," came the quick reply from the butler.


    "But you are a butler."


    And they continued to stare at each other again.


    "Fine," he said and had one of the maids fetch the sewing kit box to where they were.


    Lucas opened the box and took a couple of tries before the thread finally made its way in the needle. He had seen the creatures who lived here sew for many years so he knew what to do. The little girl on the other hand leaned forward to see what the butler was doing. Her eyes eagerly looked forward to seeing how Mr. Fluffs would get his sight back.


    He picked up a button that was ck in color that had a white outline around it. In no time, he started to work on the rabbit and he said, "There, you go," he had finished sewing the button on the rabbit. The button was positioned away from the spot of the eyes that made it look like the rabbit was looking at another corner.


    "It looks squint," Belle stated to hear the butler say,


    "What matters, is that he can see now."


    The eyes didn''t look the same but Belle came to believe that Mr. Fluffs would finally be able to see from his new eye, "Thank you," she beamed and the butler started to pack the sewing kit and stood up to leave her there. Belle was happy with the way her rabbit looked. She must have only imagined itst night, she nodded her head, there was no way their nice butler could be a ghost. She forgot the memory and went back to her room to y.


    A week passed by and the butler had started to get ustomed to the work as well as being in the vampire household. One of the evenings when it was the time of supper, Mr. and Mrs. Adams'' along with their six-year-old daughter took their seats at the dining table. The butler walked around the table, helping the maids in cing the dishes that were prepared and getting their water-filled in the ss.


    Walking up to the little girl, the butler leaned forward as he reached the napkin and ced it on herp. Mrs. Adams was pleased with their new butler who was taking note of little things in the room. The vampiress was content to see that they had finally found a butler who looked like he fit the bill but in the back of her mind, she was worried.


    Belle who was seated in front of her looked excited as she moved her body, swaying it left and right, "Don''t do that when you are eating, Belle," Mrs. Adams said to her daughter.


    "Why?" Belle asked, "It feels nice," the little girl added.


    "Because it isn''t good to do it while you are at the table or anywhere outside. It brings a bad impression in the eyes of the others," Mrs. Adams was strict and she wanted to bring her daughter up like the rest of the women in their society but Belle always found a way in trying to slip up with the etiquettes.


    One of the examples was their family portrait. If she knew that her daughter had been standing cross-legged, she would have got it fixed right away but the portrait had beenpleted by the time she found out about it and her husband didn''t mind it one bit.


    "What does swaying have to do with the bad impression, mama?" Belle asked, leaning forward to ce her elbows on the table and smiling widely when her father gave her a smile.


    "People are going to think you''re possessed, dear. Do you want to be part of the ghostmunity?" her mother asked.


    "There''s a ghostmunity?" Belle asked, her eyes wide looking at her mother and her father.


    Her father chuckled at her curiosity and he said, "It wouldn''t look good if you keep moving in your chair, Belle. Maybe once you''re older you can take up dance sses by the governess."


    The butler continued to assist in the dining room whilst the Adams'' family spoke to their daughter, educating her on what to do and what to not. Though the girl nodded her head, Lucas doubted that she heard a single word. She had carried her rabbit toy along with her even to the dining room making it sit next to her.


    "Did you take a look at the invitation which the Harlow''s family sent in?" Mrs. Adams asked, moving the spoon in the bowl of soup before she blew and drank it.


    "I did. They have a soiree this Wednesday night," Mr. Adams replied back, "I forgot where their mansion is located."


    "Ites in Valeria but somewhere near the border near Bonke which shouldn''t be that far if we leave early. Will you be able to make it?" Mrs. Adams asked knowing her husband had been busy the past few days with his work. The vampiress wanted to go because the society they lived in needed connections and the Harlows was a pureblooded family who worked in the council of the fournds. The council was a ce where thew was made so that everyone could abide by it to keep peace and harmony between the different creatures like humans, witches, and vampires. Though the Harlow''s were pureblooded vampires, they weren''t in high status but making connections andworks were important in the society they lived in.


    "Hmm, I will need to see if I can make some free time as I don''t know if we need toplete our work early but you can take Lucas with you. Lucas," Mr. Adams called their new butler who came forward with a small bow, "Take Mrs. Adams and Belle to Harlow''s mansion if I am not there that day."


    "Yes, Mr. Adams," Lucas obliged to the vampire''s words.


    When Wednesday evening did arrive, Mr. Adams was indeed busy and wasn''t able to make it leaving Mrs. Adams and Belle travelled in the carriage with their butler who wore the same attire without a change as he wasn''t attending it but was merely apanying them. Mrs. Adams was dressed poshly and Belle wore the dress her father had bought for her, her legs swinging back and forth until her eyes met her mother''s who had been staring at her.


    "Why are we going to another person''s house?" Belle questioned her mother.


    "Because they invited us to join the soiree they have held," her mother leaned forward to smoothen her daughter''s errant hair that was sticking up.


    "Just like that?" Belle continued to question and smiled when her mother was done smoothening her hair.


    "So that different people and known people can meet each other."


    "But they do that every time," Belle stated that made the butler turn his head to look outside the little window where trees passed them in a series under the inky hue sky that was turning dark, "I could have stayed home," she softly muttered under breath to receive a narrowed look from her mother.


    "It is important for you to attend soirees like these even after you grow," Mrs. Adams tried to reason with her daughter. Girls often liked to go to different tea parties, dressing up and getting ready but the woman was finding it hard when it came to her daughter.


    "But, mama," Belle used her own reasoning, "I am so small," she dragged the word small making her look cute so that she wouldn''t get scolded by her mother.


    Her mother sighed a small smile on her own lips like the butler who had turned his head away but was listening in to the mother-daughter''s conversation. Reaching the Harlow''s mansion, the butler was the first one to step down and he waited for thedy and the girl to step down while giving his hand for them.


    The little girl stepped down from the carriage, her hand still holding the butler''s hand which he had given her before she had stepped down on the ground. Her mother often took her to various mansions and Belle wasn''t sure if she hade here.


    She heard her mother speak to the coachman, "Park the carriage in the shelter. We should be done in two to three hours," the man bowed his head and took the carriage from the entrance of the mansion they stood in front of.


    "Come, Belle," her mother called her and the vampiress started to walk and the little girl walked pulling the butler''s hand to be stopped as he didn''t move from his ce.


    She turned around to look at the butler, "Come?" she asked with a perplexed look on her face.


    "I will be right outside, Miss Belle," Lucas let go of his fingers around her hand long back but the little girl continued to hold it tightly.


    Her mother, noticing her daughter not next to her turned back to find her daughter holding the butler''s hand, "What are you doing, Belle?" her mother waited for her.


    Little Belle''s red eyes like bright liquid stared up at him, "I hope you enjoy your time," he gave her a smile and the girl let go of his hand. In the past week since the butler had joined and helped her fix Mr. Fluffs eye, she often went in search of him in the mansion to either ask questions or ask for his help which he readily did, "Okay?"


    She gave him a nod and her little feet quickly made towards where her mother was. Lucas was d that he wasn''t invited in because he had his own things to do out here. He looked at the people who walked inside the mansion.

 Chapter 5: The XIII Card

    <h4>Chapter 5:The XIII Card</h4>


    Little Belle stepped into the mansion to find many guests who were already present in the room. Her mother walked forward to greet the pureblooded vampires who were the owner of this mansion. She didn''t go to find people of her own age and when she did catch sight of another girl who appeared to be of Belle''s age, she turned her head away looking up at her mother who was still talking.


    In the middle of the conversation, she had somehow slipped her hand out of her mother''s hold and quietly tiptoed away from the room so that she could take a look around the mansion. Taking a stroll in the corridors where it was only the maids who walked by her without minding the little girl, she made her way up in the mansion and then stepped down.


    She was walking by a room when she heard a tap on the ck colored ss. For a second, Belle''s heart slipped in her chest and she was sure this time it was a ghost that was following her but when she turned to look at the ss she caught sight of a shadow from afar.


    Walking closer to the ss, she came to realize there was a little girl just like her on the other side of it.


    To a person who was walking by it, it wouldn''t have been noticeable because of the light music that was going on in the other room but the music had stopped and she had heard the tap on the ss.


    "What are you doing there?" Belle asked the little girl who looked sad.


    With a small frown on her face, she searched for the door and tried to open it but it didn''t open. Standing on her toes and reaching for the knob, she turned it again but the door never opened. Was it locked from inside? She came back to stand in front of the ss, "I am not able to open. Open it from your side," but the other girl shook her head, and a drop of tear fell down from her eye.


    Belle wondered if the girl was being punished but she looked sad as if she had been crying for hours. She wished she could open the door so that she could let the other girl out.


    "I will be here for some time you don''t have to feel alone," Belle spoke to the girl with a smile on her face, "My name is Belle."


    The other girl who hadn''t spoken all this while finally replied back to her, "Vivi."


    Belle, who had been living freely, asked the girl named Vivi, "Did you do something that you are locked in the room?" she stood close to the window so that she could see the other girl.


    Vivi shook her head, her eyes looked mellow and sad, "I don''t know," she replied.


    "That''s alright. I am sure you will be out in the open soon," and Belle started to talk to Vivi, growing a friendship not considering the ck ss that was between them. Almost twenty minutes passed when a man, a pureblooded vampire who was walking by the corridor, found a little girl talking to the ss which he found to be rather strange.


    When he spotted a girl inside the room, his eyebrows furrowed and he quickly went to the door that was locked but using his strength he opened the door. At the same time, Mrs. Harlow arrived at the scene. Her eyes widened when she saw what was happening,


    "Abel, wait. Emmanuel said not to open-"


    "That''s enough, ine! I cannot believe what you have done to your own child!" the man went to hug the child.


    Belle who had got only a glimpse of the girl without the window didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t even get to say bye as once the servant took her to her mother, her mother didn''t let her wander away from her side. Belle didn''t know what happened and her eyes kept darting to the corridor she had walked back into this room,


    "Mama," she pulled her mother''s dress to get her attention without being too loud but her mother was still talking to the other guests and she sighed hoping the girl would be alright and wouldn''t be scolded by her parents. The girl appeared to be nice and maybe she could ask her parents if she could visit her but Belle didn''t know what fate had in store for the other girl. While Mrs. Adams and her daughter were inside enjoying their little tea party, Lucas stood outside the mansion with his back leaning against the carriage.


    Years ago, one wouldn''t have imagined that vampires and humans woulde in terms of living next to each other. Though it applied to the higher society, the same didn''t hold true when it came to the people who belonged to the lower society. People were merciless and in the end, it was all about thriving up in position, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Do you want a smoke?" the coachman offered him.


    The butler didn''t bother to reply to the coachman who was smoking right now. By the looks of it, Lucas could tell the man wouldst for three or four years before his body would give up on himself. What a waste of soul, he muttered under his breath.


    "You need to loosen up there. You always seem uptight. I don''t see you speaking to the other servants," he heard the coachman speak to him. Pushing himself against the carriage, Lucas went around to pick up the stick that was rolled to smoke, "That''s what I am speaking about!"


    He chuckled under his breath, "You should stop smoking so much. You''re going to die sooner."


    "The same would imply to you too," said the coachmanughing to himself. Lightning the cigarette, Lucas took a smoke and then muttered under his breath as the smoke blew out of his lips,


    "I will still live."


    The coachman turned to ask, "Did you say something?" The butler''s eyes were looking around when he caught sight of someone familiar walking behind the building. A shadow that moved on the ground.


    "I am taking a walk."


    "Where are you going?" asked the coachman who was still smoking to see the butler leave the side of the carriage and walk towards the mansion.


    Lucas followed the person and once he had reached the backside of the mansion, the shadow on the ground disappeared. In a blink of an eye, the butler turned around and held a person''s neck pushing him against the wall.


    "Who do we have here, sneaking around," Lucas tutted in a dull tone while looking at the creature he had caught.


    "Let go!" the creature disguised as a man tried to get away from him and as if in realization after hearing his voice it uttered, "Card thirteen," the creature wore a brown cor band around its neck, "You are here," came the whispered voice. Lucas was the butler''s name who was supposed to be assigned to the Adams'' family.


    "What are you doing here? Attending tea parties? I don''t think it is to your liking."


    "You are supposed to go back right this instance!" said the man named Judas who when opened his mouth showed the jagged teeth. His face changed for a fraction of a second from being human to showing the skeleton face that belonged to him.


    "Says who?"


    "You took a soul before it was due! You need to go back and repent for your sin."


    "Aren''t you eager to see me repent."


    "Do you think you will be spared that easily for what you did?"


    Lucas gave him a bored look, "I don''t think what you''re saying rings any bell," he shook his head. The man moved his wed hand across Lucas'' stomach to hurt him to only have his hands twisted around and his neck squeezed further that had him struggling. He gave the man a polite and patient smile.


    "By the looks of the band around your neck you must be new to only know me by my name and not know what I am capable of," the butler smiled looking at the man. He squeezed the man''s neck further with little sparks of electric light forming around Judas'' neck as if he were being electrocuted and just as he passed out, Lucas let go of the man and waved his hand for the body to fly into the thicket of trees with a dull thud.


    It seemed like people were hunting him right now.


    Dusting his hands and straightening the coat, he returned back to the carriage as if nothing had happened.


    When they left the mansion, Belle fell asleep on her mother''sp as the journey was long before they reached the Adams mansion. When the door of the carriage opened, the butler was surprised to see that Mrs. Adams who often tried to be strict with her daughter, didn''t wake the little girl but instead carried her out of the carriage in her arms.


    Before Mrs. Adams carried her daughter inside, she looked at the butler to ask,


    "Did you hurt yourself?" she asked him.


    Vampires.


    She could smell the blood on him.


    "A little bit, mdy," the butler bowed his head.


    The woman gave him a look and then said, "Get it cleaned."


    With that, the woman went inside the mansion and went to Belle''s room. Mrs. Adams ced her daughter in the bed and tucked her in before unbuckling her shoes. Making sure she wasfortable and sleeping well. The woman leaned forward and kissed the top of Belle''s head. Blowing the candles out, she stepped out of the room to close the door behind her quietly.


    When the other servants and the Adams went to their respective rooms to sleep, the butler in the mansion made rounds in the corridor to see if the windows had been closed. Out of the fournds, Bonke was a ce that rained almost every day. The clouds were often dark and sunlight was rare.


    The movement on his feet and the expression on his face unmoving as he walked like a ghost with a candle in his hand. With everyone out of sight, Lucas finally pulled the coat he had gotten used to wearing off his body only to reveal a deep wound near his abdomen. He lifted his hand to touch the wound which felt wet and warm on his fingers, blood was still oozing and he didn''t care much about it.


    He discarded the shirt to see three lines which were the wounds that were caused by a lower creature of his own. Starting to clean it, he wondered what really went wrong two weeks ago for him to be where he was right now.

 Chapter 6: Rabbitnapped

    <h4>Chapter 6:Rabbitnapped</h4>


    The next morning, Lucas started to get to work in the garden of the Adams'' mansion so that the maids would pull out the unnecessary weeds that had been grown around the premise. With thend of Bonke experiencing rain every now and then, the servants had to be swift enough in cleaning the mud that often sttered on the marble floor which was ced in and around the entrance of the mansion.


    "Sir, we have removed the left end," came a maid to report him on thepletion of it.


    The butler nodded and said, "Move to the right section of it. Once you are done with it, we''ll be moving to the front."


    "The weeds keep growing every now and then. Removing it once in a while would be much easier. I don''t know why this new butler thinks he will erase the existence of weeds by making us pull it out every two days," Lucas heard one of the servant girlsin in a whisper to another girl who was still pulling the weeds. He appeared to be human but he was far from it. His ability to hear was sharp and he said, "You," he walked towards the girl.


    The maid turned around and her eyes widened looking at the stoic face of the newly assigned butler, "Yes, Sir."


    "You seem to have free time to talk here. Once you finish the weeds here, go to the back of the mansion and finish the entirend there."


    "What?!" the maid looked baffled.


    "Even the left side of the area where the fountain is ced."


    "But I-"


    "There are other sides where the weeds have grown, you will inspect and remove them once the other maids havepleted their work," Lucas looked down at the maid who looked confused and unable to speak knowing well the more she spoke the more her work would be added. She opened her mouth but closed it instantly. After the house owners, it was the butler who took care of the mansion and the servants, holding the next authority where he could get a maid or any fellow worker dismissed from the house.


    Lucas gave her a polite smile and then said, "With your help, we''ll be sure to remove the existence of the weeds from this mansion. Do let me know if you find the work to be short. I will be pleased to add some more to keep you upied," leaving the maid who stood with disbelief she red at him.


    The other maids who were pulling out the unwanted nts were looking out of the corner of their eyes and when the butler started to walk towards them, they quickly started to move their hands as if they were very busy and had no time in the world.


    While the servants of the mansion were working outside, in the garden to clean the dirt, mud, and anything nt which was good enough to be there along with the weeds, the little girl of the Adams had climbed the tree and was seated on the branch of the tree. Swinging her legs as she looked down at everyone working.


    When Lucas caught sight of her, he stared at her. Walking to where the little girl was, he said, "Miss Belle, what are you doing there?"


    "Looking," she answered, stopping her legs from swinging anymore and she leaned forward, "Mr. Fluffs...he went missing," she replied in a worried tone.


    "That is sad news," Lucas said with no emotion in his voice but his voice gentle for the girl to listen.


    "I will find Mr. Fluffs," little Belle had thought climbing on the tree would be easier to find him out here. She couldn''t remember where she had left him. She had gone through the mansion, asking the servants and looking below her bed and other furniture to see him gone, "You gave him an eye and he went missing," she said that had Lucas'' eyebrows twitch. He wondered how rude it would be to tell her that the toy was only a stuffed animal made of Cotton which she needed to throw away and get a new one.


    "Maybe he went on a walk," said the butler and the maids who were near him, heard him speak to the young vampiress in a much politer tonepared to the crisp, sharp knife like tongue that was waiting to cut them and throw them into the fire, "He must be bored sitting inside the mansion."


    Belle heeded to his words, her lips pressing tightly and she said, "He didn''t tell me he was bored."


    Lucas said, "Mr. Fluffs must be a shy rabbit. Rabbits tend to be like that. He mighte back."


    "Might?" Belle was small and young but there were things that she was very quick to catch. Especially when it came to her dear Mr. Fluffs, "I will search for Mr. Fluffs. Shouldn''t have gone too far unless he...he got rabbitnapped!"


    Lucas could tell that this child was one piece of art when it came to the way she thought about things, "You mean kidnapped," he corrected her.


    "Mr. Fluffs is a rabbit and not a child," Belle went to correct him back as if he didn''t know anything.


    From what he had seen, a butler was supposed to make sure that the people in the mansion didn''t stray away from the path that was designed for them. And he could tell that her mother, Mrs. Adams was having a tough time who kept telling her she would soon hire a governess.


    "Of course, Miss Belle," Lucas replied to the girl, "You should get down if you don''t want to get hurt," he warned her lightly. If she was going to fall and get hurt he wasn''t going to take the me, thought Lucas to himself. How did she even learn to climb a tree?


    "But I need to search for him and it feels really nice up here. Come up," saying this, she moved around to make space for him. This one had no sense of staying quiet and awareness of danger, did she?


    "Thank you for your generous offer but I am fine. I have work to do," Lucas turned to look at the maids who were diligently working on the nts while they sat down on the ground. The branches of the trees around her were hindering her sight and she leaned the upper half of her body so that she could take a look at the maids.


    "What are you doing?" she asked curiously, her small hands gripping on the branch she was sitting on.


    "Pulling the weeds."


    "Why?"


    "Because they will kill the other good nts around it."


    She looked at the maids, "So you kill it?" Miss Belle came with a lot of questions, always being curious.


    "We are taking them away from the rest of the nts so that they can spend some quality time with their own kind," on the butler''s answer she quickly nodded as if she understood everything.


    "I think it should be fi-AHH!" the branch she was sitting on broke and she almost fell on the muddy ground which was below if it weren''t for Lucas who caught her quickly in his arms. She looked as if she had seen a ghost again, not speaking for a few seconds as she had her eyes closed and when she opened her red eyes, she said, "Oh, I fell."


    The butler stared at her, not a wording out from him as he had warned her to get down.


    "What did I do?" Belle asked, looking at him as if she had no clue why he was staring at her.


    He let her down and said, "This is why you should listen to what elders...to what your parents or I say," including all elders were subjective as he didn''t believe it was good to listen to every person. There were people who were willing to lead a person on the right path while there were some who were ready to stray the person with bad intentions.


    The little girl could still feel her heart beating in her chest. She ced her hand on her chest.


    "How will I find Mr. Fluffs?" she looked up at him, both her hands holding each other and her eyebrows frowning in deep concentration.


    "He wille to you," the butler said and at the same time, Mrs. Adams, who had heard her daughter''s scream from outside, hade running out of the mansion. Seeing her daughter standing in front of the butler, she walked towards them.


    "Did something happen, Belle?" her mother asked, getting down to check if Belle was alright.


    "No," the little girl answered, her eyes darting to look at the butler hoping he wouldn''t say anything.


    Seeing that her daughter was alright, Mrs. Adams asked, "Why did you scream then?"


    "I saw this big spider crawling on the ground," Belle started with one of her very creative stories, "It was walking with this big ant with it, and then it went up the tree, and then I was leaning against it. And I screamed," the story ended very quickly, thought the butler to himself.


    "What happened here?" Mrs. Adams asked, ignoring her daughter''s tall tales, to turn to look at the servants and the butler.


    The maids who were working with their backs against the little girl, the butler, and Mrs. Adams couldn''t help themselves from smiling. It wasn''t the first story they had heard from the young vampiress, every time was a different story. Though a lot of them had been cking at work before the butler had arrived in the mansion, they found the child to be adorable enough to make it appear that they didn''t see what she was doing when Mrs. Adams questioned them unless it was something very grave.


    But the butler wasn''t the same.


    "She climbed the tree and fell down," answered the butler bowing his head.


    Belle gave the butler a sorrowful look.


    She then heard her mother say, "How many times have I told you to not climb the trees, Belle? Are you trying to be a monkey? Come on in," her mother said, taking her from there.


    After finishing the garden work, the maids gave the butler a look which was differentpared to before for not letting what happened with Miss Belle slide away. They came to the conclusion that he was a demon in disguise who couldn''t spare a little girl from being scolded by her mother.


    But Lucas didn''t care. He was barely bothered by it.


    He was actually being nice enough to point out what the girl did to her mother so that it could be rectified. Humans were such strange creatures. A few days had passed since he had started to work here and he had his eyes on two special servants, having a watchful eye on them.

 Chapter 7: Romeow and Julisqueak

    <h4>Chapter 7:Romeow and Julisqueak</h4>


    He was outside, inspecting the garden for onest time when he caught sight of a man who pulled the gates to step inside the mansion. It appeared that the devil had read his mind. The man wore a butler''s uniform and Lucas saw him approach him.


    It was the night when he had arrived at the mansion where he had eavesdropped on a conversation that was taking ce in the corner of the corridor. It was how he had found out there had been an opening for a butler in here. If he didn''t know about it earlier before joining this mansion on who and why this man was here, then Lucas would have only chased the man away. But this was the ce he was living in right now. It was his territory and Lucas didn''t like to share his space.


    He knew exactly who these creatures were who were in the house. They were the creatures who fed on people''s souls. He still hadn''t got to the other two who were in the mansion which he would doter. The man appeared to be in his early thirties, sharing the same kind of clothes where his brown hair wasbed neatly to one side without a single strand sitting out of ce.


    Before the creature could reach the entrance of the mansion, Lucas stopped him midway, "May I help you?" he asked in a polite voice and the man immediately stopped his footsteps from going any further. He could tell the person was checking his clothes and him out.


    The man gave out a smile which Lucas returned back, "I am here to fill the spot of the butler and would like to meet Mr. Adams."


    Smart one, thought Lucas and he said, "Mr. Adams is not home right now. Both he and Mrs. Adams have gone out and they won''t be returning untilte at night. As you see, I have been hired as the butler," his face was passive that held no expression.


    "Is that so? I think I would like to meet them and only then leave. I was offered a job and it would not be right to turn me down without a word about it," the man outstretched his hand for Lucas to take but Lucas'' hand never came forward, and instead, he moved to the side to show the way towards the mansion.


    Bringing him inside the house would not only cause confusion but the Adams would also find out the truth that he wasn''t the butler who was meant to be working here.


    "Follow me. The Adams'' don''t let in servants through the front door," Lucas informed the man. Seeing the man start to follow him, he led him halfway until he reached the shed and made the man standing there to say, "Give me a moment. I will go fetch the key to it."


    Though Lucas said this, he only behaved as if he had gone away to only get a shovel along with him. Taking a casual look around to make sure no one was watching, he raised the shovel to hit it straight against the man''s head with a good amount of force but seeing it wasn''t enough, he swung his hand to have the person''s neck turn and fall down and he dragged the man behind the shed by his leg while humming a tune. The backyard of the Adams'' was huge and he started to dig and put the body in it before covering it with mud.


    Standing up, he whispered something in the air to hear a small sound underneath the mud he had just ced, "Burn," he uttered the words and turned around.


    On his way, he caught sight of the carriage door which was left ajar and when he went to close it, he noticed the stuffed rabbit sitting in the corner of the seat. Rabbitnapped, thought Lucas to himself, who even used that kind of word.


    Rolling his eyes, he picked up the toy and went back inside the mansion. During the time of night, the Adams'' had finished their supper and the little girl appeared to be not looking at the butler because of the little betrayal.


    She sat quietly at the table, finishing her meal and going back in search of Mr. Fluffs not knowing where he was. She knew he couldn''t be far away and he was somewhere here but this was the first time she was spending her time apart from him, "Belle, stay inside the house and do not step outside," her mother said, not happy that the little girl had climbed the tree for God knows how many times as she had lost count by now.


    Mr. Adams stood next to his wife, wiping his hand with the kerchief when he asked, "She''s going to be bored inside the mansion."


    "Papa, Mr. Fluffs has been Rabbitnapped. I am unable to find him," Belle looked up at her father worried. Mr. Adams blinked at what he just heard and then nodded.


    Both Mr. and Mrs. Adams'' didn''t know why someone would steal an old ragged rabbit, "Maybe it is time to get a new toy," her father said and Belle looked heartbroken.


    "But he is lost," came her small voice, "He needs me," she said worriedly.


    "Belle, the rabbit has lost an eye, has an arm that is loose, and it''s turned dirty," her mother said, "Maybe it is a sign for you to have a better-looking rabbit. Let''s go out tomorrow to Isle Valley to bring you a new one. "


    "No."


    Her mother sighed. The rabbit had not one bit of appeal yet their daughter was attached to it, "Just don''t step outside the house. You don''t want to get picked up by a ghost," said her mother knowing it was the only effective way to keep her in without worrying where she would be out looking for that toy.


    Belle who stood quietly felt her father''s hand gently pat her head, "He must have not gone too far. You will find him eventually," he said and went to the room with his wife.


    She still had time before going to bed, therefore, she made use of that time to search for her dear Mr. Fluffs. As it was the time of night, Belle made use of a candle so that the corridors wouldn''t look as dark as they looked right now. The servants had begun cleaning the dining room, and the little girl left the lower floor wondering if she had left her rabbit somewhere at the top.


    The house of the Adams family was big enough to amodate more than fifteen members excluding the servants whose rooms were located below on the other side of the mansion. Belle right now walked in the lonely corridor, her eyes darting everywhere as the me flickered with every step she took. She walked until the far end of the corridor when she heard something in the atmosphere. It was a faint whispering that made the little girl stop walking and gulp. The walls held the candles in the candle stand in the corridor but it worried the little girl. Trying to be brave, she took a couple more steps until the candle she had been holding suddenly had its me blown out.


    She saw something on the other end of the corridor, a silhouette that stood unmoving. The wind outside had increased that shook the window panes lightly.


    Little Belle took a step back when she saw the figure move towards her and suddenly there was light as the butler had arrived with a bigger candle stand that held four candles.


    "Lucas!" Belle suddenly stuck to the butler''s leg making her look like a Ko bear.


    "You alright there?" he asked, looking down at her.


    Belle looked at the corridor again and when she saw nothing there, the little girl wondered if it was the shadow of the object.


    Lucas hade to look at the windows if all of them had been closed when he found the little girl standing at the end of the corridor. Her small body was shivering out of fright. She wasn''t ready to let go of his leg. He looked at the other side to see nothing there.


    "Someone''s there," said her small voice.


    "There isn''t anyone there," he said and she finally let go of his leg. Seeing the candle on the ground, he bent down to pick it up and looked at the little girl, "You shouldn''t be afraid of the dark," he said to her while she stood there quietly until a loud thunderstruck with a series of lightning and she jumped being back the ko by putting her hands around the butler''s neck with her eyes closed.


    The butler sighed, "You don''t listen, do you?"


    Lucas didn''t know what to do with the little girl who had her small arms around his neck right now. She appeared to be scared and frightened over the thunder and lightning. Weren''t children who grew up in thend of Bonke supposed to be used to this weather?


    Little Belle was scared. First, it was the phantom-like ghost that had been standing at the end of the corridor before it had vanished. She wasn''t scared about the lightning but her already scared little heart had jumped out of her chest making her jump on Lucas who had been sitting next to her. Right now, the butler was her safety line which she didn''t want to let go. Having an adult who was much older than her was like protection to her. She was sure the butler would chase the ghost away and she continued to cling to him.


    Lucas on the other hand sat there on his heels. He sighed for the second time in less than two minutes. This little thing was troublesome. First, she climbed the tree, and now she had her arms around him which he wasn''tfortable with. It was usually the other way round where he made people ufortable with his presence. And kids were not something he was looking forward to when it came to making friends.


    He was a private man who didn''t like the touchy and emotional things that the creature of thisnd was used to. He didn''t belong here yet he was here, taking shelter under this roof.


    "Are you going to keep holding me?" he asked her and the girl heeded none of his words, "Alright," he said, wanting to get this little thing off of him and he picked her up in his arms. Walking through the corridors and making his way to the young vampiress'' room as he carried her.


    When they finally did reach the room, Belle had still not let go of him. Turning the knob of the door, he stepped into her room. Taking her towards the bed and leaning forward hoping she would get a hint to step down and leave him so that he could get his own breathing space back again.


    "You can open your eyes now," Lucas said to her to finally have the girl open her eyes. Noticing that she was in her room. She finally decided to let go of his neck by pulling away her hands as her feet found the soft mattress.


    "Let me close the windows," he said walking towards the windows that were in the room and he locked it before pulling the curtain close so that she wouldn''t be scared of the lighting through to magnify the objects in the room. It would be worrisome if the girl would again be scared, though he did want to check the corridors where she had seen this so-called ghost that had got her scared in the first ce, "There. You have nothing to worry about."


    This one was supposed to be a vampire. A much higher being than the normal humans, a creature who sucked blood, yet she was scared. He wondered if it was her mother who had instilled fear about ghosts. It made him think what Mrs. Adams would think if she knew who he truly was.


    "You can now go to sleep, Miss Belle," he said ready to leave.


    Belle was still standing on the bed, looking at him, "You won''t tuck me in?" she asked with a sweet small voice of hers, "Mama tucks me in."


    "I am not your mother," He pursed his lips then nodded his head, "Alright. Let''s put you in bed," he knew most of the things a butler did when it came to the job.


    Going to her, he helped the little girl in the bed and pulled the covers until it reached right above her stomach, "All tucked in, Miss Belle," he stood up again, turning around to leave to hear the little girl say,


    "Bedtime stories?"


    Lucas didn''t know if he should call the little girl to be a spoiled one or if she was just a cute child who was living life just as it came. Taken that this one was a sheltered child, he wondered how she would grow up to be but then...he wouldn''t be staying here for that long. He was merely using the opportunity to stay here so that when the time came he woulde to leave without much problem.


    Walking back around, to her side, he pulled the chair that was there which was quite small for him. Taking a seat in front of her, he said, "If you''re not going to sleep after this I will personally put you next to the ghosts."


    Her face brightened quickly and she turned her face waiting for him to start.


    Lucas had decided to put this one to sleep and go back to his work but now that he sat down, he didn''t know what story to pick. Something told him that speaking about graveyard would not be something she would sleep to.


    "Here we go," he said looking at her, "Once there was a cat that went by the name Romeow. Romeow used to drink a lot of milk. He liked to prowl in the house he lived in. And then there was his neighbor¡­"


    "What was the name?" asked little Belle.


    "She went by the name Julisqueak. So what happened was, one-day Julisqueak went to fetch a piece of cheese and she stepped out of the little hole in the wood. Just before she could eat the cheese Romeow came and ate her as dinner. The end," said Lucas, getting up he pulled the girl''s nket where she looked at him in horror, "Now get to sleep," he didn''t bother to blow the candles, "Goodnight, Miss Belle," and he closed the door.


    Getting out of the room, a small smirk made its way up to his lips. This would make sure so that she wouldn''t ask for bedtime stories.


    He looked to his right and then to his left before taking the left side of the corridor so that he could see what had happened earlier with the young vampiress. Lucas didn''t need the candles and he didn''t care about light or darkness. With every step, he took forward to walk past the candles that were burning, which only extinguished themselves for the corridor to turn dark.


    Reaching the specific spot, he looked at the windows at first and then walked near the empty and lonely corridor that had no light.


    When he sniffed the air, he could tell something was there in here but he couldn''t point his finger on what it was. After making a couple of more rounds and not finding anyone, he decided to keep a closer watch.


    He doubted that his creatures would have found out about him. He had covered his scent well. There was no way they could. Once a creature of his kind disguised themselves into the creature of living, a lot of them couldn''t get the difference between them. But there were higher creatures, creatures like him who had the ability to look past the facade that the creatures wore.


    But why would anythinge here without a good reason?


    When the morning arrived at the dining table, Belle asked her mother, "Mama, have you heard about the story of Romeow and Julisqueak?"


    Her mother who was buttering her bread, looking up from the loaf of bread to look at her daughter, "Do you mean to say, Romero and Juliann, Belle?"


    Belle quickly shook her head, "No no."


    A worried line came to form on Mrs. Adams'' forehead. She wondered what her daughter was up to, "No, dear, I haven''t heard about it. Talking while eating is rude, you finish eating and then tell me about it," she said to her daughter who went back to finishing her food.


    The butler was serving her blood juice which was made by thinning the red liquid drawn from the humans when Belle turned to look at the man, "Lucas tells good stories!" she dered in joy.


    Lucas continued to fill up the ss while his mind went: wait...what just happened? The point of the story was to not make her ask for stories again. His eyes narrowed down looking at her.


    "I didn''t like the end part though¡­" Belle confessed. So it did work, thought Lucas, and then heard her say, "But I like Romeow and Julisqueak."


    Okay. Next time this girl was going to get graveyard stories, he thought to himself and smiled politely at the girl, "I am d to hear that."


    "I am going to draw Romeow and Julisqueak," dered Belle, eating her breakfast quickly she slid down her chair and left the dining room after kissing her mother and father''s cheek.


    "Thank you for looking after Belle, Lucas," Mr. Adams thanked the butler, "Mr. Rufus got us the right butler this time. You have been doing excellent," he praised the butler, "By the way, what was with Romeow and squeak?"


    "It was about kittens and its family how they lived happily," answered Lucas.

 Chapter 8: Soul Eaters

    <h4>Chapter 8:Soul Eaters</h4>


    Lucas stepped out of the mansion, his eyes falling on the servant named Milo who was in the horse shed, he walked up to him to ask, "Milo," he called the young human who had been stacking the hay for the horses in the shed.


    "Yes, Sir," Milo answered the butler, leaving the hay that he had picked up to dust his hands and walked towards the butler.


    "How long have you been working for the Adams family again?" he asked the boy.


    "Ah, I guess two or three years?" Milo answered him right away.


    Lucas gave a nk look that made Milo question back, "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes. I was wondering how many butlers have worked for Adams so far."


    Milo gave a thoughtful look before saying, "Must be four to five of them."


    "Why?" Lucas raised his eyebrows, "Are the Adams'' unbearable to work with? They seem like good folks."


    The young boy''s eyes looked away from the butler, "Something very bad keeps happening here. I mean to the butlers," that Lucas was already aware and one of the culprits stood right in front of him.


    "Like what?" Lucas coaxed the boy with a gentle tone. The boy looked torn, wanting to and not wanting to let the butler know about it, "I promise to keep it a secret," he added, giving the boy a solemn look.


    The boy''s eyes darted around everywhere before it came to settle on Lucas'' face, "The Adams doesn''t have anything to do with it but every butler who hase to work here. They have mysteriously died. I think they are worried that it might continue to repeat. There has been some spection that it is a ck witch''s doing. It is why the butlers who know about it don''te to work here. Most of the butlers who knew about it often didn''t appear for an interview. One butler had alsoe to the mansion and after a maid had slipped this little information, he had packed his luggage that night and had escaped from the mansion to never return back again."


    "How unfortunate," hearing the butlerment with a calm voice, the boy looked at him curiously. Wasn''t he scared about dying? "Don''t worry. Your secret''s safe with me," he patted the boy''s back who staggered with the impact, "My bad," he apologized with a polite smile on his face.


    The young boy then asked, "You won''t be packing your bags?"


    "For what?"


    "To run away," Milo said to the handsome butler who was standing in front of him.


    The butler gave him a smile to say, "I am not scared about the witches. Carry on with your work," he said, leaving the shed to have the boy stare at him.


    When Lucas got back inside and was walking by Belle''s room, he heard the girl scream. Wondering what happened, he took long strides to reach her room and see she was hugging the ragged stuffed toy.


    "Mr. Fluffs came back, Lucas," she said looking at her butler.


    Of course, he knew that because he was the one who ced it back in her room. He had ced itst night after she had fallen asleep and she was seeing it now? For a vampire, this one wasn''t very bright.


    "That is good news, Miss Belle," Lucas answered the girl.


    "Would you like toe to have tea with us?" little Belle asked him.


    "Unfortunately I have work to do but maybe sometimeter?" he asked her and she gave him a nod. Not stepping away from the door, he suggested, "Why don''t you ask Miss Jill toe and y?" Jill was Mr. and Mrs. Harriet''s daughter who was the acquaintance of Admas. He remembered another name, "There''s also Grace."


    Belle pursed her lips and went to her bed with her back facing the butler, "That''s alright. Maybeter," she said ying with the rabbit that was in her hands.


    Belle sat on the edge of her bed holding Mr. Fluffs in her hand. She was alright to y by herself and didn''t want the other girls toe. Things never went well when they were around, especially some of the girls. In the back of her head, the memory of thest time when she had met everyone at a party.


    It was at one of the elite pureblooded vampire''s mansions where the party was taking ce and Belle had only been passing by when Mr. Fluffs was taken away from her.


    "Give it back," Belle had frowned looking at the girl who had Mr. Fluffs.


    "Look how ugly it is," one of the girls snickered having the other two girls beside her giggle, "Let''s throw it away."


    "No!" When Belle went to take it back, the girl had raised her hand and soon the four girls ended in a brawl.


    One of the girls had pulled Mr. Fluffs'' eyes on purpose and out of anger and love for the stuffed toy, little Belle had picked up the fork and had stabbed the girl''s hand. It had not ended well for any of the girls and Belle had received the most scoldings for harming the other young girl who was the Quinn''s daughter but she had also received praise from the stabbed person''s brother.


    Not to forget, she hade back home with her hands and face bruised to receive harsher disciplinary measures that hadsted for a little less than three weeks. She looked at Mr. Fluffs, a small smileing to form on her lips, "Wee back, Mr. Fluffs," and she hugged him.


    Though Lucas was yet to take any action on the scavengers who had been sucking souls in the mansion which especially belonged to the little girl, what he didn''t know was that his food was being poisoned every single day with every meal in an attempt to kill him but he was unaffected by it.


    One night, Belle woke up from her sleep. Thirsty and wanting to drink water, the little girl got out of her bed while holding Mr. Fluffs'' arm to step out of the room by dragging the rabbit along with her. As it was the time of midnight, the candles that were burning brightly had dimmed down and the corridors of the mansion had turned darker with the time touching midnight.


    Belle made it to the dining room and climbed the chair to reach the jug of water and poured the water before takingrge gulps from the ss. While Belle was in here, the butler was walking on the other side of the mansion walking through the corridors making the usual round. cing the empty ss back on the table with a clink against the surface of the table but before she could step down from the chair, little Belle faced a creature that stood facing her in close proximity.


    The creature looked like a corpse that was at least twenty years old that had no skin, no eyeballs, and no teeth as it opened its mouth. It had small wings that looked like a bat''s wings attached to its back.


    Belle opened her mouth to scream but no voice came out and the creature started to suck her soul little by little as if it was feeding on her.


    The creature was suddenly thrown across the floor by Lucas with a wave of his hand to be pushed away from the small girl. As if out of energy, the girl fell unconscious on the ground. The creature tried to get to the girl but Lucas quickly pushed the creature against the wall by its neck, his fingers digging in deep enough to bring the face he hade to be familiar with in this household.


    "So impatient," Lucas looked at the young boy named Milo who was struggling to free himself from the butler''s hand. The creature struggled to get out of the butler''s hold. He wed on the butler''s hand which was like an iron grip that didn''t budge even a little.


    "You knew," came the boy''s voice which was hoarse than the voice he had been using.


    Lucas looked at it, his expression unmoving as he saw how the creature couldn''t keep up with its appearance. The skin around its face had started to peel, "You were too perfect for my eyes...I think and I don''t like perfect things," he said to the creature who had tried to run its sharp nails against Lucas''s skin on his hand, "Where is your other friend, Mr. Scavenger."


    "You are a vampire!" said the scavenger, as the butler appeared to be standing effortlessly in front of it.


    Lucas tched, "Guess again."


    "Pureblooded vampire!" the creature said to him. Lucas''s calm expression turned ck andzy, "I will kill you!


    "Good luck with that!" Lucas said in a bored tone and squeezed the creature''s neck further to say, "Enjoy your time back at the gates," electric sparks flew around its neck and in a snap, the creature turned to a ck smoke that evaporated in the air. The other servant had made its way to suck the remaining part of the soul of the girl and Lucas reached where the creature was and in less than three seconds it evaporated leaving only dust behind.


    Picking the girl up, he pulled out his pocket watch to see one of the hands in the little clock flicker back and forth near the red line. It seemed like her soul was faint if the scavengers had spent more minutes on her they would have left an empty shell behind.


    The scavengers were the lowest possible creatures one could find in thend of the dead. A ce where he frequented over the years by going in and out of it. These creatures fed on the living or dead souls, taking the living to be much more delicious as their soul didn''t reek of death in it. Children often fell as victims to the scavengers enjoyed them but there was also something else they liked, a soul that was dark in nature. Souls that were lonely and in despair, souls that were wilting without joy around them.


    He looked down at the girl again and took her back to her room and put her in bed. The girl would recover as he could tell her time hadn''te yet. Taking a seat against the wall with his arms crossed, he sat there looking at her.


    Belle appeared to be one of the brightest girls he had seen. Always up to no good though in her eyes it was a very good thing to do where she received scoldings from her mother. The earlier butlers must have hindered the scavenger that had led them to their deaths or they would have turned to the soul eaters meal.


    Seeing her breathe, Lucas got up and used his fingers to extinguish the me that had been burning in her room.


    When the next morning arrived, everything appeared to be normal, except that the two servants who used to work for the Adams'' had disappeared. Lucas was serving them breakfast when the maid came forward and spoke something in his ear by leaning forward.


    Mr. Adams looked at them and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    Lucas had a stoic expression on his face when he said, "It seems two of the servants ran away with the notes in their room telling they found another job in thend of Wovile."


    The man didn''t look pleased hearing this and he asked, "Who is it?"


    "Milo and Crantis, Sir."


    Last night after putting Belle in her bed, he had gone down to the rooms the scavengers used and left a note in the room before retiring to his own room. As expected, the maid handed in the note to Mr. Adams so that he could read it.


    "I guess there''s nothing much that can be done. I am hoping there are no missing things from the mansion. Please look into it, Lucas," Mr. Adams asked the butler.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Mrs. Adams then said to her husband, "I thought he didn''t mind the work here." After thepletion of the meal, Lucas stood in the hallways helping Mr. Adams with his coat and seeing him off in the carriage when Belle came running to Lucas with a paper in her hand.


    "Lucas! Lucas!" little Belle made it to where Lucas stood, "See what I drew?"


    Lucas looked at the paper in her hand and took it to look at circles and lines drawn in it. His mouth twisted, wanting to say something and he had to bite back his tongue from telling anything to the girl that would discourage her.


    "What am I looking at, Miss Belle?" the butler asked the little girl in a very polite tone.


    Belle had taken more than four hours to draw it and she looked up at the butler, her eyebrows furrowing together, "It is Romeow and Julisqueak," Lucas''s lips twitched this time.


    "Wow, it looks wonderful," he praised her as if it was an art he had never seen before, which was true. He had seen a fair share of terrible art in the decades that had passed by but this, no one could hold a candle to this piece of art on the paper as it made no sense except for the round circle and a small circle that had a tail, "It is very beautiful, Miss Belle," the girl hearing this beamed.


    "You like it?" she asked him.


    "Yeah," he answered her to hear her say.


    "Keep it," she said with a smile, "I will make mama and papa another one," in the speed she hade to him, she went back at the same speed out of his sight. Lucas didn''t care much for the drawing, he didn''t even see how it could be of any use to him.


    The maid who caught sight of this, who was older than the rest of the servants, a woman in the age of her forties said, "Miss Belle is a very sweet girl. She might appear to be spoilt, trying to go against her parents'' words by doing things she shouldn''t do and sometimes a little pushy but she has a good heart," the maid looked down at the drawn paper, "Some of the maids who were new didn''t like the way she behaved when they started to work here but they have warmed up to her," she gave him a bow and then went back to do her work.


    He looked back at the drawing, folding it, he put in his pocket.

 Chapter 9: Church

    <h4>Chapter 9:Church</h4>


    Lucas stepped out of the mansion during the time of midnight when everyone had fallen asleep. He strolled down the streets, passing by the creatures he belonged to without looking at them and making it look like he didn''t see them. The need to hide, he thought to himself was important right now. There were far too many people who didn''t like him, for who he was and he held the same feelings towards them only that he was in a higher positionpared to the rest of them.


    Coming to stand in front of an old church that had its doors closed. He raised his hand for the door to turn transparent and he stepped inside. His footsteps barely making any noise on the ground he walked on.


    A woman was found to be seated on the first bench, a book in her hand as she read until she finally sensed someone''s presence in the church. She ced the book on the bench with a leaf at the page so that she would be able to continue reading itter. She stood up to face him. Her long straight ck hair was parted at the center to leave it open. She appeared to be in herte twenties.


    "Wee back, Lucas."


    "Isa," Lucas could feel his skin itch because of the ce he was in. A holy ce was no ce for a person like him, "Is there no spell to reduce the weight I feel on my shoulders?" he was annoyed.


    "You do know that even if there was one the witches would never reduce the spell that is ced on the church," she gave him a smile, "How is the little one?" asked the woman.


    "Thank you," the woman thanked him, "The Adams'' have been calling me every once in a while because the girl kept fainting and at times she didn''t wake up for a whole day or two. I thought it must be something to do with her bloodline but who knew there were scavengers in there," after his first day, he hade to meet the white witch to let her know what was going on.


    "Don''t mention it. I am looking for some potions. If you don''t mind," he raised one brow of his and started to make his way.


    "Go on."


    Walking towards the side door, he made his way to the small room where he didn''t have to worry about the door being locked. All he had to do was stare at it and the door opened by itself and he stepped in. Picking up some of the tiny little bottles that were on the shelf, he returned back.


    "Someone came looking for you," said the woman. To the local people, she was a priestess to confess and send the word of God but to some of the higher officials and others who knew her, she was a white witch.


    In the fournds of Bonke, Mythweald, Valeria, and Wovile, each of them had their own poption of different creatures in them. Mythweald was filled majorly with humans, thend of Wovile was a mixture of humans as well as witches, leaving both Valerian and Bonke with a higher poption of vampires in them.


    A white witch was always reliable whenpared to the ck witch who often betrayed and was made of the elements like selfishness, cruelty, and being not merciful. The white witches were of the good kind.


    "Let me guess," Lucas said as she closed the door, "Baltimore."


    "He is very fond of you," said Isabell, making Lucas chuckle, "Said you were on a run and had to be caught and sent back to the gates. What did you do?" she asked him, her eyes looking at the man who had a smile on his lips.


    "Someone framed me for taking a soul away before it was time," he exined to the woman who gave him a stare.


    Curious, she asked, "How away?"


    "It touched the tick before showing he had several more years before he would die."


    "You got framed. Grim reapers have it hard," stated Isabell.


    "Tell me about it."


    The woman looked at the man keenly. If she didn''t know him personally, she wouldn''t have believed. The watch never lied and it always worked ording to the time of the person which was what the grim reapers used in bringing out and taking the soul to the gates, "You should be careful not to get caught. Knowing your reputation, I am sure everyone wants to wee you back to the gates. Why are you here for, Lucas?" the white witch asked him, her expression as serene as the butler. The scavengers were dead and the girl was safe. She knew he was here for something. This grim reaper didn''t appear out of no reason to meet people.


    His soulless looking eyes looking at the multicolored windows and the paintings that were painted on the walls of the inside of the church. The church looked dark, only a few candles that were lit in front of the altar leaving the rest untouched without any light.


    She then said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I won''t tell anyone I know anything." A few years ago, she had taken the help of the grim reaper and it was only right to return back the favor to him.


    "The probability of Baltimoreing here is high and the others. I need you to let me know who is showing up at the church''s footstep so that I can figure out who framed me. Right now the guards of the gates have already been released to find me."


    "You cannot me them. Your rules, yournd''s rules are very strict but I thought they would slide it as it is you, the mighty thirteen number of the thirteen cards¡­I will make sure to let you know if they show up here. You have my word, Lucas."


    "Sounds fair," he responded back to her, "I don''t think I can stand the smell of the church. There''s just something in the air and the way it feels that makes my skin crawl," his expression was serious as his eyes reached to the corner parts of the church that had no light. Isabell could tell the man was irritated.


    Reaching the door, in a blink of an eye he disappeared. The churches that were built in thend of Bonke had magic around it, magic that protected and concealed from anything to happen which was why it made it difficult for the reapers to be able to stand in there.


    In the mansion, Lucas walked through the corridors when he caught sight of the little girl dragging her stuffed down across the hall again. It made Lucas wonder if he should ask her parents to have a chain tied around her feet to keep her in the room and avoid getting into trouble. It wasn''t a bad idea, he said to himself and followed the girl like a ghost. She didn''t go to the dining room this time but to the kitchen. Once she finished drinking the water, she went back to her room and fell sound asleep.


    He rubbed his temples. What was he doing following the child? He rolled his eyes. Turning back, he went to his own room.


    Two weeks more passed and he decided that he would leave the mansion. He had spent more than the required time. He had to move, he had to hunt some of the grim reapers down for his own personal reasons but for that he needed their names. Thend he came from, Lucas was one of the grim reapers who was in a higher position. A person to be envied for the ability he held like none other. It was only time that someone was digging a grave for him but Lucas was much smarter, he would push the person andpact the grave so that the digger would nevere out of it.


    He was a grim reaper, a creature that held no emotions and even if they did, the creatures always held dark emotions in them. Lucas raised his hand, ready to snap his fingers and when he did, nothing happened. He was still there at the Adams'' mansion.


    He snapped his fingers again but nothing. After a couple more times he finally realized that his ability wasn''t working anymore. When he took a look at his hands, his long, slender fingers didn''t change in the first minute. Though the next time it did, it appeared as if his body was unstable and was getting back to his false appearance.


    When he went back to the white witch, she said, "There''s no spilled magic around. Looks like fate wants you to stay here."


    "Fate is fucked up."


    Right now he was more human than a grim reaper. Though some of his powers were still working, a lot of them failed to work. He wanted to hunt the creatures down but with theck of some of his abilities, he gave some thought before deciding to stay back at the Adams'' mansion.


    He was a grim reaper with infinite time in his hand.


    He would hunt them downter but for now, he would enjoy his vacation in thend of the living. As weeks started to pass to months, seasons changed where leaves turned from green to dry as they fell over the years to be washed away by the rain. Repeating the process such that eleven years passed in thend of Bonke and the othernds.

 Chapter 10: Not him

    <h4>Chapter 10:Not him</h4>


    She stood in front of the mirror, her lips painted to a light pink like a rare rose that could be found in thend of Bonke during the time of summer that appeared for a few days. Her brownish red hair was tied into a braid from below her ear that went to move from one side to another like a band on her head to be pinned to the other side. The rest of her wavy hair was left open that flowed to stop right above her waist.


    With a beige dress that she wore now, Belle looked at herself in the mirror. She stared at herself.


    Hearing the door knock which was already open, her red eyes moved to look at the butler who stood with a passive expression on his face, "Mrs. Adams requests your presence right now, Miss Belle," Belle gave the butler a look.


    "Can''t I just pretend to be sick and stay in bed?" she asked out of nervousness.


    "You will have to speak to Mrs. Adams about it," the butler bowed his head, "You have been asked not to bete," her very polite butler ryed the message to her and she sighed.


    Belle had reached the age where girls met eligible men to see if they could find a suitable partner. She had crossed the age of seventeen eight months ago and seeing other girls getting married, her parents had started to push her in the very same direction.


    The butler didn''t leave the front of the door he stood at, "How do I look, Lucas?" she asked for affirmation.


    Her eyes met his ck eyes as she asked him where his expression never changed. There was always a subtle smile on his face which made Belle wonder if he ever got angry. She couldn''t remember when her perfect butler had ever shown a change of emotions on his face.


    "You look good, Miss Belle," he assured her, "It is verymon to be nervous when you go to meet a person."


    "I am d to hear that," she said exhaling loudly and then said, "Where did you ce the shoes?" she started to look for it, her bare feet padding on the cold floor. She had worn itst week but she didn''t remember where it was right now.


    "You will find it in the second right cupboard at the bottom shelf," the butler answered, and the girl quickly pulled out the shoes, stuffing her feet in it as she stood, "Take a seat to wear it," her butler said which she waved.


    She finally stepped out of the room to be followed by the butler. Walking down the stairs, he finally reached the drawing-room where her parents were seated along with the guests, "Good luck," her butler whispered and instead of it giving her courage, her nervousness grew further but she put up a smile.


    "Was she?" she asked Mrs. Damers. Belle gave a quick look at her mother who looked at her with her big eyes as if indicating to go along.


    "Yes, we even took a look at it. Such art, I must say you are a very talented youngdy," Mrs. Damers praised her, and Belle continued to smile. She was sure her mother had shown the paintings that belonged to the butler because, for the life of her, Belle was not good when it came to art.


    "I am pleased to hear you like it," Belle took in thepliment.


    "We should put up an auction for your paintings. It would be a hit in the town," Mr. Damers chipped in his thoughts, and Belle could only nod.


    Her father had gone out for work and her mother had set up a meeting with a possible eligible son of the vampire parents.


    This was how it usually worked in society. Getting to know the family and subtly introducing their children to see if there could be a future prospect.


    Whilst her mother spoke to Mr. and Mrs. Damers, Belle sat there listening to them and once in a while nodding her head wanting to get over with this. And when it was over, she was ready to slip out of the mansion, walking towards the door when her butler caught her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To a friend''s ce," Belle answered, ready to step away as he stood right in front of her but he matched her footsteps.


    "Which friend? Mrs. Adams has asked you to take a maid along with you," he stopped her. The vampiress was a good few inches shorter for his tall height, blocking her from going out.


    The reason Belle had dressed nicely wasn''t because she was going to meet Mr. and Mrs. Damers but because she had given a word about meeting someone outside the mansion.


    "I am not a child anymore who needs to be chaperoned," Belle replied to him, her eyes staring into his and he stared back at her. She softly gulped when she noticed how he wasn''t smiling anymore. There was just something very daunting about him that intimidated people. Was it his height? No, she had met other people who were tall.


    It was his demeanor, the peaceful expression on his face was unnerving to a person, "I will be alright, Lucas," she said when she saw him not respond. He didn''t say anything as he knew she would be back soon.


    The carriage ride was pleasant. Once it reached its destination Belle got down from the carriage at the theater. Her nervousness grew again as she stood outside the theater waiting for a person. The wind blew softly over her face, ruffling her hair that was down, and the dress she was wearing fluttered in the direction the wind blew.


    She was waiting for Rob MacCarty, a man she had been seeing for five weeks now, slipping out of the house without her parents'' knowledge. She had met the man in a tea party that was hosted by one of her acquaintances where she had the opportunity to talk to the young man. He was a handsome pureblooded vampire. Brown hair, red eyes, square jaw, and a sharp nose.


    It wasn''t the first time a male had approached her as she had often been greeted and spoken to by the opposite sex. But Rob appeared different and he was sweet to her. She knew there were many girls who had been trying to get his attention and to be given attention by the charming man, Belle found it to be special. She was yet to tell her parents about him but Belle thought it was better to bring the man home to meet her parents so that they could meet each other.


    And while she waited for the man, Belle saw the people walk by her but there was something she didn''t notice. A shadow had been following her since the time she had left home that had been waiting for her.


    Noticing the long pole, Belle looked at themp post, and then her eyes trailed down to look at the shadow that started to move in her direction and she frowned. There was no sunlight and it was a cloudy day due to which the shadow was faint on the ground but she could feel it subtly moving in her direction.


    "Lady Belle," came the voice behind her, and Belle turned around to see Rob standing a short distance away from her but he wasn''t alone. There was another girl who held his arm, "What are you doing here standing alone?" he asked her as if he knew nothing.


    Belle''s jaw ticked and if it was possible she would have taken the metal stand that stood next to her to beat both Rob and the girl, not caring if he was a pureblooded vampire but somewhere deep down she was hurt. And she knew if she did something like that, her parents and Lucas would be disappointed in her. She was taught to be better than that.


    "I was enjoying the wind out here. How about yourself, Mr. MacCarty?" Belle asked without letting the hurt surface up her face.


    The pureblooded vampire gave her a smile, "I came out with Lady Peyton to watch the show."


    "Again?" Belle tilted her head, "I guess watching with Miss Felicia yesterday wasn''t enough to get the show," she gave him a smile seeing the girl who was on his arm give a confused look at both of them.


    The pureblooded vampireughed at her words, "I don''t know what you are saying," he said, a tinge of anger in his eyes for trying to sabotage his time with the girl who was on his arm, "I think you mistook-"


    Belle shook her head, "Did you forget I greeted you yesterday?" She could make up the lie because she had met him yesterday. She thought he liked her but apparently he had found another girl to keep him busy with his interest that had been shifted from her, "I hope you have a good time with Lady Peyton, make sure you both watch the theater," she gave them a knowing look, walking away from there to hear Lady Peyton ask what Belle had meant.


    By the time Belle had turned around, the smile she had previously slipped away from her face. The shadow that wasing from themppost had disappeared.


    Belleid on her bed with the pillow that was settled below the side of her face as she looked at the headboard. It seemed that she had ced her feelings on the wrong person. She had been excited to meet him this noon and as if that wasn''t enough she had gone to the forest hills to end up getting drenched from the top of her head to her shoe that was filled with water which she had to pour it out.


    Sheid there for a long time, not stepping out of her room and softly sighing to herself.


    "You have been sighing a lot," came the voice behind her and she got up from the bed.


    "Lucas," she said looking at her butler who had his back facing her as he had bent down to put more logs of fire in the firece of the room, "When did youe? I didn''t hear you," she said, one of her hands was ced on the bed while the other rested on herp.


    "When you sighed four times before thest one," he was setting the woods, pushing it and making way for more, "I am taking that your day with your friend didn''t go well," the way he used the word ''friend'' made her wonder if he knew what she had been up to. If he did know, she wouldn''t be surprised as the butler appeared to know everything. Sometimes it made her wonder how he knew things.


    Standing up he turned around. His hair looked slightly out of ce because of the wind when he had stepped out of the mansion.


    "It didn''t," Belle said without giving away too much information to him. Her nose tickled and she sneezed.


    "You got drenched in the rain," he noted, walking into the bathroom, he took hold of the towel and came back to give it to her, "Dry your hair before you catch a cold. It is why sometimes it is better to stay inside the mansion. People outside aren''t as nice as the people in here," she took hold of the towel gingerly from him.


    Belle whipped her head with the towel that turned her slightly wet hair messy as she moved to rub her head and handed it to him.


    "Is everyone like this?" Belle asked who had ack of experience when it came to men.


    Lucas who was about to leave looked at her. The candles that were burning brightly in the room gave the walls and other objects a golden hue that also came to fall on her skin. With the butler who stood at the bed, she had to crane her neck slightly up to meet his eyes.


    "Most of them are like that," he answered her, "People will use another person without any thought. Knowing or unknowingly. After all, they are living creatures who enjoy the things around them and are greedy to have everything and anything. It is up to you to decipher what is right and wrong for you."


    "I thought he was a good man," Belle said, letting her head fall front along with her eye on her hands that she had ced on herp.


    Lucas looked at the young girl who sat on the bed. He knew she had been meeting up with that useless piece of garbage for a few days but he had not spoken a word about it knowingly well that if he were to intervene, Belle would note to learn and acknowledge like what she did today. There was also a possibility she would have continued to meet him thinking people were trying to keep her apart from that man.


    He had expected it to turn out like this and she had learned the little lesson just as he wanted her to learn.


    "Miss Belle," said Lucas to the girl who nodded her head wondering if Lucas was going to offer herforting words.


    "Yes?" Belle lifted her face and at the same time, her butler bent down to meet her eyes.


    She held her breath seeing him this near that she could look at her own silhouette in his eyes. He didn''t say anything but looked into her eyes without a word and Belle returned back with the same gaze. Was her cold faced butler going to console her? Was this the day? asked Belle to herself in her mind.


    She then heard him say, "There are far too many candles burning in the room. Are you nning to summon something?" he asked, pulling away from her space, He turned around causing the mes of the candles to snuff it out.

 Chapter 11: Night we sit through

    <h4>Chapter 11:Night we sit through</h4>


    Belle was unlike any other girl out there of her age, especially the ones that belonged to her society. Instead of staying in the mansion and resting in her room, she sat on the highest roof of the mansion. Her hair loose without the braids now flew gently under the stars at the hour of midnight. It was one of her very favorite ces after the hill forest, a ce which was quiet with people who didn''t chatter.


    She didn''t learn it by herself but it was something she had picked up from a distant brother who wasn''t rted to the Adams family but they were an acquaintance. With her leg outstretched and her hands back, she looked up at the sky.


    "Up here again," Lucas came in her view, who came to stand behind her.


    "It''s you," Belle retorted back and put her head down to look at the tall tower that was built in the town across from here where she could see the clock on it.


    "Sorry to disappoint you. Were you perhaps expecting Mr. MacCarty toe to you with an apology," Lucas replied to her.


    "Are butlers allowed to speak sarcastically to their mistress and masters?" she asked, turning her to look at him.


    "I think not but it is the butler''s duty to make sure the children of the house walk on the right path," he said before taking a seat next to her. Belle continued to look at her butler, she wondered how dull his life must be. Always scaring the maids by his words and being diligent when it came to what her parents wanted.


    Belle could only hope that the butler wouldn''t let her mother know that she was up here because her mother didn''t like it.


    "Lucas?" she called his name and he turned to look at her. He kept a good distance between them as they sat on the roof, "How long has it been since you started working for my family?"


    "Eleven years," he answered her, "Why do you ask, Miss Belle?" With the story she had heard from the other maids, Lucas had no family and had been working for them for a very long time. His eyes weren''t red like the vampires but ording to what she had found out, he was one because of which he didn''t age.


    "I was just curious. You don''t speak to the other servants, you don''t take a break, you don''t go out for vacation, aren''t you bored with the routine life?" she asked him, cing her head on her knees and looking at him, "Do you remember Lady Heather? The woman who-"


    "Who had blonde hair until her shoulders and red eyes with brown dress who said you should take piano ss," Lucaspleted for her that had the young girl beam as she lifted her head up.


    "So you do notice females," Belle grinned to see the stoic expression on Lucas not change.


    The butler who was looking at the town that was situated far from this mansion, said, "I do because she said she was going to introduce you to her cousin who was a drunkard with a foul mouth. You should let Mrs. Adams know so that she doesn''t invite the girl back into this house," and here she thought that he had noticed a female. The man received a whole lot of attention from girls and women whom he met and spoke to him to be only pushed aside with polite words.


    "Where does your house reside?" she asked him. She knew he came from thend of Mythweald but she doubted if he ever went back. At least with what she remembered he didn''t.


    "Somewhere next to the river thates after the Lord''s mansion," he answered. There were many towns and viges that came after the Lord''s mansion but there was no river nearby it which only Lucas knew. Belle only gave him a nod as she had never been to Mythweald herself.


    "Let''s go there someday," Belle decided out of the blue.


    "I don''t think it would be to your taste, Miss Belle," she heard the butler say to her, this got a frown on her face, "I know you don''t care about the status but it isn''t a ce for ady like yourself."


    "I would still like to see where you grew up," her butler was a mysterious man. Nost name, no proper address which she had an inkling to, and he never let his thoughts out in the open. Instead, the man was always together. Calm and poised looking, maybe elegant too, she thought to herself.


    "Why are you up here?" the butler shifted the conversation, "Are you still bothered about the man?" he asked her. Lucas had seen her grow up and he knew that though she tried to be brave in front of everyone, internally it was hurting her.


    Belle shook her head, "No, I shouldn''t bother about someone who isn''t worth it right?" she gave him a smile, the clouds grumbling and rumbling above them.


    "That''s right, mdy. It is better to forget and look forward to the next day," said Lucas who sat next to her.


    "That''s what I am going to do," remembering what day it was tomorrow she realized she would be traveling to another town. She had asked her father to enroll her for some dancing lessons. A lot of the girls of her age often had governance but her butler was the one who had been taking care of it which was why there had never been a need to have one for her, "Lucas, do you know how to dance?" she asked him.


    "Barely," he answered her, "I think it would be better for you to learn where Mr. Adams has enrolled you in. Though I haven''t seen her, I heard she is an excellent dancer. You will be able to dance in the balls, more proper formal dance," he looked at the sky, and said, "It is going to rain in a few minutes, you should get back inside," and she nodded to head back inside the mansion with the butler.


    The next morning, Belle who was excited before felt her stomach churn as she stood in front of the building. With her lips pressed against each other, she let them go when she heard the carriage she was dropped here go back in the direction it came.


    A board hung on the building that read ''Madame Edith''s toes''. The building was made of red bricks that had not been painted. She saw a girl walk inside the building and Belle took a breath of air before making her own way inside the building. The corridor heldrge windows where it allowed light from outside. There was a receptionist who sat behind a small desk. The receptionist was a short youngdy. Her ck hair was tied up with a pair of sses that rested on her nose.


    "Excuse me, but where is the ss for ballroom dance taking ce?" Belle asked the person.


    The girl gave her a bright smile, "Wee to Madame Edith''s toes. You must be new. If you brought any of your belongings please ce it here in the cupboard and write the name in the registry," she said, cing her hand on the open book that was ced at the top of the counter, "If you don''t have anything please take a right from here and walk up the stairs and take the door to your right."


    "Thank you," Belle bowed her head and she took right.


    Reaching the door that was made of ss, Belle caught sight of some of thedies who were already in there. When she ced her hand on the handle of the door to push it so that she could get inside, she felt a shock in her hand and she immediately let go of the handle.


    She took a step back, slightly stunned to what just happened. She had ced her hand on the handle and for a second she felt a jolt in her body and everything around her had turned pitch dark.


    "Are you here for the ss?" The door opened on the other end and a woman appeared. She was a beautiful woman who had a smile on her face with brown hair that was tied in a ponytail.


    "Ah, yes," Belle looked at her, giving her a nod.


    She looked back at the handle and then the woman who stood to hold the door for her. Returning the smile, she walked inside the room and with the same smile, she looked at others until her eyes fell on two girls who were around her own age. The girls she didn''t get along with.


    Hana Wilson and Muriel Edwards.


    The first was a pureblooded vampire while the other belonged to a vampire''s family who wasn''t well off and therefore followed Hana everywhere the pureblooded vampire went. Thest thing she had guessed was to meet these girls here but now that she was here, she had no choice but toplete the sses and leave.


    The woman who had greeted her was the one who started the ss and Belle concentrated on her rather than the girls who had given her looks when their eyes met.


    Belle had seen women dance during balls, and she had danced herself going with the flow until she stepped on a gentleman''s shoes and apologized before leaving the dance floor. She copied the woman who taught them the basic greeting that was done before they dance. The amount one needed to bow which was different from the normal bowed greeting for the girls.


    Right now, it was only females in the room with no males which made it less awkward but Belle could feel the two pairs of eyes that were trying to drill her back with holes if it was possible.


    When the ss finally ended after an hour, some stood to talk to each other while some started to leave the room. The instructor who had taught them, Ms. Edith had left the room.


    Belle didn''t see any reason to stay and therefore started to make her way towards the door from the other end and as she was passing by, she heard,


    Belle stopped walking to turn to look at the vampires. With a confused yet sweet smile on her face, she asked, "Pardon me, were you talking to me? I thought you were talking to the girl next to you."

 Chapter 12: Minding your work

    <h4>Chapter 12:Minding your work</h4>


    The room that had people talking in suddenly turned quiet when Hana and Belle spoke to each other. Belle stood with only her face that had turned to look at the pureblooded vampiress who had spoken to her. She still had a pleasant smile on her face that irritated not just Hana right now but also her friend, Muriel as she was the vampire Belle had meant when Hana had spoken about not being able to afford.


    The other young girls who were a mix of humans and vampires who hadn''t stepped out of the room to leave, looked at the pureblooded vampiress who obviously was rich and stared down at the other girl as she crossed her arms. By her clothes, it was obvious that she came from a wealthy family.


    "I was talking to you," said Hana with a small smirk on her face.


    Belle gave another perplexed expression, "I am sorry do I know you?" the two girls'' eyes narrowed hearing Belle''s words that she didn''t know them.


    Hana''s lips twitched, "Seems like your memory has lowered down. How did you even afford toe here? You can barely keep enough servants in the mansion."


    If it was a few years ago, Belle would have pounced on the girl and would have broken some teeth and pulled out her hair after hitting her but she couldn''t do that anymore. One of the past events when she was younger than one, Belle had gotten into a fight with another girl in the soiree creating a big scene that had embarrassed both the girl''s families in front of everyone. The other girl was Hana Wilson, the same girl who stood in front of her.


    When it had happened her mother was extremely disappointed by her daughter''s behavior in the public. She still remembered the day, it must have urred four years ago.


    ''We need to find a governess for her. She''s turning to nothing but trouble,'' her mother had told her father.


    ''You know why we don''t keep the governess. They aren''t trusting. We don''t know how human or vampire they are, some families end up having witches,'' her father ced his arm on her mother and then said, ''We can have Lucas teach her. He has shown a lot of ability when ites to handling her. He is strict, unlike the others.''


    And after that the butler, Lucas had turned to be her teacher.


    Returning back to the present, Belle asked, "What does that have to do with you?" it was a simple question that had caught Hana off guard.


    "I don''t like the fact that you are using your parent''s hard-earned money which is little on these sses which won''t be of any use for you," Hana said with a smile and the other girl, Muriel smiled along with her who said,


    "It is sad that she doesn''t understand her own family''s financial problem," she was one to talk, thought Belle to herself, "Don''t you feel-"


    Belle interrupted the vampire, "I am happy that even though you don''t know me you are concerned about my financial status but I would ask you to keep your noses out of what I do. I am not using someone''s money to thrive up in society," she gave a look to Muriel who glowered at her, "Okay?"


    "Who are you speaking about using money?" Muriel asked with gritted teeth.


    "I was speaking in general. Do you know someone like that?" Belle asked suddenly her demeanour shifting to curiosity, "You should always stay away from people like that. Shameless as they are, they leech on to people," she whispered softly as if not wanting people to hear what she said but everyone in the room heard it.


    Hana who had been observing Belle said, "It seems your parents finally got someone to beat some sense in you than behaving like an animal from the jungle. There''s at least some progress," she smirked and it instantly fell when Belle replied back with,


    "I think you will need to change your governess. You are still the same without any progress in your attitude."


    Both the girl''s face fell and they red at Belle. Before anyone else could tell anything, the door of the room opened to have Ms. Edith peek into the room, "Everything alright?" she asked, sensing the quiet atmosphere.


    Belle turned around and gave the woman a nod, "Laterdies," she bowed at the two girls as if she weren''t offended and started to walk towards the door. This time, she didn''t ce her hand on the doorknob as thest time she had touched it, she had felt an electric jolt and she would have brushed it away if she didn''t feel momentary darkness.


    She gave a bow to Ms. Edith who bowed back at her before she stepped out and walked out of the building. Finally, outside, she took a deep breath to calm her nerves. The smile that she had been holding fell and she turned to look behind at the double door where girls started toe out one after another.


    Not wanting to stand here idle while waiting for the carriage, Belle decided to walk further in the direction where her house resided.


    The bell in the tower rang loud enough for everyone to know that another hour had passed from their lives. For a vampire and a pureblooded vampire, time didn''t matter, and it was usually the humans who worried about time.


    Their society was split into many levels and status, the top being pureblooded vampires who looked down at people below them. A lot of them considered them to be the absolute, where they didn''t consider the creatures in the below hierarchy. Though her family did attend the elite society, their status as average vampires for not being on par with the pureblooded vampires, who were on the highest hierarchy in this world was something that was very evident because of their light-colored eyes. Belle didn''t mind it because it was what she was born with.


    There were some pureblooded vampires who were uptight and cruel while there were some who were good, therefore, it was hard to hold that a certain kind of a creature was contaminated by ill intentions.


    Repeating what she had learned Belle said to no one in particr as there was no one around her and she bowed, "It is a pleasure to be dancing with you Mr. No one," she smiled at the random name and while doing it, her eyes fell on the ground, she caught the path to be patched and dark, "Hmm," she hummed.


    Her eyes widened when she saw it wasn''t a dark patch because the patch started to move towards her. Belle took a couple of steps back and in the same vigor, the shadow started to approach her that had Belle running back from where she had left to see the carriage standing at the front of the building.


    Her eyes looked at the ground to notice there was nothing following her now. Did she imagine it or was there a shadow following her? Getting into the carriage, she rode back home with her head looking through the little window to see if there was anything odd outside there.


    "Wee back, Miss Belle," the butler stood at the foot of the door to greet her.


    "I am back," Belle was d to be back home which felt warm and cozy, a ce where no one was there to badmouth or jeer at her. She felt Lucas pull off her coat for her and she let him take it where he ced it on the stand.


    "Did you enjoy your ss?" the butler asked her as she stepped inside the house.


    Belle replied, "It was alright," she wondered if she should ask her butler about shadows, "We learned how to greet each other on the dance floor," she turned around and greeted him as if to show what she had learned.


    "That''s excellent," came the pleasant voice of her butler, "In no time you would have aced it," he said being the dutiful butler he was.


    Seeing it was just them, Belle asked, "Do you think shadows can move?"


    "Shadows? It depends on which direction the sun is moving in. Why do you ask?" he gave her a curious look.


    "I keep feeling something is following me."


    "Go wash your hands. I will get your snacks ready," he bowed at her and then left to go to the kitchen. She saw his back as he left and looked at her hand which looked fine.


    Hearing her footsteps head to her room, Lucas turned to look in the direction he hade, a small frown on his forehead at what she just said. Shadows following her. It seemed that he had to keep a closer eye on her.


    The snacks were brought directly to her room where Lucas ced it at her table. Belle took the biscuit that was freshly baked and she stepped out on her patio to look outside the room which faced the front side of the mansion. She could see smaller houses that surrounded them and she took a bite. Just as she was eating, she caught sight of a man who was walking down the road.


    Her eyebrows furrowed when she caught a ck smoke behind his back that kept moving nonstop.


    Her first thought was that he was on fire but he appeared to bepletely fine until he suddenly fell t on the ground.

 Chapter 13: Black vapours

    <h4>Chapter 13:ck vapours</h4>


    Death wasn''t new to Belle as she often heard people dying but she had never seen someone die right in front of her. Worried, she jumped directly from the patio on the ground. Thankfully, there was no one to catch her jumping as her mother said it didn''t suit ady but Belle didn''t care much about it.


    She had grown to be free spirited in some ways and made her way quickly towards the mansion''s gates. Thetch on the gate creaked, and she turned it around to step out of the mansion. Staring at the man whoid down in the ground, she saw him convulsing. His body continued to wreck and she moved closer to see the ck smoke that was around the man that had disappeared.


    Before she could go any closer, someone caught hold of her arm, "Don''t go any closer," it was Lucas.


    She turned her head to him and said, "He was walking and he fell down," she looked evidently worried even though she didn''t know the man personally and it was the first time she had seen him here. Looking back at the man, the man continued to convulse and from where she stood, she could hear him making some gargling voice in his throat.


    "Get back, Miss Belle," he pulled her behind her. Belle frowned, not knowing what was going on. For a second she was still taking in what he just said and in the next one, the man who had been lying on the ground stood up. On a closer look, she noticed that the person in front of them was a deranged vampire.


    With the hierarchy and the need to push through the world to climb the status quickly while also increasing their life span, humans often sought to turn to a vampire but not all humans had a sessful transformation. When the human body couldn''t take in the venom after the bite, their body and mind broke down to the point where they turned insane.


    "What''s that thing around him?" Belle whispered seeing the smoke return behind him. The smoke looked simr to a person who took an extremely hot bath where their skin appeared to be steaming.


    Before anyone could speak anything more, the deranged vampire, a human who had not turned out well came straight to attack them as they were the only ones on the road. Lucas looked around them to see if there was any sign of a grim reaper who hade to collect the soul but there was none and he took the opportunity. Before the deranged vampire could reach them, Lucas pulled out the glove that he wore and raised his hand to flick his finger right against the creature for the creature to fall back with full force on the ground with the deranged vampire''s body dragging across the ground.


    "That should do."


    "Did you kill him?" she asked with a little shock in her voice.


    "You weren''t expecting him toe to infect or kill you, were you?" he gave her a pointed look.


    Belle leaned to the side with her eyes staring at the man who didn''t move anymore. Did she just see her butler use his fingers to flick the deranged vampire''s forehead? Seeing Lucas walk towards the man, she quickly followed to see the man who appeared to be unmoving.


    "Go back inside. It''s going to rain," he advised but she wanted to hang out here.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    Going to hold the deranged vampire''s hand, he said, "Taking him somewhere he can rest," Belle wondered what use rest would be as once a person turned to a deranged vampire there was no turning back. The resultant was often them being caught and executed somewhere away from the public''s eye or worse case they were killed in front of people without showing any mercy.


    When he started to drag the man, Belle followed him on toes not caring if it was going to rain right now, "Isn''t it necessary to let the magistrate know about it?" She took a look at the mansion to see no one outside and diligently followed Lucas.


    Their mansion was close to the forest and they stepped in there.


    "I don''t think there would be much difference in what they will be doing. The bodies often taken by the council are either used by people in there to pull out the blood from their bodies or are thrown in a ce which is forbidden," the butler said to her.


    "You are going to give him a grave?" she asked him as they passed through the lush trees one after another. In Belle''s eyes, the respect that she had for her butler moved ten steps more and her red eyes shone. Her butler was such a good man, thought Belle to herself and she continued to follow him.


    "Hmm," Lucas hummed, not giving her a proper reply. He didn''t want to tell her that the man was going to live a few more hours and he had decided to knock his soul out of his body not wanting grim reapers hovering near the mansion.


    After spending the first five years working in the Adams mansion, Lucas hade to the conclusion that his powers were not going to return and he was rather enjoying his time here than picking up souls. And in the next few years, he lived the way he wanted to.


    A grim reaper who was free and not bound to work or follow any rules. He had gone full rogue when it came to knocking out souls that were troublesome before discarding the body somewhere safe but he ced the bodies elsewhere because he knew there were some people, the same creatures as him who were involved with the council, thew that ran in the fournds here.


    He had been trying to find the councilmen who were involved with his kind for their own greed. It is where he had decided to look for, than look for who had framed him which was currently on hold.


    If the council found the body, the report would go not only to them but someone would find out he had flicked his fingers to kick the soul out but then what was the fun in following rules? Thought Lucas to himself. By throwing off the souls out, they would wander and it would cause trouble to the grim reapers and the higher-ups who looked through it as they had to track down where the souls went to only find empty shells of the body that would take up days or months of time.


    He had to say, he enjoyed what he was doing right now because he was invisible to his very own people. Lucas didn''t care about them. His heart was colder than the rest of the grim reapers, a wicked smile on his lips with ack of sympathy for anyone. One way if he looked at it, he was a man who didn''t care about anyone.


    He had different ns now and in dark, he had been sharpening the knife he had acquired.


    "Are we going deep into the forest?" he heard Belle question him. The clouds had begun to sh against each other and it was only a matter of time before the rain started pouring down on them.


    The reason why he had allowed the girl to follow him into the forest was that he wanted to ask her something.


    Belle had mixed emotions right now as she hadn''t seen anyone except for a priest to pray and get the body in the casket. She looked around and asked, "Are you going to dig a grave?" she asked him curiously.


    "We are going to leave him right here, Miss Belle. This way someone will find him and take him back where he will be buried," the butler answered her with a polite smile, "I haven''t ever dug the ground for a body before. Only nts. It would take a lot of time to dig and put the mud back again," she nodded her head, understandingly. He was right. Her parents would worry where both the butler and she had disappeared to.


    "Would it be easier for his family to find him near the town?" Belle asked him as bringing him all the way here sounded to be a tedious task.


    Smart Belle, thought the butler to himself, "His body wille back to normal with the venom settling down making him appear more human."


    "I never read that in the book," she said with a frown. If she wasn''t wrong, the deranged vampires were often staked by woods in the heart and killed but her butler had only used his fingers to flick the man''s head.


    "It is called knocking the person out. Obviously we didn''t stake the man else he would have turned dry like a leaf in summer," answered Lucas to her. Seeing Belle stare at the man where Lucas had made him sit upright with his back against the tree, he asked, "Miss Belle, you said about seeing something earlier."


    Belle''s gaze shifted from the dead man to the butler. Her eyebrows furrowed as she said, "I don''t know if I was hallucinating," sheughed awkwardly, "I kept seeing this ck steam around the man like smoke before he passed out and before you knocked him out."


    "That thing doesn''t tell time," Belle said as in the past she had once or twice peeked at it. He looked at the watch he held and then her before flipping it and putting it back in his pocket.


    "Let''s head back. It wil-" and raindrops started to fall from the sky, "-l start to rain..."

 Chapter 14: In the shelter

    <h4>Chapter 14:In the shelter</h4>


    When the rain started to pour down, Lucas caught hold of Belle''s hand and pulled her, making her run right behind him. The rain hadn''t started slowly as after a few drops of water it felt as if buckets of water were being poured from the sky. He pulled her towards the closest shelter which was avable as they had walked quite a distance from the mansion.


    She couldn''t see anything after seven to eight steps because of the force of the rain and she kept up with his footsteps and when they finally reached a small shelter like a cave, he let go of her hand and that part of her skin suddenly started turning cold with the atmosphere.


    The rain continued, and the ground they were standing on filled itself with water. With both their clothes wet, Belle bent down, wringing the ends of her dress with her hands as it was soaking wet. She then stood up, looking at the trees that she could see and the rain that looked like it was not going to stop any time soon.


    She had seen handsome men before during the time of balls and tea parties and all these years Belle had been looking at him as a butler. She saw him lean, ce his coat which was part of the uniform on his shoulder and lean his head back before he used both his hands to push back the hair that was hindering his gaze slightly. His jawline was evident and sharp that followed down the neck which was wet.


    Feeling her heart skip a beat, her breath turned slightly uneven and she looked away from him when she felt he would catch her looking at him.


    She didn''t know why but she felt something churn in her chest right now and her eyes kept darting here and there.


    All these years, to Belle, Lucas was a guardian who made sure she was following her parents and his words when it came to how to behave or what to read or how to eat and talk to people. He was the cold butler who maids feared at the thought of him giving them more work until they would wither away like a flower. She knew it because that''s how he had taught her and made her study.


    The man barely smiled when there was no one around him or at the servants in the mansion. His smile reserved for Mr. and Mrs. Adams along with the guests with whom he had to be nice. He did smile at her but there were times he smiled at her sarcastically, taunting her to see if she could get the right answer as he expected her to give him. It was her butler, her cold-hearted butler...was he always this handsome? Belle wondered why she hadn''t noticed this before. Was she blind to not notice it?


    As if wanting to confirm, she turned her head casually that it didn''t feel casual at all as it felt like her head had turned to a creaking door making her know that she was looking at him.


    Lucas was weaving his fingers through his hair,bing it so that his hair would note to fall down on his forehead and her heart skipped again.


    She turned away quickly!


    "What''s the matter?" she heard Lucas ask her.


    Act normal, Belle! she scolded herself. But what was normal? She asked herself.


    Her heart didn''t stop with a single flip. With the weather where it was raining and after seeing him like how she saw him right now, his voice only entuated her heart and she could feel it beating loud making her chest ache slightly. Was she going to die?


    "Nothing," she breathed the words which always brought suspicion in Lucas'' sight. He walked around to stand in front of her which Belle wished he didn''t.


    "Your face is red. Did you catch a fever?" he asked her. Though vampires and humans were gically different whenpared to each other, along with the vampires who had a colder body temperaturepared to humans and pureblooded vampires, vampires could still catch a fever or fall ill.


    He ced his hand on top of her forehead. She took a step back from him to maintain some distance but that made it worse as she could see him more.


    Her butler looked at her unamused by this action. Then again, he was always unamused, "It doesn''t look like you have a temperature. Here," he said, taking the coat that was hanging on his shoulder, "Wear this," he said, putting it around her own shoulders. Strangely the coat was much warmer than she had expected.


    "It''s going to take a while for the rain to stop," she heard him speak, and when he looked back at her, she felt herself getting sucked into his eyes, "Mr. and Mrs. Adams is not going to be happy once they see that you have got drenched in the rain."


    Belle would have given a thought about her mother looking at her disapprovingly once she would reach the mansion but there were other things that she was concerned with.


    Her eyes moved everywhere until it finally saw Lucas before shifting her eyes somewhere else. It went for so long that Lucas had started to notice how she kept looking at him.


    "Is there something you would like to say to me, Miss Belle?" he asked her. There was something she did notice about her butler. He didn''t smile at her as often as he smiled at her parents. Was it because he didn''t like her? It wouldn''t have bothered her before but now that it did, she wondered why he didn''t smile at her as often as he did with others. Even the guests received his smiles.


    Without holding back, she asked, "Why don''t you smile at me?"


    Lucas looked back at her with his pitch-ck eyes and his eyebrows that were slightly raised by default. The rain had somewhat pulled out hidden features that she had failed to take notice of, "Don''t I smile at you?" Yes, when she made mistakes he did smile but it wasn''t out of encouragement but it was as if he was looking down at her. There were times when Belle questioned if she was the mistress and he was the butler or if it was vice versa.


    On hearing the sound of the rain start to slow down, Lucas turned away to look at the sky and then the forest, "We should head back," he announced and when the rain did stop, Belle followed Lucas but she took her time, letting Lucas take the lead and she followed a couple of steps behind him.


    Belle''s heart had not stopped thudding as she walked looking at Lucas back, some parts of his shirt sticking to his body while some were getting dried up in the wind that breezed through the forest.


    She now understood why the girls and women who visited their mansion often liked to keep the butler around to speak to him. They would often find reasons to talk to him, inviting him to their mansions or to help them. It was because they were all attracted to him.


    It wasn''t that she was unaware of Lucas'' poprity as he was a butler with exceptional skills when it came to his keen eyes and the way hepleted work quicker than the rest of the house workers. Like many other butler''s he had a polite speech.


    But it was Lucas...and she chewed on her bottom lip, her eyes not averting from him.


    When they finally did reach the mansion, she handed him his coat and she went straight up to her room without exchanging a single word to him. She now stood in front of the mirror, her cheeks pink and red along with her lips because of the wet cold weather outside where she had got drenched in the rain with Lucas.


    It wasn''t their first time to be outside together. Belle had grown up, looking up at him and she was still looking up at him. Once because of their height as she was short and another because Lucas was an excellent butler to look up to.


    Changing her clothes, Belle climbed on her bed. Taking one pillow in her hand, she hugged it close to her body. She then picked up Mr. Fluffs who was still living with her. She smiled looking at the rabbit, one of the eyes which was reced by Lucas when she was a young girl and a soft smile made to her lips.


    She then sighed, "I don''t know what is going on, Mr. Fluffs. I feel like my heart is beating for the very first time. This has never happened before," her cheeks still felt warm. cing Mr. Fluffs back on the bed, and the pillow which was on herp, she stepped down from the bed.


    Walking towards the door, she opened it to find Lucas standing right in front of the door.

 Chapter 15: Proud aunt

    <h4>Chapter 15:Proud aunt</h4>


    When Belle had opened the door, finding Lucas standing in front of her room was thest thing she had expected. She looked at him differently, her movements slightly awkward which she tried to cover up with a smile,


    "Lucas," she greeted him as if she was up to no good and he stared at her for a second more before telling,


    "Mrs. Adams'' is asking for your presence," he said to her, that had Belle give him a worried look.


    "Is it about this evening?" she asked where she was yet to step outside her room. Lucas'' hair had dried and it was back to bebed neatly to the side. He did look differentpared to what she had seen in the evening than now. The evening...Good Lord, she sighed internally.


    "She didn''t tell me anything about it. We have guests," he waited for her and she gave him a nod before stepping out and down the stairs to meet her mother who was in the drawing-room with her elder sister.


    When did they arrive? She asked herself. She had been warped in her own mind since she had arrived back in the mansion to not hear the sound of the carriage or the neighing of the horses entering through the gates of the mansion.


    "Belle, it is good to see you, darling. Come sit here," said her aunt Irene patting her hand next to her which had an empty seat. The woman wore her maroon-colored dress made of silk. Her hair was pulled back and puffed before rolling the ends of her hair that settled on her right shoulder. Her face was pale inplexion, her thin eyebrows raised because of continuously keeping them that way on her face to judge a person.


    Belle wasn''t exactly fond of her maternal aunt nor her aunt''s husband. Gingerly, she walked around the table and took a seat, keeping a little distance between her and her rtive, "Good evening, Aunt Irene and Uncle Hector," Belle bowed her head seeing her aunt open her mouth to only close when she greeted them.


    "How have you been doing, Belle? It''s been a long while since Ist saw you. A month is it?" her aunt questioned her.


    "Four weeks I think," Belled answered promptly and looked away from the gaze knowing how much her aunt disliked someone looking her in the eye continuously. The woman found it to be challenging when someone did that.


    "I heard from Mabel that you fell sick. How is your health now?" her aunt continued to ask, her eyes looked faded unlike Belle''s which was bright red due to the age. Both Belle and her aunt Irene knew that Belle had skipped the tea party that was held in her aunt''s house on purpose. She couldn''t get out of it all the time but she tried her best in not wanting to be part of the tea party they held.


    "Yes, it''s much better right now," Belle answered her.


    "I don''t think I have known any vampire who falls sick every month," when Belle''s eyes met her aunt''s eyes, all she could do was smile, "You should take better care of yourself."


    "She went out in the rain again today," her motherined and Belle wished her mother hadn''t brought it up right now, "Your hair looks wet. Didn''t you towel it, Belle? What were you even doing outside in the rain?" her mother questioned her with a look that said she didn''t know what to do with her.


    "I did, mama."


    "You have spoiled her, Mabel. Look at my children, they listen to everything I say, never going against it. You should perhaps let her stay in my mansion for a couple of weeks. I assure you, she will learn a lot under my care," her aunt then looked at the butler who appeared human but he was still a vampire. It was hard to point out he wasn''t one because he had shown his fangs when someone had demanded and framed him to be a witcher.


    "Your butler must have done a decent job but there are a few errant strands on our dear Belle which needs to be smoothened so that she turns just like us. Elegant and poise," her aunt turned back to look at Belle and gave her a smile.


    Belle didn''t know why at times her mother entertained her elder sister. Her mother respected her sister even though the woman was rude. Families were meant to be a ce where one wasfortable. A ce where they could breathe and talk freely but instead, her aunt often came to show off how much assets they had and how she was higher in societypared to them. And as if that wasn''t enough, the woman would point out any possible w in her and exaggerate it.


    Her aunt then chuckled, humor in her voice as she said, "Make sure your butler teaches only what is necessary. It would be a shame if something more than the regr teaching took ce," she added with an undertone of taunt in it, "I mean he is a handsome man."


    Aunt Irene was not only embarrassing Belle but she was also embarrassing the butler, Lucas who stood in the room who was waiting on them. She took a quick look at him and his expression remained unchanged and unaffected by her aunt''s words.


    She then heard her mother say, "He is a wonderful tutor, Sister and Lucas does his job well. He has seen Belle grow and he is somewhat her guardian. Maybe father-daughter?" her motherughed at the end making her sister nod.


    Belle blinked at her mother''s words. Was that how people looked at them? To Belle, Lucas was her guardian, sure but she looked at him more like a friend and had never looked at him like a father-figure. She already had a father for that role.


    "If that is so, then everything should be fine," said Aunt Irene with a quietugh and Belleughed along with her, putting a fake smile and somewhere deep in her chest, this thought didn''t settle well within her heart. For now, she drove away all the thoughts that were in her head and decided to tackle one problem at a time, the current one being her aunt, where she didn''t want to sit and listen to her nitpick the non-existent faults in her.


    Her aunt turned face to look at the butler and said, "Be a doll and get me blood tea with extra sugar," she raised her hand and she waved her fingers to let the people around her know that she was ady of high standing, who had everything that she needed.


    Belle at times wondered why her aunt was so pompous or prideful. It wasn''t like she was a pureblooded vampire, which she understood because the pureblooded vampires were considered the first creatures of the night to appear in this world where the average vampires cameter to them. Also, the pureblooded vampires were mostly rich.


    Lucas didn''t mind it. His cold face held no expression before he left the room and her aunt leaned forward to speak to her mother,


    "Did you hear what happened to Mrs. Smith''s daughter?" there was an evil glee in her tone as she said this, "Her daughter ran away with a servant boy. How shameful!"


    "She did?" her mother questioned taken aback by this news and her aunt gave her a nod of confirmation, "Wasn''t she going to marry Mr. Flitcher''s son who works for some woodpany that was run by Mr. Dante?"


    Aunt Irene shrugged her shoulders dramatically, "That is what they said but look at what happened? Poor Mrs. Smith, they have been the talk of the town since thest two days," Belle couldn''t help butment in her mind that her aunt was one of the gossipers who was shaming thedy, "One minute you think someone is getting married and the next meet you find them eloped with some lower status of men and women," the woman clicked her tongue in distaste.


    Belle continued to listen to her mother and her aunt speak while she sat there quietly without a word as opening her mouth and talking back to her aunt was not something her mother appreciated. Her parents valued family. In general, her parents appreciated her being polite to all their rtives as a family was important but Belle didn''t know why she didn''t want to have this extended family. She was more than happy with her mother, father, Lucas, and other workers in the mansion.


    She saw Lucas enter back the room with blood tea and some cookies that were called crusts that were made for vampires that made use of human blood that was dried and kept for weeks before using it in the dough giving it a crackling feel when one chewed on them.


    The butler didn''t react to anything that was told making him look like a statue who was not in the room. When the time was finally up for her aunt to leave, Belle gave her aunt a bright smile.


    "Come visit us this weekend. I am sure your cousins and uncle would like to see you too," to pick on her? No thanks, thought Belle in her mind.


    "Yes, Aunt Irene," Belle replied sweetly when the woman ced her hand on her shoulder to tap.


    But before the woman could get into a carriage, she said, "Oh, I totally forgot to tell you something, Mabel. I heard that Mr. Sylvester is hosting a tea ceremony. Probably fifteen to seventeen days from now. You shoulde along with Belle, I heard there will be some of the pureblooded families who would be making their presence," and the woman got inside the carriage. The woman raised her hand once she sat inside the carriage and the coachman closed the door for her,


    "Later then."


    Belle stered a smile on her face waving back and once the carriage and her mother had left her side, she heard the butler say,


    "Your next lesson will be on how to smile falsely."


    She turned around to look at her butler, "Do they teach that too?"


    "No, but I think you will need one," seeing the butler started to walk to head inside, Belle followed him. It made her wonder if Lucas didn''t like her aunt either.

 Chapter 16: Like Mr. Fluffs

    <h4>Chapter 16:Like Mr. Fluffs</h4>


    After what Belle heard her mother and her aunt Irene speak about the society gossip that was making rounds along with nitpicking Belle''s habit with the subtle hint of keeping the butler at a distance, she wanted to ask him something.


    Lucas paused his steps and then turned to look at Belle, "Is there something you want to ask?" Belle wondered how he knew that she wanted to ask him right now. She wondered if it was because he had seen her grown up where he got to read her like the back of his hand.


    She had paused her own steps and she looked at her butler who held a nk expression waiting for her to speak. Belle pursed her lips before blurting out, "You are not my father. There can be the only one which is papa," she cleared, not wanting him to be her father figure or to misunderstand that she thought of him in such a way.


    "Okay."


    His response to it was short and she then said, "We are friends. You are important like a family," she said, and then she wondered what if he would consider himself as her brother and she corrected herself, "Like Mr. Fluffs."


    "Alright."


    "Okay¡­" Belle replied back.


    It wasn''t that she was in love with him or anything, thought Belle to herself. She just wanted to make sure that she didn''t look at him like that. Her butler was a handsome man but that was that she told herself internally in her mind.


    Turning sharp on her heel, she left the hallways to go back to her room. That night Belle didn''t go to sit on the rooftop. Instead, she chose to sit on the ends of her railings in the patio with her legs hanging in the air. She ced both her arms on either side of her body for support while slightly leaning forward to look at the view in front of the mansion.


    Remembering the man who had died right in front of her, outside the mansion, she couldn''t get the ck smoke out of her head. She was sure she had seen it appear and disappear. What is it some kind of demon thattched on to the man''s body? Vampires didn''t believe in the concept of Demon''s but the humans did. Some even imed that they existed and hade across it which many hadughed it off.


    Her eyes were roaming around the mansion when she finally saw someone in sight. It was a person in a hood who was walking down the road. Some of the town folks often walked past the mansion and she wouldn''t have paid much attention if the hooded person paused his footsteps to look in her direction.


    Whoever it was stood there for close than a minute and somewhere it felt that the man would enter through the gates but the person started to walk, heading towards the town making it look like he hade from the forest, the ce where she and her butler had left the man.


    During the time of the morning, Belle sat in the drawing-room so that she could take a good look at the people who walked back and forth. So that she could take a look at her butler who was ordering and scolding the servants in the mansion.


    When the time of noon arrived, Belle was still seated in the drawing-room. Her eyes barely on the book she held but the people who were walking back and forth. Hearing the carriage arrived and Lucas walking in the direction of the door with another servant man, she quickly jumped on her feet and followed her butler.


    "Are you going to the market?" she asked him eagerly.


    "Yes," answered the man stepping on the carriage after the other servant and when he was closing the door, Belle said,


    "I would like to apany too."


    The servant, who was a male and a young boy, he quickly brightened hearing that Miss Belle would be riding in the carriage as it would be less gloomy going to the market with just the butler. And Miss Belle was a kind woman who liked to speak and interact, unlike this cold man who he had gotten into the carriage.


    "No."


    Both the servant as well as Belle looked at the butler, "Why not?" Belle questioned him, "I won''t do anything you don''t want me to do," hearing this the butler''s eyes narrowed considerably at her.


    The butler smiled at her, "I don''t think you are good at keeping your words, Miss Belle. You are worse than a child when ites to going to the market and getting lost in the midst of the crowd."


    "I will make sure not to wander around. Not too far," Belle gave her word to only have the man look at her with his narrowed eyes.


    If it was in the past, Belle would haveughed and made a joke with some words which would make no sense but right now the way he was looking at her, she felt something stir again. Not waiting for him, she quickly pushed the door open and sat in the carriage to put the butler in the middle as it was only a one-sided cushion for barely three people to ride inside it.


    As d as the servant boy was that the young Miss would be riding with them to the carriage, he hadn''t considered the seating position as it felt packed right now, "This feels a little congested," the boy muttered while trying to not stick to the butler. The boy felt that if he continued to sit this close to the butler, the butler would sure suck his blood out.


    "Take the seat next to the coachman,"mented the butler and when the boy blinked to look at the butler, he asked,


    "Me?"


    "Do you think I am talking to myself?" Asked Lucas to receive a shake of the head from the boy without a word who opened the other door and slipped out of his seat before closing the carriage door.


    When the carriage finally started, Belle said, "You are a cold person."


    "I don''t think I need to be warm to heat someone up. My words are enough to get their feet dancing," she noticed how the butler leaned his straight back against the carriage''s seat, "If I don''t roughen them up they will take things for granted and they will have to face my wrath. It is better to fix and tidy their attitude in the beginning."


    "Which market are we going today?" she asked Lucas excited.


    After Belle had realized that her butler and the house servant was going out, she had slipped out of the drawing-room happily to apany them to the vige they would be getting groceries from for the mansion.


    Belle heard Lucas reply, "Bakel''s street. The one thates behind the vige of Grintch." It was the first time she heard the street name but she was excited.

 Chapter 17: Bakels street- Grintch

    <h4>Chapter 17:Bakel''s street- Grintch</h4>


    Belle had a wide smile as the carriage door closed. A sweeter smile because of thepany. Not because of how her new change in emotion towards him but to Belle, after her parents Lucas was the most important person in the world. Having grown up looking up at him and listening to most of his words as she grew up, she enjoyed hispany.


    Where others were wary about him and his presence, Belle didn''t mind it. After all, it was Lucas, someone who had listened to herints, cries, seen herugh, and throw tantrums while he taught her. He was her guardian and a dear friend. Maybe the only friend she had. Though she wasn''t an introverted girl since she was young, Belle didn''t go too far in associating herself with others.


    She enjoyed going to the vige where she could take a look at the bustling crowd, walk there freely where people didn''t judge her. When the carriage pulled over the vige, she heard the butler warn her,


    "Don''t go wandering around, Miss Belle. It is the time of the fair."


    "Already?" her head snapped around to look at him, her red eyes sparkling that reminded the butler red stones which only some of the rare elites possessed, "Let''s go there!" she said and he shook his head.


    Unwillingly, Belle gave him a nod as if she understood his words and he unlocked the door from his side of the carriage and the coachman opened the side door where Belle was seated so that she could step outside as she ced her hand and stepped down. The vige looked gloomy and she wondered where the fair was put up even though Lucas had told her they weren''t going to attend it.


    Her eyes looked at the dull brown houses that held a tinge of green on it because of the continuous rain that Bonke was used to. The ground was wet and slightly slippery where one would have to look where they were going unless they didn''t mind slipping and falling down. The weather was already gloomy but along with it, she could tell the vige that went by the name Grintch was very quiet.


    She didn''t know why but this vige gave an eerie feeling. With their carriage stopped outside the vige to avoid too much attraction on them, they stood outside the vige where they hadn''t stepped into the streets.


    "Park it here. This one will bring the items first so don''t go anywhere," Lucas said, giving the coachman who bowed at him. The coachman who used to work for Adams'' when he had arrived at the mansion for the very first time had passed away after three years outside the mansion because of his weak lungs as Lucas had predicted.


    Seeing Belle looking at the vige, Lucas asked, "Ready?" and she quickly nodded to follow him along with the servant boy into the vige.


    As Belle''s footsteps went further and further deeper into the vige, she couldn''t stop feeling a strange atmosphere that she hadn''t felt before. She had visited several viges and towns but this must have been her first time since she hade here. The smell of rain was heavy in the air as if it had only finished raining. Her eyes caught sight of some of the patchy puddles on the ground which she avoided stepping on.


    "Is this a human''s vige?" Belle enquired in a low voice. She was aware of how there were some towns where only humans resided in it without letting another creature take shelter for more than one day.


    "A vampire''s vige but there has been news that the vige has been infiltrated with ck witches so be careful," Belle''s eyes widened and she gave a quick look at Lucas and then back at the people who were walking by with bright red eyes. It was obvious that the people in here were all lower vampires who were either converted or were born into families that belonged to the lower vampiresmunity which was lower than her very own.


    Leaning towards him, she whispered, "I thought no one allowed a ck witch to stay in the viges or towns. The council did nothing?"


    "The council doesn''t know about it yet," Lucas answered her as they took a left in the alley.


    It didn''t? Then how did he find out about it? Belle couldn''t ask him any more questions as it appeared that the more they walked into the vige the more the people were sighted in here and they all looked shady. This was no ordinary vige she was used to but a ce which made her feel she had to be on her toes along with her senses.


    Were they really here for groceries? Without another word, Belle continued to walk beside Lucas to catch sight in time for two people to crash out from a small building and they used their fists to hit each other. She grimaced when the bulkier man punched the man below him, his fists going at the man over and over again until the other one fell unconscious.


    "Don''t look at them if you don''t want to get involved. Today''s lesson is to ignore and avoid trouble, Miss Belle," he said making their way to the store that looked like it was going to break at any point of time with one blow of wind.


    The servant boy who hade with them couldn''t stop his eyes from darting left and right to make sure Miss Belle was alright. She was a vampiress but as far as he knew thedy wasn''t used to such a ce. He didn''t know what the cold butler was on until he spoke about the lesson.


    "Aye, Lucas," a man appeared at the front of the door. The shopkeeper had an eye patch on one of his eyes and one of his legs from the knee was fixed with a wooden leg as it appeared that he had lost a limb. Belle had to avert her eyes subtly so that it wouldn''t be rude.


    "Mr. Ganhger," the butler gave a polite bow, "How have you been doing?" he exchanged polite pleasantries.


    "Healthy as a horse. Who is this you have here. Looks like a pretty flower in midst of a pond," Belle heard the shopkeeper ask Lucas when his eyes fell on her.


    Belle gave him a small bow, "Belle Adams."


    Lucas then said, "She is Mr. Adams daughter."


    The shopkeeper gave another look at Belle who had stood at the front of his shop, "The man who you work for."


    "Right."


    Mr. Ganhger then shifted his gaze back at the butler to ask, "What is the list?" and Lucas started to iterate the items that needed to be restocked in the mansion. There was another helper hand in the shop who added the items in the bag before handing it over to the servant boy so that he would carry it back to the carriage.


    Another bag was prepared and it took time going back and forth until the fourth bag which Lucas decided to take it with him after handing out the silver coins to the shopkeeper.


    "People are getting beaten, Lucas," Belle said looking at the front.


    "It isn''t anything new. People enjoy beating each other," he said and Belle didn''t understand what was there to enjoy with the blood spurting out.


    "They have strange interests," she muttered under her breath.


    Both the men appeared to be drunk who were grumbling and groaning as they physically fought each other. One fist flew after another and just as they were passing by them, one of them always came flying towards them and Lucas caught the man in one hand and threw him in another direction.


    It wasn''t the first time she had seen Lucas be strong. For a vampire, he was too strong.


    They continued to pass the alley''s where Belle caught sight of shadows that stood in the dark. Some eyes fell on her and Lucas as they walked right past people on the street passing by the people in the gloomy vige.


    Belle was d to have Lucas next to her as they made their way back to their carriage. The eyes that followed them and looked at them, she felt wary about it which was understandable as she was the only one who wore better clothespared to the rest with her bright white with floral prints that had lc and yellow-colored flowers on it.


    The servant boy had gone to keep the gunny bag in the back of the carriage, going ahead of them. They had walked halfway back when Belle heard a screaming from behind them. Turning around, her curious eyes searched for the person when it finally fell on a woman who was being dragged from her house.


    "NO! GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME!" the woman screamed loudly as two men dragged her across the street, "Let me go!" she kicked and thrashed but the men didn''t let her go and continued to drag her across the muddy path.


    Belle''s eyebrows furrowed and she went to take a step to only be held back by Lucas who asked,


    "Where do you think you are going, Miss Belle?" as if he had not seen the woman being dragged.

 Chapter 18: Burning the witch

    <h4>Chapter 18:Burning the witch</h4>


    "The woman appears to be in trouble. We need to help her," Belle said to have the butler stare at her. She tried to pull her arm away from him but his grip on her was strong and her words came slow, "You don''t want to help her..."


    "You and I both are not going to do it. We need to go home and we are runningte," Lucas said to her but Belle was stubborn with it.


    "She needs our help...Why not?" Belle demanded an answer. She knew her butler was a cold-hearted man but the woman genuinely appeared to be in trouble where no one was stepping forward toe to help her. People instead stood back and watched the scene standing mum while some screamed and yelled at how they wanted to burn the woman.


    "People here are not worth helping."


    Belle frowned, her eyes looking into his which was looking back at her with a passive expression on his face. In the background, she could hear the noise and the woman screaming, "She can be an innocent woman¡­"


    "Nothing that decides to live here is innocent, Miss Belle. This vige is one that is hidden and a ce that is untouched by the council members because the vampires who live here have no ss nor do they look up to the council. They do what they please which makes it a home for humans as well as witches whoe to take shelter."


    Belle who had been grown with love who had been sheltered, it was the first time toe upon a scene like this.


    "She is a ck witch and her death is certain. Come let me take you there so that you can witness it with your very own eyes," and he pulled her along with him where the woman and other men and vige folks had gathered themselves. Belle saw how the woman looked human without a hint of being a ck witch. She was crying tears that Belle only felt worse for not able to aid the pitiful woman, "Remember, little Belle, to not be deceived by cries and tears."


    The woman was tied to a pole that was already fixed on the ground. Her hands and legs along with her entire body were tied to it and one of the men stepped forward to pour oil on her body.


    "I am a human!" the woman screamed over and over again whilst not a single soul came to step forward to help her, "Untie me, please!" she cried, pleading at the people.


    "We have a witch in our vige! Who has been aiding her?!" asked the man who had poured the oil on the woman. The woman struggled to unbind herself from the ropes but they were too tight.


    "We have a traitor we need to find!" said another man.


    "Burn the woman!"


    "Burn her! Send her to hell!" came a bunch of voices around them.


    After a while of torturing the woman, her skin started to turn from being human to a scaly appearance. Her skin transformed to scales and her face turned like the droughtednd that was broken and uneven. Her eyes that were round had turned to slits along with her tongue that hissed at them.


    "Untie me, right now! I did nothing!" said the woman, her voice though hoarse with a slur because of her tongue.


    She knew ck witches were one of the creatures that were sought out to be killed the most because of how they wrecked the peace of the other creatures by abducting and killing them for sacrificial purposes. But the way this ck witch was pleading, something told her that she just wanted to live by herself without causing any trouble to anyone.


    The ck witch was lit on fire and she started to scream loudly as she was set aze to burn. The woman screamed and screamed until her voice finally died down and her body turned to nothing but ash. Her eyes reflected the fire in which the ck witch was burning down.


    Pulling her hand away from Lucas'' grip, she headed straight back to the carriage to be followed by the butler. Getting inside the carriage which was held by the coachman, she took her seat. Even though Lucas carried the big bag on his shoulders he had been walking right behind her and he handed the gunny bag to the coachman.


    On their way back, Belle didn''t utter a word and faced the other side of the window of the carriage so that she wouldn''t have to talk to the butler. Not that he would because it was usually her who poked him to talk. She couldn''t believe they killed the woman without any interrogation. Just like that, without a question or hearing out what she had to say. Belle knew about the ck witches but she also believed that there were some good people.


    "Is Miss Belle alright?"


    "She will be fine," the butler answered going to the gunny bags and having them down on the ground before they were taken into the mansion.


    Belle could feel the screams of the woman ringing in her ears that took a while for it to stop. Falling back on her bed, she picked up Mr. Fluffs and hugged the rabbit. People really didn''t care. The issue wasn''t about killing ck witches but there would be so many of them who were born into being what they were without any control. There would be some who wanted to live like the rest of them.


    There were times when Belle attended the tea parties, there were groups of people in there. Some who were rich, some who were like here and apart from that, groups were formed by the woman pureblooded vampires and the humans who belonged to the high-ss society where Belle was stuck in the middle, not here nor there.


    Was it so hard to let a person live their life how they wanted? She had heard how the white witches were given the opportunity to gain trust then why not the ck witches? After an hour passed with Belle spending her time in the room, the door finally opened and her mother entered the room. Coming to sit next to Belle, the young vampiress scooted closer and ced her head on her mother''sp.


    "I heard what happened from Lucas," her mother said. Not hearing a word from Belle the older vampiress said, "ck witches are the cause of many problems that have been taking ce in ours and the other threends."


    "I know," Belle answered, staring at the wall.


    "Did you know the ck witches were the ones who nned and killed the massacre that took ce in one of the pureblooded vampire families here in Bonke?" how could Belle forget that. There had been quite an uproar about it both in thend as well as the council with what she had heard.


    It was one of the Duke''s family, Carmichael''s who had been killed in a bloody gore murder after they had been infected with corruption of heart. Though the me had fallen on the servant of the house, there was plenty of spection that went around on how the servant was persuaded by the ck witches without any solid reason.


    "They have looted, abducted innocent people, and have killed ours as well as their own kind with anyck of mercy. They are born with evil intent and it is only right to kill them. People have lost families, Belle," her mother gently moved her hand across her daughter''s head.


    If one went back to look at the history of the fournds, it once used to be one single empire that waster divided to- Valeria, Bonke, Wovile, and Mythweald ording to the creatures who resided on those parts of thends. It had taken years to have humans and vampires walk and breath in the same space without attacking each other.


    "When will the world turn peaceful, mama?" she asked in a whisper for her mother to smile.


    "Someday. Some day which we all hope for."


    It would take decades, the changes to take ce little by little until the world would have peace. It was an unspoken fact that every creature was trying to climb up to sit on the top of the hierarchy.


    "This is the world we live in, Belle. We are on a much more peaceful side, so let''s not step into things which don''t concern us and live the way we have been living all this while," hearing this from her mother, Belle lifted her head up and her body which had been lying in her mother''sp with questions in her eyes.


    "You are asking me to ignore things I see," Belle stated that made her mother sigh.


    "You cannot fix the world entirely, Belle. People like us, our family, the people whoe in between, we live our lives without needing ourselves to get involved in matters which aren''t necessary to us. This is how your father and I have been living and it is how your grandparents lived too."


    Belle didn''t reply but only heard what her mother was saying and she understood what her mother was speaking about. She didn''t go to speak on it knowing well how her mother would try to convince and in the end to keep Belle out of trouble, she would be asked to stay home and never to step alone by herself which was not something she was aiming at.


    She offered her mother a small smile and received a pat on her head.


    "Don''t go looking for trouble, Belle. Your father and I will be very disappointed if you caught yourself in something because some parts of the world we live in are like a spider''s web."


    But what Mrs. Adams didn''t know was that trouble was lurking outside in the world, waiting for Belle.

 Chapter 19: Sweater and muffler

    <h4>Chapter 19:Sweater and muffler</h4>


    Two days had passed and Belle didn''t exchange a word with Lucas. It wasn''t that she was upset but after what she had seen and the way he had shown an indifference of attitude, she came to really think that the man truly possessed a cold heart.


    She sighed while sitting with her friend Pauline in the room. Calling the girl her friend was far fetched but she was someone Belle spent her time with. She was someone sane she could get along with.


    "Yes. I must have slept lessst night," she made up a reason before asking, "How is the groom hunting going?"


    "The number of times I have attended the tea parties for thest three weeks I would tell the taste of tea makes my stomach churn," the girl then leaned forward to tell, "They have been making me meet one man after another while I am trying to coax the other to speak to my parents." The story of Pauline was that she was in love with a human and it wasn''t a human who belonged to the high society which her parents maybe would have agreed to if the man belonged to the high social ss but instead, it was a woodcutter who the girl had fallen in love with.


    Belle looked around to make sure there were no maids walking by and asked, "Do you think your parents would agree to it?" it was because she knew how vampires, humans, or pureblooded vampires preferred to get their children married with the same creatures.


    Pauline shook her head, "I don''t know but it is worth the try to get him to meet my parents so that they know he is a wonderful man. I don''t know what I would do if I end up marrying someone else," she said to Belle.


    Belle looked at the girl who was beautiful to look at. She hoped things would work well for Pauline and the man she was in love with. They were still sewing the cloth with the wool when the house butler arrived at the room, "Good evening, Lucas," Pauline greeted the butler who bowed at her politely.


    "Good evening, Miss Pauline. Is there something you would like to drink or eat?" he asked her.


    "No, thank you. I am already full of what I ate during the time of noon. Have you been doing well?" Pauline asked Lucas who gave her a nod.


    "Yes, thank you for inquiring," came out the polite words. Belle''s eyebrows furrowed and narrowed looking at Lucas who didn''t look at her. Was he ignoring her? She was the one ignoring him, what was he ignoring her for?!


    "We have been asked to sew and hence we are sewing sweaters and mufflers," Pauline showed what she had sewed so far.


    "That is good," Lucas replied to Pauline and said, "The art of sewing itself is very attractive on a woman, it shows the delicate fingers at work. A long time ago, there were Lords and Dukes in the past when they picked a woman to marry depending on who knew how to knit the wool well."


    Belle, who was unable to hold back said, "Looks like the Lords and Dukes had ack of tailors."


    This brought a chuckle from Pauline and the butler finally shifted his gaze to look at her, "Always having something to say."


    "But that''s the truth," Belle responded back.


    "I never told it is a lie," Lucas replied to her.


    Pauline, who was sitting next to Belle smiled and then asked the butler, "Would you like me to knit a sweater for you, Lucas?"


    But before Lucas or Pauline could speak, Belle turned to Pauline with a frown on her face, "When was thest time you knit a sweater for your butler? Go give it to him as an early Christmas present."


    The girlughed, "I think I did give him once but I think everyone will agree when I say that everyone feels like gifting Lucas. He is perfect butler and handsome."


    Lucas bowed his head again to say, "Thank you, Miss Pauline, for thinking so highly of me."


    "Even my mother keeps praising you along with the others of how efficient you are."


    "Your mother is too kind with her words," the butler replied to thepliment.


    Belle''s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them and if Belle didn''t know that Pauline was in love with a man she would have chased the girl from the mansion. It was just that she didn''t like people trying to please him. He already behaved like the mighty ''I know it all'' person, any more and she didn''t know what would happen.


    "As Belle said, if I finish the sweater for my butler, I will make one for you," Pauline continued and the butler bowed.


    "That''s alright," said Belle waving her hand, "I will make one for Lucas. You can make it for your other favorite person," she said not liking why Pauline would make one when Lucas was her butler.


    Lucas bowed his head and then left the two girls in the room.


    Belle red at Pauline, hoping the girl would get married quickly so that she wouldn''t keep visiting and try giving out presents to him but it wasn''t just Pauline. The number of people who came and went to the mansion, they were impressed to have the man as the butler. She looked down at herp and the piece she had knit wondering what to knit for Lucas.


    It took Belle some time to finish knitting the muffler but she had done it. Made of ck inked wool which she had picked hoping it wouldpliment Lucas'' eyes, she looked at it satisfied. She had tried to finish it as soon as possible before Pauline would try to give him anything. She didn''t understand why outsiders were so interested in her butler.


    A day passed and during the time of noon, Belle sat outside the mansion on the stairs with a man who sat next to her. His eyes were dark red in color, looking at the blood tea in his teacup and a grin on his lips when he asked, "I heard that you started going to dance ss. How are you finding it?" he asked her.


    "It''s going alright. The teacher taught us quite many things which I wouldn''t have been aware of if I didn''t attend the ss. Brother Damien, you haven''t been visiting here often. Is the work getting too much in the council?" she asked the man who was an acquaintance of her father. He was biting on a stick in his mouth.


    "We have had some cases in the local viges about the witches who are causing some issue which needs a little attention but I have been spending my time in the house," answered Damien, "There''s a cute mouse in the mansion I need to return to."


    "Mouse?" Belle raised her brows in question. She would have never pegged for him to have a pet mouse, "Won''t Baxter eat the mouse?" she asked him.


    Damien looked at the garden around them, finishing his tea in the cup and ced it in the corner, "I sent Baxter to Valeria. They needed him there. What is up with you? Every time Ie home you are always praising your butler but today you seem to be quiet," he raised his brow at him, "Is he giving you a hard time making you study again?"


    Belle shook her head with a smile, "No nothing like that."


    "Really?" he asked her.


    "It was about ck witches," her red eyes looked into his eyes questioningly, "When a human is caught doing something, everybody offers trials to them but it is not the same for ck witches. There''s some good in bad."


    The man stared at the girl wondering how the girl he had known since she was a little girl had grown up to ponder on things like these, "It is because of the status and ability each of them holds. A human is harmless and weak, unlike the ck witches who have the ability of spells and are crueler than most of the humans. But then the me lies with the ck witches, the old ones who had killed people all around thends, setting a standard example of why one should not trust a ck witch."


    "But..." Belle said looking at the ground and said, "Didn''t you tell you have some ck witch you trust when ites to taking information?"


    Damien nodded, "That I do. It all depends on luck. If you find a ck witch you can trust then it is well and good but make sure to keep them at a distance because the ck witches were created topliment the witches."


    "What if there are bad white witches out there, do you think there are some good ck witches to bnce it?"


    "Sure, why not. The ce is full of possibilities," Damien started to whistle and he stood up and she did the same as it was time for him to leave. The man hade to meet her father and had stayed behind to talk to the young vampiress who was close to his sister''s age.


    She remembered something and then asked, "Say, brother Damien, what if a person from a higher status likes a person with no status wants to get married. And what if people don''t agree to it?"


    Damien shifted his eyes to look at the girl who was shorter than him. If it was someone else he would have grinned but instead, he asked her, "Who do you like?"


    Sheughed, "Not, me brother Damien. It is a friend of mine?" the man continued to give her a look of suspicion.


    Belle was a sweet girl. Sweeter than most and better than his own younger half-sister. For a sheltered girl, she wasn''t stupid or an idiot but she had a kinder heart than the rest of the usual vampires, thought the man looking at her. Most of the vampires and vampiress had a simr line of thought. People ended up in three categories- the first who were cunning and wanted to climb thedder of high society. Two, who wanted to do nothing with the others and three, the kind of vampires who werepassionate and kind like this one.


    He knew Belle since she was a young girl as both his father and her father worked together. He had met her when she, his sister, and another girl were fighting each other over a doll.


    "Ask her to run away. It has all the thrills and perks of life. Also, ask her to have enough money before she does that," was the suggestion that he gave her.


    "Okay¡­" She should have known he would havee up with this kind of an answer.


    She then saw him look behind her back and she turned around to find Lucas walking towards them. She heard Damien say, "Your guardian is here. I should get going now. I will visit you sometime again," and he got into his carriage.


    Lucas didn''t say anything but stand next to her, "Eloping isn''t a bad idea," she heard him say and Belle''s eyes moved from the carriage to the corner right before she turned her face to look at him.


    "You don''t think it is immoral?" she asked Lucas, her eyes meeting his ck ones that stared back at her.


    "The world will consider one thing to be moral and the same thing will be weighed to be immoral. It causes certain confusion, doesn''t it?" he then gave her a smile, the polite one that he often wore, "You should let Miss Pauline decide on it. It is her life after all," Belle didn''t know how Lucas heard everything that happened around. It might be because he happened to be at that ce when they were talking, "Do you remember the chain reaction?"


    Belle gave him a nod.


    The theory of chain reaction where one person''s action could affect the next two and the next which would change the course of life.


    "Where did you learn about it?" She was curious about it.


    "A white witch spoke about it to me," said Lucas looking distantly.


    "Who is it?"


    "She lives in the church. She is a priestess there who helps people with the council work."


    White witches were given the option to work in the church but in the favor to help the council and the council members. It was one way to keep a track of them to make sure none of the white witches would be involved in anything uwful.


    Seeing him turn around to walk inside, she asked, "Do you follow the chain reaction?"


    "No. Some rules are meant to be broken when it involves you, Miss Belle. What would you like to have this evening? There is cookie crust with blood tea and dessert with ice zed cream and cake. The cook has prepared jellies which are still at the test stage which would be served once I know it is edible to eat."


    "Cake and cream sounds good," Belle answered walking in the front and the butler walking in the back replied, "Excellent choice."


    When Lucas arrived at Belle''s room, he saw the young miss had left the door open and was pushing the wooden logs into the fire. Starting the heat before the cold temperature of thend would seep into the room she was in.


    He knocked on the door and stepped inside the room.


    Belle was waiting to give the muffler to him and when Lucas ced the assortments at the table, she stood up and walked to the cupboard to pick up the box, "I had to give you something," she said, turning around and walking towards him to bring the box forward.


    Lucas took the box in his hand and pulled the ribbon open to see a ck muffler that was ced inside it, "Thank you for your generosity," he offered her a box and stood straight.


    "You''re wee," Belle replied back without asking if he liked it or not.


    For some reason, she felt that if she gave him a bag full of cold, the butler would still have the serene expression that would show no excitement on his face.


    She was about to say something when her eyesight started to dim and darken where she could hear the whirring sound at the back of her head which started to increase from faint to being loud enough that made her flinch before she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 20: Middle of nowhere

    <h4>Chapter 20:Middle of nowhere</h4>


    Belle opened her eyes that felt heavy right now. It took her a couple of blinks for her vision to clear and when she finally noticed where she was. She was surrounded by trees. A lot of trees making her believe she was in a forest right now but how? A few seconds ago she was in her room, waiting for Lucas to open the gift box but here she was now, all alone standing in the middle of the forest which she had no clue about where exactly she was.


    The forest was cold enough to bite into her skin making her shiver along with goosebumps that formed all over her body. Belle had never felt this cold, not even during the time of snow.


    She wondered if she was imagining and blinked her eyes several times hoping she would be back in her room but nothing happened. She was still there.


    Where she stood, the forest was eerily quiet and the sky looked dark. Wanting to find a way out of this forest, she started to walk through the forest, her feet causing small crunching sounds as her shoes stamped on the dried leaves. After walking for some distance, Belle realized this wasn''t Bonke. It had been raining for many weeks and months, the leaves under her shoes couldn''t be dry to create the crunching sound if she were still in the Eastnd.


    The breeze that passed through the forest rustled the leaves, creating a series of whispers in the wind as she walked. Owls hooted in a distance and when a crow flew across cawing up in the sky, she looked up and looked back in front of her to find someone standing at a distance from where she was right now and she gulped.


    The hooded figure stood there, looking at her, and Belle was scared right now. She didn''t care where it came from but she had to get out of this ce.


    "Who is there?" she asked, clutching her hands together.


    "Come here, Belle," came the whisper-like voice from the hooded figure who was in front of her. She bit the inside of her cheek as hard as she could hoping to get back to reality because she had never seen or been to a ce like this before, "Me has been waiting for you," at the same time another crow cawed and she could feel her blood turning colder.


    The hooded figure raised its hand and it was when she caught sight of the bones. Fingers that had no flesh on it but were made of bare bones that looked rusty and old. It was a creature she had nevere across before. When the creature took a step forward, she took two of them back making it stop.


    "Who are you?" she questioned the creature, her voice leaving a sliver of nervousness because of the unknown ce she was in.


    "Me¡­" the creature whispered the word, "Me, is your soul taker."


    Belle wondered what she had eaten wrong that she had started to hallucinate something this strange but whatever it was she could only hope to get out of it as soon as she can.


    "I am sorry I don''t know you," and though she muttered these words under her breath, the creature had heard her loud and clear.


    "But I know. I have been waiting for you since you were...little," the ufortable feeling turned ten folds higher by hearing it say this. Since she was little?


    She wanted to run away to find a path and she didn''t know in which direction she was supposed to go. She doubted the creature would be kind enough to tell her where to find the path when it had specifically spoken about ''taking her soul''.


    "I want to take your soul, savor it. It smells so sweet and delicious. There is only a little left bute here before that disappears away from your body. She started to walk away from the creature when she heard the creature ask, "Where are you going?" as if in confusion.


    Far away from you, you freak! said Belle in her mind.


    Seeing her start to walk away, the creature started to follow her to her dread and Belle soon started to make a run, and the creature quickly started to run behind her. As it was dark, it was hard to see its feet but she could hear the stomps on the ground that came from behind her.


    Belle ran and ran until she finally stood behind a tree that wasrge enough to hide her. But she knew staying here would make the creature search for her and with that thought, she climbed the tree and sat on top holding back her dress so that it wasn''t evident she was here.


    As expected, the creature stopped moving and it came to stand near the tree, moving its body slowly in search of the girl.


    "Don''t think you can escape from me. Me, can smell you," said the creature standing below and circling near the tree, "Me has been waiting and waiting and now you are here. Where are you?" its whispered voice reached her ears and Belle covered her nose and mouth to not let it hear her breath.


    How was she going to get away from this? She still had no idea where she was. All she could see was trees and more trees that never ended. In a distance, she heard a wolf-like howl that echoed throughout the forest.


    If her mother was here, Belle would have told how important it was to learn how to climb trees and how it was helping her right now.


    "You think me can''t find you. Me can," said the hooded figure.


    While Belle was looking at the creature, she didn''t realize that there was another hooded creature that was right behind her. Hearing a soft rustle behind her, she finally turned around to see find another hooded creature that had its rusty bony fingers reaching out to her, and in an attempt to get away, she lost her bnce. She started to fall and in the next second, she was back in her room.


    She found herself lying on the bed and she quickly sat up to find Lucas who was next standing next to her bed. Her head still hurt and Lucas got her a ss of water. She was confused about what was going on.


    "What happened?" she asked him.


    "You fell unconscious. How do you feel?"


    Taking a couple of sips, she looked up at him and gulped down the water.


    "I don''t know," she whispered. Would he believe her if she said that she was dreaming about some creatures in hoods who were trying to eat her or her soul? Was it even possible? Taking a chance she said, "I felt like I was somewhere else a few minutes ago."


    "What kind of ce?" he inquired, taking the empty ss from her.


    "Like a forest. I met someone there, something actually."


    "Something?" Though Lucas'' expression didn''t change, the way his eyes looked at her, there was a doubt of suspicion in there and she could see it. His eyes were curious, "What was it?"


    It was the first time Belle had seen the butler turn curious about something. His eyes were fixed on her, "Tall, hooded, skeleton hand," and she saw his eyes narrow slightly at her, "The creature spoke about wanting my soul. Do you know something like that?" she asked, her red eyes looking up at him.


    And she heard him reply, "No. I don''t think I ever heard about something like that. You must be tired. Get some sleep, Miss Belle. I will have Portia to get your food up here to your room," he gave her a bow and a smile which Belle was not buying.


    This time it was Belle who looked at him suspiciously. It wasn''t often the butler ever changed his expression except to show his annoyance.


    Why did it feel he was lying? asked Belle to herself.

 Chapter 21: Mrs. Adams request

    <h4>Chapter 21:Mrs. Adams request</h4>


    When Lucas left the room and closed the door behind him, she heard the door click. Belle quickly scattered away from her bed and went to stand in front of the bathroom mirror to see her lips and the color of the face looked as if she was standing out in the snow for hours.


    Her hand reached up to touch the skin on her face. The mirror threw her reflection back at her and she saw the way her dried-up face was bringing back the color as if blood was finally flowing in her veins and throughout her entire body. Like it was making her alive.


    She wondered what she had seen and where she was. This, where she was right now was real but then what was that? Stepping out, she went to pull out the parchment and ink to sit at the table. She drew what she had seen. A rough diagram to depict the creature she hade to stand face to face. The dark hooded cloaked creature that spoke to her. About her soul and it made her worried.


    Souls were important to a body and without the soul, the body was nothing but a hollow shell.


    As the night pulled closer into the sky with people going to sleep in the mansion, Belle found it hard to sleep because she kept twisting and turning in the bed with the rain pitter-pattering on the windowpane and the ground loudly.


    The untouched candles that had been burning brightly since she had got into bed had turned smaller and smaller such that it was going to extinguish at any moment now. When it finally did blow out with a light sizzle of smoke spreading in the room, Belle heard the loud thunderous clouds that were shing outside. The lightning passed through the windows to fall on the objects to createrge shadows that made the vampiress close her eyes hoping she could pass through this night without worrying about her soul being eaten or taken away.


    The next second Belle had opened her eyes, she caught sight of a silhouette that stood in the corner of her room. Her eyes grew wide. At first, she told herself that it was just her imagination until she caught sight of the shadow on the wall moving and not waiting a second more in there, she threw the nket away and ran out of the room.


    Running through the corridor, she crashed against Lucas'' chest.


    "Are you alright?" he asked looking down at her.


    Belle shook her head, "I think there is something in my room," her breathing came outbored because of the sudden rise of her heart beating in her chest.


    He proposed, "It must be the shes of lightning," Lucas knew the girl was scared of the shes that came through the windows and the rumble of the clouds since she was a very young girl.


    "No, I don''t think it was the lightning. I saw it move," she looked up at him with her eyebrows knitted together.


    "How about I check the room?" he offered her.


    Lucas was already carrying antern in his hand and they went to her room. He didn''t doubt the girl''s words but it was highly doubtful that anything would have stepped in the room or in the mansion when he was around.


    After walking around her room, Lucas didn''t find anything but when his eyes fell on a drawing she had made, his eyes zeroed on it. The creature that she drew belonged to his world and it seemed that he had pieced it right earlier when her consciousness had returned.


    Belle had stepped into thend of the dead. Thend of the dead was no ce for a living creature like her.


    Something didn''t quite add up and he decided to look into it.


    Lucas turned to her to say, "There''s nothing in there, mdy. As I said, it must have been your imagination because of the lightning. It is quitete right now. Why don''t you go to bed?" suggesting this he started to leave when Belle caught hold of his hand making him stop.


    Belle looked at Lucas where one side of his face was visible with thentern''s light that fell on it and while the other was covered in shadow, "Please stay..." came the whisper from her lips.


    "I will be here in the room," Lucas said.


    She sighed internally and got to her bed, climbing on it to see him take hold of a pillow to ce it on one corner of the couch of the room that was located not too far from the bed. Seeing Lucasy down on the couch, Belle finally got inside her nket and settled her head on the pillow. But the vampiress didn''t sleep as she had intended to, instead, after a minute, her eyes opened for her gaze to fall on Lucas.


    Thentern was ced next to him which felt like a beacon of light that she could hold on it tonight to drive the uneasiness she felt. And yet, she couldn''t sleep. Her eyes kept going back to look at him every now and then. His eyes were closed and she took her time to look at his features.


    He had a sharp jaw, his neck following down with the visible Adam''s apple. His eyebrows were dark and slightly brooding.


    Belle wondered how she had missed noticing him all these years to only find him now in a different light. As worried as she was about the shadows earlier, her thoughts had started to slowly shift to Lucas who slept on her couch and her chest warmed at the thought of how he agreed to stay back here so that she wouldn''t be scared.


    But then a thought appeared in her mind. Did he do it because he was her butler? She was Belle Adams and he was Lucas the butler, someone who served her and her family. And then she questioned herself on why she was feeling this way. He was her butler, that was right but her heart was beating loud as if dancing to the night on its own and she had to hush it.


    It wasn''t the first time for him to be here like this. When she was scared at night and had found him in the corridor, Lucas had apanied her through the night like a light since she was a very young girl; and him being here tonight felt different.


    Before he would question and notice her not sleeping, she closed her eyes hoping he wouldn''t question about her beating heart, and to her relief, he didn''t.


    When Belle''s breathing gradually settled in a rhythm, Lucas'' eyes snapped open and he turned to look at the girl who was fast asleep. Getting up from the couch, he walked to where she was asleep. She had grown up, yet she was scared of ghosts. Making requests that she should know not to but Belle had always been like this.


    The girl knew that a higher statusdy mustn''t invite a servant, especially a male inside her room at the time of night to stay but she did it anyway. His cold, ck eyes questioned if it was because she put undoubted faith in him. What a naive child, thought Lucas to himself.


    Keeping thentern burning, he stepped outside to close the door, and just as he turned he found Mrs. Adams standing at the end of the corridor.


    He bowed his head upon seeing her but thedy didn''t react and just as he was walking past her where she hadn''t moved from her ce, he heard her say, "Get me a blood tea in the parlor room," her voice sounded serious with her lips set in a thin line and thedy walked away from there.


    Lucas was well aware that thedy wasn''t looking forward to drinking blood tea but she had something to say to him. Even though the Adams were not a family of pureblooded aristocrats, the Adams'' had picked up a lot of elegance and style with their daughter being an exception. Preparing her tea, he went to the parlor room before offering the teacup along with the saucer in her hand.


    Mrs. Adams said, "Lucas. You are the longest butler we have had with us until now and you have done an exceptional job when it hase to it. We wouldn''t want to lose you as the house butler. Belle is young and doesn''t understand the values of our society, but I believe you are smarter when ites to it," he could tell the woman brought this topic up because of her older sister spoke about a girl running away with a man who belonged to a lower status.


    "She is too fond of you. When our children are little we don''t make a note of it but now that she''s grown, I would like nothing happening between you and her. Even if she advances, I don''t want you to take heed to it."


    The Adams'' came from an average bloodline, their own ancestors who were transformed from humans to vampires. Mrs. Adams wanted the best for her only child. She had seen her daughter who was too attached to the butler since she was young and she didn''t want her daughter by chance marrying a mere butler and would rather have her daughter meet someone who was of their own or higher caliber than them.


    Thedy was worried about it. Creatures of the living sure had unimportant things to worry about, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Of course, mdy," Lucas bowed with an understanding look on his face.


    Her main concern was to keep them away from each other so that her daughter would not grow any possible attraction to this one as Lucas was a handsome man. She stared at him, trying to detect any lie or deceit which she found none and she then said, "I have requested for a governess so that she could help Belle with her studies and other etiquettes while you can continue your job in the mansion duty while also helping Mr. Adams," seeing the butler bow his head again, she left the teacup on the table without taking a sip and stood up to leave the room.


    Lucas who bowed when Mrs. Adams left, raised his head to catch sight of the woman''s neck that had a wound, a wound he was very much familiar with.


    Pulling out his watch from his trousers pocket, he looked at the dial that had the needle pointing at a marking on it.

 Chapter 22: Governess

    <h4>Chapter 22:Governess</h4>


    Lucas stared at the pocket watch that he held in his hand. The pocket was no ordinary watch but it was something that was used to denote a person''s time of death. He had pulled it out because he was very familiar with the wound that had appeared on the woman''s body. To a living person, it would have not been visible and it included the reapers but during the rarest cases, a grim reaper could notice the bruise on the skin that denoted that the person''s time wasing to an end.


    It was a watch that he didn''t use often except on the young vampiress of this house as her soul had been eaten by the scavengers when she was little.


    Mrs. Adams, she was going to die in less than four weeks, told Lucas to himself.


    If she were a human, there were chances of catching an incurable illness where her body would sumb to death but she was a vampire. And if there was something that affected a vampire, it was a poison that the ck witches had gotten their hands on. Lucas knew about it.


    Most of the grim reapers who belonged to the collective of cards were aware about what went in thend of the living but there was a rule when it came to it. The Grims were not supposed to not change the course of the events by intervening in any matter. They were only the onlookers who saw the stupidity of what the creatures of the living did.


    When morning arrived, Belle woke up to see the couch to be empty and Lucas like always had left the room before she even woke up. Even the pillow that had been used was back to its ce as if Lucas hadn''t apanied her through the night.


    "The thunderstorm was too muchst night," said Mr. Adams as they sat in the dining room. The butler made sure to go around and ce the napkin on theirps, "There are going to be reports about having to fix houses and buildings now."


    "Isn''t that good," Mrs. Adams responded back who had raised her teacup to her lips and took a small sip from it without smudging the liquid she had applied on her lips, "Even if there are damages, the same will increase the revenue and bring more work for the people."


    "That is true but the ones with the houses will be homeless," Mr. Adams said thoughtfully.


    "I am sure people there can adjust. Make sure you don''t volunteer for such things, Nathaniel. We don''t want to provide charity," her mother smiled and her father couldn''t agree more on what his wife said.


    "Don''t worry about that, dear. We have already spoken about it to the magistrates. Even during the time of the ck witches who had massacred the viges, we had told the magistrate that we wouldn''t be chipping in."


    Belle who was quietly listening to this, asked, "What if all the houses are ruined? Where will they stay then?" All the viges had a weak build, at least with what she had seen with her own eyes. Some houses belonged to the families of the servants who worked here.


    "And will they be given amodation?" she asked her father who looked at her and smiled. cing down the fork he had been holding at the side of the te, she heard him say,


    "We don''t know about that. It isn''t even our responsibility to take care of them when there are people above us who are capable of doing it. If we provide the charity even once then the council would lift their hands from the work and push it on us," her father raised his eyebrows as he said it.


    "Well, leave that," her mother said with a bright smile on her face, "Guess who is going to visit here today?"


    Belle asked, "Who?"


    "Your new governance. Mrs. Whitaker is well versed when ites to guiding the girls of the pureblooded family. She has excellent experience and she will help in grooming you from now on."


    Belle blinked now knowing why her mother wanted her to have two people teaching her. She then said, "Mama, I already have a governor. I don''t need another one," she shook her head with a smallugh.


    Her mother waved her hand, "You won''t be having two. Lucas is an excellent butler but we should know that he has limitations too," that was definitely not true, thought Belle to herself, "You need a female to guide you. There will be things Lucas won''t be able to teach you and if you look at it, he is only a butler who is well equipped with house duties. Mrs. Whitaker is a highly experienced woman, she will turn you to a finedy."


    "No," Belle refused right away before her mother would speak any more on the matter, "Mama, I have got used to Lucas'' teaching and I have turned to a decentdy."


    "Yes, you might have turned to a decentdy but we are not aiming to be decent, are we? Don''t you know one must strive to be the best, only then you will be able to mingle with people around without having to cower thinking about your status," Belle knew her mother was speaking on her own experience but she wasn''t her mother.


    "I don''t cower when I am around people, mama. I think I am adequate."


    Mrs. Adams chuckled as if her daughter had spoken words that were utter rubbish, "That is what you think. Do you really think going out without letting anyone in here know what you are up to isdy-like? You have yet to learn a lot. Mrs. Whitaker would do a wonderful job of-"


    "I don''t need her. Weren''t you the one who was worried about something happening to our family? About how governess or governors were not to be trusted?" Belle didn''t know why her parents had suddenly decided to hire one and they hadn''t even discussed it with her.


    "Lucas is doing a good job-"


    "The butler has other things to look after than chaperone you, youngdy," said Mrs. Adams, her expression turning serious not wanting to rebuke an argument, "And it shouldn''t matter who is teaching you. You will be learning which is what you are going to do," her mother ended the conversation going back to eat what was in front of her.


    Belle looked at her father who gave her a smile, "I heard Mrs. Whitaker is a good woman. There have been many praises about her. I am sure you will like it, give it a chance," unlike her mother who had dropped the information during the meal, her father spoke to her softly.


    Not knowing what else to do, she gave him a nod.


    "Mrs. Whitaker will be here before the time of noon. Make sure to tidy yourself," her mother added.


    Belle ate her own food, listening to her parents converse while her eyes searched for the butler who wasn''t in the room serving them like he usually did. She didn''t understand why her mother had a sudden change of heart and that too after so many years.


    She had tried to look for the butler after her meal but she couldn''t find him in the mansion. She didn''t know where he was. Two hours passed and as mentioned, the governess had arrived at the mansion.


    "Belle Adams, it is good to meet you," Mrs. Whitaker moved her hand forward and Belle took it to shake the woman''s hand.


    "Mrs. Whitaker," Belle greeted the woman with a polite smile. Mrs. Whitaker was a tall and lean woman who had ck hair. She wore a blue dress that reached up to her ankle with brown boots and a bag in her hand. She wore golden sses that rested on her nose.


    The woman was undoubtedly a vampire with her red eyes that peered down at her.


    "Straight," said the woman, and Belle gave her a questionable look, "You need to learn to walk straight and with grace. I heard from your mother that you have been getting tutored by the butler," her emphasis on the word butler didn''t sit well with Belle. As they started to walk to the room where the governess could start teaching her, she said, "I don''t understand why your parents would not hire a proper guardian. A butler or someone else who isn''t expertise in teaching is never a good decision and look at them, they finally decided to get-"


    "I don''t think my parents called you here to talk on why they didn''t pick a governor before, Mrs. Whitaker," Belle was already unhappy and slightly agitated after receiving the information in the morning. She didn''t want to hear this woman speaking up about unrted things which weren''t of her concern, "Let''s get to the subjects so that I can start studying."


    Belle''s eyes met Mrs. Whitakers as if lightning shed with their mere sight, "Of course," she heard the woman answer.


    The woman left the mansion after four hours and Belle felt rather relieved. For her own sharp words, Mrs. Whitaker had given her assignments one after another not caring that it was their first day. An hour was takenpletely to teach her on behavior etiquette in other people''spany.


    When she was in the corridor, she saw a maid walking by and she asked, "Have you seen Lucas?"


    "Yes, mdy. I saw him helping the coachman unload the bags from the carriage in the shed," answered the maid, bowing her head as she continued with her work while Belle made her way down and outside where Lucas was.


    He was putting a gunny bag down when Belle approached him, "Lucas! Lucas!" she called the butler''s name who didn''t appear to turn at the first call. When she was near and seeing him turn around the butler bowed his head,


    "Miss Adams," Belle frowned that he didn''t use her name but had addressed her with her family name, "How can I help you?" he asked her.


    "Where were you in the morning?" she demanded as she wasn''t able to find him earlier today. Thest she had seen him was during the time of night where he had spent his time in the room.


    "I had to go get the woods along with the coachman," Lucas replied to her, his face calm and serene which showed the indifference with the change of her governor. Wondering if he knew about it, she decided to ask him.


    "Did you hear about the governess?"


    "Yes, mdy. It is good that you finally have a governess," Lucas was barely bothered by it.


    Belle had grown up having Lucas around her. He was the person who woke her up and made sure she was alright while also teaching her things ady should know which she did but only didn''t bother to imply it. She didn''t want Mrs. Whitaker teaching her anything.


    It looked like the butler was barely bothered by it and she stared at him. Her red eyes staring into his ck ones.


    "Why?" she asked him, "Why did they decide to bring another person when they were opposed earlier with the thought of having a stranger being brought to the mansion?"


    "It is much suitable for you to have a teacher who is a female, Miss Adams. You will be able to grasp quickly-"


    "But I did that when you were teaching me too."


    "Yes, you were an excellent student," he answered her but he never went to speak a word more. Being too prideful to ask him to be her governor again, she didn''t open her mouth and saw him bow, "Excuse me," and he left her side to go back inside the mansion.


    The more she thought about it, the more the strings of her heart tugged painfully at the thought that she wouldn''t be able to spend time as much time as she used to with Lucas.

 Chapter 23: Guests at Adams

    <h4>Chapter 23:Guests at Adams''</h4>


    When Belle was a young girl, it was her mother who was opposed to the idea of having a governess in the house. It was because of the number of betrayal and distrust that went by people during a period of time.


    And now her very own mother had hired a governess when Belle was not having an issue with the butler teaching her.


    It wasn''t that she wouldn''t be able to see him as he would still be in the mansion but something just didn''t feel right about it right now. Belle was a bit on the trouble-making side but that didn''t mean she wasn''t sharp. After all, she was a vampiress. Chewing the side of her cheek, she finally came to realize it was her aunt Irene''s fault. Because of the little incident, she had ryed to her mother but then, Belle and Lucas were not in a rtionship.


    Belle had onlye to notice Lucas'' presence as a man and not a guardian but was that why her mother had hired a governess? Did she notice her staring at the man?


    She sighed, running her hand through her hair which was tied in a braid that now rested on one side of her shoulder.


    "Mr. Fluffs, I don''t like Mrs. Whitaker," said Belle to the stuffed rabbit which she had ced on her bed, "I was looking forward to today''s studies but I didn''t expect mother to change who would be teaching me. I will be seeing him but¡­" she trailed running her fingers on the long ear of the rabbit.


    Almost a week passed by and Belle came to realize how the butler was always busy. He didn''t have more than five seconds to spare as he often went to continue what he was doing. The distance instead of making her let go of her newfound feelings, it only dug itself deeper and deeper, the distance making it worse and making Belle more aware of her changing feelings for the man who had been her guardian all these years.


    On one noon when she was spending her time with Mrs. Whitaker, "I have finished the papers. I will be taking a break," Belle said getting up from her seat.


    Mrs. Whitaker said, "Not bad. It looks like you have got most of the answers right," said the woman staring at the parchment where Belle had scribbled down her answers, "I have prepared the next set of questions," she said, pulling out more parchments and cing it on the table.


    "You must be joking," Belle said, staring at them.


    "Do I look like I am joking to you, Miss Adams?" asked the woman back to her.


    "Yes. Yes, it does look like that so I will be taking a break now. Thank you," Belle pushed her chair and started to leave to hear the woman say,


    "We are not done yet. I ask you toe back and take your seat," but Belle walked out of the room. A little irritated and annoyed at the same time. She had done everything her Mrs. Whitaker wanted her to do and the woman was crazy enough to ask her to sit down and continue for the next hour.


    Her footsteps were quick and she didn''t look back. She continued to walk when she noticed that there were guests in the parlor room. It was her mother, her aunt and some other women who were talking in there.


    Because of the door which was left slightly ajar without closing itpletely, she could hear a woman''s voice say, "He will do really well at the mansion."


    "Oh, he will. It has been so hard to find the right person. I am so d, Lady Mabel, that you are offering him. Not to forget he has agreed to it," Belle''s eyebrows knitted together as she heard the women inside speak, "Lucas is a doll. I mean finding a butler-like him who is good looking, smart. I was worried that you wouldn''t agree to it, after all, it was long back Ist asked you for him," the woman chuckled.


    "Apologies for the dy but now that you are offering such a price for him. I think it would be quite rude to be refusing such an enticing offer. Also, you have offered to find suitors for my daughter Belle. I must thank you instead, Lady Olivia," it was her mother who spoke.


    The same woman who had previously spoken said, "You don''t have to thank me. It is just exchanging offers, isn''t it."


    Another woman in the room spoke, "You can choose any butler you want, Lady Olivia."


    The womanughed, a sweet sound like wind chimes, "Even for a lowly vampire, Lucas is a handsome man. I would like to use him to my fullest to please the way I want to be. I have wanted him to serve me since I firstid my eyes."


    The woman had blonde hair parted at the center that curled as it went down until the length of her waist. She was one of the most beautiful woman she hade across with her perfect stature and body with emphasized assets.


    "One cannot deny, the man is a looker. It is hard to find a handsome man who knows everything," her Aunt Irene was the one who said this.


    With her front facing the door, Belle who had initially nned to step in with her hand near the surface of the door to push it, she held it back to bring it back to her side. Belle''s hands turned cold as she eavesdropped on their conversation. Her mother was nning to send Lucas to another household? But why?


    Like everyone agreed, Lucas was the finest butler and her mother had already decided to give away him to the little vampiress named Olivia. Her hands clenched in anger and when she took a step back, her back hit a wall and the wall was none other than Lucas who had been standing right behind her.


    When Belle turned around, she came to look up at Lucas'' face that appeared to be passive. She stared into his eyes, silently demanding answers as the woman inside had mentioned how he had agreed to it too.


    But he gave her none. Not a single word.


    As if her mother cutting down her time with him wasn''t enough, Lucas would be going to another mansion to live and work while leaving this one behind. Instead of answering or speaking about it, he offered her a smile and then stepped towards the door while Belle moved back so that no one in the room would be able to see her.


    "Good that you are here, Lucas," Aunt Irene said as the butler bowed his head. As the people inside spoke to him, Belle saw how promptly he answered the questions promptly to them.


    "Come here, Lucas," called Olivia to him as she used her fingers to make ae hither action in it. The woman was a pureblooded vampire who had everything she needed and bought things and people she didn''t have next to her. Belle who stood outside and against the wall heard the woman say, "Next to me. Have you ever kissed a woman before?" this shameless woman, she gritted her teeth together. She heard the other women in the room who giggled at her question.


    "I have, mdy," came the polite response of the butler.


    "That''s good. More the experience the better. I am sure these women will enjoy it much better than the night theater," she heard the couch softly creek to indicate that Lucas had taken his seat next to the woman.

 Chapter 24: You are my butler

    <h4>Chapter 24:You are my butler</h4>


    Hearing the creak on the couch, her imagination started to go wild and before anything could happen, Belle stepped in the light where everyone could see her. The women here included her mother, her aunt Irene, Olivia, and Mrs. Harriet who lived not too far away from where Adams'' mansion was located.


    Lady Olivia had her body leaned towards Lucas who sat facing her and her fingernails dug further into the palms of her hands. She didn''t know why Lucas was ying along.


    The woman wore a silk dress that was emerald in color, enhancing the color of her paleplexion and her dark red eyes standing out like jewels. The front of her dress pushed her bosom forward to show the swell and size of her body.


    Belle wished she could fork the woman but with her mother and others in the room, not to forget Lady Olivia was a pureblooded vampire, things wouldn''t end well if she did something uncivil in her mother''s words.


    "Belle," Olivia turned around to exim her name, "It is good to see you," the woman didn''t bother to get up to greet her and neither did Belle bow her head. She believed that respect went both the ways that were to be given before being taken. She hadn''t bothered with this woman for many years but now that it was the matter of Lucas, she didn''t want him leaving this mansion to work in another one.


    Mrs. Adams caught her daughter staring at Olivia and she guessed that she had heard the conversation that took ce a few moments ago, "Are you done with today''s session, Belle?" her mother asked.


    "I am on a break," she replied to her mother, staring into her mother''s eyes where she had questions to ask but this was no ce to ask.


    "Mrs. Whitaker is a very sharp-minded woman for governance. Do make sure that you make excellent use because I had to free up some of her appointments and slots so that she could help and teach you," Olivia said with a sweet smile, "Why don''t youe and join us," the woman moved her hand over an empty seat which was next to Lady Harriet.


    "No, thank you," Belle declined her offer, "You wouldn''t mind if I borrowed my butler, do you?" she asked in front of everyone that had the pureblooded vampiress chuckle.


    "Get another servant, Belle. Lucas is upied right now," Belle couldn''t believe that it was her mother who was speaking like this with her. She didn''t understand why she was indulging this woman right now. Olivia raised her hand before Mrs. Adams could speak another word.


    "Do take him. He is going to be here for only a few more days. You must be really attached to him," when Olivia said this, it raised brows in the room and Mrs. Adams'' jaws clenched together, "Of course, like a father or a brother as you grew up with him here. It is quite understandable," she chuckled a smile that didn''t reach up to her eyes.


    "Yes," Belle yed along before her mother would say anything more and she looked at Lucas who offered a bow before he stood up and followed the young girl until the end of the corridor and out of the house to step into their backyard. She didn''t speak right away and instead folded her hands across her chest. Looking in the direction of the trees that were lined in their very mansion.


    Lucas hadn''t spoken a word since he had left the room. Belle wasn''t angry anymore as she couldn''t hear what Olivia or the rest of the women had to say. She was upset with the news.


    She then turned on her heel to ask him, "Will you be going to work for the Stlinkson''s?"


    "In the near future, yes," he answered without blinking his eyes.


    Belle felt a prick in her chest, "When?" The sad part was that though her feelings were changing, Lucas looked at her as if she were a child, the daughter of Adams, and nothing more that than, and Belle felt hurt.


    "Lesser than a month''s time," Her eyes looked away from him when she heard him ask, "Is this why you pulled me out from there?"


    "Were you really going to kiss her?" she questioned him back.


    Lucas who was looking back at her saw the anxiousness in her eyes. He had seen many emotions pass through those expressive red eyes of hers but this was the first time he had seen this emotion which he was far too familiar with.


    "Why does it matter?" he asked her, his tone even and calm. Belle''s eyebrows were knitted together in question, demanding the answer yet still worried about what his answer was going to be.


    "Because you are my butler¡­" came her obvious response to it.


    The man offered her a smile, "That is right, mdy. I am a butler but as you heard, both Mrs. Adams as well as Ms. Stlinkson are going to create a deal. You shouldn''t be worried about it, you will have the governess now to take care of you."


    "I don''t want Mrs. Whitaker to be my governess. I refuse to agree that you have agreed to be part of Olivia''s household. You are Adams butler, my butler," said Belle, her eyes having a turmoil of emotions that was moving in waves right now.


    "It is understandable that you are upset but you will be able to have a new butler. I am sure he will be up to par."


    Belle shook her head. The thought of him leaving was already creating a void in her chest. It was only recently, did shee to understand and see who he was. Even though Lucas didn''t feel the same way, she liked him. She liked him a lot more than she had liked a man, where her heart ached right now, "Don''t go," she said to him, "I will talk to papa about it."


    This silly girl, thought Lucas to himself. It was both Mr. and Mrs. Adams, who had taken the decision and Lucas didn''t care where he went. Several years ago when he hade here, it was because he needed a ce to live in and the white witch had asked him to solve something for her. Humans, vampires, witches, all the creatures of the living, no matter how things went down here, they were frail ones in his eyes.


    And the girl who stood in front of him right now, he could detect the emotions in there. She didn''t want him to leave but Lucas held no obligations when it came to the Adams family. While it had provided him a ce to disguise himself from his true form by letting him blend into the society, he had returned back the favor by doing what a butler had to do.


    Lucas had noticed the change of gaze in her eyes and he knew it well.


    What he was doing earlier was only feeding and entertaining the thoughts of the women inside the mansion. A little y was no harm but the girl here didn''t think so. The small girl had grown into a beautiful doll, and somewhere he found joy seeing how pained she looked right now at his possible departure which would be in a few days.


    "Olivia is not a good woman," came Belle''s reasoning, "I have no need to find a suitor right now. I don''t need her governess either. I will have them sent away so that you can stay here," spoke the doll, and Lucas did nothing but look at her.


    "You should go back to study, Miss Adams if you want to keep me here with you," Belle''s eyebrows furrowed in question, "I am a pricey butler. If you don''t have enough to fulfill my demands, someone else wille for me."


    Belle knew that Lucas told it just to resonate what she wanted to hear from him but it made her question what he actually wanted, "You are my butler," came the firm words from her mouth while her heart slightly shook in her chest.


    Lucas humored her thoughts by stepping down on his knee while taking her hand in his to kiss the back of her fingers, "Your word is mymand, Miss Adams," he said looking back into her eyes with a small smile and his eyes calm as the river that had not flown or touched in many years.


    She didn''t know why but his words though was meant to be sincere, she couldn''t feel but a sense of doubt with what had almost urred back in the mansion where Lady Olivia wanted to kiss him. Lucas'' lips on her fingers sent a jolt through her veins and spine and she could feel her cold body turning warm because of the heat she felt rising him in her body.


    When he let go of her hand, she took her hand to hold it with her other hand.


    "Is that all you wanted from me for now?" she heard him ask her.


    Belle nodded her head, "Yes," she whispered.


    "Alright then," he bowed his head and went back inside the mansion, leaving her behind.


    Her lips were pressed against each other and she decided to go back to studying. If what Lucas said was true where he was a man who was being sought out by many people, especially women, then she would need to study and start earning like some of the women did.


    There was an unsettling feeling in her chest which she was trying hard to get rid of.

 Chapter 25: Problems

    <h4>Chapter 25:Problems </h4>


    When Belle returned back to the room where Mrs. Whitaker stared at her while seated at the desk, she walked towards the chair and took her seat again to tell her, "I finished my break."


    "Miss Belle," said her governess who looked angry right now. Pushing the sses back that she wore, the woman started to pack her things around along with the books and quill she had brought along with her, "I don''t think you understand the seriousness of life, do you?"


    The young vampiress didn''t know what Mrs. Whitaker was talking about, "I didn''t know taking a break would make a person less serious-"


    "Taking your break to talk to that butler of yours at the back of the house. I believe that is what I am speaking about. Do you think I have the free time to teach a girl like you who doesn''t show any interest in what is being taught."


    Belle who was already in a bad mood didn''t like the way the governess was talking to her right now, "Interest? I don''t think you understand the meaning, Mrs. Whitaker. If I am not wrong, I have beenpleting the assignments you have been giving me since the time you were assigned to be by governess. Are you telling me that I haven''t been doing it? Most of them are right."


    "But not all of them are right, are they?" Mrs. Whitaker shot back at her, "Ady should strive to be perfect."


    "I don''t think anyone can be perfect in this imperfect world. The most we can do is be best," Belle responded back as she saw Mrs. Whitaker standing up and put the strap of her bag over on the right side of her shoulder.


    "I should have known better, that an average vampire''s daughter would not have goals to strive for. If it weren''t for Miss Olivia, I wouldn''t have stepped foot here," when Mrs. Whitaker said this, Belle didn''t like the way the woman brought her and her family''s status in their conversation.


    "I didn''t know you were a pureblooded vampire because thest time I checked you were just like us, me, who belongs to the average vampire family," Belle reminded the woman who turned around to look at Belle with a re.


    She thought the woman would say something to her with the way she red at her right now but instead, she didn''t say anything. Turning around she left the room and Belle didn''t bother to stop the woman.


    Some would have considered it to be her being a brat but it wasn''t about that. It was like suddenly her parents were changing things around her, changing her surroundings which she was not familiar with andfortable with. She didn''t need governance or a teacher who would look down on her or her family. Maybe her mother was alright tagging along with the pureblooded vampires like Olivia or her sister Irene who looked down at the society.


    Down in the mansion, Mrs. Whitaker was leaving the mansion with quick footsteps without waiting to talk to Adams on what happened. She had no interest in teaching this measly family when she could earn much better when it came to the pureblooded families. If it weren''t for Lady Olivia''s request she would have not spared a single second to look at the girl. Mrs. Whitaker had amendable reputation when it came to be a governess.


    She walked through the double doors of the mansion and before she could step into the carriage, she heard the butler speak to her,


    "You are done with your sses early, Mrs. Whitaker," the woman turned around to look at the man in the uniform.


    "Let the family of Adams know I won''t being here anymore. If the girl really wants to learn, she will need toe to my own house to learn, else they can find another governor to teach her," said the woman in an irritated tone.


    The butler hearing this asked, "Did something happen?" his expression remained unchanged with a faint smile of politeness on his face. He had a very peaceful demeanor around him.


    "She is an impolite girl. A girl of her stature should know how to respect people around her. She should be grateful that I came here to teach her but I have been seeing her since day one. She has shown nothing but ungratefulness," said Mrs. Whitaker with her nose ring.


    Lucas slightly tilted his head, "Her stature?"


    "You must already know," the woman huffed, "If the other young vampiress or vampire do it who belong to the higher elite society, it is something we can digest because of the money we get paid."


    Mrs. Whitaker gave a look at the mansion and turned around to get into the carriage. He gave her a small bow where he straightened his back to look at the carriage leave the gates of the mansion, one corner of his lips pulled up to show the sharp fang-like teeth that peeked out before he went back to serve the guests who were yet to leave.


    He knew the woman would be back again here tomorrow or day after tomorrow and that this wasn''t herst day but for now, good riddance, thought Lucas to himself. Though Lucas was strict himself when it came to all of the things around him, he preferred it wasn''t the same when it came to others.


    As the time of night approached, Belle made her way to where her mother and father were seated in the drawing-room, not too far from the fire. Before Belle could raise her concern, Mrs. Adams was the one to part her lips so that she could speak.


    "Good that you are here, Belle. Sit down," said Mrs. Adams. The fire crackled in the firece, small sparks erupting to not go too far as it produced the needed heat to keep the room warm, "I received a note from your governess Mrs. Whitaker. She said she wants to withdraw from work here from tomorrow."


    "What do you mean?" asked Mr. Adams in pure surprise as the matter had not been brought up during the time of dinner.


    "Our dear daughter told the woman she didn''t need her," said her mother, giving a look to her father before her eyes fell on Belle, "Do you think you are knowledgeable enough to not need governance? We grew you up without many restrictions and maybe this is why you are behaving without thinking the pros and cons of our family or to know what is better for you," scolded her mother without raising her voice at her.


    Though there were times when she was younger where her mother often scolded her, her mother never raised her voice at her, and neither did her father.


    Belle let out a sigh, "I have been doing what she wanted me to learn, mama. I have done everything. Studied, written,pleted all she has asked but she had a problem when I took a break."


    "Your ss goes for four hours," her mother gave her an incredulous look, "Do you know how much she costs for a week? Fifty gold coins and there''s a reason for it. The woman has raised decent, elegantdies. What were you even doing leaving the ss anding down to see the guests?" her mother questioned her.


    "It is about changing everything around me. You didn''t even ask if I wasfortable-"


    "Is this about the butler? Mrs. Whitaker told me you were talking to the butler during your time of the break in the backyard," Mrs. Adams didn''t want to tell it out loud with the fear that her words might be true. She knew her daughter was attached to the butler and most of the years she had only smiled at her daughter''s attachment to the servant but now she was worried, "What you will be doing going back to your room is writing down an apology letter to Mrs. Whit-"


    "I won''t be doing anything like that if you want you can do it, but I will not be doing anything as such."


    "Belle is that the way to speak to your mother," her father didn''t approve of his daughter speaking back to her mother without considering what her mother was talking about.


    Belle looked at the firece where the logs of wood were burning brightly, "She looked down on us, our family. How can you expect me to let her teach me, papa? I know we are not pureblooded vampiress and that vampires like us are not considered but..." turning back to look at them, she saw both her mother and father share a look at each other.


    "We have something to tell you," said her father, and she started to imagine worse. Had they decided on who to be her suitor? He then said, "The work I have been doing. Something went wrong there. Not the one with Mr. Quinn but Mr. Wellington. The money we had loaned and the things we have been working for didn''t go well and we had to keep the house under," her father sighed to tell, "Something simr to mortgage to Mr. Wellington."


    "What?" Belle whispered not knowing what bad could happen to have the mansion being ced for money, "How did it happen?"


    Her mother said, "Mr. Wellington wants his money back which was put into the work. Mr. Wellington and Lady Olivia''s parents know each other. Lady Olivia said she would take Lucas as her butler and in return, they would be returning the money that has been plundered by the people who took it. They have nothing to return back. Nond, no house."


    Her father let out a tired sigh, "The people we lent money to, they were part of a single town and the very same town was ambushed and killed by the ck witches. There was a massacre that took ce a few weeks ago and every single person there was killed. Thends that belonged to some of them will go to the council before we get to file and get some of the properties back to be sold but that will take time," he said to her, looking away to not meet her eyes, "Mr. Wellington can''t wait and he wanted assurance which was why we had to ce the mansion first. Which is where the Stlinkson''s came to make a deal as your mother said."


    She saw her mother''s shoulders slouch slightly in worry.


    This was the first, Belle was hearing about it. She didn''t hear a whisper in the house like her parents were trying to keep it quiet.


    Belle stood up from the chair she had been sitting on and went to her father, and hugged him. She didn''t want her father feeling ashamed, it was something a child didn''t want to see or feel that their parent was being cornered. It appeared that the reason why her mother was sending Lucas away was not because of her but because their family was in trouble.


    Would Lucas have to leave this mansion?


    Was there no way out of it? asked Belle to herself.

 Chapter 26: Daunting smile

    <h4>Chapter 26:Daunting smile</h4>


    Going back to her room, Belle went to sit on the edge of her bed. When she had heard Olivia and her mother speak, at first she had been angry. She had passed the age of being seventeen for a few months now and she wished her parents would involve her things that concerned the house matters but they looked at her as a child.


    She was angry with the emotion of being upset being mixed along with it, thinking that her mother had a doubt or she had heeded to what her sister had spoken but that wasn''t the case. Belle had jumped into the conclusion to only find out it was because her parents had no other go. When a person looked from afar, a house meant more than a butler because it took months and years to build a house and a butler could always be reced by another one.


    It wasn''t that her parents were weak when it came to trusting people around them, after all, in the vast connection they had grown, there were some good people in there. Like there was Mr. Rufus, Mr. Quinn, Lady Sentencia, and a few others. And then came people like her very maternal aunt Irene, Lady Olivia, Mrs. Harriet, and the man who wanted the money back was Mr. Wellington. It wasn''t her father''s fault but it was the ck witches who had caused the massacre and who had cost the money which now Mr. Wellington held responsible too.


    Her family was in trouble and making a deal of sending their butler was the most feasible thing to do right now and Belle knew it but it was hard to digest.


    Holding herself with both her arms around her, she sighed before bringing her leg up and to ce her chin on her knees. Did Lucas know about it?


    "Ah," she covered her face between her chest and knees.


    She had gone as far as to tell her butler like a jealous girl not to leave her side and to not entertain women like Olivia. Though she had meant every single word, she felt mortified now. He must have known which was why he was going along with it.


    But at the same time, Belle didn''t know why it felt like the pureblooded vampiress had picked up an opportune moment to hit a deal with her parents. The woman must have paid Mr. Wellington and to take over the finance issue and asking for Lucas.


    At the thought of Lucas not being here after a few days, Belle came to realize she had to do something about it. Obviously, she didn''t have the money for it but she had to save her butler! That was right. Lady Olivia was like this demon who was waiting to capture the man but Belle wouldn''t let it happen.


    But then Belle asked herself, did Lucas want to be saved? It looked as if he was fine working at any mansion. As if at the thought of the devil, the devil knocked on the door.


    When Lucas pushed the door open where he hade with a tray in his hand that had a ss of blood tea, he offered it to her which she took in her hand.


    "Which was the first family you worked for?" Belle asked him curiously.


    Belle shook her head to rid the strange thoughts that appeared in her mind, "No. I was wondering if you will miss working here once you will leave this ce to work at the Stlinkson''s mansion."


    The butler smiled at her, "I will."


    "You are smiling," Belle pointed before gulping softly. Lucas stood close to her with a tray in his hand.


    The subtle smile on his lips deepened where his eyes looked like it held something very dark and the shadow that fell on half of his body, there was something sinister that had her heart shudder. She didn''t know if it was because the room was barely lit where the only lighting from was the log of woods in the firece which was soon going to diminish if she didn''t add a few more logs of wood in there.


    In the darkness, somewhere her heart started to beat in a rhythm which she could only hope he didn''t hear but the man heard everything. He heard and saw everything but didn''t react unless he wanted to which made it hard to understand him.


    When he ced the tray on the bed and his body leaned forward, Belle''s eyes widened at the little action where he was only taking the empty teacup which she had finished drinking but the butler didn''t move away.


    "Would Miss Belle not want me to smile?" his words weren''t loud but they were enough to reach her ears and maybe this was how he had been speaking for years but the ache in her chest increased at the thought of him leaving. The taunting words now appeared to be teaseful and she tried to hush her nerves. One of her feet that was ced forward, she dragged it back to ce it under the bed.


    "I never said you couldn''t," she said without batting her eyshes.


    "What did you mean then?" the ends of his words turned to a whisper making her body ready to fizzle out.


    There were times where her butler taunted her, cornering her with his words like now, "You always have the same smile."


    "What kind?" he asked her patiently. With him leaning close to her, Belle didn''t dare to breathe and her mind was slowly spiraling where she couldn''t think. Her eyes flickered to look at his face before it went back to looking into his eyes.


    "The kind you smile," Belle breathed the words.


    "The governess must have been unreliable to not be able to teach you things that you need to learn. Isn''t it," the smile on his face fell and she now knew why it was better for him to smile because, without the smile, this man looked more than unnerving.


    Right now, Belle was a prisoner of his eyes.

 Chapter 27: Best Interest

    <h4>Chapter 27:Best Interest</h4>


    Belle didn''t know why but she felt as if he had an inkling of what she was feeling right now as they stared at each other and the more she thought about it, the more her cheeks started to rush with blood that made her cheeks go warm.


    "You didn''t answer my question, Miss Belle," she heard Lucas'' words that affected her mind.


    Her head felt muddled where she could barely think straight. Her hands were ced on the edge of her bed and she gripped on it, "What was the question," she asked him not able to remember for the life of her of what he had asked. Lucas pulled away and somewhere she felt a sense of relief as well as disappointment at his action.


    There was something in the atmosphere today, no it wasn''t the wind, thought Belle to herself, it was the butler himself. His demeanor was different and it made her gulp. The night and his words were adding into her soul like the fire that needed logs of wood to burn.


    "I think we both can agree that Mrs. Whitaker appears to be a slimy leech-like vampire. Don''t you think so?"


    Belle said, "I thought you liked her," and she saw the smile pull upon his lips.


    "If there is anyone who knows me, it is you, Miss Belle," his words stirred something her stomach, "I am not fond of people in general. There are only a handful of people who I find tolerable."


    "But you are nice to everyone," she reasoned.


    "What can I say, I am the butler."


    Seeing her not reply, Lucas started to leave when he heard,


    "Did you know what happened with my father''s work?" she asked him to see him nod.


    How could she not? One side was the house while on the other side was the butler. To others, he was just a butler but to Belle, he was the person she had grown around to realize she liked him more than what an owner was supposed to feel.


    "You won''t be here though," she said, her eyebrows knitted together with concern.


    "The next butler Lady Olivia assigns here would be an efficient man," that wasn''t what she was worried about! But she heard from him anyways, "If you think about it, mdy. You will be betrothed to one of the men of the high society and you wouldn''t be living here anymore."


    Belle didn''t want another butler. Her heart squeezed in her chest at the thought of him now not looking at her the way she wanted him to.


    Of course, thought Belle to herself. Another thing to think about was that Lucas saw her as a child, the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Adams and he didn''t look at her like she was a woman.


    Her voice came out soft and sweet as she asked, "Is that what you want?" she wanted to know what was there in his mind. What he thought about the whole situation, like her, her parents wouldn''t have spoken to Lucas about him being traded away after all he was the butler of the house.


    Lucas tilted his head, one side of his lips pulling up at her question. This smile was rare but she had seen it in the past that had her heart skipping a beat.


    He looked at her hands that held the edge of the bed tightly, "What do you want?"


    Belle wondered if she could be selfish but this wasn''t just about her as the situation also involved her family, "I wish things were peaceful," if it weren''t for the massacre that was done by the ck witches where the people of the entire town were wiped clean leaving no one alive, her father wouldn''t have been put up in a situation like this.


    "Have a goodnight," saying this, he bowed his head and left the room with the door clicking softly as it shut close.


    Truthfully, she didn''t know what to do because where she stood, she was a vampiress who was still learning the ways of the world. To be a capable woman would be something to aim for, thought Belle to herself.


    When the next morning arrived, as expected, Lucas was busy with other things and Belle had no governess who was going to teach her. She was a smart girl and she decided to learn things herself. It wasn''t like she knew nothing, thought Belle to herself.


    "Belle, Lady Olivia is being generous enough by providing you a governess where we don''t have to bear any expenses," her mother started to be worried about her behavior, "Unless you don''t write down an apology letter, she won''te here."


    "Then that''s good," Belle said, pulling a sheet of parchment which was stacked at the corner and she started to write to make notes, "I am not writing an apology letter to a woman like her. I don''t need charity from Lady Olivia."


    "Why are you being so difficult? Don''t you want a better life?" Her mother let out a tired sigh and Belle finally dropped the quill she was holding to look up at her mother.


    "I know it might sound vexing to you, mama but I will be fine without a governess."


    "And what if you need help?" questioned her mother. Lucas wouldn''t be here to teach her daughter and she would need someone to shape her.


    "Then there are people who willingly and genuinely want to help and teach without making it appear like charity," answered Belle. Last night as sheid on the bed she hade to note something, "You think Lady Olivia is being hush about it? She is telling people around how father has to return the money."


    "Olivia is a good woman, Belle."


    She shook her head, "It is what she makes you think. Hana Wilson goes to the same dance ss where I go to, she knew about it," it was why Hana had spoken of how careless she was while trying to afford Ms. Edith''s ss.


    "The word about what happened has spread around. You cannot hold one woman to be responsible for it.


    She is being generous enough to help us by speaking to Mr. Wellington. Why are you being rude to her." Because something wasn''t just right, said Belle in her mind without telling about it out loud. If she told it this to her mother, her mother would only give her strange looks for thinking so.


    "I am not writing an apology letter. Not to Lady Olivia nor to Mrs. Whitaker. If she wants to go teach the rich family she can do so but I won''t be taking part in the charade which everyone is interested in like a flock of sheep following each other without noticing there''s no damn bridge."


    "Language, youngdy," her mother corrected her, "This is why you need a governess because of the way you speak."


    "It is called freedom of speech, mama which everyone has forgotten because they coat their words in false sugar."


    Her mother rubbed her temples, "Fine. If that is what you want. You are a big girl who knows what she wants but don''te crying if things don''t work out well," warned her mother and Belle stood up from her seat to walk towards her mother and put her arms around her mother who was tired after arguing with her since the past hour that hadn''t stopped.


    "Don''t worry, mama. Everything will be fine."


    She knew her mother was tense, nobody liked to spoil and sling mud on a reputation that was built with sweat and hard work. Like many others, her mother sought other''s approval which she was finding it hard to cope with.


    It was the story of almost every family in the high society where there were words of deceit,plimented lies, and a facade that everyone carried along with them to never show their true self.


    "I am sorry for what''s happening," her mother apologized.


    "It isn''t your fault," she said, pulling back to look at her mother, "I will be fine. We''ll be fine."


    Mrs. Adams didn''t know from where Belle''s confidence came from but she was d she was stronger than her and her husband. Somewhere d that her daughter didn''t grow up like them to follow the society''s norms but this was where she would be living and she would need to know how things went by.


    Leaning forward, her mother kissed her forehead and let her do what she wanted.


    Belle knew that her mother had the best interest when it came to her and she would never mean any ill intention but at the same time, somewhere she felt it was too opportune with the way things had fallen in ce for Lucas to go away from here just when she had started to notice him.


    With her mother who had stepped out of the room, Belle made her way to the patio to see the maids who were in the garden. They were cutting the unnecessary shrubs that were sticking out and her eyes started to search for Lucas.


    She saw him talking to one of the maids, his eyes looking colder than usual which was how he looked at the servants.


    He stood tall there, wearing his uniform that was clean without a single spot of dirt on it.


    Though his hair right now was neatlybed, she remembered the time when they had got drenched in the rain. Remembering the scene in front of her eyes, a sigh escaped her lips.


    The men she had met in her life, there wasn''t a single man who was like Lucas.


    Exteriorly it looked like he had a very patient atmosphere but only Belle knew how many times she had pressed those buttons of his to test him over and over until she had to finally stop because he gave her tons of books to study when that happened.


    He was extremely polite and knew how to handle people, he knew exactly what to tell and what people were expecting to hear. Lucas was a handsome man, sharp jaws, and defined cheekbones. Since she had started to notice him, she realized he had long fingers that were always covered in ck gloves. She saw the maid leave his side where he walked towards the other maids to supervise when he stopped and turned his head to look at where she stood at right now.


    With his head turned and raised to look at her, the way he looked at her shot straight into her heart and she tore her gaze away from him and just as her eyes fell on one of the maids who was near the orchard of apple trees, she noticed a shadow right behind the maid as if it were hovering over her.

 Chapter 28: The visitor

    <h4>Chapter 28:The visitor</h4>


    Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration to see what was the shadow if it was the shadow of the leaves and the trees around which was making it look like there was someone who stood right behind her.


    Belle''s feet moved to the edge and Lucas who had caught her looking at him now saw her looking at the maid as if she had spotted something there. His own eyes went to look at the maid when he noticed what or who stood behind the maid.


    Belle on the other hand noticed there was indeed someone hovering over the maid, like a shadow trying to mesh with her.


    Without another thought, she jumped from her patio tond on the ground without much trouble. It had distinct red eyes that made her skin crawl ufortably. She started to walk towards the maid and called the girl,


    "Marie!"


    The girl who was going to head closer into the orchard stopped to turn around ande out for the shadow to disappear right away when Belle''s eyes met its eyes, "Yes, mdy?" Belle could feel her heart beating continuously, her eyes wide looking at the orchard where the shadow had disappeared.


    "Are there any good apples in there?" Belle asked, her eyes still looking behind the maid who turned around to see what thedy was looking at. Seeing nothing there, the maid turned back around to answer,


    "There are some of them which are good, mdy. Would you want me to pick them?" the maid asked politely.


    Belle turned to look at the maid with a smile on her face, "No. That''s alright. I will get them. You know how I love fetching them myself," the maid returned her words with a smile before she looked back to see the butler who was still around.


    The maid got closer and whispered, "It would be better if you took it out when the butler is not here," the maid was worried where the stoic butler would report Miss Belle''s actions to her mother.


    Belle gave her a nod, smiling warmly to see the maid bow at her before she was on her way to continue her work. The smile went down and Belle walked towards the orchard and Lucas who had noticed the shadow too followed right behind her. He saw her look around the trees and then up in the branches as if she were searching for something.


    Did she notice it too? This wasn''t the first time Belle had spoken about. He remembered very well that she had mentioned about ck vapors or mes that were at the man''s back before he had flicked his soul out of his body.


    Belle was nowhere to be a grim reaper but to possess an ability where she could see the vapors meant she was special but there was another possibility to it.


    Most of her soul was eaten by the scavengers leaving only some of it. Though his watch didn''t show her time of death it didn''t mean she was near it or had been close enough to stand at the border before the watch''s hand could start spinning to show when she was going to die. The reason she might have been able to see could be because of her body containing only half of the soul in her body.


    It was aw that stated that if a person had to be part of the living, a body or a vessel needed to be filled and when it was time to move to thend of the dead, the soul would step in there. And right now, it seemed that her soul was halved to be ced in two different ces.


    He still didn''t understand why the scavengers had eaten her soul little by little without eating all of it one go.


    As if he knew nothing, Lucas asked, "Is something the matter?"


    Belle was still looking when she said, "I thought I saw someone."


    "Allow me," Lucas said stepping forward and looking carefully with his eyes.


    Lucas knew who was here with the maid a while ago or who was still here right with them. It was a grim reaper, who went by the assignment name fourth card who was simr to a scavenger but instead of eating the souls, it infected the souls. The reaper would infect the vessel until it would fall sick and wither which was when the reaper would take away the soul along with it. Some souls were unfortunate as their death was marked by certain death reapers to lead them to the path of death.


    Though Belle couldn''t see the person, Lucas could see where the reaper was who stood behind a tree with only half of its hood visible at the far left.


    But he didn''t look at the hooded creature.


    For the past eleven years, Lucas had gone missing without a word or whisper to anyone from thend of the dead while concealing who he really was as he camouged himself as a butler in the Adams mansion. Looking at the man would mean to say that he was a grim reaper himself but Belle had caught sight of him. The reaper was visible earlier as he was about totch on to the maid but now he had gone invisible to her where she couldn''t see but she did spot an apple that was on the ground.


    Walking towards it, she picked it up to see someone had taken a bite from it, "You don''t suppose this one was eaten by the maid, do you?" Belle asked Lucas. It was a house rule where the servants were not supposed to eat any fruit or not spoil any nt unless it was told by the owners of this mansion. Belle gave another look before she stepped away from the orchard along with him.


    "Don''t think so," came the short answer from Lucas. He didn''t turn back to look at the creature who had appeared in the mansion''s garden who was waiting to pick on the maid again.

 Chapter 29: Smoking kills

    <h4>Chapter 29:Smoking kills</h4>


    Belle looked at the apple she held in her hand which she had picked up from the orchard of their garden. Bonke had many apple trees and with the wintering close in time, the apple had ripened to its fullest and she would have guessed it was a bird that hade to eat but the bite mark told otherwise.


    It didn''t look like a normal bite of a human or of a vampire and the servants of the Adams knew well enough to not eat the apples that grew in here. To not touch unless it was asked to do so.


    She didn''t have to know who was eating it as she had seen the shadow in there and now that she came back to her room''s patio, she looked at the garden to see if the shadow was lurking again. She had never seen anything like that before in her lifetime and to exin what she saw was difficult which she doubted anyone would get.


    When she had turned to Lucas, he had questioned her what she had seen and it appeared that he hadn''t seen it either. Looking back down at the apple in her hand, she saw how the sides of the apple where it was bitten into were turning brown and ck. Discolouring quicker than usual and her brows furrowed.


    Things had started to turn strange around here. First, the shadow that was following her, the vapor on the deranged vampire, her eyes momentarily cking out when she had gone to the dance lessons. She didn''t know why she felt as if something bad was happening around her. Not to forget the dream she dreamt of that hooded creature who spoke about waiting for her so that it could eat her soul.


    And while Belle was weighing on these things, Lucas left Adams'' mansion in the name of running an errand. With his hands in the pockets of his coat that went past the length of his knees, he reached the front of the church to see Father Connor there speaking to two people, they appeared to be father and son.


    Father Connor said, "Kenith, you should know better to not smoke. It isn''t good for your body," the young boy had his head down who heard the father advise him.


    The boy''s father had apparently caught his son smoking who was barely the age of fourteen. The father smacked his son''s head, "Tell him again because I caught him twice and he lies on top of it."


    Father Connor looked down at the boy, "You shouldn''t do it, Kenith. It isn''t a habit people enjoy once they grow old. You will fall sick. Is that what you are looking for? I am sure God won''t be pleased by this behavior of yours," seeing Lucas appear in his vision, he gave him a nod.


    "I wasn''t doing it," the young boy denied, trying to stick to his first lie bringing a displeased look on his own father''s face.


    "Lucas," the man greeted Adams'' butler who he was familiar with.


    "Good afternoon Mr. Shire. Father Connor," Lucas greeted them before his patient looking eyes fell on the boy, "Again in trouble, young Kenith?"


    Mr. Shire said, "I caught him smoking with the cigarette and smoke in his mouth and he denies that he wasn''t doing it."


    Lucas said, "You shouldn''t do things your elders don''t want you to do. If they are telling it then it is for a reason. Smoking is never good for health, you will die quite soon with your lungs turning fried. Is that what you are looking forward to? If you didn''t know smoking kills and getting drunk will get you killed. And also to lie, it is a very bad characteristic to possess," he said to the young boy who hung his head in shame. Father Connor who heard this gave a look to Lucas but didn''t say a word, "He''s a young boy, Mr. Shire. Children get curious. He won''t do it again."


    "Well, I hope he doesn''t. Not under my damn roof. Good day gentlemen," Mr. Shire offered his greetings as he pulled his son along with him and walked down the road.


    "What joy would that be if I did that?" Lucas raised one of his eyebrows before lighting the end of the cigarette, "We tell the mortals what they want to hear. That''s your job though."


    "You know you would have made a very good priest in here," said Father Connor.


    "I will pass. With the number of people whoe here for confession, it makes me wonder why they even bother to make errors. Three-fourth of them would be lying in the cemetery while the other one-fourth of them would be in the forest because I wouldn''t have time for them," Lucas took a drag before letting the smoke out of his mouth, "The boy is still a child. If he was an adult, he would have known how to hide without being caught. Who even lies like that? Fools," he whispered under his breath.


    Father Connor gave out an awkward smile. As good as Lucas appeared in the front, he didn''t have the same sentiments. They were mostly words, "Are you here for Sister Isabell?" he asked knowing it was the only reason this man woulde here.


    "Did you think I missed the church?" Lucas asked Father Connor who smiled, "Is she in there?"


    The priest nodded his head, "She must be free in a few minutes. Would you like toe in?" asked father Connor.


    Lucas took another drag from the smoke and then threw it down on the ground to stamp on it, "Sure."


    He followed Father Connor inside the church, the walls and the atmosphere was much bearablepared to the first few times he had stepped in here which felt like it wanted to crush him, a ce where he was not supposed to be but over the years, things had changed. He was able to walk in and out of the church without much issue, after all, he had spent years honing the body of a mortal.


    Taking a seat at one end of the benches, he looked at the chapel and the multicolored windows where the ceiling was covered in artistic painting.


    "Good afternoon, father Connor."


    "Good afternoon," he heard the priest of the church greet the local woman. The woman walked forward to pray, leaving Father Connor toe and stand next to Lucas.


    With his hands folded against his chest and his back leaned against the wooden rest, he said, "She''se here for confession," Lucas'' words came out low enough for only the priest to hear.


    "You think so?" asked Father Connor. Though he was a priest here, Father Connor was originally a white witch who served the people around the town where the church was located while also serving the Council, "How is work in the mansion?"


    "Same as always. Did you meet anyone interesting?" asked Lucas and when he meant interesting he wasn''t speaking about women.


    "There might have been some visitors but no one reputable," answered Father Connor.


    The woman prayed and then turned around to look at the father with her lips pursed and Father Connor walked towards her before they stepped into the confession box. To Lucas, it was obvious because he could see the woman''s body trembling. Her stance was not as bnced as if she had done something very wrong.


    Lucas hade here to only enquire about the grim reapers if anyone had turned at the door of the church which he usually did every once in a month. The priestess of this church finally stepped out of the door which was built at the side and he saw a young girl follow her from behind.


    "I will see youter then," said Sister Isabell as they exchanged polite bows and the girl walked out of the church.


    When Sister Isabell''s eyes fell on Lucas, she offered him a smile, "I was hoping you woulde here. There is something I wanted to discuss with you."


    Lucas stood up, "Has the council found out about you?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. He had taken shelter under a vampire''s home, and like him, Sister Isabell was using the church to hide her true identity.


    "Fortunately no, but this involves your world."


    "How interesting," hemented before following her to the door where she hade out from.

 Chapter 30: Three stars

    <h4>Chapter 30:Three stars</h4>


    Stepping into the room where some potions were lined in the little rack, he wondered who the girl was who was with Isabell earlier. Toe here into this room would mean the girl knew there was more to the priestess.


    "I see new potions. What are they for?" asked Lucas when his eyes fell on red potions that looked like blood but the liquid looked much smoother than blood as blood usually thickened unless the preservatives were added into it.


    "There have been new sightings of ck witches."


    "Why don''t you let the council do the work? Are you nning to get caught and exposed?" he asked her, he looked her in her eye.


    Lucas didn''t know how long it was as he had lost the count of years but he remembered that day very clearly. People like him and her were not supposed to take part in this world and they were only supposed to look at the people following the path of good, evil, or the path of idiocy. But Lucas had already broken the rule long ago.


    In the past, Sister Isabell was thedy of Valeria which was one of the fournds like thend of Bonke. Isabell was killed in the middle of the vige where the humans had burned her alive but with the use of the potions, she had reincarnated which was for a limited duration of time. Though it was the humans who had killed her, there was some spection that spoke of how the council was involved in her death before she hade to be a priest in this church.


    "The council is filled with untrusting people. It is hard to believe that they would do a job when ites to removing the ck witches when some of them are trying to preserve them," said Isabell getting around the table to take a seat in front of Lucas, "There have been recent reporting of ck witches being seen and traces about them but the magistrate hasn''t done anything."


    "I guess it is time for him to be reced then," Lucas stated to see Isabell smile, "What did you want to discuss?"


    "Do you remember the time when the ck witches'' magic was sealed away years ago?"


    "What about it?" he was there when that was happening. A lot of grim reapers had arrived because of the number of deaths that had taken ce in Wovile which was thend of North.


    "There are ck witches who are bringing other ck witches, humans, white witches, vampires to open the gates and unbind the magic which we locked back then so that it couldn''t be used. Word is that they are trying to reach out for it again," Isabell knew Lucas didn''t help people. The man didn''t bother with others nor did he feel obligated to walk on the path of righteousness.


    "Seems like a movement. Except that it is not going to be good for the people who are living here," a smirk appeared on his lips. The creatures always thought they were better than others until the right time came where they understood they were holding the short stick.


    "New theories have been formed, Lucas and it falls under yournd."


    "I am listening," Lucas said knowing thedy had something very important to say.


    The white witch pulled open a scroll to spread it across the table. It was a ck scroll that had constetions like markings spread out on it, "I got this from a ck witch."


    Though Isabell didn''t tell it out loud, Lucas understood that she had to kill the ck witch to acquire this scroll. ck witches were selfish beingspared to white witches who gave out everything easily which included their very own life.


    "When I bound the ck magic along with the other first generation of white witches, we did it purely hoping it would nevere to reach back in the hands of the ck witches. Some of us made use of the forbidden magic which resulted in their death. The forbidden magices from your very ownnd, Lucas. Have you heard of the fateful stars?" she asked him.


    He gave her a nod, his ck soulless eyes staring into her eyes, "They help in driving the events forward or holding them back."


    "I was hunting the ck witches in the far West when I came upon this ck witch who had this scroll. She spoke about the ck witches discovering it that there were three stars being created to drive the events. The same ck witches who are trying to unbind the ck magic. I made a bit more research by looking through the books which I wrote before I tapped into the forbidden magic."


    "You did not," Lucas'' eyes narrowed to look at her. Everyone knew that if a white witch practiced or touched the forbidden magic, darkness was bound to follow where they would start to convert to a ck witch. The kind nobody liked.


    "It''s alright," she spoke softly, "My body is already giving up and I might hardly have a few more weeks. Anyway, I found out that there are three fated stars and each star denotes a person with distinguished ability."


    Lucas'' lips twisted when he said, "If I am not wrong, aren''t the fated stars born to prevent the catastrophe? Unless the ck witches catch hold of them and try to sway their minds to join them, the ck witches would never be sessful in their efforts to unbind the ck magic for use. Did you find who are the fateful persons?"


    "Two of them so far," she answered making him curious and then he said,


    "It was the girl who was here a while ago."


    "Vivian. If I am not wrong she is the first star. The ck witches call it the alignment of stars," said Isabell before she continued to say, "A few months ago, in the Carmichael''s family some members died which was demonstrated by the ck witches. I believe the ck witches thought it was someone from the family andter dropped it. Vivian works there."


    "The ck witches sure are easy to fool," said Lucas as he had been watching them like the others for years now, "What''s her ability?"


    "The sense of touch. The next one is the girl Damien Quinn bought from the market. I heard about someone who died in their household. The condition was simr to the way the Duke''s parents died."


    Lucas still didn''t know why and what the white witch wanted from him that she thought to discuss this with him.


    "What makes you think I am interested in looking for something that is of no use for me. A spell like that isn''t easy to find," he asked getting up from the seat.


    Isabell looked at the grim reaper with a small smile, "For the sake of the girl." The white witch knew Lucas for long enough to know that he had grown an attachment to the girl even though he would never admit to it in open,


    "Every star has a defect. One who was turned from a vampire to a human. Another whose ability to be a witch was taken away and the third is next to you whose soul is half gone. She might be the third star."

 Chapter 31: Apple pest

    <h4>Chapter 31:Apple pest</h4>


    On his way, Lucas thought over what the white witch spoke of in the church. The alignment of stars or the fates stars, it wasn''t the first time he had heard about it as there were many other stars. Stars that fell under people who were responsible for setting an effect in the world which was arger wavepared to the other actions of the people which was barely a little movement in the ocean.


    To think that the little rabbit was one of the stars, he could tell what she saw during the time of noon was just a peek of what was going toe.


    The white witch had gone through lengths to stop the ck witches, going behind the council so that she could kill and eradicate the creatures who were disrupting others'' lives. Isabell had always been like that. Walking in the path of righteousness that had once led her to her death and this time, she was willingly walking in the path as her time was near.


    He wondered how many years had passed by. Close to two decades? Lucas couldn''t tell as years passed by like days for a grim reaper like him.


    Just as he continued to walk, he noticed someone following him. Whoever it was, was following him since he had left the church and as if thece in his shoes hade out, he dropped down to tie thece while turning back to see a woman who had suddenly stopped walking on his note.


    The woman who was following him, turned around to speak to a local man who was walking by as if she weren''t following and just when Lucas started to walk, the woman started to follow. She saw him take a right towards the alley and when she did the same, the man had disappeared as if in thin air. She looked back and front, her footsteps pausing before she quickly walked forward to see if he had given her slip and all the while Lucas stood on top of the building watching the woman trying to catch hold of him.


    "How troublesome," Lucas stated, not bothering himself with the woman, he walked in the opposite direction. It wasn''t the first time for someone to follow him. As if looking over his shoulders for the grim reapers weren''t enough, he had a bunch of women who often liked to follow and talk to him.


    Reaching the mansion, Lucas couldn''t stop thinking that the fourth card Grim was still hanging around. Belle had caught sight of him and the Grim had caught sight of her which turned the chances of the Grim leaving the premise to be less.


    Not looking at the orchard that stood tall and quiet, as he was walking he heard the sound of the apple drop on the ground.


    As if it weren''t enough, another apple dropped and this time the apple rolled down toe out of the orchard. The Fourth card of the Grims enjoyed scaring the people who belonged to thend of the living. Not wanting to ignore it, he turned to look at the orchard and started to walk towards it. He could see the Grim looking at him happily, it''s smile wider than any person and waiting to capture his own soul.


    If the Grim had noticed Belle, there was a sliver of a chance that it would go to find her and bring her soul with it and this was something Lucas was not looking forward to.


    The Grim sat on the tree and Lucas picked up at the apple where only a bite had been taken from it.


    "Sir Lucas," called a maid when she saw the butler standing in the orchard tree. She had gone to feed the horses and cows hay and grass, "The nts have been trimmed and the flowers that had dried we got reced by another one as you asked."


    "Do you know who ate the fruit, Marie?" turning around he gave her a pointed look and she quickly shook her head to a no.


    Her eyes fell on the fruit that had a fresh bite mark on it.


    "None of the servants havee to this side of the garden and they know not to pluck the fruit, Sir," answered the maid hoping what she said was true. The butler had a very stern look on his face and then he turned back to look at the trees.


    "Seems like we have a useless chipmunk who keeps biting on the fruit to leave it behind. This is the difference between people and animals," said Lucas, "What a waste of space. Things like those should go eat from the garbage can," he added and suddenly out of nowhere one of the branches of the tree broke and fell down. It was the same branch the reaper had been sitting on who right now fumed, ring at Lucas right now.


    How dare this measly looking vampire taunt and call him a chipmunk, thought the reaper in his mind. The reaper was greatly offended and it decided it would take this man''s soul along with the girl. After all, a few broken rules could be overlooked.


    Belle who was in her room studying heard her door knock and she looked up from her books to see it was Lucas who stood at the door holding a tray filled with snacks and tea for her.


    "How are your studies going?" he inquired.


    "Going well," she replied and then asked, "Where did you go?"


    "I had to go to the market."


    "To buy vegetables?" she asked, being specific about it.


    "No, it was an errand your father sent me on."


    "What kind?" Belle asked, wanting to know and Lucas couldn''t help but think that the girl was being suspicious about something.


    "I had to go visit Lady Olivia''s mansion to speak to her," hearing this was enough to see her shoulders fall down and the light in her eyes dimmed down. Such an easy thing, thought Lucas to himself.


    Hearing Olivia''s name, Belle didn''t want to know why he had gone there or what he did, though internally it scratched her mind so that she would no more. Thinking about the woman and blonde curled hair soured Belle''s mind. Not wanting to sound like an adamant spoiled child, Belle didn''t ask him about it.


    "Here is your tea and cookies," he informed before dropping it at the desk, "Is there anything else you would like me to help you with?"


    Lucas looked at her, checking her vital signs to see if she was doing alright and she was. Tonight would be something as he would need to remove the pest who was camping in the orchard tree.


    It looked like she wanted to tell something but instead, she chose to say, "No, that will be all," when he nodded his head, from the corner of his eyes he could see something that sat outside the window of her room. It was the grim reaper sitting on the edge of the railings.


    Looked like it was eyeing not only the maid but as he had conjured it was here for Belle''s soul.


    "The wind is colder than the other days and there have been reports of bugs in the vige, let me close the windows so that they don''te in for this night," he said to her and then pulled the windows shut and walked towards the door to shut it close.


    "I don''t think there''s any bug a vampire should be scared of," he heard the smart girl say to him.


    He then bent down to pour a thin line of salt next to the threshold of the door and window behaving as if he were cleaning the sides of it. Not all reapers could enter buildings easily. Some of them needed ess like built-in doors or windows and the one outside needed one.


    "Okay."


    When Lucas stepped out of the room and closed it, the smile on his lips fell. Now he would need to wait for everyone to fall asleep.

 Chapter 32: Fourth Reaper: Barron

    <h4>Chapter 32:Fourth Reaper: Barron</h4>


    With the windows and doors sealed, for the time being, he didn''t have to worry about the reaper hovering over Belle. Lucas left her room to go to the other adjacent rooms that were next to her, cing the line of salt by every window and door before he finally went on his way to continue the work.


    He doubted that the grim wouldn''t be taking her soul right away as the first person''s soul he would be picking was the maid Marie.


    When the time of night arrived where everyone went to their beds to sleep, Lucas took hold of thentern in his hand and made rounds around the mansion. Going to every window and door that was closed to ce the line of salt in front of it. The salt was used as an element to keep grim reapers away, it was something he had picked when he had gone to pick ady''s soul who was stubborn enough to insist that she would not be dying.


    In the end, he had blown the salt to get inside and take her soul away. With the windows closed, there was no way for wind to appear.


    Though Belle was not in the list of souls to be taken, the fourth card of Grim enjoyed breaking rules and he never got caught, it was because he had the ability to infect a person with a disease or any kind of illness where it could not be pointed that it was his doing. The disease would take either a few hours or days before the vessel would suffer and die.


    Lucas didn''t know where the reaper was but he doubted he would be entering any of the rooms for today unless someone would purposefully open the window to let someone in.


    Turning around, he walked towards the window with thentern in his hand that glowed brightly.


    The window continued to bang until he reached for it and closed it with atch. How strange, thought Lucas to himself, he was sure he had locked it, the thin line of salt had been blown away on the ground.


    "Stupid human," came the whisper behind him. The fourth reaper stood right behind him as it had entered through this window, "Did you think I wouldn''t be able toe in here. Wonder how many souls have been left untouched until now. I will be able to take many of them when I leave this ceee," there was a slur in its voice as it said this.


    Lucas who looked outside the window didn''t react to the grim''s words. The fourth card was a notorious one and he was going to enjoy this night ying with it. It had been a while since he had an actualpany in the time of night.


    On the far end, the clock struck twelve. Softly dinging to echo its sound through the corridors.


    "The first person I will be taking you for calling me a chipmunk!" the reaper said following Lucas who had started to walk away with thentern in his hand.


    Lucas wanted to remind the reaper that he had also called him garbage that needed to eat from the garbage can that was left behind in the dark alley but without reminding it, he continued to walk.


    "This ce smells strange," said the reaper without waiting for a response from the butler, "A very familiar yet unfamiliar scent in the wind. Did you know your mistress noticed me? I thought no living creature could but she did. Her souls must be delicious. They always are. I shall make an exception. One eaten soul in front of ten''s of souls being brought back shouldn''t matter."


    Lucas continued to walk and the creature continued to follow him like a phantom of a ghost behind him.


    "Hmm," the reaper whispered in the air, "It doesn''t look like there wasn''t a grim here. Let me go find the maid first. I will deal with youter," chuckling softly, the reaper left his side and Lucas continued to walk through the many corridors as if he had heard nothing.


    Belle''s soul was delicious? He didn''t understand why the creatures of his world took her soul to be delicious. Even the scavengers had been eating her soul like it was something very precious. He doubted the reason could be because she was part of the alignment of stars. An alignment of stars took ce only after the defect took ce to appear only when their abilities couldn''t keep still in dark anymore.


    Lucas couldn''t do anything for the maid. If he saved one soul he would have to save every other soul and it wasn''t like he had grown an attachment to the maid whose soul was going to be taken by the reaper.


    The fourth card floated through to reach the quarters of the servants where the low lives slept in there.


    Its bony fingers and skeleton hand reached for the knob and it turned the knob of the door to step inside the room where the maid slept soundly. The creature went up closer to ce its hand on the maid''s forehead where it could see the hidden light moving around her forehead to show the nerves and blood flowing through her body. Once it had infected her enough, it closed the door but didn''t bother locking the door.


    Now it was time to devour the girl''s soul, thought the fourth card of Grim and it made its way to her room to see the butler who sat next to her room with his back leaning against the wall and his legs outstretched. The butler had his eyes closed as if he were taking a quick nap.


    The creature sat down so that it could look at the butler.


    "A butler who cks, it never gets old. How much do they pay, huh? I am sure it is in nickels and penny''s, let me help you relieve yourself from your work. Once you die you will be free, free like me," the reaper whispered to ce its hand on the butler''s shoulder who was fast asleep, "Poor you."


    "You speak a lot."


    The butler''s eyes snapped open to look at the reaper in his eye and the reaper suddenly let go of the butler''s shoulder.


    "You can see me," the reaper whispered in confusion.


    "If I didn''t speak you would have bled my ears to death," Lucas replied back to the reaper who was trying to wrap its boney head around on how this human could see him.


    Lucas stood up from where he was seated and he asked, "What''s the matter, Barron? You look like you saw a ghost," he turned the word ghost to a whisper, a smile creeping upon his lips and his eyeszily looking at the reaper.


    The reaper didn''t give out a shocked expression as it couldn''t but its jaws hung open. It quickly pulled out its scythe, "And you are?" it asked.


    "I?" Lucas tilted his head and ced a hand on his chest. He then gave the reaper a polite smile, "I am a nobody."


    The reaper didn''t buy it. This butler didn''t appear to be normal, no living person could see a reaper not unless their time was near. Maybe he was supposed to reap this man, thought the reaper named Barron.


    "Looks like your time is near¡­" the reaper smiled, its jaw pulling back as if it were smiling.


    "It is?"


    "Yes, of course, but how do you know my name?" did the gates and the higher-ups of their realm decide that these lowly creatures of the living would know the names of their reapers? Barron pulled out its pocket watch which was simr to what Lucas possessed with him, flipping it open, it chuckled, "Look at that, your time is up," it raised its head and said, "Anyst wishes?"


    "I would like to reap the reaper."


    Barron red down at the butler and it started tough. Theugh echoing through the corridor, "You cannot fucking reap a reaper you lowly piece of shit. I guess you don''t have anything more to say," saying this, the reaper got closer to the butler and ced its hand back on his shoulder, "Ready to leave..."


    When nothing happened as Barron was expecting. The reaper gripped on the butler''s shoulder hoping to get the soul infected but he couldn''t see anything.


    Lucas said, "I don''t think I am ready yet. I will be staying here a bit longer. Do you mind?" he ced his own gloved hand on the reaper''s bond arm.

 Chapter 33: Midnight playtime

    <h4>Chapter 33:Midnight ytime</h4>


    The grim reaper named Barron stared at Lucas with eyes that were red in color, like a far light of the torch that was ignited in its eyes. Lucas who had ced his own hand on its hand, he held the hand tighter to push it away from his shoulder. Usually, once a grim reaper ced its hand ready to take the soul or in this case, it hade to infect him, the reaper was surprised that the human was able to push its hand like it was dusting itself.


    "What?" asked Barron.


    "What?" Lucas asked calmly not knowing what the reaper was so surprised about.


    Not waiting, Barron came at Lucas who had stepped away from the door as well as the reaper, on his way to continue his work before picking up thentern to only step aside for the reaper to reach its hand through nothing but empty space.


    Before the reaper tried to grab Lucas by its bony fingers, Lucas had turned around to raise thentern to the level of the reaper''s hand for the reaper to hiss at the heat. Though the fire didn''t burn reapers, it didn''t let one know how hot it was which touched the cold bones of the reaper that didn''t burn the dark robes it wore.


    "I will take your soul right away," Barron, the grim reaper threatened Lucas in anger as it seemed that this mere mortal was trying to make a fool of him.


    As Barron moved its bony fingers to get to Lucas, the butler moved his hand along with thentern in the same direction and the grim reaper hissed, retreating its hand before it could feel the ufortable heat it was not used to, "You sound like a snake. Were you one in your previous life?" Lucas taunted Barron in such a patient voice that it annoyed the fourth card easily.


    Out of the twelve cards of the Grim, Lucas knew most of them. The fourth card was a card of mischief that enjoyed turning the vessels sick for no particr reason and funnily the higher-ups who belonged to the realm of the dead overlooked every action of this reaper without causing any penalty.


    As easy was his ability to kill people and get the souls without having to wait for the soul, Barron was easy to provoke. Being the youngest grim reaper, the fourth reaper was childish and a little impulsive perhaps thought Lucas to himself.


    Barron wasn''t happy with this butler calling him names, "Your arrogance is widening with every word you utter."


    "Hmm," Lucas hummed, dropping thentern back to his side he asked in an extremely polite tone, "Why don''t you finish what you came for initially and we can all carry on with our lives, Sir?"


    The reaper chuckled, he referred to him as ''Sir'', it seemed that fear was finally creeping into this mortals'' body, "Finally knowing your ce," said Barron, its jaw cking every time it spoke, "I have met mortals like you thinking too highly of yourself. Is it because you are a butler? You are an insignificant little thing, I can crush you with my hands and I will show you how it''s done, not that it will be of any use to you," Barron cackled as if it wereughing at a private joke.


    Seeing Lucas notugh along with it, the reaper stoppedughing but the smile on its face widened, "You must be a high-quality soul."


    "Why do you say that?" Lucas asked in a curious tone, humoring the reaper who was taking its own time to take a soul.


    "You can see the great me standing right in front of you and you are able to see-" the reaper stopped talking for two seconds before telling, "You could see me back then too, isn''t it? You were only acting as if you couldn''t see me."


    The reaper looked at Lucas, its entire body pausing still before it moved again, "I will take you with me and fetch you for a higher price. That''s right. Come here, mortal."


    Lucas gave out a tired sigh, "You should have been named as the yapper who keeps talking over and over again, Barron. Now I cannot even let you go," hearing this, the reaper snorted.


    "Says the mortal."


    Lucas had already prepared himself for this knowing how stubborn Barron could get and therefore before the reaper could get to him, he dodged and slipped into the next room.


    When Barron followed the butler, he saw that the butler had vanished without a trace to only find him standing outside the mansion. Blowing the salt from the window, the reaper finally met the butler outside. It didn''t want to waste any more time and it went directly to pull the soul through from the butler''s body.


    But every time Barron''s fingers went to reach for the butler, the butler would grab its hand and throw it away from him which wasn''t supposed to happen! A mortal couldn''t touch a reaper like this.


    After trying to grab his soul for a good ten minutes as they moved in the garden with Lucas dodging its hand, the reaper finally stood without chasing him. Barron was more than annoyed because he realized the mortal butler was ying around with him.


    "Tired already?" asked Lucas to the reaper.


    "You aren''t a human, are you. Not even a vampire," said Barron with its red eyes watching the butler standstill in his ce and his hands getting inside his pockets, "You are not alive. You are dead," Lucas smiled hearing this, "You even know my name. You are a reaper."


    Barron huffed, "No wonder you are able to see and touch me but what are you doing here," the reaper asked in a humming question as it tried to figure out what Lucas was doing here instead of collecting souls. It was a protocol for the reapers to go find lost souls or deliver the souls to the gates, "What is your name reaper?" Barron couldn''t help itself at thinking how famous it was as the reaper knew its name. Only the infamous Grims names were known across the realm of the dead while most of the reapers who worked below them were nameless people no one cared about.


    "I am a mere reaper, Sire. Why don''t you do your job and leave from here else you wouldn''t like it," Lucas said, wanting to wade off the fourth card of the Grims but the creature was stubborn.


    "For a lowly reaper, you show a lot of strength of courage in front of me. You should know I am the fourth card of the Grims, who brings gue and illness that cannot be cured. Be it humans, witches, vampires, or the stuck up pureblooded vampires. Nothing can affect me," the smile on Lucas'' face fell and Barron continued to say, "You have the nerve to speak to me in that tone as if you are higher than me. I am going to drag you to the gates and I will see who is going to speak about chipmunks or garbage cans."


    Lucas chuckled, "I thought nothing affects you but looks like the garbage did get on your nerves. Forgive me for speaking something so rude towards you," the butler bowed his head to the reaper''s satisfaction, "I didn''t mean to call you an animal who eats one bite and throws it on the ground."


    "Keep asking for forgiveness but it won''t work. You have made me very angry," said the reaper pulling its own scythe while Lucas had put his scythe behind him that had turned invisible.


    "Your weapon looks rusty," Lucasmented to receive a cackle from the reaper.


    Barron whispered the words that passed in the wind, "It is because it is old. I am older and stronger than you. Wiser and I will take you now. Tell bye bye to ying butler," saying this, the reaper moved towards Lucas who didn''t move an inch.


    "I am sure you are," he saw the butler speak and before his scythe could touch the butler''s neck, the reaper''s non-existent eyebrows moved up when the man raised his hand to catch hold of his robes and throw him across the garden floor. The reaper this time moved in such speed to only have Lucas catch hold of his skeleton neck and push him against the ground.


    The reaper couldn''t believe this nameless creature he was dealing with was strong enough to push him on the ground. Only a reaper could fight off another reaper, to the rest of the world, they were nothing but phantom beings.


    Barron tried to move and get away but even scythe appeared to be useless and it tried to knock the soul that was in the butler''s vessel. It tried to worm its way out, twisting and turning until itid on the garden floor face t with Lucas sitting on top of it to hold both of its bony arms.


    "You are going to pay for this!" the reaper hissed at Lucas.


    "Are you sure you weren''t a snake in yourst life?" upon Lucas''s question, the reaper only riled further and before it could say anything more, he said, "Only I am allowed to be that arrogant of who I am and yet here you are. What a child," came the calm words from Lucas'' lips.


    Barron twisted his arms tried to jab its way out of the hold, "Let me get hold of your soul. You will cry when that happens."


    "I don''t think I am interested in that offer. I am sure you will enjoy your life here," Lucas hummed, stepping his knee on the creature''s hand, he ced one hand on Barron''s head while the other hand pulled something from his vest that he had been carrying since Belle had gone to sleep.


    During the time in this mortal world, Lucas hade to learn tobine the magic that passed through both the worlds- Thend of the dead and thend of the living. The thirteen Grims of thend of the dead, they weren''t all the same. They were made differently and to handle each of them, the technique was different. Though he hadn''t found it for all the Grims, the fourth one appeared to be the lucky one where he had explored earlier, sharing the same characteristics as the card of eleven in the Grims.


    In a blink of an eye, the reaper disappeared and moved to the object he held in his hand.


    "Who the fuck you think you are?! Let me out of this shitty cotton bag! I will burn you, I will rip your eyes out and feed them to the hellhound!!" the reaper screamed unable to move its arms or legs.


    "Now be a good toy else I will throw you in the fire. Actually, you know what? I will enjoy burning your hands and legs. I am positive you will love it," Lucas said it smiling.


    "I will fucking kill you!"

 Chapter 34: The story

    <h4>Chapter 34:The story</h4>


    The maid named Marie woke up in the morning to have a sore throat. She coughed every few minutes, clearing her throat in the beginning before a light headache started to form at the back of her head.


    Marie continued to dust the windows and cleaned it when another maid noticed how Marie was struggling to keep herself on her feet, "You should go rest. I will let Sir know about your health."


    "No, I am fine. It might be the passing cold," said the young girl who was a human. The people who lived in thend of Bonke, especially humans, were susceptible to cold and often caught sickness that passed by in three to four days.


    The other maid gave her a nod, "Make sure you don''t get drenched in the rain," and the girl went away leaving Marie standing there at the window who continued to clean the ss until it looked like the ss was not there and if one were to move hand they would be able to feel the wind that was outside.


    She was alright when she went to bedst night which made her wonder how she caught a cold now. Maybe her body had turned weak, thought Marie to herself and she walked to the next window with the bucket of water in her hand.


    Belle, who was walking past the corridor saw Marie cleaning and she offered the maid a polite smile before she made her way down the stairs. Noticing the butler who was instructing the coachmen about something, she waited for him toplete speaking and when he turned around, his eyes met hers.


    "Good morning, Miss Belle," he bowed his head, "Did you have a good sleep?"


    "I did. What happened?" she asked looking at the coachmen and then him.


    "The horses untethered from their holds and trampled in and around the gardenst night. The coachmen said they had made sure to tie them up and don''t know how they got out."


    "Will they be in trouble for that?" Belle looked up at him.


    "No mdy," Lucas gave her a smile of assurance. He noticed how Belle let out a sigh of relief and as she did that, her eyes went to look at the orchard tree of the apples, "Is everything alright?" he asked her, his eyes calmly looking at her.


    "I feel like I have been daydreaming recently," she chuckled softly under her breath.


    "What did you dream about?" he asked her and she shook her head.


    "I keep seeing things and when I look closer whatever I have seen is not there," she replied to him thoughtfully with her eyebrows that had drawn together.


    Lucas knew what she was seeing was the side of the world people didn''t believe or weren''t exposed to which is why Belle was questioning what she saw. Thend of the living and thend of dead moved together but there was a thin frame that separated in ways where it was only the dead who could see the living and know what life was.


    "Sometimes, things need to be looked at from a distance rather than up close," Lucas said to her not wanting to disregard and dismiss what she said to be just her imagination. This piqued Belle''s interest.


    Her red eyes looked into his. Belle was happy to hear this from him. Not every time, everyone believed what she had told since she was a child. There were times when she was young she had gone to tell her parents about the ghosts that she saw and maybe it was a fragmented dream of imagination which her mind had conjured but if there was one person who believed her words and listened to her, it was Lucas.


    Lucas had always been the person she was able to confide to. Her fears and dread at night which is why the butler was often found apanying her in the night until she fell asleep before he would go back to his own room.


    "You think what I saw was real?" There was one person who didn''t think she was crazy and it warmed her heart to think Lucas allowed her to speak about it without shushing her and telling her she needed to stop dreaming.


    "We live in a world where a wolf howling at the moon in a distance is regarded as the time of ill omen. We live in a world where humans, vampires, witches all live together. It is a world full of possibilities, Miss Belle. Some have the ability to see things and some don''t by turning a blind eye by letting it bury deep that they never find out."


    "Tell me more," Belle said, interested in what he was saying right now.


    Lucas'' eyes moved behind her and around to make sure no one was there near them, he then said, "There was a boy a long time ago. A small one maybe seven or eight years old? He used to tell his parents and his sibling how he saw shadows that moved at the time of night. Heined about them but no one ever listened to him. His parents asked him to grow up, telling him he should act his age and to be brave."


    "What happened then?"


    "And then he stopped seeing them and never saw it again. The question points to if what he saw was real or if it was his imagination that was talking. Some came to believe that he saw things his eyes were not supposed to see while some called him to be crazy but that wasn''t all," said Lucas to her, he turned around to walk towards the orchard and she followed right behind him, "When he was finishing his teenage years, people said that he went crazier. Speaking to himself while he would walk through the streets, muttering under his breath and after some time he died."


    Belle didn''t know what to make of this story. It was a story she had not heard of before. She herself hade to see a shadow following her and it was more than twice, "How did he die?" she wanted to know if the shadow had killed him.


    "The vigers killed him," Lucas deadpanned.


    The vigers must have thought he was possessed, thought Belle to herself. Now that wasn''t something she had heard for the first time. It was the reason why witches were killed without mercy. The humans and also the vampires believed in ill omens. They believed people like that had to be removed and thrown into the fire before they would bring a gue into their own lives and was an action looked as protection when in truth now it was downright brutal.


    After some thought, she asked him, "Are you telling this so that I don''t discuss this with anyone?" Sometimes she didn''t know what Lucas was trying to say. He would say one thing which would end up turning in another direction.


    She had stopped walking to see Lucas reach a branch of the apple tree, he pulled it down and plucked the fruit out of it beforeing to give it to her, "I was only iterating the story, Miss Belle. It is for you to infer what it means and if you want to apply something out of it or discard it. I know you have been seeing shadows."


    Belle''s stomach felt like it free fell, "Is it because of that night?"


    Lucas looked at her, his calm peaceful expression turning her nerves errant and anxious, "No. I know something has beening after you. You have been having this worried look who keeps looking around the ground," was it that obvious? Asked Belle to herself.


    "You appear to know more than a butler should," she pointed to see a faint smile appear on his lips.


    "I am older than you, Miss Belle. It is only reasonable that I will know things which you aren''t aware of," he answered herment.


    She knew she wasn''t imagining it when she had seen the shadows move and now that there was someone who had affirmed its existence, Belle asked, "What are they?"


    "That I don''t know," Lucas knew what they were but today wasn''t the day for her to know about it, "Pray to God and hope everything goes well? How long has it been since you visited church?" he asked her.


    "Three weeks," answered Belle before her eyes started to look around the trees to see any strange things and when she found none, she said, "The apples look in a better condition now."


    "Had to swat away the chipmunk that was biting the apples."


    When silence fell between them, Lucas was looking at the mansion and Belle was looking at him, her eyes trying to capture every movement of his. The rare times he offered her his smile which was in truth to only persuade her to listen to him, Belle felt herself being pulled towards him.


    With the giddy feelings she felt right now, Belle couldn''t stop the smile and soft blush that appeared on her face.


    Lucas who noticed this asked with a passive voice, "What are you smiling at?" his eyes narrowed noticing her cheeks turning pink in color. She was still smiling until she heard him say, "Lady Olivia will be visiting in two hours of time," and it was as if someone had thrown a cold bucket of water on her, her smile drowning down with it.


    Belle muttered under her breath, "I hope her carriage breaks down."

 Chapter 35: Pureblooded vampiress

    <h4>Chapter 35:Pureblooded vampiress</h4>


    When Olivia did arrive at Adams mansion with a perfectly moving carriage, Belle was dejected that her wish had note true with the carriage not breaking and leaving the pureblooded vampire stranded in the middle of the road.


    "I wanted to juste to see you while handing over the papers of the mansion back to you Mr. Adams," Olivia said, giving the parchments of papers that were signed, "With this, your mansion is back with you. Toplete the deal you will need to send Lucas to our mansion day after tomorrow," she smiled. Her thin lips setting in a line of smug happiness.


    "Consider that to be done, mdy," Mr. Adams gave his word to have the Lady nod at him in glee.


    "How wonderful," she said, her eyes falling on Lucas who had not spoken a word except to greet her, "You can pack only important things, my love. I have a room arranged for you which you will appreciate."


    Lucas bowed his head, "I do not doubt that, Lady Olivia. I am very grateful for your kind gesture."


    "God must love me to be able to help you, Mr. and Mrs. Adams. I am delighted to be able to return your home safely, else in this world who is good enough to offer favor," hearing theseing from Lady Olivia, Belle could tell that this woman was only trying to show off that it was her who had helped them and if it weren''t for her, they would not have a home.


    The pureblooded vampire''s gaze broke away from the elders to fall on to Belle who was seated next to her mother, "I heard you irked Mrs. Whitaker. Are you nning to stay without a governess, Belle?"


    "Mrs. Whitaker would be angry even if I breathed," Belle replied back to the woman not caring if she was a pureblooded woman that had her parents look at her taken aback.


    They grew up in a world and time where pureblooded vampires were considered to be powerful creatures who were above all of them. It seemed that the very thought had been ingrained into the minds where a lot fo them demanded respect without earning an ounce of it.


    "Is that so?" Lady Olivia asked her, "As far as I am aware, Mrs. Whitaker has never had aint about her teaching. You are the first one who hasined and where thedy doesn''t want to teach you. Her words went something like- an ungrateful child who doesn''t know how to behave."


    "Belle," her mother tried to tell her not to speak any more rude words.


    Lady Olivia instead of taking offense over Belle''s words as she was the one who had assigned the governess to teach here, she chuckled,ughing sweetly before theugh died down and she said to Mrs. Adams,


    "Your daughter has quite a mouth. I should tell that I do agree with what Mrs. Whitaker told me. Word has been going out in the town about your sweet daughter who has no manners," the woman clicked her tongue against her mouth, "Such a shame. To have a beautiful face but the words thate out are nothing but of disrespect to people. I would still insist that you choose a governess who will teach her from basics. Especially on how to talk to pureblooded vampires," the tone she used was sweet but the underlying words were nothing but irons nails directed towards the younger vampiress.


    Belle''s mother gave the pureblooded woman an awkward smile and before Belle could tell anything, she ced her hand on her daughter''s hand, "Mrs. Whitaker must have misunderstood what Belle said. She might speak her mind out but I can tell she didn''t mean to be disrespectful," she said, taking her daughter''s side.


    "Maybe," said Lady Olivia, picking up the teacup that she had ced on herp, "Sweet Belle might have not meant it in that way but that is the very reason why she needs a guardian to tell her how she needs to speak."


    "Do you mean to say how I speak to you, Olivia?" Belle asked, removing the worddy as she addressed the woman who looked as if someone had poisoned her tea.


    Lady Olivia turned to look at Mrs. Adams, "And you said she didn''t mean to disrespect," the woman then turned to look at Belle, "You trulyck manners. You will turn to shame your parents."


    Belle retorted back in the same tone as Lady Olivia without raising her voice, "Like the way you are shaming the pureblooded people? I thought the pureblooded vampires had ss but it looks like even though you have the money of your parents youck it all."


    In less than a second, the blood tea which Olivia was holding was spilled all over Belle''s clothes and her face, "How dare you disrespect me in such a manner? You should be grateful that I am paying for the loss your father went," she then snapped her fingers, "I can bring your entire family on the path where you will have no shelter, no respect for yourself to only know what humiliation means."


    "Lady Olivia, we don''t wee behaviour like this-" Mr. Adams said to only be interrupted by the woman,


    "Mr. and Mrs. Adams, you should be d that I only did this much. I am much more capable than this and I will not stop to bring your daughter in the needed right direction."


    Belle who was holding her own tea was ready to throw it at the woman when Lucas raised his hand in front of her to stop her from doing anything to Lady Olivia. She was angry now.


    "Boasting using your parent''s money must be amazing, isn''t it?" Belle asked with a smirk as her eyes red at the woman.


    Mrs. Adams then said, "Belle, why don''t you go wash the blood so that we can speak to Lady Olivia. Lucas," she called the butler knowing Belle would listen to the butler.


    "Miss Belle," Lucas continued to hold a nk expression and followed Belle who grudgingly had ced her tea back on the table.


    As easy it was to rebel, she knew the consequences not her but her family would have to pay for her actions and words.


    It was an easy transaction to keep their reputation along with the house even though word had been spread about the loss their family went through and didn''t speak openly that went only in whispers of gossip, she knew it was easy for them. It felt like they were cornered.


    She despised the Stlinkson''s, especially this woman who hade home. Her beige like the dress was soaked with blood and milk on it. Stepping inside the bath, she started to clean her dress and found Lucas who had pulled a fresh set of clothes for her to wear.


    Snatching it from his hand, she grumbled to finally step out. She couldn''t believe Lucas had agreed to work for the Stlinksons. When her eyes met Lucas'' her jaw was set firmly where she didn''t part her lips to speak.


    "You should be careful what and where you speak, Miss Belle," he continued to speak, "I am not siding with her. There is always a ce and time to strike, what you did was speak your mind. For some, it might work because of their position while for some it backfires."


    Belle felt slightly small now that Lucas had seen the woman throw tea over her dress. The same woman who he would be leaving the mansion and working for.


    Looking up at him, she asked, "What do you suggest I do?" the sides of her hair were wet with water dripping at the ends as she had washed her face.


    "Nothing," came the simple suggestion and she furrowed her brows. Seeing the glum expression on her face, Lucas raised his hand near her face, "May I?" he asked to push the strand of her hair behind her face.


    Gone was the hurt and shame which was now reced with a mixed emotion in her mind that had Belle stand still without moving an inch nor breathing when his hand moved to push the strand of hair and retrieve his hand back.


    "Lady Olivia might show that she is in the top and tell that you are lower than her, but remember this, Miss Belle. Everyone starts from somewhere but when you start from the bottom, you learn a lot of things. Things people at the top ignore, you will learn to carve where you want to go which in truth not everyone get to do."


    "But that doesn''t mean I listen to what she has to say quietly," she reasoned to see him smile.


    "No one asked you to do that. I don''t think what you did out there was wrong," said the one who had stopped her from throwing the tea, thought Belle to herself, "But sometimes you need to weigh what your action might cause."


    "It didn''t look like you supported what I did though," Belle said breaking her gaze from his entrancing gaze to look towards her window which now was open to the air in.


    Lucas''s eyes looked at her in mirth, "What do you propose a mere butler-like me who is beneath both thedies do?" he asked her.


    "Don''t go," she whispered before turning to look back at him, "Don''t leave this ce."

 Chapter 36: Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 36:Sickness</h4>


    After uttering those words, Belle felt embarrassed for making such an unreasonable request as she was aware of the current circumstances of their family. She wished Lady Olivia would pick another butler instead of Lucas but the wretched vampiress had her eyes on him.


    She didn''t question why because she knew how skillful this handsome butler of the Adams was.


    "Is that what you want?" she heard him ask her.


    Belle, who was already dazed with Lucas'' gesture, turned to look away from him. She took a deep breath to sort out her mind. Instead of answering his question, she said, "You will be leaving in two days."


    It felt as if the hours were going to slip through her fingers and she would be standing here unable to stop him from going as the deal had already been made.


    Belle felt powerless but she was determined to bring him back one day, back to the Adams mansion, "Is it allowed to let the people pawn other lives? Isn''t it wrong?" She tried to reason now with logic.


    "ves are living breathing creatures too, Miss Belle. Their lives are maneuvered depending on their master and mistress. Like I said, I am just a servant here."


    "But we didn''t buy you, you are your very own person," but there was also the matter where he had agreed to work for the Stlinkson''s readily.


    As if reading her mind Lucas didn''t respond to her statement and said, "We should get back to the parlor room. Your parents will be expecting you," he said and Belle felt her feet being unwillingly dragged outside her room.


    The request she had ced, Lucas couldn''t do anything about it. She despised Lady Olivia, her status, and the way she spoke, including everything she was. She didn''t know there could be a time where she would hate a person''s presence this much. It felt as if if the woman breathed it would get on her nerves right now.


    Reaching the parlor room, Lady Olivia who was getting ready to leave looked at Belle with a small smile on her lips, "I hope with the change of clothes you have changed your train of thoughts. As free-spirited you are, you should learn how to speak to people unless you want to get your family name in a puddle."


    Belle who couldn''t keep quiet responded back to tell, "I will be sure to be on my best behavior when we meet again. I won''t let you down," she gave her a bow that surprised her parents and the woman but Lady Olivia could tell the younger vampiress was being sarcastic about it.


    "I hope you do that," and as if what she had done here wasn''t enough, she raised her right hand with her wrist that was ck towards Lucas. The butler leaned forward to take her hand and kiss the back of her hand, "See you soon, Lucas. I cannot wait for you to start working in the mansion," Belle could tell that there would be less of mansion work and more of Olivia''s work which Lucas would be tending to.


    Once Lady Olivia had left the mansion in her fancy-looking carriage that was made with thebination of teak and rosewood, Mrs. Adams turned to look at her daughter while Mr. Adams walked inside with Lucas who waited on him.


    "Are you alright, dear?" Her mother asked her, cing her hand on her shoulder.


    "Come here, Belle," her mother, took her by her hand and gently tugged her so that they could take a walk in the front of their mansion in the garden where many nts stood tall and short with flowers in them. Belle didn''t resist and instead, she went along with her mother, following her footsteps, "Did I tell you how your father and I came to meet each other?" her mother turned to ask her daughter.


    "It was an arranged marriage."


    "Yes, it was one but do you know that we both didn''t want to get married but had to because of the social norms? We had to follow them because that is what we were expected to do. There are times you need to follow things, dear. Your anger might be justified but you need to know to hold your tongue, know to speak only when you know you can take down your opponent with nothing at stake."


    She knew that but that didn''t help in sorting out the situation, thought Belle to herself, "Though I agree on a few things, I cannot stay put if people like Olivia are going to nder our name, mama."


    "You are still a young girl. Look at the butler. He might not like a lot of things but he knows what is right and wrong. You should learn from him," on Mrs. Adams words Belle said,


    "He won''t be here to learn anything."


    Mrs. Adams had a faint inclination and she could tell her daughter was very upset with the fact that the butler would not be working for their family. She also somewhere felt that her Belle had grown an attachment to the butler which wasn''t something she was looking forward to and maybe somewhere it was a good thing to put distance. She believed the butler to not do anything by crossing his status but the same couldn''t be told of her daughter. Belle often followed her heart and she had noticedtely how Belle looked at him.


    "The next butler will have the same caliber," her mother tried to cheer her daughter up, "Definitely not like Mrs. Whitaker. By the way, I heard Mr. Esmond has returned back to Bonke with his wife and son. Do you remember them? You used to y with their son when you were little."


    "I don''t think I have heard about them."


    "You were small back then. Mr. Esmond moved because of his work with his family but now that they are in town they have sent out the invitation to join them for dinner that they have hosted in their mansion..." her mother went on to speak about the Esmond''s family but Belle heard the words as if they were spoken in a distance as she didn''t heed to them but did asionally nod her head so that her mother would think she was listening to her.


    Belle who returned back to the mansion saw how the maid named Marie was coughing and she went to the girl who almost fainted but Belle caught hold of her,


    "Marie?!" Belle called the maid''s name whose eyes rolled back and her eyes closed with her forehead covered in sweat, "Bernard!" she called the servant boy who was nearby, "Help me bring her back to her room."


    Once the girl was ced in the bed, Belle ced her cold hand on the maid''s forehead to feel it hot. She was running a high temperature.


    "Was she not well?" Belle asked one of the maids who had followed them here.


    "She seemed alrightst night when she went to sleep, mdy. She must have caught something in the wind," answered the maid.


    Though the girl had fallen weak, she was still conscious and she coughed, "Go get the doctor from the vige," Belle said to the servant man who bowed to leave the room. She didn''t know how she had fallen sick so quickly, it was as if as time was passing by her health was getting worse and worse. The maid''s face was pale and her lips were unchapped and cracked. There were dark circles around her eyes that weren''t there in the morning.


    Belle was apassionate girl and it didn''t matter if the person was lower than her in status.


    "Lady Belle, I need to finish cleaning," Marie uttered the words.


    "Don''t speak," Belle said, who was seated next to her bed, "Bernard has gone to fetch the doctor and the food is being prepared. You can rest for today and once you are better, you can continue your work," but somewhere Belle doubted if the maid would get better.


    It was because she could see the ck vapor surrounding the girl right now. The vapor was all around the girl that moved like a me would. Thest time she had seen this on the deranged vampire and it gave her an ominous feeling.


    Lucas who appeared at the door heard Belle say, "Marie is not feeling well. She needs to rest," and he gave her a nod. The girl wouldn''t be alive for too long as her time was ticking close to her end.


    The doctor arrived, he didn''t bother to stop thedy from assisting the maid. The doctor had told her she would get better but he knew it wasn''t going to happen. Though he could see that Belle was having her suspicion, she was being supportive and helpful to the maid, sitting next to the girl and apanying her in the room so that she wouldn''t be alone.


    When the time of evening arrived, Lucas went to his room to pick up his coat as he had to go out to finish work.


    "GET ME OUT OF HERE!"


    It was Barron the reaper who was stuck to a stuffed toy, who was unable to move his legs or hands but could only speak that were heard only by the butler, "Do you know who I am?! I can snap my fingers and turn you to dust!"


    Lucas didn''t bother to listen to the reaper and as if he didn''t exist, he shut the door close to his room.

 Chapter 37: In the woods

    <h4>Chapter 37:In the woods</h4>


    .


    Lucas stepped out of the mansion, wearing his coat and gloves with a ck hat on his head. It was the time of night where people who were strolling during the time of day had begun to head back to their houses after their day''s work. With thend of Bonke which was filled with vampires, it was still unsafe for them as one didn''t know what was stored for them in the corner of the streets.


    It wasn''t just humans or vampires who lived here but also the ck witches who waited for the opportunity to abduct people for their own use while there were some other creatures who stood wanting to loot the innocent men or women who would be walking during the time of night.


    Lanterns that were fixated on themppost burned quietly letting light only around it but not reaching too far towards the streets and alleys that were left in dark.


    He walked past the vige, walking on the side of the road while seeing some of the carriages pass by. Entering the town, he saw a man who stood outside the local pub with who he was familiar. The man had a scar that went from his eye to his jaw and a smaller scar that created a cross near his cheek.


    Instead of walking past the man, Lucas walked towards him and asked,


    "Good evening, mister. Might you have a matchbox with you?" his tone was polite as usual.


    The man who was looking at the crowd inside the pub turned to look at Lucas with a grim expression on his face. He pulled the matchbox from his pocket and handed it to Lucas.


    "It is a very cold night, isn''t it?"


    "Aren''t all the nights cold," the man stated to take back the matchbox and ce it back in his pocket.


    "Indeed. They are very cold. Thanks for the matchbox," he thanked the man.


    On the other side not too far away from the town, Lady Olivia hade to Mrs. Yardley''s mansion to y cards and gamble the money she had inherited from her parents. It was many pureblooded vampires'' lifestyles, to attend soirees, having lunch or dinner, or attending the parties while gambling money they didn''t care about. Olivia was a third-generation pureblooded vampire who enjoyed the praises and picked to move only in the high society.


    "I told you, the game is always mine, Mr. Parker," Oliviaughed heartily.


    "I should have known that, Lady Olivia. You are very good at it," said Mr. Parker, "Are you sure you don''t want me to drop you home?" asked the man.


    "I have my own carriage, Mr. Parker. And from the day after tomorrow, a new butler. You should definitely meet the man. He works for the Adams right now."


    The man nodded his head, "I have heard good things about him. How did you get them to agree to it?"


    "Just a few strings," Olivia chuckled, "Mr. Wellington wasn''t ready to trade work but I paid him, double the amount. Money speaks in more than one way," the woman then leaned forward to kiss the man''s lips to give out a seductive smile, "Goodnight," she whispered on his lips to finally pull back and get into her carriage that was waiting outside.


    Men were easy, thought Olivia to herself. A little touch and sway of words were enough to wrap them around her little finger. Mr. Parker was a decently handsome man who already had a wife which he appeared to be bored of, a little entertainment didn''t hurt him or Olivia herself.


    She was going in the carriage when one of the wheels of the carriage broke down and she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mdy, I think the carriage got stuck in the puddle and the horses are unable to pull it out," the coachman replied with a slight dread knowing how moody the pureblooded vampiress could turn out to be.


    "Whip the horses and they will start moving!" She rolled her eyes and pushed the door open after a minute of the carriage not moving forward. Stepping on the ground, she crossed her arms and huffed, "Don''t you have eyes to see where you are going? Get it moving soon," she said, deciding to take a walk on the side of the road, heading in the direction of her mansion.


    Crickets could be heard chirping on either side of the path she was on, the wind passing through as leaves rustled against each other. An owl was heard at a distance that hooted and its hoot echoing through one side of the forest.


    As she continued to walk, she heard something more than the leaves and the wind rustling through and she stopped to look to her right side where the sound wasing from. She had walked for more than three hundred meters to leave the carriage and the coachman behind. As Olivia was a pureblooded vampiress, there was nothing she was scared about but there was just something that lurked behind those many trees that made her give out a wary look.


    Not caring about it, her shoe continued to move against the mildly wet ground before she finally heard something moving again to only stop when her footsteps stopped. She had traveled here enough to know that


    "Thomas, is that you?" she called her coachman''s name with an unimpressed look on her face, "Get out of there before I punish you for ying games instead of fixing the carriage," she said looking at the forest from where the sound of rustling was heard.


    Not hearing a reply back, she heard the rustleing again and this time she heard a chuckle that came from behind the tree as if someone stood there. Pressing her lips in annoyment, she walked inside the forest, making her way there and when she finally came around the tree of the silhouette she had seen, she noticed it was just the branch of the trees that were thick that made it look like someone had been standing here.


    Olivia exhaled loudly and then turned around to start walking when she felt something hard hit her head and she fell unconscious. When she woke up after four minutes, she found herself on the ground being dragged by her leg.


    The hit on her head was too impactful that she felt as if her strength had been drowned due to which she wasn''t able to fight the person who was pulling her across the forest ground.


    When she did try moving her leg and her body to free herself, Olivia couldn''t get the person''s hold off of her ankle, "Stop dragging me! Let me down!"


    Her voice echoed through the forest and she hoped someone would hear her but something told her there was no one but her and this person on this side of the forest. Suddenly a crow startled her that was sitting on top of a tree branch that looked at her. Olivia could only see the person''s back which was ck in color almost camouging in the night.


    After a few more struggles where she found it impossible to free herself, Olivia came to realize only a pureblooded vampire could have strength like this. There was a shovel that was dragged in another hand of the person with the metal touching the ground that gave a scraping sound.


    "What do you want? Do you want money? How much do you need?" she asked the person to receive no reply, "I will give you whatever you want. Name it!" she said now slightly worried as she didn''t know who this person was who had been dragging her. Her clothes had started to tear and she could feel the wet mud and the small prickly stones on her back, "My father is a big man! If he finds out that you did anything to me, and I mean anything, he will hunt you down-"


    "So noisy," the person finally spoke to her. It was a male''s voice, "We are finally here," said the man and the voice somewhat sounded familiar to her ears.


    Whoever it was, dropped her leg and she sat up quickly to notice a heap of mud that was put out to make a hollow pit in the ground.


    Her heart started to thunder in her chest and she looked up at the man to finally notice who it was who had dragged her here, "It''s you."


    "Good evening, Lady Olivia," Lucas greeted with a bow.


    "What the hell are we doing here? Why did you bring me here?! Is this the way you treat your mistress?" Olivia red at the butler who was lower than her in status.


    Lucas had a very calm expression in his face, "Apologies but you aren''t my mistress, not yet," he corrected her.


    Olivia was in no mood to y games and she looked irritated until she realized he had hit her head and had dragged her next to the hollow pit, "Why did you bring me here?" the vampiress questioned to finally stand up and take a step away from him, "Stay away from me."


    "You hurt my feelings, mdy. Weren''t you asking for a kiss from me?" he gave her a subtle smile before telling her, "Why don''t youe near."


    Olivia turned around and started to run, her feet carrying her as quick as she could until Lucas caught up to her and swung his hands for the metal that belonged to the shovel to hit her head harder with blood oozing on the side of her forehead and sttering some on the metal.

 Chapter 38: Taking away life

    <h4>Chapter 38:Taking away life</h4>


    The pureblooded vampiress could barely keep her eyes open as they opened and closed every few seconds. The next time she received her consciousness back she heard a soft humming sounding from around; both her hands, as well as legs, were tied in rope.


    She screamed for help but there was no one to help her.


    "Why are you doing this?" Olivia asked, she struggled to get out of the rope that was tied around her hands and her legs but they were tighter, "Is this the Adams doing?" she asked him, her eyes turning darker in color as anger took over her, "I didn''t do anything! Tell me how much they pay you. I will pay you five times more than they do-"


    "As much as research you did, to bring the Adams family to be cornered it is sad that you didn''t research about me. I don''t care about the money," said Lucasing towards her with the shovel in his hand. He used it to support one side of his body with it, "Holding rtionship with a married man, belittling every single person with not a single remorse and if I am not wrong, didn''t you kill Mr. Parker''s maid because she was about to tell what you were doing to Mrs. Parker? Humiliating, my mistress is not something I take kindly. You have been a very bad woman."


    Lady Olivia huffed loudly, "Are you for real?"


    "I would like to think so," Lucas answered her in such a straight face that had her grit her teeth at him.


    "I am your mistress now. I demand you free me this very instance! You will be very sorry-"


    "Then we have only one way to do this," walking around to stand behind her, he pushed her into the hollow pit he had buried for her.


    "What is wrong with you?!" she screamed at him but Lucas had started to hum again, a cheerful soft tone under his breath, "You think you can kill me? A pureblooded vampire and even if you do you think you will be left alone? My father wil-" Lucas started to push the mud on the lower part of her body.


    By now, Olivia was scared. She was scared for her life as no threats had worked on this man. She didn''t know what was so wrong that this man was going to bury her here. She had been so patient and good to him.


    "Lucas, I was nice to you. How can you do this to me?


    "People are nice for their own selfish reasons. I am selfish for my own reasons," he smiled looking down at her.


    "You bastard."


    "Is that all you wanted to say?" Lucas asked still patient.


    Lady Olivia who was helpless had hoped he would have shown an ounce of mercy but the man appeared to have none of it. With tears filled eyes she said, "Rot in hell!"


    "I shall meet you there then," he said before dipping the shovel that was sharp right at where it had been hanging before pushing all the mud into the pit.


    He continued to hum music which was very old lore that he didn''t know exactly where he had picked it from. The only thing about it that he remembered was its lines and the way it sounded that made him hum.


    Lucas added a nt on top of the grave which had been created before making sure it wouldn''t be affected by the rain of the Bonke. He didn''t stay long knowing well a reaper who was around woulde to pick her soul up. On his way back as he left the ce with the shovel in his hand, a grin appeared on his lips. The teeth peeking out which were differentpared to the vampires as they were better than the night creatures.


    Death was beautiful, thought Lucas, to himself. He had felt it, seen it, and had given it but for a reason. Though he couldn''t remember why exactly, there had been an unsettling feeling since this noon.


    His poor rabbit had been humiliated, and this was the least he could do. After all, he never had the intention to leave Adams'' mansion.


    Even though most reapers were witness to many crimes that took ce, they did nothing about it but took the soul away with them.


    By the time Lucas reached the mansion, he first made his visit to the shed to clean the shovel which he had taken until it was clean with no traces of blood on it. Keeping it where it was picked from, he turned to get back inside the mansion when a maid quickly made her way towards him.


    "Sir," the maid called him urgently in a whisper, "Marie''s condition has worsened."


    Lucas followed the maid.


    Reaching the servant''s quarters he caught Belle who was still seated next to the maid where she held the sick maid''s hand in both her hands.


    He didn''t have to pull his watch to see when the maid was going to die because her time was near. Too near which was bound to happen as the fourth card of the Grim had infected her soul which was withering away like the petals of a flower which was losing its life.


    Stepping close, Lucas bent down to ce his hand as if to check her temperature. The maid''s eyes had turned pale with no light in there and when she died, Belle felt the maid''s hand turned even colder than before. Her heart broke at the sight of the dead maid. The maid''s heart had gone still with her lips slightly parted as she stared up at the ceiling.


    Turning around to look at Lucas, her eyes appeared sad and it made him question why Belle was attached to the maid. Unlike the woman he had buried moments ago, here was the rabbit sad over a person who was not of her own kind or kin.


    Belle let go of the maid''s hand by cing it on the bed and she got up from the seat she had been seated. Some of the servants who had been awake who had not gone to sleep looked at the maid who they knew for a few years who nowy dead in the bed.


    Standing close to Lucas, Belle caught hold of Lucas'' coat that he wore as her eyes started to fill in with tears that didn''t shed out, "Let''s go to your room, Miss Belle," he suggested it to her, "Brandon," he called the servant who nodded on what to be done.


    The young vampiress gave a look again at the maid whose eyes were closed by another maid as if she were sleeping now. Seeing the unwillingness to move, Lucas held her hand and gently tugged her out of the room and took her up the stairs where she continued to remain silent.


    "Will you be alright?" he asked her and she nodded her head but speak a word, "Let me tuck you to sleep," he offered and the girl got into her bed with the nket to be pulled up to her chest.


    "Why do I see those ck vapor, Lucas?" came Belle''s voice that made the butler stand next to her bed, "Nothing ever goodes from it..."


    Though the white witch had told him what was going out in the world, Lucas decided to withhold the truth for a little longer from the girl.


    It was because of Mrs. Adams who was already showing signs that she was going to die soon. If Belle knew what those ck vapors meant, she wouldn''t sit still and would try to stop what was going to happen by taking possible avable help which would only alert the witches.

 Chapter 39: Dreamland- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 39:Dreand- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Silent Hill Maternal


    That night when Marie died, Belle didn''t sleep that well and she had a rather disturbed sleep which kept her half-awake. It was like she was awake yet she was asleep and dreaming that made the dream feel real in her mind where she could see touch.


    Belle stood outside the mansion. She didn''t know what she was doing here all alone on the street. The mansion she had grown in stood at a distance with the gates that weren''t closed as they used to at night. The gates were open, waiting for someone to get inside but she didn''t know why it looked different. As if it were old, dull and bleak that was abandoned for years now.


    There was no light and there no soul that she could see. The nts that the servants and Lucas had grown around the mansion had dried and withered away on the ground with no flowers or leaves, almost dead.


    Somewhere in the back of her mind, she told herself she was dreaming yet this felt surreal to doubt it wasn''t real.


    There was some sort of fog that covered the entire property and also where she stood now.


    "Miss Belle," she heard a voice and Belle snapped her head around in the direction of the voice but she could see no one. She identified it to be Marie''s voice, the maid who had died. She looked for the girl, wondering if it was an imagination inside the imaginative mind where she was dreaming right now.


    From the corner of her eyes, Belle saw a girl walk behind a house which was not far from where she stood. She caught the lower part of the dress that went around and Belle quickly went to follow the girl. Marie was still alive, thought the young vampiress to herself. When she came around the house, she saw the maid who stood with her back facing Belle. She wore the same clothes that she had worn the entire day yesterday in the mansion.


    "Miss Belle, you are here," said the maid with her sweet human voice Belle had grown up around.


    If they weighed with the way they looked, both Marie and Belle were almost of the same age. Maybe the maid was a year older to her on a human scale of the age but they had almost grown together.


    Out of all the maids, she liked Marie the most because of the age, because they had grown together and she could share her mischief with the girl. Though Belle didn''t have friends outside who were close to her where she kept only a few near her, it was much easier to talk to the servants. Belle shared a good rapport with the mansion workers unlike the other houses of the vampires or humans that were close to the elite who believed that mixing with the lower ss people would tarnish their image,


    "Where is this ce?" Belle asked Marie who still had turned and instead she walked forward making the vampiress follow her.


    Marie didn''t answer right away. Her footsteps weren''t fast but it was slow enough where Belle could keep up with her. As they walked, Bell noticed how the houses were dull and old like her mansion. Almost a dark greenish hue around the houses. There was no light but she did notice how the sky was clear right now with just the moon that was full enough to emit the needed light.


    Marie finally paused her footsteps and she turned her face to look at Belle with just one side of her face to face Belle, "This is nowhere," Marie offered her a smile and she started to walk.


    Nowhere? Belle furrowed her brows.


    "Is this not Bonke?"


    "It is Bonke, mdy," answered Marie as she walked. Her dress was long enough to touch the ground that made her look as if she were gliding through the ground, "How strange to think, I have walked by these streets and never knew everything was right here. We think about the possibilities and we are so scared. But now that I am here, it is much clearer, clearer than before," Belle was lost as she didn''t understand what the girl was speaking anymore.


    They came across the tall tower bell that stood lonely without a ring that was heard by it but Belle could hear something that came from the sides of the houses. Like shadows that were creeping forward and towards where she was.


    Marie continued to walk but this time noticing Belle not following her, she asked, "Won''t youe with me, Miss Belle?"


    "Where are you going?" Belle asked as she found it hard to wrap her head around that this was Bonke. For all her life, she had lived in Bonke. She had looked at Bonke from the rooftop of her mansion as she sat during the time of night when everyone had gone asleep and Bonke not once had looked this lonely as it did now.


    "To a walk," Marie answered and when she did turn around, Belle''s eyes widened in shock to see the state of the maid''s face. While one side of her face looked as perfect as it did two days ago, the other side of her looked as if it were melted. There was no eye and the nose looked almost nonexistent. Her mouth was melted enough for one to see the bones behind it, the skeleton with no muscles or flesh to cover it.


    As much as Belle didn''t want to ept that this wasn''t Marie, one side of her face had the same smile that she hade to know.


    "What''s the matter?" Marie asked her and the smile on her face fell down to ask, "I was waving at you earlier but you left my side. Just like that. Why did you leave, Miss Belle?"


    "What are you talking about?" Belle asked for rification.


    Marie then said, "You said I would get better but instead you let me die. Do you think I should return the favor?"

 Chapter 40: Dreamland- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 40:Dreand- Part 2</h4>


    Belle could feel something was more than not right here. It reminded her of the time when she had fallen unconscious where the creature had told it had been waiting to eat her soul. Was this the same ce? Whatever dream her mind was conjuring it gave her a very unsettling feeling.


    She took a step back and Marie''s face changed in anger, "Where are you going?"


    "I need to go back home."


    "You are still a young girl, Marie," Belle stated to see the girl shake her head.


    "I had dreams, I had a life I was looking forward to. Did you know we can trade soul, a high-quality soul for one''s life," Belle softly gulped hearing this. Marie didn''t look like she was listening to her and she continued to speak, "I was a young girl, and I can be that girl again. I can get back my life. For yours."


    She didn''t know this girl. Marie wasn''t like this and this whole ce, Belle didn''t know where she was. Marie then suddenly started to run towards her, her legs were twisted as she ran and Belle took a couple more steps before she started to run back in the path she hade from but there were shadows that were creeping in, shadows that started to turn the path dark and Belle picked up a sharp stone that was on the ground to bang it against her hand as hard as she could.


    Seeing it didn''t work, she continued to hit her hand over and over again to feel the numbness slowly turning to pain, and then she breathed loudly as sheid on the bed with her eyes wide awake.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat. It was a dream, said Belle to herself closing her eyes and letting her heart settle in her chest which was beating against her chest uncontrobly.


    Sitting up on her bed, she ced her hand on the surface of the bed to flinch with the pain that erupted through the palm of her hand. When she brought it in front of her, her breath turned short again on the sight of the wound on her skin.


    It seemed that what she had dreamt was not a dream after all.


    The wound was the same and it was oozing with fresh red blood. Pushing the covers awaypletely from her body, her delicate feet touched the cold floor of the room and she made her way to the bathroom. Going to the sink, she turned the faucet for water to fall on her hand, turning the water to a red color as it fell down.


    She couldn''t keep it for too long as it stung too much. Turning off the faucet of the water close, she searched for the first-aid kit but didn''t know where it was. Even if she did wrap a cloth around her hand, the cloth would only continue soaking itself in the blood without holding it back.


    Turning her head to look at the closed windows, she saw how it was still night where the logs of wood that were burning before she had gone to sleep had turned quiet and cold along with the rest of the room.


    Stepping out of the room, Belle made her way to the kitchen and looked for the ice knowing it was stored somewhere in there, while she was still looking for it with a single candle that she had brought along with her,


    "What are you doing?" Lucas'' voice startled her.


    "Lucas!" she whispered after she had turned around to see him holding the candle stand that had five candles burning brightly that lit the kitchen better than before, "Do you know where the ice is?" she asked him.


    "Hmm. Take a seat," he hummed and his eyes went to her hand that she was holding in another hand of hers.


    He ced the candle stand on the old table that was in the kitchen for years that had not been reced. He walked towards a wooden box and pulled out its lid which was surrounded by water. Picking up the ice he came back to where Belle was and sat next to her.


    "Give me your hand," he asked raising his own hand.


    There were times when Belle found it hard to refuse him. Though she was the mistress and he was her butler, she oftenpiled to his words without a question. His features were dark because of the shadow and the light that came from the candles. She ced her wounded hand in his own.


    "The wound looks deep. What happened?" he asked her, without looking at her, he ced the ice on her hand to hear her wince. He had broken the ice to a smaller piece and rotated it on the wound gently.


    "I myself don''t know what happened," Belle muttered under her breath. She was confused about what had happened.


    "You should be careful with yourself. Where you decide to walk and what to do. The wound looks deeper than I had expected. It will need to be sewed," he said getting up and going to another shelf in the kitchen he brought a box that had a needle in it with strings.


    "Tell me what happened," he said as he readied the needle for her and pushed it into her skin. Though Belle was a vampire, she was still a person who could feel pain and the wound didn''t exactly heal on its own, "Tell me what happened."


    "It is hard to believe..." and when she said this, Lucas who was tending to her hand, his eyes shifted to look at her.


    "I will believe anything you say, Miss Belle."

 Chapter 41: The taste- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 41:The taste- Part 1</h4>


    "Tell me, Miss Belle. I am here to listen," said Lucas to her as he pushed the needle to the sides of her open wound that had her flinch in pain. Belle could feel every prick and pull on her skin and she looked away from the wound to look at the opened box from which Lucas had pulled out the ice which was left open.


    She knew Lucas heard her bizarre dreams unlike others like her acquaintance or her parents who had brushed her words away like dreams. Yet she felt right now that if she were to open her mouth to speak about it, the words woulde to sound strange to her.


    "I saw Marie in my dream," Belle said with her brows that were drawn together in concentration, "I know many say that they see the dead in their dreams. People who are close to you often appear in the dreams."


    "Yes," Lucas urged her to continue without showing any hint of change in his tone.


    "She spoke about something really strange. I thought it was her-maybe it was her," said Belle remembering what she had seen and heard, "But at the same time it wasn''t her."


    "Did she look the same way as before she died?" he asked her to assure her that he was listening to her while also wanting to know more about what she saw.


    Belle shook her head. The memory of Marie''s face raised goosebumps on her skin which Lucas noted.


    "What did you see?" he asked her before pulling the needle towards him to close the skin and her toes curled because of the pain.


    "Half of her face looked like it was not there. I could see the bones on one side of her face. She spoke about trading my soul for hers."


    Hearing this, Lucas who had pulled the string along with the needle looked at her and she said, "She wanted my soul and she said how she hated the fact that she was dead, that she wanted to continue living."


    "Belle," Lucas called her name without addressing her with Miss. To Belle, it was something new as Lucas had never called her just by her name and now that he did, there was a sweet ache in her heart where for a moment she forgot about her hand, "The next time you see something like that, you run away as far and fast as you can."


    "It looked like a replica of this world that we live in only that it looked abandoned and lonely. Do you know where I was, Lucas?" Belle asked him. Since the day where she had fallen unconscious in her room, something told her that her butler knew what she saw.


    She expected Lucas to deny knowing the ce she was speaking about as he didn''t reply to her. He pulled the needle after pushing into the palm of her skin and then brought her hand close to his mouth where he tore the thin thread, "It isn''t a ce for you to be in."


    "Where is it?" she asked wanting answers from him. He let go of her hand where she suddenly felt cold with the absence of his hand on her skin.


    Lucas had at first decided to keep her in the dark but it seemed that her soul was getting more and more attracted to be in thend of the dead, than in thend of the living. And as much as ignorance was bliss, he doubted it would be bliss if she didn''t know where she was and what not to trust as looks were more than deceiving in thend where only the dead good be found, especially the ones that were rotting.


    "It is thend of the dead."


    Belle furrowed her brows further, "Does ite here? In Bonke?" she asked him, her red eyes looking like exquisite stones flickering in the light of the moving fire.


    "It is everywhere yet nowhere at all. A person finds it only after he or she dies," he replied to her questioning eyes without blinking as he stared back at her.


    She tried to process his words and then asked, "Like afterlife?" she didn''t know if Lucas was only making it up to scare her but he looked serious with not a speck of humor on his face. She had never heard about it but just because she didn''t hear about it, it didn''t mean what she saw was a lie. She had been there, felt the stifling air around her, and the gloomy sky with its surroundings, "Does that mean that the person who I saw was Marie?"


    "But I am still alive," she reasoned.


    "You must be special, Miss Belle but I wouldn''t call it to be good special. There are things out there in that realm one should not encounter," he gave her a soft smile. Lucas gave her just enough to taste and understand what was there while not letting her take an entire bite of it, "You must have visited often without your knowledge but now that you know what the ce is, it is better you try not to go there."


    "How do I do that?" she didn''t want to go there. As much as she was happy to meet Marie who she was fond of, seeing her in that state and seeing how the maid had behaved with her as if she had lost her sense, she didn''t want to visit that ce.


    "You close your eyes and think about the life you have here," something told her that it was much harder than what he made it seem to be.

 Chapter 42: The taste- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 42:The taste- Part 2</h4>


    Belle was d to have Lucas beside her and even though it was for a short while she was d to have him here right now. He had always been the most knowledgeable one out of all the people she had met.


    Her hand was wrapped in a fresh, clean cloth just to make sure she wouldn''t let anything press against it by mistake, "Did you bury her?" she asked Lucas. Somewhere she felt it was wrong of her that she had gone to sleep after the maid had passed away.


    "She must already be resting in the graveyard," Lucas answered her and then said, "There are times you cannot do anything, Miss Belle but just stand at the side and watch."


    "Like you leaving this mansion?" asked Belle and she bit her tongue for blurting it out without thinking it through. She looked away while scolding herself for saying something she shouldn''t have said to him.


    "Always speaking things without thinking through," he hummed without actually replying to her. Though she had blurted it out, she had hoped he would have given a direct answer but Lucas always twisted around the words and got away from the questions she had asked.


    Lucas stood up from the wooden chair as he started to put away the things in the little box while Belle hoped she could spend some more time with him as he would be leaving the mansion in less than two days. Would it be too much to ask him to stay and talk? Asked Belle to herself.


    She continued to look at his handsome and stoic face which barely held any expression on it. She looked at her hand that had been tended by him. Soon, the mansion would feel empty as Lucas wouldn''t be working here anymore. He would be gone. She wouldn''t be able to speak about these things with anyone.


    "What will happen if I am unable toe out of thend one day? What if I am stuck when I am still alive here?" Belle questioned him.


    Belle decided to stand up and at the same time, her leg that she had ced behind the stools stand caught her ankle to make her lose her bnce to be caught by Lucas with his right arm while the left held the box that had the needles and strings inside it.


    One hand of hers was ced on his chest while the other ced close to his shoulder, clutching it tightly; her own imbnce startling her. In the past, she had stood in close proximity to Lucas but never like this. Not with her face looking up at him with her eyes wide not with that strong arm of his that held her waist firmly that kept her from losing any further bnce of her feet as they still hadn''t corrected themselves.


    "Sorry," she apologized with her cheeks ming hot and she got away from him, keeping a distance. Her eyes darted left and right and everywhere around as her heart started to beat and she prayed he wouldn''t be able to hear it which was wishful thinking.


    Not aware of how love went and what to do, Belle wasn''t well versed in it. She held back from asking him to sit back in the chair so that she could spend some more time as during the time of morning he was always busy with the mansion work.


    "Let me walk you to your room," he offered her and she readily epted it.


    "Okay," she answered to see him pick up the candle which he had brought in to lead the way outside the kitchen.


    Thinking about the way his arm had felt around her, the heat in her cheeks didn''t fall back and it continued to stay in the cold night as they walked in the lonely corridor with most of the candles that had extinguished.


    Belle was head over heels when it came to Lucas with her eyes following him every time he was in the same room and now that he was here and knowing there was just one more night after this, her heart started to sink. Once they reached her room, Belle twiddled her fingers and she stepped inside her room.


    "Have a good sleep," said Lucas to her and he left.


    But Belle didn''t go to bed. Instead, she paced back and forth her room to only step out of the room after five minutes. Taking the stairs, her feet made way to Lucas'' room that was located on the other side. As he was moving to the Stlinkson''s mansion soon, he had shifted to another room to make space for the other butler.


    Reaching the room, she raised her hand and gave two firm knocks on the surface of the wood. When the door opened, she noticed how Lucas had removed his coat. His hair that wasbed had now fallen in a messy state as if he had run over his hand through his hair many times after getting back to the room.


    "Did you need something, Miss Belle?" he asked her, his head tilting subtly which Belle noticed.


    "Lucas...I need to tell you something," she said to him. Her eyes looking up at him anxiously to see him look back at her with his still andposed face. She had contemted what to do after reaching the room but she decided to ask him, "Earlier in the kitchen you called me Belle."


    "Isn''t that what everyone calls you?" he gave her a perplexed look.


    "No, not that," Belle said a little flustered. It might not have been a big deal to him but it was to her. It had made her happy. She then parted her lips to say, "I..."

 Chapter 43: Missing girl- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 43:Missing girl- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas apanied Belle to her room, her footsteps softer than in the past as if she were dragging it. He hadn''t asked how she hurt her hand but he understood that it was done by herself. As much as the people or the creatures who belonged to thend of the dead wanted to get to her, they couldn''t right now. Not all souls could be touched as pleased but somewhere, something told him that her soul was transcending to the realm of the dead which was not supposed to happen.


    Not many lived sanely when their souls started to fluctuate, half in the living and half in the dead, things were going to mesh together one day where reality would be hard to hold on to.


    A lot of people in the past whose souls were left only half or lesser than half, they usually went insane. One because of what they saw, and two because there was no one who believed what they saw. People like that were oftenbeled to be mad and would eventually be killed either by the people around them in fear or by themselves.


    Belle Adams'' case was different. Though her soul had been eaten to take away to thend of the dead, she was still stable except for what was happening right now. It was like her vessel wasn''t able to keep in her soul and was letting it move freely which wasn''t a good thing, thought Lucas to himself as they continued to walk quietly in the corridor.


    Coming to stand next to her door which he had opened for her, he saw her step in and turn around to look at him.


    "Have a good sleep," he wished her and left the door to walk back to his own room as he carried the candles with him.


    Once he reached his room, he unlocked the door and stepped inside to hear Barron who was inside a stuffed toy speak to him, "Finally, you are here! You arete!"


    "For what?" Lucas asked, closing the door, he gave a look at the toy which was none other than Belle''s beloved Mr. Fluffs, "Did you enjoy your tea party with the others?" he asked, eyeing the other two stuffed toys which he had ced next to Barron.


    "Stop mocking me. Just because you have me in the doll you think you can speak to me like that?!"


    "Am I wrong?" Lucas questioned Barron. The room fell silent because Barron knew he was stuck here and he wasn''t able to get out of it. He had tried to move this stupid cotton but he couldn''t even lift a finger to do anything with it.


    "Do you know how bored I am?"


    "You should have taken a nap-"


    "I do not want to sleep! I want to get out of this damn thing! Get me out of it!" Barron threw his usual tantrum and Lucas didn''t take anything seriously.


    The Adams'' butler was enjoying his time with the fourth Grim who was like a talking bird that never kept quiet. When Barron finally turned tired, he would automatically shut up without Lucas needing to tell him.


    "Have you no respect for your superior?! I am the fourth Grims. GRIMS? Do you know what I am capable of?"


    "Infecting disease and bringing gue on the beck and call of the witches at times?" Lucas pulled out his coat as he said this, "I know you infected the maid here."


    Barronughed, "That''s right. So you do know my power. Are you feeling sorry for the maid? I could have removed her illness-"


    "Both I and you know that you don''t have the ability to fix what you break, Barron. You must be the Grim who is not only stupid but also boastful for no reason," Lucas'' words turned the reaper mad.


    "I hope that the maid dies and rots! You must be working here for years now," Barron spoke to him as Lucas sorted out the things that were in the room.


    "I don''t care about the maid. You can kill them all you want," Lucas'' reply was cold, seeming to look not attached to anything in here. A lot of reapers didn''t have feelings and were rather cold. Even if they did, emotions didn''t flow the way it did with the creatures of the living.


    The fourth Grim stared at Lucas who wasn''t bothered with the maid, "If I am not wrong, she must be dead by now. Oh, wait, you were sitting outside the young vampiress room. Is she the one you care about?" asked Barron with full interest.


    If the reaper had his true form instead of stuck in this bag of cotton, one would have been able to see the evil grin on its face.


    "Has anyone told you that you speak unnecessarily? I keep questioning what you were in your previous life. Was it a snake or a parrot who didn''t know when to shut up," this got the reaper to keep quiet for a second before Barron said,


    "You are indeed protecting the girl. Is she your mistress with advantages?"


    "The girl is a child," Lucas stated in a dull voice as if he weren''t interested in the reaper''s spection.


    "But you have high respect for the girl, don''t you? She must be special. You don''t care about the maids and the other servants but you sat there outside her room," Barron chuckled evilly, "Isn''t this interesting."


    Both Barron and Lucas heard the door knock and their eyes moved to the door. When Lucas opened the door open, he noticed it was Belle who had stood in front of his room. He had only dropped her to her room. The girl looked slightly anxious.


    Lucas wondered if Belle would be sad if he were to throw her beloved Mr. Fluffs in the fire to see it burn.


    Though he had learned how to contain Barron in the stuffed toy, he didn''t know how to shift him to another object. He had picked the first thing he had found the day he had trapped Barron the fourth Grim.

 Chapter 44: Missing girl- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 44:Missing girl- Part 2</h4>


    Ignoring Barron, Lucas asked, "Did you need something, Miss Belle?"


    "Lucas...I need to tell you something," said Belle and he gave her a nod for her to go on.


    But Barron didn''t shut up, "Do you think she would catch the infection if she touched me right now? For a young mistress of the house, she appears to be very close to you. Oh, wait! I know that look on her face!"


    "Earlier in the kitchen you called me Belle," said the girl.


    He did remember that. Lucas remembered the choice of words and it was used in a strict tone for her to listen "Isn''t that what everyone calls you?" The girl had the habit to rebel and not listen, doing things on her own ord.


    Lucas could see a sense of disappointment that came and went away with the blink of her eyes.


    "No, not that," she corrected to shake her head, "I.."


    "Why does it look like she wants to confess something. Pink cheeks, starry eyes. My my, you know what they tell about that look," Barron sang in a very annoying voice and Lucas felt an invisible nerve pop in his forehead.


    "I- Did you hear something?" Belle had a frown on her forehead as she asked Lucas. Her eyes darted behind his room but Lucas stood at the front that didn''t allow her to see everything that was in there.


    Barron suddenly turned quiet and Lucas'' eyes subtly rose up, "Hear?" he gave her a questioning look.


    Belle''s lips pursed, "I thought I heard someone talking right now," though she was a creature of the living, for a moment Belle had picked on Barron''s voice that faded back again.


    "SHE CAN HEAR ME!" Barron screamed loudly but this time Belle heard nothing.


    "It must be the wind, Miss Belle. I have the window open," he gave her a smile to throw her off from what she might have heard.


    "HE LIES! HEAR ME!" and Belle heard nothing.


    Belle had heard very faint whispering that came from behind Lucas that came and went like the words had been tuned in one second and the next second it had been tuned out. She noticed that the window was indeed open and her gaze shifted back to look at him to nod.


    "You wanted to tell me something?" He reminded her of what she hade here for.


    Belle nodded and then said, "Once you start working in the other mansion, will youe to visit us? Here. Once in a while," she added the words.


    "I don''t know why anyone would be even interested in wanting to meet you," Barron muttered under his breath grumpily as the excitement of someone noticing him apart from this butler hade down.


    He bowed at her as if to tell a yes, "Have a goodnight, Lucas."


    "Goodnight, Miss Belle," he returned back the greeting and Belle finally turned around to go back to her own room. When the door clicked close, Lucas went back to sorting his clothes as if nothing happened.


    And after a while, Barron asked, "Where are you going?" he had no one to speak to or have anything to do, therefore he decided to talk with the butler who continued to ignore him for the next few minutes.


    When the next morning arrived, the day started like any other where the servants of the mansion were the first ones to wake up to start their routine work. The day went by and towns away, in the house of the Stlinkson''s, Mr. and Mrs. Stlinkson''s sat worried in the hall as their daughter had not returned back after she had gone to a soiree.


    Mrs. Stlinkson looked at the magistrate, "I told you she hasn''t returned back to the mansion sincest evening."


    "Did you check with her friends or other acquaintances who might know? Perhaps thest person who saw her?" inquired the magistrate. It wasn''t his job to have checks like these but the Stlinkson''s family had sought out for him just when he had reached the office to be brought to their mansion. The pureblooded vampires were mostly demanding and they called the officials for silly reasons. One would lose their ne or one would have lost their cat for it toe after a week.


    "Thest person was our coachman who is right here," said Mrs. Stlinkson''s, showing her hand towards the man who stood near the wall with both his hands together, "Where did you drop Olivia? Tell the magistrate!" she asked angrily as he hade back to the mansion without the girl.


    The coachman appeared to tremble under the gaze of Mrs. Stlinkson''s and it was the magistrate who gave a look at the vampiress before asking the servant, "Tell us what happenedst night?"


    "We w-were returning back from the soiree and on our way, the carriage broke down. Lady Olivia asked me to fix it and she took a walk," answered the coachman.


    "Where did she take a walk to?" questioned the magistrate.


    "It was towards the mansion, Sir. It took me some time to fix but I did. When I started the carriage, I couldn''t find thedy anywhere on the road and I believed she probably took a ride to get back to the mansion."


    The magistrate wondered if the Stlinksons'' daughter had run away from the house but it didn''t seem to be the case, "She didn''te home though."


    "No, Sir. That is what I found out."


    "Has there been any time or case that your daughter left home toete?" the man asked to see the woman red at him.


    "How many times do you want me to tell you that she has never done anything like this before. Olivia is a good daughter who has always returned back home," said Mrs. Stlinkson''s, which was true because they had spoiled the girl giving her any and everything, "Something bad must have happened to her!"

 Chapter 45: Missing girl- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 45:Missing girl- Part 3</h4>


    The magistrate asked some more questions before he finally got up to shake hands with Mr. Stlinkson, "I will try to find out more and will send you the person who sketches people. This way we can see if anyone has seen thedy," assured the magistrate, "We''ll do our best in finding out where she is."


    Mr. Stlinkson nodded her head, "We''ll be waiting for any possible information from you," the man wore back the hat he hade in and left the mansion.


    "Where do you think she''s gone? She was so happy here," said Mrs. Stlinkson when the thought of her daughter running away from the mansion appeared in her mind.


    Her husband put his hand around her shoulder, rubbing it, he said, "They will find her. Let''s wait for them." After an hour, a young human male arrived at their footsteps to take the drawing of their daughter which would be put in the towns and viges of Bonke so that they would be able to find the vampiress.


    No matter how many posters would be put up in thend of Bonke, the girl would never be found because the spot where she had been buried was in a forest where every inch of it would need to be buried which no one knew about except for the person who had put her there.


    The news of Olivia Stlinkson disappearing soon spread out when the posters were ced in the nearby towns that reached the Adams mansion. The Adams family were having supper when Mrs. Adams brought it up,


    "Did you hear that Olivia has gone missing? Mrs. Parkers told me her picture is all over the ce."


    Mr. Adams gave her nod, "I saw the posters on my way back home. It seems they asked the magistrate to find where she is as Olivia has never done something like this. They are worried something bad happened to her." Lucas, who was in the dining room, served water in the crystal ss and ced it next to them without a word or change in his facial expression, "There has been a rise of the ck witches in thend. Mr. Quinn said that the council has been trying to get a hold of this situation but we don''t know when that is going to be.


    Though it was just them with the butler and a maid who was serving them, Mrs. Adams'' voice turned low and she asked her husband, "Do you think she''s dead?"


    "It''s too soon to say, dear. And Belle," Mr. Adams turned to his daughter who was quietly eating at the table while listening to their conversation, "Make sure you have someone along with you every time you are out."


    "I am always careful, papa," she let him know but her father was still not reassured and was worried about her safety.


    "I know but it would make this old man''s chest lighter if you had someone with you. The witches are notorious creatures and we don''t know to what length they will go. Both day and night are not safe," she heard her father say to her and she gave him a nod.


    Belle sat at her table with mixed emotions. She wasn''t worried about the pureblooded vampire but it would be wrong to turn a blind eye on what was going on in thend they lived in. Olivia was an outgoing woman, someone who was pompous yet cunning who enjoyed the demise of the others. She didn''t like Olivia especially with how she had behaved yesterday and the way it looked like she had cornered her family with the help of Mr. Wellington.


    The bell outside the mansion rang with the door being knocked and Lucas excused himself to see who it was.


    He returned back after a minute with an envelope in his hand that was addressed to Mr. Adams.


    "Who was it?" Mr. Adams asked when Lucas entered the dining room again.


    "The letter is from the household of Stlinkson," hearing this, the Adams who was seated at the table shared looks with each other wondering what it was about. Mr. Adams took hold of the envelope and tore it open to read what was in there.


    Curious, Mrs. Adams asked, "What does it say?"


    Mr. Adams read the letter again before looking up at his wife, "They said they don''t want our butler moving into their household tomorrow. Not until they find their daughter because it was Olivia''s wish to change the butler and not theirs," he then said, "Lucas will be working here until then."


    The mixed feelings were not shifting to one of relief when it came to Belle as she heard this.


    She was happy that Lucas would be staying here for more days and she wondered if it was wrong to hope for someone''s bad. To hope for her own benefit while it would hurt the other person, asked Belle to herself. She had hoped for the vampiress'' carriage to break down but not to turn to a toy of the witches.


    That night Belle went to bed but she didn''t fall asleep. With the candles ced next to the bedside that burned brightly, she read a book that she had picked up from the study room. With her knees pulled up and the book resting on herp, she read the book named ''Murder in the vige of Ile.''


    Though Lucas was going to stay in the mansion for some extended days until Olivia would be found or would return, Belle still had some thoughts that ran in her mind from what Lucas had told her in the kitchen. She looked at her bandaged hand.


    Thend of the dead.


    The thought of being there brought goosebumps on her skin and she didn''t want to go there again. But something told her that she would be visiting the ce again.

 Chapter 46: Missing girl- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 46:Missing girl- Part 4</h4>


    NOTE: Don''t forget to vote for the book with your power stones at the end of the chapter. Power stones get generated every day at this hour of the day.


    .


    Belle had never heard about it. She grew up without hearing a whisper about it yet it felt like what she was able to experience now had been walking next to her, side by side without her knowledge until now.


    Somewhere deep down she was worried to close her eyes and let herself slip into sleep. There was no telling if she would be sleeping or walking in thend of the dead. The memory of what had happened to Marie worried her. Marie had no family of her own and she was an orphan. From what she had known of the maid who had worked for her family, she was a good person, and to think what had be of her was slightly more than disturbing.


    She had never thought about anything like that before and now it seemed she had to keep a watchful eye of what was around her. Belle knew there was an old library that collected information but she doubted it would give the answers she was seeking. The only person who knew was Lucas that made her question from where he had acquired the knowledge on it.


    When morning arrived, Belle could hear her parents speaking to each other. Belle stepped down the stairs and made her way down to the kitchen to grab something to eat from there before she was scolded by the butler to go to the dining room where the food would be served and not eat in the kitchen which was where the servants ate.


    "I don''t think food has any ce, Lucas," she said to him with a piece of bread hanging in her mouth while the butler ushered her out.


    "If you want to eat, I will have the table ready right away."


    Belle stepped out of the kitchen with Lucas following behind her and she asked him, "Did they get any news on Olivia?" Belle didn''t address the vampiress with the title of Lady knowing that Lucas knew how she felt about the pureblooded vampiress, "Do you think it''s the witches who got her?"


    "No news so far. Once the council finds out we should know,," he answered her solemnly.


    "I see. Even Mr. Fluffs has gone missing. Have you by any chance seen him?" Belle asked him. It wasn''t that Belle needed her rabbit with her while sleeping but she was used to having the toy in her room.


    "I had taken him with me," Belle raised her eyebrows not knowing why, "I noticed his arm hade loose, had to stitch it right."


    Belle smiled at his kind gesture. If it weren''t for the constant sewing, the stuffed toy would havee loose with pieces of cotton shreds. Going to his room, Lucas unlocked the door and stepped inside the room. Belle didn''t lose the opportunity and stepped right behind him as it wasn''t often she got to be in his space.


    His room looked neat and clean. Though he had only moved from the older room to this one, all his clothes were stacked in one corner which was the uniform that he wore every day. There was a table that had books arranged in a line. Curious to know about his interests, she made her way towards it and picked up the closest book to read ''How to garden a lily''. The next book she picked read ''Remove dust from the house''.


    Belle gingerly ced the books back from where she had picked up.


    When she turned around, Lucas stood right behind her to sandwich her between him and the table. More on his side because she was the one who had turned around to take a step forward.


    Lucas looked into her bright red eyes that refused to break away. Instead, he bowed his head and took a step back. Raising his hand, he said, "Yours."


    "Huh?" Belle said a little entranced by the close proximity they had shared that came and went.


    "Your Rabbit," he stated and Belle quickly took Mr. Fluffs in her hand. She looked at the rabbit''s ears, hands and eyes and in that time Barron who had been passed from the reaper to the vampiress asked Lucas,


    "Are you not worried that she is going to hear me? Hahaha, you just wait. Once I know how to break free from this cotton bag I will attac-"


    Belle patted the head of the rabbit, "Good rabbit," she smiled looking down at the stuffed animal.


    Lucas noticed how Barron had turned speechless on the pat on the head.


    "The rabbit needs to be cleaned. Do you want me to do it?" Lucas said as they stepped out of his room and he closed it.


    "No, that will be fine. I was thinking of putting it in the tub of water."


    Belle took Mr. Fluffs up to her room and instead of being gentle, as the rabbit was all sewn, Belle threw it on the bed to go to the bathroom to fill up the water in the little tub. Humming softly as she was happy that Lucas was staying, she poured some powdered soap in it and then brought Mr. Fluffs to it.


    "What are you thinking to do?!" Barron asked rmed when he caught sight of the hot water with steaming up and bubbles in it, "Don''t even think about i-" and Belle dropped the rabbit in the hot water.


    She cleaned and rinsed the doll letting it float in the water before the toy sunk into the tub to only be pulled out of the tub and be twisted to remove the water that had been soaked.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Fluffs?" asked Belle as she took the toy outside.


    "I feel like I was assaulted..." Barron said tiredly without her hearing a word with the number of times Belle had lifted him in and out of the water.

 Chapter 47: Librarian- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 47:Librarian- Part 1</h4>


    Barron sat outside, in the patio where Belle had ced him to dry after the number of times the vampiress had dipped him in and out of the tub of hot water. Never, never in his life had he been treated like this! The humiliation! If he could, he would have taken this girl''s soul away back to the gates and told her what it felt like to dip them in hot fire but the fourth Grim was powerless. Stuck in the stuffed toy because of the reaper who behaved as a butler in this mansion, there was nothing he could do and he dreaded the thought of being stuck in this cotton bag for years, decades or only the reaper knew how long he had decided to attach him in the doll.


    It made Barron question if the doll was burnt, would it mean his soul would release to go back to the gates? Because in truth, he was a reaper, a person who was dead.


    The fourth Grim decided he had to get close to the fire but with no movement possibly he could only hope now someone would throw this ragged little thing he was in, in the fire. The girl had heard himst time which made him wonder if there was a way he could make her listen to him.


    Maybe she would freak out and think the stuffed toy was haunted and was under some kind of witchery. Barron nodded to himself in his mind.


    Barron was used to sitting idle most of the time therefore this wasn''t anything new to him. He could see the apple orchard that wasn''t too far from his vision and his mouth watered. Only if he could have a bite from the fruit right now.


    While Barron was sunbathing or trying to wind bathe as there was no sun to dry himself up out on the patio, Belle had dressed herself to head to the local library so that she could see if she could learn something more than from the butler. Though Lucas would have given her tidbits of information, Belle wanted more than that and also another reason was her mother.


    For the past two to three days, it seemed like every time Belle spoke to the butler her mother would be there asking for her that made it obvious that her mother was trying to keep her away from Lucas. Her mother might have had good intentions but Belle didn''t agree with what her mother thought. Though Belle grew fonder with every day that passed when it came to Lucas, it wasn''t the same when it came to him.


    Somewhere, something told her that he had an inclination of how she felt but her ever stoic butler barely reacted to anything. His demeanor was always patient, a subtle smile of politeness that only fell when it came to talking to the servants.


    Belle who was dressed went to the patio and pressed Mr. Fluffs'' belly to see if he had dried up but it was still wet.


    "I will be back soon, Mr. Fluffs. Dry up quick, okay?" Belle looked at her rabbit and left Barron who had woken up from his nap because of the poke.


    "Where are you going?" asked Barron who was bored, "I keep forgetting people can''t hear me," he grumbled under his breath.


    "Can I help you, dear?" came a voice from her right and Belle noticed it was a woman librarian who was looking after this ce. The woman was shorter than her by at least three-four inches. The woman''s ck hair was tied in a low bun and she wore a grey dress that went past her knees.


    Belle turned around to give the woman a smile, "Hello. I was looking for historical books," she doubted the woman would know what the shadows and thend of the dead was.


    "Let me take you there," the woman offered with a warm smile on her face and Belle followed her, "Is there something particr you are looking for?" asked the woman as they walked past the tall racks and there was a sense of curiosity in the librarian''s voice as she asked.


    Belle pursed her lips before saying, "Maybe the book of the first Lord of Bonke."


    "Of course," the woman''s shoes clicked loudly across the floor while Belle''s own shoes were lighter on the ground, "These are the books that we have on the historical records."


    "Do you think there are diaries of the Lords or people from years ago?" On this question, the librarian looked even more curious right now.


    The woman looked at Belle with her brown human eyes to say, "People weren''t very well versed when it came to reading and writing, dear. The ones that belong to the Lords are taken away by the council and locked away somewhere we ordinary people cannot reach," Belle nodded understandingly, "Let me get you a book that might interest you," said the woman and she looked at the shelf before her hand reached for a book.


    Belle was happy for the help even though it wasn''t what she was going to read. When the librarian moved her hand in front of Belle, the young vampiress noticed the dirty nails of the woman that had turned ck and rotten. Her eyebrows drew to a frown and she looked away not wanting to seem rude.


    At the same time, her eyes sneakily went to look back at the woman''s fingers. She had never seen anything like that before.


    People who were poor had it rough but the librarian didn''t look like she was a poor woman.

 Chapter 48: Librarian- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 48:Librarian- Part 2</h4>


    Belle had herself tried gardening by using her bare hands when she was young because she found it to be fun with the mud being pulled out and a new nt being nted in a ce that would give new flowers. Her hands had never turned out to look like that nor did she ever see any of the servants whose nails had turned that bad.


    "The racks here are quite taller than the other libraries I havee across," Belle said before saying, "Thank you," when the woman handed her the book, "Do you own this library?" Belle tried to keep her curiosity out of her voice.


    "Yes, it belongs to me," answered the woman, "My husband''s father built it during the rule of the second Lord of Bonke. They wanted a replica."


    "Replica?" Belle questioned.


    "I will go through other books in here," on Belle''s word the woman gave her a nod and left her side or so did the woman make her think who looked at the girl from a distance.


    But then Belle was no ordinary girl, as much as liberal she was when it came to speech and her thoughts that many thought to be a folly about her in the society, she was trained by Lucas who had taught her to pick up intricate details like what she noticed and felt.


    Belle could feel the gaze on her back and it was difficult to look around the books but that wasn''t what she was worried about. When going through the studies of the white and the ck witches, Belle remembered something about the nail identification hade up.


    If she was right, this woman who was the librarian was a ck witch posing to be a human. She wondered if she could get something more in here. White witches were often purer who lived in dark to hide while it was the ck witches who were notorious and enjoyed living in the society to deceit and hoodwink people. Surely, this ce didn''t belong to her which meant she had killed the owner to rece the head.


    What was this ck witch doing here?


    Not bothering about the witch who had been following and eyeing her, Belle went on to look at the books and picked up the first generation of Lord Bonke. Once she was done putting rounds, Belle went back to the counter to check in with her name and then left the library with a smile.


    "Did you find what you were looking for?" asked the witch which was when Belle noticed what was written behind the woman, on the wall.


    ''All thates here will die.''


    "I think so," she replied back, and without knowing what it was on the wall exactly she murmured, "People might be worried if they saw something like that in here," when Belle''s eyes met the witch''s eyes, the woman''s smile broadened.


    "I will have it removed."


    Belle gave a nod and left the library unharmed. It was the first time she had encountered a ck witch face to face and didn''t know if she would be able to kill the ck witch. She had never killed anyone until now and it was best for the officials to deal with it than dirty her own hand. This time instead of going home, Belle went to the magistrate''s office and tapped on the bell that was ced on the desk as there was no one in the room. She kept ringing it until the magistrate finally showed up.


    "How can I be of help to you, Miss?" the man asked who appeared to be annoyed as she had been hitting the small bell over and over again to let people outside also know that he wasn''t there.


    "I have something to report."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you work for the council?" Belle tried to be sure.


    The man nodded again.


    She then said, "A ck witch was spotted in the local library."


    "Yes, of course! Please give me her details," said the magistrate picking up the parchment book and wrote down the details, "Thank you for letting us know. I will have the guards send to deal with the witch right away. I will need your name to let the higher-ups know where the information came from."


    "It''s Belle Adams," Belle said and then bowed to receive a bow back.


    When Belle had left the office of the magistrate, the man looked at the book where he had made an entry. Taking hold of the paper, he tore it from the parchment book. Crushing it in his hand to throw it in the bin.


    The magistrate stepped out of his office and walked towards the library. Reaching the building, he stepped in to see the woman who was seated in her chair, "You have been found out. You need to leave now."


    "Was it the girl?" the ck witch asked her eyes that were human turned to snake-like slit eyes.


    "I have been telling you to keep yourself hidden. Just because I am the magistrate doesn''t mean things go unnoticed. You should be lucky she didn''t go inform someone else and instead came to the office."


    "Then all you have to do is make people believe that you killed a witch. I will bring a body of the white witch. There must be at least one hiding here. I am sure you can lie about it," she gave him a cunning smile.


    The ck witch got up from her chair and then turned around to tear down the sign that had been ced on the wall.


    "Why are you tearing it down?"


    Seeing the magistrate man frown, the witch chuckled, "Mr. Frayer, the sign was ced in hope that we would find someone very special. We have been trying for weeks and to think it walked in here today. It is finally time," the sign was written in anguage which not everyone could read.


    Belle who reached home with the books in her hands, she ced it on the table and removed her coat. When Lucas arrived at the room with refreshments for her in a tray, he asked,


    "How was your trip to the library?" he ced the tray on the table and started to make her tea for her.


    "I brought some books. I met a ck witch and then informed it to the town''s magistrate," Belle informed him.


    "How good of you," Lucas hummed and though he appeared calm he didn''t like the fact that Belle had met a ck witch, "Hopefully the magistrate will do his job."


    "Why won''t he? Do you think he is corrupt?"


    "The whole world is corrupt, Miss Belle. This is a ce where it is hard to trust and believe. Don''t worry though. I will send in a letter to someone who will make sure that your report doesn''t get lost."

 Chapter 49 - Librarian- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Librarian- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas wasn''t sure if it was a good or a bad thing that Belle did back in the town. ording to her, she had identified the ck witch by her nails. It was one of the easiest ways to know if the person was a human or someone who belonged to the darker side of magic. There was something that gnawed at the back of his mind.


    Not everyone was able to identify witches. To be able to spot a ck witch, it was a rare talent.


    "If I may ask, Miss," Lucas spoke to Belle, gaining her attention from the tea to look up at him, "Did you speak to the witch about anything else?"


    "I wanted to search if there was any book or if anyone had spoken about thend of the dead," she gave him an awkward smile to which he didn''t react, "So I asked her if I could get some historical books. Books that belonged to the first generation of the pureblooded family¡­"


    "Let''s be d that you didn''t ask about the witches," Lucasmented, "Is there something else that you spoke to her about?"


    "I asked her if she owned the library and she said she did which of course is a lie. And there was something written on the wall behind her. It said something about whoever goes there will die."


    Lucas gave her a nod and then asked her, "Would you want me to bring you more biscuits?"


    "No, that will be all."


    From the patio, Lucas then heard Barron''s voice, "I know the librarian. She is a ck witch and the magistrate your vampire princess reported to is a corrupt man," chuckled Barron, "I cannot believe you spoke to her about thend of the dead. This is why a mere reaper knows nothing."


    Lucas ignored Barron''s words. Bowing his head, he left the room.


    A few minutester, Lucas took his leave from the mansion itself and went to the town that Belle had visited. He neither stepped inside the library nor did he step inside the magistrate. Keeping a distance, he kept his eyes on both the witch as well as the traitor magistrate who was hosting the ck witches in the town.


    Usually, Lucas ignored things like this as it didn''t interest him but this time he wanted to check himself on what was going on.


    If it was going to be something that didn''t concern him, he would let it go but if it did, then people were going to die. One of the best parts of the souls was that once a person died, they often forgot what their lives were like after the shock of death waving into their bodies. Some remembered to only forget in the end.


    It was the words that he was interested in, after some time, he finally decided to step inside the library to be greeted by the ck witch. Like Belle had said, the librarian appeared to be very much a witcher. Probably this witch wasn''t hiding her true self well, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Wee to the library, how may I help you?" she asked him.


    Lucas looked around the library to find not a single person who was in here. It was deserted and quiet and somewhere not far from where he stood, he could smell death. A person who was probably killed by the ck witch.


    He looked at the woman, giving her a smile to ask, "Could you call Mr. Simps?" he looked behind the woman to notice that there was no writing as Belle had mentioned.


    "Mr. Simps?" asked the witcher.


    "Yes, the man who owns this library. I was asked to pick up some of the books from him," Lucas said to the woman.


    The woman smiled back at him with the same vigor to reply, "I am afraid Mr. Simps isn''t here today. He has gone on a vacation. Didn''t he tell you?" she gave him a perplexing look.


    "Maybe I can help you? What kind of books is it?" the witch asked already making up ns to kill this one who was asking for the owner. It was never good to keep people like him out when he was openly asking about the owner. The ck witch had made sure to silence any troubles and she would do the same with this man.


    "The case was red in color with strapped belts around it. It must be ced in his house. I suppose if Mr. Simps didn''t give you the house keys you might not have ess to it," he could see how the witch was trying to get him out of this ce, "But that''s alright. He often gives his keys to the woman next door. I am sure if we ask her she would be kind enough to spare the key for a quick moment."


    "That''s alright, I have the key, Sir," said the ck witch, she put her hand in her pocket to pull out a ck key, "Please follow me," she said starting to walk and he did just that.


    By now both Lucas, as well as the ck witch, had built a castle of lies, one going after another.


    The ck witch went to the back door and she used the key she had been using to unlock and then push the door open for Lucas to step in but the man gave her a polite smile,


    "Ladies first."


    The witch gave him a tight smile this time, she took a step inside the room that was attached to the house and Lucas followed her in to see thenterns lit in here which was a passage. When they stepped into the house, the ck witch turned to say,


    "You said the book was re-" and she noticed the man who had been following her had disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 50 - Librarian- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Librarian- Part 4</h4>


    The ck witch looked left and right to see the man gone. She had heard his footsteps following her. Where did he go? She looked at the passage like a corridor they had walked through.


    "Searching for me?"


    Lucas sat on the chair with his legs crossed, looking at the knife he had picked up that belonged to the ck witch, "Is this yours?"


    The witch stared at the man, "Where did you get that from?" and she saw him tap the table, "You aren''t a human," the ck witch red with her slit eyes brightening in the darkroom where the me in thentern flickered.


    Lucas didn''t bother to answer the woman and instead asked a question of his own, "What are you doing here? Don''t you think you are trying to aim too high by turning to a librarian?" he was ying with the knife with both his hands without looking at her.


    "Why does it matter to you?" the ck witch sniffed the air and said, "You are a human but at the same time you aren''t. You don''t smell like a vampire."


    He dropped the knife on the table, "If you aren''t dead I am taking that the magistrate is involved with you and if he is, you both are involved in something more than that."


    "Aren''t you smart? I am guessing it is the girl who told you about it. How foolish of you toe here alone. Did you think you could win against a ck witch single-handedly?" the ck witch cackled with herugh that echoed through the empty house, "The girl is going to die anyway."


    And Lucas realized something. When it came to the other twodies of the fated stars, the witches didn''t know who the actual stars were but Belle was in trouble because she must have given her name during the report which was the usual procedure, "I guess I don''t have time to y with an insect-like you," Lucas looked at the woman who narrowed her eyes at him.


    The ck witch pulled another knife and went for the man but before the tip of the knife could touch him, she staggered forward to find just the chair with him not in it. Before the witch could look for him, Lucas had appeared from behind to stab the witch''s neck and he ran it around in such quick movement that the witch had stopped moving and in seconds her neck started to bleed. He ced his hand on the witches'' back, where blue and white electric sparks appeared from the surface of his palm to electrocute her and she turned to dust.


    He then went to meet the magistrate. Just when he was about to reach the magistrate''s office, Lucas noticed the man speaking to a woman who smiled at him. They spoke to each other before the man went back inside and the woman went on her way, walking down the streets who was undoubtedly a witch. Catching up with the woman all he had to do was sprinkle the powder on the woman for the witch to bring out her true form. A form that was far too heinous with skin like scales and a horn that was on her head.


    He killed her in the quieter side of the alley and went to the magistrate''s office to lock the door when the man had his back turned reading a file in his hand.


    The man turned around and gasped when he found Lucas standing in front of him, "You surprised me. What do you want?" asked the magistrate.


    "I," Lucas gave a sullen look as he looked at the wall, "I found a person who has sinned today, Sir. The promise of the word was not fulfilled. What do you think I should do?"


    The magistrate looked at the young man who looked as if he were lost, "I think you havee to the wrong ce. The church is not too far if you want to confess-"


    "How about yourself?" Lucas pulled out the gun to point against the magistrate. As much as he enjoyed digging people up, some crimes had toe exposed else the council would ck and not do their job.


    The magistrate pulled out his own gun from below his desk and asked, "What are you doing?" the magistrate was a whimsy human who was clearly obeying the ck witches.


    "Waiting for you to confess," Lucas answered, his eyes looked calmly at the magistrate, "Did you or did you not forget to catch a certain ck witch unless she turned out to be your beloved woman."


    "Lower the gun down or I will pull the trigger," the magistrate threatened the man who didn''t bat an eysh.


    "As much as I look patient, I am not a patient man, Sir. Who else did you tell about the girl?"


    "Which girl? I don''t know what you are even tal-AH!" the sound of the gunshot resonated in the room. Lucas had shot the man''s shoulder.


    "Pardon me. I didn''t quite catch that," Lucas spoke to the man politely. If he wasn''t wrong, this was the same man Isabell had spoken about.


    "Just two of the ck witches!" the magistrate had fallen down on the floor due to the intense pain he felt shooting up his shoulder. The magistrate upon seeing that the man hadn''t put his gun down, said, "I told you what I wanted."


    Lucas stared at the man, "I hope you understand you have sinned and have not confessed in time. The sinned soul needs to be bathed in the pits of fire," saying this Lucas pulled the trigger again to shoot the man at the center of his head who fell cold on the floor.


    By the time the other people around who had heard the gunshot ran into the magistrate''s office to see the man to be lying dead there with no one in sight as they never saw anyone get out the office.


    .


    Do consider voting for the book with your power stones to support the author. Voting can be done every day by using red stones at the end of the chapter.

 Chapter 51 - Span Of Time- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Span Of Time- Part 1</h4>


    The candles in the church burned that were lit as a woman continued to light the rest of the candles one after another. Turning to look outside the long windows, Isabell noticed how the sky had turned darkerpared to the time of the morning. It looked like it was going to rain again. And that never stopped raining over and over again.


    When she turned around she noticed someone standing in the corner of her eyes. Turning her head, she noticed it was Lucas.


    "What happened?" she asked, noticing the blood that was sttered over his face and his clothes that were soaked in red color.


    "Do you have some change of clothes in your church that I could use?" Lucas asked to see her nod.


    "There are some of Father Conner. You will find it in the second room to the right," she informed him and saw him leave the spot. Once he came after changing his clothes and washing his face to avoid any possible questions once he would return to the mansion, Lucas came back to the front of the church, "Are you going to tell who you killed?" Isabell asked with her hands that were crossed across her chest.


    "Witches and the corrupt magistrate," Lucas replied to her, taking a seat on the first bench he didn''t appear to be in a talkative mood. The man barely spoke and he seemed uninterested to talk about it as if he was thinking about something.


    "Why?" Isabell took the liberty to question him.


    Lucas who was looking at the statue in the front of an angel with wings turned his gaze to look at the white witch, "Aren''t corrupt people supposed to die? They found out about her."


    The woman frowned, "Belle?" and he nodded his head, "How?"


    "The curious rabbit went to the library," Isabell noted how the reaper referred to the young girl as a rabbit. For a reaper to give a name like that, she realized the kill was for her sake, "The witch there had something written on the wall which Belle read but I found nothing there."


    "I thought you were not supposed to take part in any activities with the creatures of the living. Didn''t you tell, it will alter everyone''s fate when we do something like this?"


    Isabell had not let anyone know about her existence not just because she would be hunted and burned to death again but because she had learned some of thews which came from thend of the dead. To almost everyone, she was a dead person, and that included her very blood.


    Taken that reapers didn''t hold emotions like thend of the living, they were condemned to the highest punishment. A lot of reapers who knew most of the truth never took part in the people''s lives, because if thew knew about it, the reaper would seize to exist not just in life but in every person''s memory as if they were never there.


    She could tell that Lucas was weighing things on his mind but the man didn''t look regretful about it, "I know I spoke to you about the star alignment but let the events y and take its course. You went underground for more than a decade ago but it wouldn''t sit well if they find out killing-"


    "I have killed people more than I have today, Isa," Lucas cut in and she smiled.


    "I wouldn''t expect anything else," answered the woman, taking a few steps, she took a seat on the same bench with him. She stared at the space in front of him, "Did you see the signs?"


    Lucas knew that she was asking about the signs of death in the household, "Four of them so far including her mother. She will soon see it. Belle''s ability is only emerging and she must have already figured out what she has been seeing the possible death of a person."


    Even though he had killed the people who knew about Belle''s existence and how she was one of the fate drivers out of the three alignments of stars, sadly the witches would stille to know about it.


    Isabell''s eyes turned mellow. To think that a girl of such a young age would have to see the massacre and they wouldn''t be able to do anything. She knew Belle would survive and some of the people in the mansion she lived in woulde to die. Her mother would die and people like her and Lucas wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    It was because if they tried to meddle in trying to stop the witches in hurting her mother, there was a possibility that something would flip and the death spot would be reced by Belle herself.


    She felt bad for the girl but there was nothing they could do. Isabell was aware that Lucas would take care to keep the girl safe, after all, he was the one who had tried to mold the little one since the time he had got to work in the Adams'' mansion.


    "I hope the girl has enough courage to not break when the day appears. How long is it?" she asked him. Lucas had a watch that showed the time of a person''s death and he would know about it.


    "Less than ten days," he then stood up ready to leave, "I had a question for you."


    "What is it?" she gave him a curious look.


    "The library that was built. It looks simr. Do you know about it?" He felt like he had seen it somewhere but he couldn''t tell where exactly.


    "The library in the town was built at the same time when the storage room was built in the council. It was designed by the first-generation white witch who is no more. It was built for portal use," exined Isabell, "The outer side of the council has spilled magic that doesn''t allow a witch to enter the perimeter, it was something one of the pureblooded vampires had demanded because of the immense hate he held against the witches."


    "Double-standards."

 Chapter 52 - Span Of Time- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Span Of Time- Part 2</h4>


    Isabell smiled at hisment, "They got the witches to do the work but the white witch who helped, she built a portal which is a direct ess into the storage room. Just because the surrounding has spilled magic doesn''t mean it includes the building. The building came first and then came the magic."


    A loophole, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Nobody knows about it. I don''t think the ck witch who was there knew about it either," added Isabell.


    When Lucas returned back to the mansion, he got back to his work like nothing ever happened. Like he hadn''t killed a human in the town nor the witches who were involved in trying to get the ck magic unbound from thend he came from.


    The first person he had spotted with the infection like the skin on the back of her neck was Mrs. Adams but as days had started to pass by he started to notice the number that went up that included the servants in the mansion. He counted the time with the young vampiress who had no clue what was going toe. Belle was a young free-spirited girl and things would soon change for her. Her life wouldn''t be her own and she would be part of the game that had started before she was even born. A week passed and the number of people only increased but Lucas said nothing about it. He walked as if he saw nothing.


    On the other hand, Belle was wrapped in the world she had known to grow in without realizing what was waiting in the corner for her and the people she knew. She was happy that Lady Olivia had not been found yet that only extended Lucas'' days in the Adams mansion.


    During the time of the evening, Belle sat at the table in her room with Mr. Fluffs who was seated against the wall. She sat quietly without uttering a word and Barron said,


    "You spoke less today. Looks like you caught on something," said Barron. The only person who often spoke to him right now was Belle, calling him Mr. Fulffs and telling him about what she did.


    "Do you think a rtionship between a mistress and her butler would be frowned upon?" asked Belle without hearing anything Barron had spoken.


    Barron knew about this already, "The number of statuses here is as much as in thend of the dead but you would be in a shock when you get to know who he really is."


    "It''s not like I have ever thought about. I mean isn''t vampire and vampiress enough of a match?" Belle had been trying to win over Lucas'' feelings for her but the problem was the man barely spoke anything more than what was required of him to do in the job description.


    "I wish I could ask you for suggestions from you," Bell sighed, "I saw something strange today. On my ways back here."


    Here came the truth, thought Barron to himself.


    "I keep seeing shadows that feel like they are following me at times. I saw one of the maids carrying the ck vapor around her body. Do you know what it means?" she questioned even though she knew exactly what it meant. To let Mr. Fluffs know, she said, "People who are surrounded with ck vapors die."


    "You can see oing death?" Barron questioned in a murmur, "How interesting. I don''t think we ever had a creature of the living who was able to identify death."


    "I am worried," said Belle, this time not looking at Mr. Fluffs who was seated near her, she ced the side of her head on the surface of the table, "It feels like something bad is going to happen. Like an ominous presence in the house."


    "I hope it is not me and if it is, it is the fault of that butler reaper of yours that I am stuck here right now! Do you know how many souls are going to increase because I was not able to moderate the number by infecting them?" The reaper who was stuck in the toy couldn''t stop his mind at the thought of how she was able to see death. It made him wonder if she was special.


    Was that why the reaper was here?


    "Let me tell you this. Shadows are never good but then there are many different kinds of shadows. Get me out of here and I will help you," Barron tried baiting Belle in hope that the girl would hear him but that didn''t work either, "Ah, how long am I going to be stuck here? All I hear is you speaking about that worthless reaper who got me stuck in this damn doll! You should go to another man, find a sane one-WHY AM I EVEN GIVING YOU ADVICE," Barron couldn''t believe he was doing this right now.


    He was one of the Grims. The fourth Grim was a reaper who was feared. There were folklores written about him by humans without knowing who he truly was and to now think he was giving this creature of the living advice, he wanted to tear his eyes from his face.


    Talking about eyes, his eyesight felt crooked.


    Belle didn''t know if it was her overthinking mind after what happened to Marie and what she had witnessed in her dream that had her slightly shook. Thankfully she hadn''t traveled back there again in her sleep and she hoped she wouldn''t. Her room was lit with candles in every corner that lit the room up with a golden glow.


    In the kitchen, Lucas was getting the meals ready to be set up in the dining room when he caught one of the maids who was staring at the wall without any movement.


    "Lydia," Lucas called the maid who had been working here since he had arrived in the Adams mansion.


    "Yes, Sir," She was usually skittish around him because of his sharp gaze and words but when she turned around to look at him she appeared different as if the girl wasn''t her but someone else.

 Chapter 53 - Span Of Time- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Span Of Time- Part 3</h4>


    The maid named Lydia stepped forward, "Yes, Sir?" she asked Lucas with a look of sweetness as she had changed the expression on her face.


    "Take the bowl here and ce it in the dining room," he ordered for the maid to bow and she picked up the bowl to start to leave the kitchen which was when he noticed the patch like wound behind the maid''s neck. He stared at the maid before breaking his gaze to pick up the food that was prepared to follow the maid.


    There were three more days.


    Three more days until things would go berserk here in the mansion. The maid clearly wasn''t a human and seemed out of character. To someone else, her actions would have note out to be different but Lucas was no ordinary person and he picked every single little detail because he had to watch his own back.


    He had been wondering how Mrs. Adams would die, waiting for the person to infiltrate into the house because that was what happened in the other two houses- Carmichael''s and Quinn''s. With what he had heard from the white witch, the Carmichael''s had suffered the most than the Quinn as they had lost only a butler. Right now he would have to watch how things would y out while standing in the sidelines.


    The infiltrator would die too.


    When the dining room was set, Lucas started to invite the Adams to the dining room and Belle was thest one to be called. Walking up to her room, he raised his hand to knock when he heard her talking to none other than Mr. Fluffs.


    "Mother wants me to go meet Mr. Edmond''s son but you know I am not interested in him. Only if you could speak," he heard her say and the voice of Barron was apanied which went unheard by the girl.


    "I keep speaking wondering when you are going to hear me! Well, anyway it is good that you talk."


    "I wanted to go out though. To the Isle Valley but mama said we would go thising Sunday as papa will be off work. It''s been a while since we three went out together," continued Belle, "You know when I was young, we went out to the meadow to have a pic with a basket of food and nket on the grass to sit. You must know it already as you came along with us."


    Lucas stood outside the room for a while, hearing Belle''s words about her fond memories and he finally knocked on the surface of the door. The knocks were firm on the wood and he pushed the door open.


    "Lucas," Belle''s face brightened on seeing him. Her expressionless butler stood there to bow his head.


    "Mdy, the meal has been prepared," he informed her. He noticed how she looked at himtely, he wasn''t blind to not notice it but it was better to behave blindly than feed her emotions of hope that was unnecessary, "Are you having a talk with Mr. Fluffs?" his gaze shifted from her to the stuffed toy.


    "He is the only one who listens and it is easier to talk to him," Belle smiled. She didn''t have friends she could rely on when it came to a few things.


    "I am sure he listens well. If you ever feel he isn''t listening to you, you can always wash him," said Lucas with a polite smile.


    "STOP GIVING HER IDEAS! YOU KILLER!" Barron shouted at Lucas, "I don''t know why she even likes you. You are thest person she should look for."


    Lucas added for Belle, "I have some washing soap if you want to clean him."


    "I will keep that in mind," Belle answered.


    "I need to talk to you, you bag of lies!" Barron demanded when Belle started to walk towards the door.


    Belle noticed how Lucas didn''t follow her and she turned around to hear Lucas say, "I need to check the windows. Some of them have turned out to be loose," he gave her an assured smile.


    "The amount of fake smile I have seen from you makes me pity that girl,"mented Barron in one corner of the room.


    Belle gave him a nod and then left the room. Once her footsteps turned distant and disappeared, Lucas turned to look at the stuffed doll to hear Barron speak, "When are you releasing me from this cotton bag?"


    "I think your rabbit appearance looked rather cute. You should keep it for life,"plimented Lucas.


    "I don''t want to be a fucking rabbit! I want my form back! Where the fuck did you even learn to trap a reaper!" Barron released hisints, "Get me out of this! Right, this INSTANCE!"


    Lucas had his eyes closed as Barron went on toin more, "I am the fourth card of the Grim! Do you understand whatw you have broken?!"


    The butler stared at the rabbit, silence falling between the two and around them and Lucas tilted his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who are you again?"


    "I am the fourth card of Grims, Barron is my name!"


    "Sorry, doesn''t ring any bell," Lucas looked around the room of the vampiress while Barron looked at the butler with an unbelievable look. Barron was the one who enjoyed telling lies but this man was out straight denying that he didn''t know who he was!


    "You knew my name..." Barron gritted his non-existent teeth, grinding them.


    "Was this all you wanted to speak about? I have important matters to attend to unlike yourself by sitting in the corner of the room and receiving pats from the girl-"


    "Who do you think is the reason that I am in this state?!"


    "I don''t see anyone but you to be med. Wonder what other reapers would tell if rumor went out on how you ended up in a stuffed toy," Lucas taunted the Grim with his words.

 Chapter 54 - The Clock- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 54 - The Clock- Part 1</h4>


    Barron fumed not too quietly with hisints going back and forth to see Lucas starting to leave and he then said, "Did you hear her speak something about the shadows?" the butler stopped walking, "Do you know what those shadows mean?"


    "Arrival of death. I know," Lucas replied to step out of the room leaving Barron confused.


    The fourth card of the Grim was confused. He didn''t understand this reaper, with what he had understood with the short time he had spent with the girl who often liked to talk, the butler had been working here for quite some time that made him question how the reaper had not been charged unless it was a rogue reaper who had not been punished yet.


    Like thend of the living, thend of the dead had rules for the reapers. There was no off duty especially for the lower reapers who didn''t feel or hear anything. They did the job of bringing the soul to the gates in thend of the dead. Though Barron wasn''t in his form, he could smell the air of death that was approaching here. It was slowly settling around the house and the smell was something he was used to because it was what he did and belonged to.


    What he didn''t understand was that it was clear with the amount of smell surrounding them that something bad was going to take ce. The butler appeared to be hardly bothered with it when it was obvious that the reaper even though lower than him noticed something bad was going to happen.


    Belle who went down the stairs, heading towards the dining room noticed it was just her and the maid who was busy setting the food on the table. Her parents were yet to arrive. Lucas, who came back shortly, took the napkin to spread it on Belle''sp.


    "I forgot to inform you about something, Miss Belle," said Lucas to her who turned her head to look at him.


    "What is it?"


    "We received an envelope from the dance ss. It spoke of how you attended only one ss and missed the rest of it," he ryed the message to her.


    Belle had purposely not gone to the ss after knowing from her parents of how Mr. Wellington and Lady Olivia had cornered her family for money. The words of Hana Wilson rang in the back for her mind and she bit the side of her cheek. She had stood up for her family and the status she belonged to not knowing what had happened and what the public knew which she had been unaware of.


    She didn''t want to be an insensitive child who would throw a tantrum to her parents. Her parents knew why she wasn''t going and they hadn''t asked her to go. She had spoken back to Hana without knowing she was in truth wasting money. Dancing was one of the etiquettes of their society that had to be learned which only the high ss could afford while the others who belonged to the middle and the lower ss couldn''t afford the fees nor the clothes and shoes that was required.


    Belle had her own pride which made her rigid as she sat in the chair. She then heard Lucas say, "You might not feel like attending the ss but if you did that it wouldn''t be the girl I know."


    Her gaze shifted from the empty te in front of her to look at her butler who had picked up the ss made bottle to pour water into the ss that was next to her.


    "You want me to go," Belle murmured and he gave her a nod.


    "People will speak a lot, mdy but you shouldn''t heed to it and it isn''t like you don''t have a house. Lady Olivia returned back the mansion papers and paid Mr. Wellington the asked amount of money, everything is settled."


    If there was one person Belle didn''t want to let down it was Lucas and it wasn''t because of her newly discovered feelings for him. She had always looked up to him and she made sure to follow his word; it was just rare times where she didn''t listen to him that ended up with her writing hundreds of parchments as punishment which was for her own benefit.


    "You avoiding people will make them think that you don''t have a backbone and when that is sensed by the others, people will corner and crush everything you know. You are stronger than most of the spineless women I havee across during my time of work here," he assured her smiling.


    "Who are the spineless women?" Belle asked intrigued.


    "I don''t think I need to mention them as you already are aware of it, Miss Belle," Lucas left her side to walk around the table to pour the ss of water in Mr. and Mrs. Adams'' sses.


    Belle narrowed her eyes as she smiled looking at him, her eyes following him as he moved elegantly around the table. Her parents finally arrived in the room and they took their seats with Lucas who helped in pushing Mrs. Adams'' chair forward.


    Belle was still smiling until her eyes fell on her mother who was surrounded by the ck vapor. It wasn''t zing but she could see the outline that had formed around her and her heart slipped from her chest.


    "Are you alright, Belle?" her mother asked as the young vampiress had a look of shock on her face.


    Belle looked into her mother''s eyes where the woman smiled. No no, this couldn''t be happening, thought Belle to herself. Something was not right. Her mother was perfectly healthy therefore there was no way something bad was going to happen.


    Lucas, who noticed the way Belle was looking at her mother, saw the woman''s neck where the skin had spread around with the ck and blue skin. By the girl''s reaction, he could tell that she was seeing the ck vapor that was surrounding her mother but she was seeing it too early. There were still three days, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Yes, mother," Belle answered with a sliver of fear and worry in her voice.


    "You look like you saw a ghost," her mother chuckled to have the napkin being ced on herp.


    Belle bit her lip, unable to smile she parted her lips to ask, "Are you feeling alright, mama?" she asked her mother who tilted her head.


    "I feel perfectly fine. Why do you ask?"


    She told herself it must be nothing. After all, the ck vapors often zed around with not just an outline. Maybe it would go away, Belle reasoned with herself. She shook her head to her mother''s question.


    "Just making sure, mama is okay," Belle smiled to see her mother smile but her mind was rattled at the thought of something happening to her mother.


    After serving at the table, Lucas saw the maid named Lydia who entered the dining room with deserts. The deserts tonight had been made to make it look more alluring with fruits that were diced in a cup with sweet cream poured on to the top of it. Out of inkling, he pulled out his pocket watch for his eyes to narrow down at the dial and hand.


    What was shown as three days earlier today had changed to three hours.

 Chapter 55 - The Clock- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 55 - The Clock- Part 2</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Milk by Thomas Newman


    .


    It was as if there was a sudden time skip when it came to the time of death of Mrs. Adams but she wasn''t the only one, it included the maid who had appeared in the dining room with the deserts.


    As if one skip wasn''t enough, he saw how the hand of his watch skipped forward to another turning it to two hours and then moving it to one hour. Lucas flipped the watch close to put it back in his pocket.


    This never happened and if it did there was only one answer to it. Someone had done something they were not supposed to do and it wasn''t him nor anyone in the mansion here. Someone had changed the course of time which now moved the time of death by nearly three days leaving it with only an hour before chaos would leak down in this ce.


    He would have taken the me if the time had jumped when he had killed the witches and the magistrate but nothing had happened then. Until this very morning, it was still showing three days which made him question what exactly happened between that time and now.


    "I forgot to tell you that Mr. Quinn offered to help us but I told him it wasn''t necessary as we got our mansion back and the Stlinksons'' are still waiting to find out about their daughter," said Mr. Adams at the table.


    "Gerald has always been nice to us," stated Mrs. Adams as the maid passed her the bowl of steamed vegetables when she raised her hand to take it, "There are only a few pureblooded vampires who we know are nice though I wouldn''t tell the same to his wife or wives. Even histe wife was intolerable when it came to people who weren''t pureblooded vampires who didn''t belong to the first or second generation. It is still a mystery how a woman like her fell ill so suddenly."


    "Indeed that is true but I heard many of the first generations were hit by an unknown illness which even the white witches didn''t know what the cause was," answered Mr. Adams.


    Belle didn''t find itfortable to hear them talking about death when something was lingering around her mother. She stood up from her seat and bowed her head, "I am feeling slightly unwell. I will be retiring to my room."


    Both her parents nodded at her and Belle left the food untouched on her te as she was only drinking the water that was poured by Lucas earlier without even touching the blood that had been poured in a thin long ss. She had lost her appetite before she could take a bite and right when she had noticed the ck vapors around her mother.


    She found it to be very unsettling as she paced back and forth in front of her firece.


    Why was it around her mother?! Belle didn''t know what to do. The maid had it too and she had fallen suddenly ill. She heard her parents speaking about Gerald Quinn''ste wife who had suffered from an irrecoverable illness. Would her mother share the same fate? Asked Belle to herself.


    Barron who had been sitting there against the wall saw how the young girl walked front and back to only pause herself from walking as if she was trying to figure out something.


    "Why?" he heard the girl whisper, "It''s not too much so maybe it should go away right?" she said to herself.


    "What is going on with you?" asked Barron, his words, as usual, going unheard.


    The reaper had spent a decent amount of time with the vampiress in this room, forced to listen to her as he had nothing better to do thanks to the lowly butler of this mansion who had trapped him in this stuffed rabbit. He hade to learn thatpared to the stuck up vampiresses he hade by this one was more like a human and less like a vampire.


    Belle stood still, her hands turning cold as if something bad was going to happen to her mother. Wanting some fresh air for herself, she stepped on to her patio. Her hands clutched the railings for a while. She then got back inside and headed down again to where her mother was. She didn''t know how far her spections were wrong but for the time being, she wanted to spend time with her mother.


    Her parents had only finished eating and were standing out in the hallways, talking to each other when she reached where they were, "Are you feeling alright, Belle?" her mother asked, her hand reaching to ce on Belle''s forehead to see if she had caught a fever. There were times when even vampires and pureblooded vampires feel sick. Maybe not as often as humans but it was possible.


    Belle felt her stomach drop as the vapor of the ck shadow around her mother continued to increase and she somewhere started to feel helpless. Stepped forward, Belle put her arms around her mother so that she could hug her.


    "Belle?" her mother questioned who gave a questionable look at Mr. Adams who shrugged as he didn''t know what happened, "Is something wrong dear?" her mother ced her hand on Belle''s back, rubbing it gently.


    Mrs. Adams didn''t question and let her daughter hug her, making her wonder if something had happened today. The vapor-like ck mes were only increasing in time and it made Belle worried, "I was missing you," whispered Belle softly that brought a gentle smile on her mother''s lips.


    "We spoke a few minutes ago," her mother chuckled to see Belle pull away who looked sad, "Come let''s go to the drawing-room," her mother said putting her arm around Belle''s shoulder to be followed by her father. Once they were settled in the room, Belle sat too close to her mother which her mother noticed, and Mrs. Adams took hold of Belle''s hand so that she could hold it in both her hands.

 Chapter 56 - The Clock- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Clock- Part 3</h4>


    "You know you can tell me anything, right?" said her mother as he held her hand which rested on her mother''sp, "You were always like this even when you were small. As much as you would speak on random things when it came to your deep feelings, you were always quiet in that matter."


    "Belle was the naughtiest child if you asked me, Mabel," her father chipped in, a chuckle erupting through his mouth, "Now she is less naughty. I remember the time she threw a stone at the orchard tree and Ms. Gwen was right there to receive the stone on her head."


    Belle smiled hearing this, leaning towards her mother, she ced her hand on her mother''s shoulders, "I must have troubled you both a lot," and she felt her mother kiss the top of her head.


    "That you did and we love you. It is good we had Lucas as the butler," replied her mother, "He was strict and handled you well. While the other maids hid your activities, he made sure to report every single detail he knew of," the heartless butler, thought Belle to herself.


    "Malcolm did a good job of picking up the right butler. Thest ones never stayed and always...passed away."


    Belle furrowed her brows and when she looked at her father, she noticed him looking at her mother, "What happened to the older butlers?" The memory was too faint that she didn''t remember about the past butlers.


    "They often fell sick. They probably had very weak bodies," answered her father without giving any more details to her.


    When she heard her mother cough, Belle moved her head to look at her mother, "My throat feels strange," her mother coughed again, tearsing from her eyes because of the irritation, "Belle, can you get me some blood from the kitchen. Strangely I feel very thirsty."


    Belle quickly nodded and left her mother''s side to go and fetch a ss of blood for her. When she was heading towards the kitchen, crossing the halls, she heard a maid screaming at the above floor.


    "AHHH!" the maid screamed again. Frowning, she went up the stairs to see the maid who was a human who tried to il her arms to let her go as another servant who was a vampire drank blood from her with her fangs that had sunk into the human''s neck, "HELP ME!" the human screamed and Belle stepped forward when she saw the person who was sucking the human''s blood snap her eyes open to show her eyes that had turnedpletely ck.


    The vampire maid was corrupted.


    A vampire could be corrupted only during drastic conditions when it involved emotions, she didn''t understand what triggered the corruption.


    Before she could take another step to help the human who was being drained out of blood, the corrupted vampire tore the human maid''s head to half to throw it down on the ground with blood seeping down from her lips and down her throat.


    Her eyes widened at this action. She started to hear more screams that wereing from below in the direction of the kitchen and before she could turn her head to look in the direction, the corrupted vampire attacked her putting her down on the ground while Belle tried to wrestle the corrupted vampire whose fangs snapped towards her wanting to take a bite from her.


    Though vampires had their own strength, when a vampire turned to a corrupted or a deranged vampire their strength grew more than the average making them lethal who were often killed. Belle held the corrupted vampire''s hands in both her hands to keep the long sharp nails of the maid from digging into her skin.


    The maid bared her fangs that appeared to be thicker as if it were ready to tear her apart. Letting go of one of the maid''s hands that momentarily lost bnce, she used her leg to kick the person with full force and got up to see the corrupted vampire stand up with her.


    Belle''s mind and the body were in shock which made it difficult for her to move quickly. She knew the maid, she had spoken to her,ughed with her. To think that the maid had turned to something hideous and lost now, it made her brows furrow.


    When the corrupted vampire came in full force, Belle pulled out the painting that had metal edges to hit the vampire''s face and for a moment, the corrupted vampire stopped but in the next second, the corrupted vampire appeared very angry. As if in rage, the maid this time came close enough to hold her neck, gripping it and squeezing it.


    Belle could feel the air turning lighter and lighter in her body where she couldn''t breathe and she tried to get away and push the maid.


    "AHH!" more screams erupted from below the stairs.


    Belle realized there was no way she could save the maid. Once a person waspletely corrupted, the person was a lost cause as their mind stopped working. One would turn insane and would have no consciousness of what was going on around them as their mind would have entered darkness that had no way out.


    She used her very own hands to scratch the maid''s face who was trying to kill her right now. Belle used her very own strength to dip her fingers into the maid''s face who for a moment stepped away and when she did, Belle picked up the broken wood of the stand to break it further in her hands and she staked it right through the maid''s heart, pushing it as far as she could.


    The maid started to stter blood out from her mouth and Belle stepped away, her body turning cold with what she had done. She stepped away from the maid as the maid''s body started turning dry and without life to drop dead on the ground.


    It was the first time she had ever taken someone''s life.

 Chapter 57 - The Clock- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Clock- Part 4</h4>


    Belle looked at the maid who she had spoken to this morning in the garden who was now dead on the floor. More screams were heard and she quickly went down toe in front of a few more servants who were all corrupted.


    She saw Lucas killing them one after another, moving his hands and legs to throw them off and to tear their head away. For someone who had been sheltered, everything that was happening in front of her felt too fast where she was trying to grasp what just happened a few minutes ago? There was too much blood on the white walls as Lucas didn''t make use of stakes but used his hands to kill them.


    "Belle!" Lucas called her when a maid came right at her, he was already killing the maids and other servants who had turned into corrupted vampires.


    Noticing another corrupted maiding towards her, Belle pushed the vase from the stand to break it and run the stake right through the maid''s chest. Though she was a sheltered child of this mansion, Belle had learned how to stake the trees when she had found Lucas killing a big animal in the forest two years ago, urging him to teach her too. Never had she imagined she would be utilizing it for something like this, to kill the people she loved and cared.


    "I am so sorry," she whispered when the corrupted maid''s state switched between being a vampire and a corrupted vampire. Belle''s breath came out shallow as she let go of the stake to step back. The maid fell down on the floor like the rest of them.


    Seeing another maid who was being held down by the corrupted vampire, Belle went to help her out by pushing away the corrupted vampire off the young girl, "Go to one of the rooms along with the others and lock it. Don''t open it for anyone!"


    The maid ran away taking another maid along with her while Belle carried another stake in her hand. She didn''t want to do it but if she didn''t she would end up like the rest of them. Corruption was nothing less to an infection that could be passed by the bite. The servant was a male, who now bared his unusually big fangs like teeth at her. His face looked livid, his face contoured in anger with eyes that werepletely ck and the skin around his face that had raised nerves near his eyes.


    Suddenly the man who had been corrupted changed back to his vampire self as if he were alright. She saw him look down at his hands that were covered in blood, he looked even more confused than her, and then his appearance started to change again. There were already the ck vapors that were surrounding him and some others that told her they all were dying.


    She clutched on the wooden stake tightly, her eyes closed as the corrupted vampire approached. Before he could hurt her, she looked up and pushed the stake right into his heart.


    Realizing her mother and father were in the drawing-room, Belle quickly made a dash to the ce, pushing the door open when she saw something she shouldn''t have witnessed. Belle''s hand was still on the door as she had used it to push it, the hand slowly sliding down from the surface of the wood to fall next to her.


    The pupil of her eyes turned wide and dark to what she saw. The room was utterly silent. Her father and mother stood in front of each other but that wasn''t all.


    She saw her father''s features that had been changed like the ones she hade across in the hall and upstairs. Nerves stood out near his eyes like roots that were spread out. His eyes were ck with not an inch of white or red in there and her mother stood there that made her stagger. She raised her hand to cover her mouth, her eyes filling up in tears as she looked at them. Though her mother stood there, her head was missing as it was held in her father''s hand.


    Her breath started to fall short again, her mind not able to make sense if this was a cruel dream being yed in front of her. Drops of blood fell down the open wound which was being soaked into the carpet. When the rest of her mother''s body copsed to fall down, Belle parted her lips and at the same time, her eyes were covered in the darkness where she could see nothing.


    Lucas who had killed almost all the corrupted vampires including the one who was behind it hade looking for Belle to notice her standing at the door of the drawing-room. It was something she should have not seen but she had seen and he could tell just by her posture that Belle was in shock. He covered her eyes before she could see anything more and gruesome as the corrupted vampire in front of him who was still alive dropped the head down on the floor to raise his feet and squash the head by his leg.


    He pulled Belle to the side, having her back touching the wall where she was staring into space unable to fathom what just happened, "Stay here and do not turn."


    When Lucas entered the room, the sound of his footsteps appeared to be high as it was picked by Mr. Adams right away as he had been corrupted.


    At the same time, Lucas could sense the number of reapers who had arrived at the scene to pick up the souls of the people who had passed away. The reapers were appearing one after another and he focussed back on Mr. Adams. When the corrupted vampire came at him, Lucas used his hand to pull out the man''s heart, his hand covered in blood from the gloves he wore to his arm. Giving a quick death so that it wouldn''t hurt and the man fell dead.

 Chapter 58 - Grief- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Grief- Part 1</h4>


    Belle was too stunned to move or talk as she stood with her back against the wall outside the room which she didn''t dare to see on Lucas'' words. Her hands were colder than usual and her mind was barely functioning.


    When Lucas returned to Belle''s side, he had tried to clean most of the blood from his hand from the kerchief and he looked at her where she stared into space. It wasn''t umon for people to get into shock, it was the first time Belle had seen people dying unnaturally, killing each other and her parents being killed.


    "Miss Belle," Lucas called her but she barely could hear what he was saying. What she had seen hade in a blow that he wouldn''t have been able to prepare her for. Other times he would have told her to brace it but Belle was not an ordinary girl anymore.


    Sometimes grief was required to push forth one''s feelings that would drive the abilities in pushing it forward. Lucas could sense the reapers who had started toe down here to this house, taking the souls of the servants as well as the Adams'' with them.


    When she finally moved her head to look towards the room, Lucas raised his hand preventing her from looking at it. Though grief would help it could also backfire. Not everyone walked the path of goodness, sometimes people ended up changing paths and he didn''t want that for her. If it was someone else, Lucas wouldn''t have bothered himself with it but he had seen Belle growing up, he was one of the people who were close to her.


    "Don''t," he said when both of their eyes met each other''s eyes.


    Tears filled up in her eyes, her senseing back and she screamed in pain that filled the mansion that had fallen quiet. Painful screams that were filled with misery and sadness that she wasn''t able to cope and the butler let her. He heard her cry, tears falling one after on her cheek that trailed down in continuous lines.


    Belle cried. She had already seen it. She had heard it and the hole that was in her chest started to widen with a void in it where she felt utterly lost not knowing what happened or why it happened.


    Lucas let her cry to her heart''s content and he knew no matter how much Belle cried right now, it would never be enough. She had lost people. People who she loved and cared for, her parents were no more and maybe if they had died normally it would have been less painful but the girl saw something that she would forever carry in her memory.


    Belle sniffed, her lips trembling as she said, "I want to see."


    Her tears continued to fall down that blurred her vision and she blinked for the tears to fall down. Small series of sobs broke through her lips. They were her parents, hers. Turning away her eyes to not look at them only would give the validation that they didn''t exist anymore which was true.


    Lucas dropped his hand which he had ced next to her face to stop her from turning to look. Hershes were wet with tears, her iris bright red in color where her eyes filled up with tears to fall down before it weld up again. He took a step away from her, giving her the space she needed.


    Belle didn''t move right away as she braced herself, her breath had turned shallow and she finally moved one foot and movement at a time to look inside the room. She knew when Lucas had entered the room it wasn''t to soothe down her father but it was to end what had started in the middle of the early night.


    She was well aware of what corruption meant, on how people lost their sense, and today she had seen it. The pain was too much for her to handle but despite that, she wanted to be with her parents as long as time would allow her right now. Belle bit her lips when she looked at her father who was the closest from the door where heid dead on the ground and not far from him was her mother.


    She broke down to tears again, her hand covering her mouth and her knees giving away where she fell down. Everything was perfect, why did this happen? The people who lived here were good people, why then? asked Belle to herself.


    Lucas saw Belle who sat on the ground in front of her dead parents. He was no one to stop her if she had chosen to see them right now. Everyone who had been corrupted was dead right now. Either their hearts pulled out or their body torn to pieces.


    Not caring about the reapers who were taking the soul, Lucas stepped back and went up the stairs to make sure there was no reaper walking there as there was already one who was stuck in the toy. Seeing the two bodies, he noticed one of them had turned to a corrupted vampire and had been staked. He pulled both the bodies, bringing them down in the hall to avoid any possible trouble which he didn''t want.


    At the same time, he heard one of the reapers speak to another in a whisper, "Is your watch working?"


    The second reaper who was searching for the soul didn''t answer right away. They wore the long hooded cloaks that covered their faces, allowing one to only see their skeleton hands and fingers.


    "It was an early call. I had another soul to pick up before the time jumped," answered the reaper, "Someone must have done something," came the whisper. Lucas who walked back towards Belle came to realize it wasn''t just his clock this time but it was every reaper''s clock that had a time skip.


    He then went to stand behind Belle who sat on the ground.

 Chapter 59 - Grief- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Grief- Part 2</h4>


    Belle sat with her parents, her tears falling one after another until there was no more as they had started to dry. Her mind felt numb, her thoughts scattered all over the ce that made nothing sense right now. Her father had lost his heart which was undoubtedly the work of Lucas but her mother, her kind mother''s head was not only ripped out but it was...it was broken and squashed that brought tears back in her eyes.


    It was just moments ago that she was talking to her parents in this very room. She had her head ced on her mother''s shoulder a while ago, her mama''s hand holding her hand with love which nowid on the ground without any movement.


    Time continued to pass in the quiet mansion and Lucas had one of the men to go call the magistrate while he sent another one to send a letter to the priestess of the church.


    More officials arrived at the scene before the break of the dawn, inspecting and taking the bodies to the council so that the doctor who worked in the council could look into it and give out reports.


    "Was there any visitor here recently?" questioned a councilman who hade to inquire and look at the mansion over the unfortunate event that had taken ce at night.


    "None in three days," answered the butler of the mansion, "Thest one we had was Lady Olivia."


    "Why does the name sound familiar," he asked with a small frown, and his colleague next to him answered.


    "Mathias, she''s the girl who has gone missing. What kind of rtionship did Adams share with thedy?" asked the same man.


    "She asionally came here with Mrs. Adams'' sister." Lucas already knew what the issue was but it wouldn''t be enough to just give the report without causing some trouble to people, "They liked to have tea here."


    The councilman named Mathias said, "By the looks of the body it is obvious that corruption was triggered in here. You said everyone was fine?" asked the man to receive a nod from the butler, "We have asked the maids and other servants who are alive. For now, the others will be taken back to the council."


    "How long will that be?" asked Lucas.


    "A day should be enough. We''ll be returning the bodies back so that you canplete the cremation and pray for their souls," answered Mathias, giving the butler a bow, he walked with his colleague to say, "The Adams were good with their servants and it doesn''t have a loophole to hook on."


    "Do you think it''s simr to what happened to the other pureblooded families?" asked the councilman, "I thought the witches are only targeting the pureblooded families for their rituals."


    "Seems not. Get the food that they ate, it is possible someone slipped in spitgrass in there for the corruption to trigger and started the massacre," Mathias sighed, "There are more than twenty bodies in there. The ck witches have been targeting families and viges and towns. We''ll need to keep an eye on things."


    "Do you think we need to interrogate the girl?" asked the councilman.


    "No, that won''t be necessary right now. We already are aware it''s the witches doing. It would be pointless to ask the girl who is grieving at her loss."


    "The butler appears to be suspicious," Mathias eyebrows furrowed. So it wasn''t just him. There was something very off about the man who served Adams. Butlers were trained to beposed but this one was tooposed even during the death around them and when asked, he was the one who killed most of the corrupted vampiresst night.


    Mathias said, "Keep an eye on him. We don''t know who slipped the spitgrass."


    "Yes, Sir!" answered his colleague and they started to take the bodies to the council.


    When the officials left, the mansion turned quiet again and the few servants who were still alive had started to clean the walls and floor of the mansion to erase the traces of what had transpired a few hours ago. Buckets of water were brought in, pouring the water on the blood that was on the marble floor while scrubbing the blood on the white walls.


    Belle in the meantime sat on the edge of her bed in the room, staring at space while trying to wrap things around her mind. Her parents were no more in this world and the thought pricked her mind. She knew something bad was going to happen but she didn''t know how to stop and the inability of hers tormented her mind right now.


    Only if she knew how to stop it, only if she knew it she would have done everything possible but Belle didn''t know how. The tears had stopped and she looked somber.


    Barron who sat in front of her had heard the screamsst night. Like Lucas, he knew death was approaching this ce and there was no way to stop it. The reaper noticed the vampiress looked lifeless as if light had been taken away from her and she had been put in darkness.


    Thoughst night he had shouted for any of the reapers to notice him, none of them hade to the room to see him.?He was curious on what happened but the only person who could hear him was the butler.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Barron''s eyes shifted to look at the devil who entered the room with a tray in his hand that had a ss of blood on it. The butler walked towards the bed, to say,


    "The council''s have left the mansion. They will be back in a day or two," reported Lucas to Belle who didn''t respond to him, "I brought you a ss of blood to drink."


    She gave a nod.


    "What happenedst night?" Belle asked softly. Her eyes shifted from the floor to look at Lucas, wanting an answer to her question.

 Chapter 60 - Statues- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Statues- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stared at Lucas, her red eyes questioning him, "I know they got corrupted...but corruption doesn''t take ce without a reason, does it?" she asked him. Something had gone wrong, something happened which they weren''t aware of. She wanted to know if the people of the council had found out anything as there were here for hours now.


    She wanted to know what happened to her father who had been perfectly fine with her mother when she had left the room, it was like a nightmare that she couldn''t forget.


    Lucas noticed how Belle was trying to beposed now. Trying to find the truth which she wouldn''t be able to take in right now. But when was the right time? Would she be able to take it if she found out that her parents were dead because she was part of the alignment of stars where the witches were hunting the families down.


    "They said it might be the work of a ck witch," he informed her, which was the truth.


    Belle furrowed her eyebrows. She gave it some thought as she went through the past two to three weeks, "It is because of me, isn''t it?" she asked him. She was no naive girl to not understand that it must be rted to her. Her parents were quiet people who didn''t disturb others'' lives. They had been like that for long as she could remember and the only person who did meet a witch was Belle herself, "I was the one who met the ck witch in the library."


    "The ck witch is dead," Lucas stated to have her look back at him.


    "But someone killed them, didn''t they," she said to him.


    She deserved it and she knew somewhere, somehow Lucas was aware of it. She didn''t know if it was because he was him but he didn''t look as shocked as any other people in the mansion. It was as if he knew.


    Like her, he knew something was going to happen. After all, he had spoken about thend of the dead with her which no one knew about.


    "What is going on?" asked Barron who was curiously looking at each both Lucas as well as Belle. He knew people had died and by the looks and voices that he could hear in the mansion, it had reduced to a great deal since the time ofst night.


    Lucas'' lips were set in a thin line, and he then said, "Grab your coat. We''ll be going out somewhere," exining it here would not make sense.


    Belle didn''t know where he wanted to take her right now. She barely had the energy to do anything or zeal but she gave him a nod. With her parents and some of the servants gone, the only person she could rely on was Lucas.


    He then picked up the rabbit toy with him. Once they got down, he ced the stuffed toy in the middle of the hallway near the stairs, "What am I doing here?" asked Barron to receive no response from Lucas as they headed towards the long hallway passage, "Don''t tell me you want me to be your temporary stand-in butler here!" The reaper looked at the servants who were cleaning the floors and walls of the mansion.


    Both Lucas as well Belle left the mansion in the carriage. Belle didn''t question where Lucas was taking her, the trust she had for him had the ability to wash away the doubt of question in her mind. They didn''t exchange any words, and for the very first few times, Belle didn''t speak. The reality of what she saw and happened had started to sink in her mind enough to make her realize that she was all alone. Both her mother and father had passed away.


    The carriage finally pulled over and the butler was the first one to step out to give his hand for the youngdy who ced her hand in his as she got down. She looked at the church that stood in front of them. She wondered if Lucas wanted her to feel at peace with what she saw and what had happenedst night as she had killed the maids.


    "Please," Lucas said showing his hand through the open doors of the church and Belle gave him a look before she stepped inside the church. One step after another she went towards the chapel to look at the statue that was built in front of her.


    She wondered if Lucas brought her for a change of environment as the mansion was still covered in the blood of her parents and the others, reeking of death in there which would forevere to haunt her every time she would walk past the halls.


    Most of the statues there were of angels with angelic wings that were built in white stone but there was one statue in the corner that stood out from the rest. It was made of ck stone and there was nothing angelic about it. There were wings but along with it were two horns and his expression looked evil.


    "I see the ck dwarf caught your eye," she heard someone speak and she turned to find a woman in a pure white and blue lined priestess looking clothes, "You must be Belle Adams. I am Sister Isabell," Belle bowed her head in greeting and the woman did the same. The woman looked at Lucas who was not too far behind Belle, as if sharing a look with each other.


    The white witch could tell that the Adams was no more and thest one stood in front of her, "I am sorry for your loss," said Sister Isabell, her eyes mellowed down as she looked at the young vampiress.


    Belle didn''t know how to react to it. The wounds were fresh and open that needed to be healed.


    "Would you want some water?" asked thedy and Belle shook her head, "Times like these are always hard. To lose loved ones in front of the eyes is always painful."


    "Did you lose too?" she asked the woman.


    "I did," Sister Isabell replied to her question, "My husband. And there was nothing I could do to help him."


    "I am sorry for your loss."


    Isabell offered the girl a kind smile, "It happened a few years ago. I knew your mother Belle, she often asked me toe to your home as you fell ill in health when you were young," Belle did hear about her falling sick but she didn''t know it was Sister Isabell who had tried to help her. The priestess appeared to be a good woman.


    "What is the ck dwarf?" asked Belle.


    Isabell turned her eyes towards the ck statue to say, "Long ago when this church was built, some of them built the ck dwarf along with the others in the hope to find peace. Like hope."


    "Aren''t the white angels enough?"


    "The white angels were the ones for the mortals like humans, the intermediate creatures like vampires don''t care about it, and then the people believed there was a higher being. Beings who have the power to bring great change to the world," said the woman looking at her before she added, "Not everyone notices it, only some chosen ones do."

 Chapter 61 - Statues- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Statues- Part 2</h4>


    Belle looked back at the statue in doubt,


    "Chosen One?" asked Belle to Sister Isabell. She turned to look at Lucas who had taken a seat at the bench. She wondered what was chosen here. She had lost her parentsst night and the pain felt like it would never cease.


    "Yes," answered Sister Isabell, "Most of the churches in the past were built by witches. These witches were way ahead of their time, you could call them oracles who foresaw a few events hundreds of years ago. To be able to correct their sisters'' mistakes, they left clues and markings that coulde to be of use for the ones who would be able to create the butterfly effect."


    She saw sister Isabelle forward and she held her hand as if she knew her for years, "Sit with me," and they took to sit on the other row where Lucas was not sitting, "I know you are hurting but if Lucas has brought you here, I am guessing it''s because you are searching and looking for answers that have been unanswered so far."


    Belle found it hard to keep her feelings together as it felt like they were at the brink of breaking and crumbling down because of her parent''s death. Tears started to well in her eyes and she asked,


    "Did you know...that they would die?" she took a deep breath to calm her nerves that were a wreck. Her parents had diedst night but it took time for the news to circte, even if it was through the council. The priestess was aware about what happenedst night.


    Isabell knew it was hard for such a young girl to digest her parent''s death but once it was set on the stone, death was inevitable and there was no way to stop it. Lies often protected a person, sometimes it would go undiscovered but in Belle''s case, she would one daye to know about it because of what she was.


    "Yes. I did," answered Isabell.


    Belle turned her face away from Isabell to look at the statue in front of her. Her lips were pressed against each other so that they would tremble less against each other.


    "Everyone was doing fine but I knew something was going to happen. Because of the ck vapors," Belle paused for two seconds before she continued to say, "I was hoping it would go away, I prayed for it to go away," she whispered.


    "I didn''t know what was wrong because my mother was healthy and she was doing fine. One minute I was there with my parents and when I returned..." it felt like she had stepped into a bad nightmare she would not be able to get out.


    When Isabell had first seen her here today with Lucas, she didn''t know what Lucas was thinking by bringing the girl outside when she had only lost her parents and was grieving them but she now understood; it was so that the girl could put out her feelings instead of holding it in.


    Isabell said to Belle, "I know right now you are feeling guilty and holding yourself responsible, feeling the inability of not able to do things when you knew what was going to happen but let me tell you something. There are times no matter what you do, the oue will still be the same and maybe far worse than what was going to happen," the white witch appeared to be as knowledgeable as her butler and Belle listened to her speak, "Believe this, that one-day things will turn brighter than what it is today."


    Belle nodded her head even though her chest felt heavy right now. She then turned her face back to look at the woman who sat next to her, to ask, "How did you know it was going to happen?"


    "You are not the only one who has lost family. There have been two more in thest few weeks or months who were attacked by corrupted vampires, people who belonged to the family or worked there, they were pushed to corrupt themselves," answered Isabell.


    Her eyebrows furrowed hearing this, "Why? I thought corruption was a natural process, you cannot push people to corruption until dire circumstances that involve emotional shock," it was impossible for people to corrupt their hearts out of the blue.


    She saw the woman pursed her lips, "The ck witches have found a nt called spitgrass. The nt has elements to spike the heart of a vampire. Once it''s taken in, the body will start the process of corruption."


    Belle tried to rake her brain, her mind going back to yesterday, and the series of events that had one after another to stop at the dining room. Recollecting her parent''s faces was hard but when she did, she realized it was only her father whose heart had been corrupted. Her mother had not been affected by it and neither was she. It was something to do with the food.


    To think there was nothing she could do to deviate fromst night ''s hurt her.


    "We didn''t do anything to anyone. My parents never hurt anyone. I don''t think they would have crossed paths with the witches either. They were good people..." she didn''t know why her family was being targeted. They belonged to the average vampires ss.


    "Some people don''t see who you are, Belle. They will see what benefit they can draw in from you," said Isabell to her. The woman took a deep breath before saying, "Years ago, the magic that belonged to ck witches was hidden and locked to restrict the ck witches. It is the same time when these churches were built with the ck dwarfs or writings only certain people can read. The ck witches have been trying to regain it back in various ways."


    "Is it something to do with the ritual for massacres?" on Belle''s question, Isabell could tell that this vampiress was well aware of what happened in thends they lived in.


    "It is more than a massacre, the ck witches'' intention was not a massacre but to kill you."

 Chapter 62 - Reason- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Reason- Part 1</h4>


    Belle gave Isabell a perplexed look because she didn''t understand why the witches would want to kill her, "That can''t be true," she whispered.


    "Come with me, Belle," asked Isabell as she stood up from the bench, "It will be easier to exin it to you," when Belle''s eyes met Lucas, she saw him give her a nod to tell Isabell meant well and no harm, "You too, Lucas."


    She followed the woman by taking the side door that led to a room through a corridor. The room was filled with books and potions. The smell of old parchments was heavy in the air. She then saw Isabell pull out a big parchment to ce it on the empty table and she went to stand there.


    "This might not be the right time to be exining about it, but the time that we have is short and scarce," said Sister Isabell, "Though the ck magic was bound together with all the first generation of white witches help, when it came to closing the gates it was done by three people. One person used potions and spells to close the gates, the other used death to stop the ones who were interfering during this ritual while the third used the past memories of the people who were surrounded to seal the gates they had opened," exined the woman.


    Belle noticed there were dots on the ck parchment as she listened to Isabell speak.


    Sister Isabell continued to speak, "Most of us hoped that it would nevere to open, the figures, diagrams anything possible to open it, all of them were burned down by the pureblooded vampires as they wanted to erase the existence of the witches."


    "But that didn''t work," stated Belle looking up from the parchment to meet the woman''s eyes.


    "It didn''t," affirmed Sister Isabell, "The ck witches found a way out to unbind magic. They decoded most of it in theirnguage and terms. This is the year where the moon will shine differently and will show the ck witches the path where they can reopen the gates from here and take the ck magic back but there''s something that stands in their way. Because there were three people who had closed the gates, after many years, three stars have relocated and moved, and each of them represents a person."


    Lucas, who had been standing against the wall as if he were uninterested, pushed himself forward,ing to stand next to them to say, "The three stars are called the alignment of stars. Until the alignment of stars is alive, the ck magic will continue to be safe. The alignment of stars are special, they each have ability or effect that can cause a ripple of goodness."


    "Or less damage," added Isabell to Lucas'' words, "Which the ck witches want to remove from their path."


    "That is why they want to kill me," answered Belle, "How did they know it was me?"


    Isabell shook her head, "They didn''t. They don''t know who the alignment of stars is but they find the imprints that mix with the people you are close with which gets followed."


    Belle stared at the constetion chart in front of her. She was the reason her parents were dead, the ck witches wanted to kill her and had killed her parents instead. She closed her eyes in an attempt to handle her wavering emotions.


    "Don''t me yourself," she heard Lucas'' voice who knew her too well.


    "How can I not," Belle responded back to him, her eyes opened to show the unshed tears in there, "The truth will forever stay that I was the reason the massacre took ce." She didn''t know what to do, who to me, or what to say.


    Isabell understood the pain the girl was going through. The girl was young unlike her who was old but only appeared to look young in herte twenties, "It isn''t your fault," sheforted her by cing her hand on top of Belle''s hand that was on the table, "The fate was written the day the gates were closed. It isn''t because of you but because of the people who enjoy harming people without any remorse. Also, a massacre gives the ck witches more negative energy that they need. You aren''t responsible for your parent''s death, Belle."


    But the ck witches wanted her, thought Belle to herself, "You said two other families went through simr events as my family did. What about those two people?"


    "They are alive," answered Isabell, "The ck witches aren''t smart enough and they went on to move from one person to another. You were thest person to be approached. Right now we are giving the ck witches the benefit of doubt that the three alignments of stars have passed away."


    With what Isabell had heard from Lucas, there were still three more days before Belle''s mother would die which was why she was confused on how they diedst night. Belle was first to leave the church where she offered Isabell a bow and she started to walk towards the doors of the church.


    "Did your watch break again?" asked Isabell to Lucas.


    "There was a time skipst night. Wasn''t just me but other reapers too," he informed her, "Thanks for your help. I will see you around," he said to walk away from the chapel.


    Wounds like this would take time to heal. Though it might not have been a feasible time, the girl was looking for answers, and thest she had heard, Belle was able to see death before it knocked on the person''s door.


    Seeing both Belle and Lucas leave, Isabell started to correct the stands next to the walls that had statues ced on them when she heard someonee behind her.


    "Good morning, Isabell," she knew who this voice belonged to. What were the chances of the timings, she thought to herself. Letting go of the delicate statue, she turned around to meet the man who was in a ck suit.


    "Baltimore."

 Chapter 63 - Reason- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Reason- Part 2</h4>


    Before Isabelle had even turned around she knew who had appeared in the church. Another reaper. When she turned around, she saw the man in a ck suit and a ck coat that covered himself. He had a curly brown fringe at the front of his head which was parted at the side to have short hair on the other side. His eyes were narrowed and his lips thinner than most people she hade across which were wide as he smiled at her now.


    "Baltimore," she greeted the reaper who was the tenth card of the Grim''s. To think he missed a few moments after Lucas left, she didn''t know if it was Lucas'' luck or pure coincidence that he had arrived at this week and hour of the day.


    "Were you expecting me?" asked the reaper, his eyes looking around the church as if he smelt something.


    "I don''t think anyone ever expects to meet a reaper. You never know when their number is up," answered Isabell with a subtle smile on her lips.


    The man chuckled, "You are right," he answered before the smile on his lips fell down, "I smell a reaper in here. Who was the visitor, Sister Isabell?" asked Baltimore, his nose picking up faint traces of a reaper in the atmosphere. Reapers didn''t enter churches because of the way it made their skin feel like an acid being thrown on them which was slowly corroding their skin.


    Sister Isabell softly frowned to ask, "Who are you looking for? There are many town and vige folks whoe here to take blessings."


    "Of course. How would you know except for the one who helped you," Baltimoremented, his green eyes staring into hers and it broke away from her to look at the chapel, "Always with so many secrets, I wonder what would happen if one were to tell who you really were."


    If it weren''t for Lucas, Isabell wouldn''t have known thend of the dead existed in parallel to this world. Like thend here, there were many hierarchies for the creatures that belonged to the dark world. Lucas was part of the Grims and there were thirteen people that belonged to the Grims, while some followed the rules, some broke without getting caught and some broke rules in ways that couldn''t be fixed and had gone rogue. Like Lucas, Baltimore was a rogue reaper who didn''t follow rules. He had been trying to get hold of the thirteenth card for his own benefit, it was at least what she had heard from Lucas.


    "I wonder what the Grim''s would say if they found the fallen Grim to be here," Isabell retorted calmly as she started to walk next to the walls towards the front of the church.


    Baltimore smiled to show his fangs like teeth which were much thicker, resembling almost like a corrupted vampire''s transformed teeth, "You think you have strings to pull."


    "I think we both have an advantage over the other, Baltimore. Why are you here?" she asked not wanting him to beat around the bush and instead speak what he wanted. The man was cunning, but then all the reapers were when it came to being devious and sly as if it was an innate trait of theirs.


    Isabell hadn''t spoken a word about him to the others and neither did he, keeping each other''s existence in thend of the living to be a secret and also leverage which could expose each other.


    Baltimore smiled at the white witch, "I was just visiting you. This is a ce that epts everyone, doesn''t it?" he questioned her, "I thought it has been too long since Ist saw you. Thought it would be good to talk to you."


    The woman stared at him, her eyes calmly looking at him, "Okay," she said, taking a seat nearest to her.


    Baltimore appeared to be pleased by this and he walked towards her, taking a seat right behind her, "I notice your forehead holding some strains, do you want to talk about it?" He leaned forward from where he was to speak right behind her ear with a whisper in his words, "You know I will always listen to you and give you the right words of advice."


    "I have been doing perfectly fine," Baltimore was trying to sway her by his words, he was the pusher, a reaper who could use words to get people to do his biddings but the reaper didn''t have enough power right now. One because he was a fallen Grim and two because Isabell didn''t exactly belong to thend of the living or to thend of the dead, "What brought you here?" she asked him.


    "I heard about the recent massacre that took cest night and went to check it. Seems like the bodies were taken away by the so-called council. Don''t you feel bad Isabell? How many years have you been fighting? What for? All you had to say was yes and you would have been in a much better living condition," said Baltimore with a cunning grin on his lips and he pulled himself to have his back ced against the bench, "You know the ck witches will seed. It isn''t toote yet."


    "I have no interest to be yed by the ck witches'' words."


    "Don''t y. Tell me where that precious books of yours are," Isabell smiled hearing this.


    "Pardon me but I don''t know which books you are speaking about," the reaper''s grin widened.


    "The books that you wrote. I went through your collective items but didn''t find anything there. Where did you hide it?"


    Isabell replied, "I would have got it back if you didn''t push the vigers to kill me," her words were tamed, the memory had turned to a distant one.


    Baltimore shook his head, "I did what I had to do, on the word of the ck witch but see where I am right now. I got framed for resurrecting you when in truth I did nothing. I was framed and I had to turn to a rogue reaper. I have an inkling who did it, and I know you know who it is."

 Chapter 64 - Reason- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Reason- Part 3</h4>


    Hearing what Baltimore said, Isabell didn''t change her demeanor and sat in front of him with her back facing him as she sat a bench ahead of him. As distant as some of the memories seemed, there were some things she couldn''t forget, how could she.


    It was a few years ago when the incident had taken ce.


    Back in Valeria, Isabell was once happily married to the Lord of Valeria and she had a lovely son. It was a family she was fortunate to have because the life of a white witch was never good. Troubles always followed the white witches wherever they were, some who were hunted by the witch hunters who weren''t tolerable while the others like the ck witches set traps for the innocent ones to fall into the trap.


    She had thought everything would go well from there but the truth was there were many who were intolerable when it came to her because of who she was and how she pushed people to fight so that everyone had a fair chance when it came to living in the fournds. She knew something bad was going to happen soon as she had heard the wind carrying whispers. There were people out in the public and some in the council who didn''t like her.


    A month before the incident took ce, Isabell had touched the forbidden magic. There were three magics- white, ck and then came the forbidden. The white magic belonged to the white witches, the ck magic belonged to the ck witches, and then came the forbidden magic which was not to be touched by the white or the ck witch.


    When a white witch touched the forbidden magic, they would slowly start turning to a ck witch before losing their very essence as their mind and body would start corrupting to behave far worse than the ck witches. Isabell knew the consequences of it and she used it. She created potions and charms. Lastly, she created the pentagon with circles to summon the reaper, offering her blood.


    cing her hands on the circles, she uttered the forbidden spells that illuminated every inch of the circle and lines with the words that were written in there for the reaper to appear.


    "I want to make a deal," Isabell spoke to the reaper.?Reapers never made a deal but this one, she knew him.


    The reaper stood there with a hood over its head and its robes long that touched the floor. Even its hands were hidden beneath its old long sleeves, "Speak."


    And after a few minutes deal was made.


    Isabell didn''t know when it was going to happen and when it did, it was in the local vige near the market ce where her very own people she cared and loved had burned her alive in the name of being a white witch. She was burnt down until her ash where her boy saw her burning in the mes, she had been wishful to think that it didn''t happen in front of him but it did anyway and she could only hope he would have the strength to forgive.


    "BURN! BURN!"


    "BURN THE WITCH!"


    "KILL HER!"


    Though Isabell''s body had been gone and the reaper in waiting had taken her soul with it, the reaper never took it back to the gates and instead put her soul in another vessel which she had created to live a second life without anyone''s knowledge.


    A reaper was not allowed to do so as it meant breaking thew. Therefore, what the reaper did was, it ced the me on Baltimore who was responsible for swaying the vigers to kill her upon the ck witches'' words.


    "I am sorry, I don''t know what you are speaking about," said Isabell and she stood up to start walking and at the same time, Baltimore appeared in front of her. Holding her neck and squeezing it but the woman didn''t bat a single eysh of hers.


    "I will kill you one day, see me reap you this time to hell," Baltimore warned her to push her against the wall. This woman who showed she was strong, he could smell death approaching her and he would personally see to it that she suffers.


    "I can barely wait for the day," she answered with a smile on her lips to see him finally let go of her neck.


    The reaper stepped out of the church dissipated in the wind. Seeing this, Father Connor who stood behind the door of the passage quickly stepped out and came to towards Sister Isabell, "Are you alright?" he asked her worried.


    Father Connor was way too youngpared to thedy who stood next to him. The man was scared about reapers because they were the definition of death who took the souls of the people. Isabell was brave in his eyes to stand in front of the reaper unwaveringly.


    Isabell nodded her head, "He cannot harm me himself. Most of his powers that were there have disappeared due to the time he has spent in thend of the living. Father Connor, we need to find the ck witches who reside in thend of Bonke. Also, I need to travel somewhere next week or so."


    Father Connor bowed his head in agreement and he asked, "Why can''t he find Lucas himself instead ofing here?"


    Earlier the reaper was only bluffing or it was because Belle who visited the church after the reapers came to pick up the souls at her house.


    "Lucas has hidden his scent for years. It would be difficult for one to find him as he smells more like a vampire now than a reaper. Even if Baltimore walked by Lucas he wouldn''t know it was him," said Isabell to him.


    Baltimore wanted to catch hold of Lucas because he was another fallen Grim on run, he wanted to offer Lucas to atone with the higher-ups for the rule break that fell on his name.


    Unless Lucas wanted to be found, Baltimore and the others would never know where he was.

 Chapter 65 - Graves- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Graves- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle returned back, her head felt heavier than usual. The loss she felt had created a wound in her heart and now that she knew that the ck witches were after her for something she had no control over, it ached her heart.


    The carriage was pulled in front of the mansion and she didn''t wait for anyone to open it. Pushing the door herself, she stepped out to be followed by Lucas who kept a fair distance, giving her the space she needed. She picked up Mr. Fluffs from one of the stairs to take him back to her room along with her.


    On reaching the room, Belle locked the door and got on the bed. Her head buried in the pillow as water from her eyes seeped into it. She was finding it hard to believe that her parents weren''t there with her anymore, they were gone and they had died in front of her. The gore was so much that she hupped.


    Barron who sat next to her noticed the girl was crying. When Lucas had ced him on the staircase, the reaper had seen the amount of bloodbath that had taken ce here. He had heard the servants speak to each other in a hushed tone,


    "What happened here? They said about corrupted vampires," said a maid to another maid who appeared shaken after what she sawst night.


    "There are no corrupted vampires here."


    "We don''t know what happened. They said they would bring the reports tomorrow. I cannot believe what happened," the maid had started to cry, "Mr. and Mrs. Adams¡­" she trailed. This girl had lost her parents.


    The reaper himself didn''t have people who he cared for, not that he could remember to think what attachments meant while in turn he once in a while looked at the girl who was still crying until her sobs finally stopped and she fell asleep.


    Barron wondered if the superiors of his realm hade to find out his absence by now. He could only hope that someone had noticed that he had gone missing but then he ground his teeth inside the stuffed toy he was in. What if they thought he went rogue too? The tenth and the thirteenth card of the Grims had already fallen down as Grims, he didn''t want to end up in the list.


    This was not good, thought Barron to himself.


    After two hours, Lucas appeared to push open the door of the room and Barron spoke, "When do you n to release me from here? Hello! I am talking to you, you little piece of sh-"


    "Fix that uncouthnguage of yours and then speak to me," Lucas replied back softly without waking up Belle who was asleep after staying up all night where she had seen the gore that took ce with her parents.


    Barron wanted to drag this reaper''s soul and put him in the pot of fire. He grinned at that thought beforeing back to the present, "Look, you had your fun of putting me in this little bag of cotton but I now demand you to release me from it."


    "Demand?" asked Lucas as if the word was foreign to his ears, "A stuffed toy demanding. I am taking Mr. Fluffs has missed his warm bath."


    "How dare you insult me! I was doing my job but you had to get in between it. The higher-ups will think I have quit my job," if it was possible, the rabbit could have been seen tapping its foot on the bed, "Why was there a mass murder?" Barron asked intrigued by the amount of blood he saw on the ground floor.


    Lucas looked at the stuffed toy before he went to pull out the nket from the bottom of the bed to put it over Belle who was still sleeping. She had cried and cried with the shock until she didn''t have any more tears. He guessed that she would be sleeping for a few more hours and it would be right to stay here in this room.


    "You must have stayed here for quite some time to be able to develop an attachment to this girl. Was it the ck witches?" Barron guessed to hear Lucas hum, "They have been killing a lot of them. Mass murders. What did these people do?" he questioned.


    "Have you heard about the fated three stars, Barron?" Lucas humored the fourth Grim.


    "Must have heard it, jog my memory," Barron demanded and Lucas just stared at him until the reaper added, "Please," through gritted teeth. He was absolutely bored, stuck in the toy with no one who could listen to what he was saying except for this damned butler who acted high and mighty.


    "The ck witches are trying to unbind the magic."


    "That''s nothing new,"mented Barron.


    "This is the year the mortals will be able to open the gates but prophecy from the witches have told that the three fated stars will try to stop them from doing it. Belle is one of them."


    "Isn''t she lucky to be caught in the fire. Does she know?" Barron looked at the sleeping girl.


    Lucas took himself to sit on the edge of the table, "She does."


    Barron had heard rumors weeks ago, ck witches ughtering families by their dear one''s hands. Like many other reapers, he didn''t care about the people who lived or who died. The ability of the stars thought the reaper to himself and a grin appeared on his lips again, his mind conjuring ideas.


    "You dull-witted reaper. You told such crucial information to me. I will let people know about it."


    "I don''t care about that."


    On Lucas'' reply, Barron''s eyes narrowed down to say, "You don''t?"


    "Foolish little fourth card. You can only tell people if you are out of that rabbit and that is not going to happen any time soon," replied Lucas, one side of his lips subtly pulling up as he looked at Barron.

 Chapter 66 - Grave- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Grave- Part 2</h4>


    The sky in thend of the Bonke turned darker as it moved from the time of the morning to noon and slowly approached evening where the rain that had begun at noon had finally slowed down to pitter-patter on the ground and the surface of the objects that had either grown or been built on top of thend.


    Belle who was used to the sounds of the thunder and rain slept through the entire time to wake up only when the rain started to halt itself. Far away from the mansion, one could hear the sound of a collection of crows cawing on the trees that woke her up from her sleep. Feeling the nket on her, she wondered if it was her mother who had put it on her until she came to remember what happened. She didn''t get up right away but continued toy down on the bed with her eyes open. What happened before she felt asleep felt like a distant memory which she hoped would be a dream.


    A single drop of tear slid down her eyes to be absorbed on the white covered pillow. She pulled the nket closer to her before the smell of blood reached her nose. Her eyes moved from where she was to find the cup of blood ced on the nightstand.


    "Good evening, Miss Belle," it was Lucas who came forward to stand in her vision. "It would be good for you to have the cup of blood to regain some strength as you haven''t eaten anything sincest night."


    Belle replied, "I don''t feel hungry."


    "You willter. I don''t think you would want to attack others in the mansion because of your thirst of blood," Lucas''posure stayed the same. She was d he had taken her to the church, to talk to the white witch who appeared to be more human than him as his emotions never changed.


    "I want to be left alone for some more time," she whispered, moving her eyes away from him.


    "That''s right, princess Belle!" Barron spoke in happiness, "You are not needed. I dismiss you from here, you lowly reaper," if Barron was in his reaper form, one could see him waving his boney hands with his long sleeved reaper robes.


    Lucas didn''t pay attention to the joker in the room, "I will leave once I see you have finished your ss."


    Belle truly wanted to spend her time alone therefore she pushed herself up from the bed and the ss of blood was given to her in her hand. The loneliness was eating her up with the fact that she would never be able to speak or see her parents again.


    Finishing the ss of blood, she handed it back to Lucas, "Do you need something?" he asked her to have her shake her head.


    And just when he reached the door to step out, Belle''s soft voice asked, "When will the council members return again?"


    "It shouldn''t take a day or a two, Miss Belle. I have let some of the families know what happened here through letters, families who were close to your parents," he added to have her nod, "Please rest well," and he gave her the space to mourn alone.


    While Belle had fallen asleep, apart from hanging around in the room, he had brought up parchments and written letters to some of the families before it was handed out to the servant boy so that he would deliver it.


    Belle continued toy in the bed again until the time ticked to twelve in the midnight that had the clock ding loudly in the mansion. After some time, she finally stepped out of the room. The corridors looked darker than usual with some candles being lit in the stands. The silence in the mansion was deafening.


    She made her way down the stairs, her hand holding the rails without letting it go as she took one step after another. She looked at the portraits on the side of the wall that had her parents and her in them. Continuing to move down, she was going to the kitchen when her feet stopped right next to the drawing-room.


    Belle didn''t look at it at first but she finally turned her head and her feet took her to the room where her parents had died. The room was empty with no lights and was cold because of theck of fire that had not been lit in the firece.


    Her eyes moved slowly at the ce where she had found her parents first, somewhere she didn''t know why it felt unreal. Her gaze shifted around the room. Looking at the couch she hadst shared with her mother, she took a few steps forward before turning around to leave the room when she felt her body freeze finding her parents standing not too far away from her.


    Both her father and mother were in the same state as she hadst seen them. Her father without a heart and her mother...her mother without her head on her body but in both her hands that was only half of it.


    "Belle," her father called her in the voice she was used to.


    Belle tried to be strong but this thing, whatever she was seeing was messing up with her mind, "P-papa," she blurted the words. Her eyes turning watery, "I am sorry."


    "Forgive us, Belle," her father apologized but Belle shook her head.


    "No, you didn''t do anything," she whispered in the dark.


    Her father''s corruption appeared to change again, his features turning darker than what she had seen. Suddenly her mother dropped the head she was carrying and she saw her father killing using his hands to run it through her mother''s chest to pull out her heart and witness the actions all over again.


    "STOP IT! STOP IT PLEASE!" Belle stepped away screaming in pain. She didn''t want to relive it, she covered her ears and closed her eyes, "STOP!"


    "Miss Belle!" Lucas appeared in front of her, a small frown in his face, and Belle looked over his shoulders to see whatever she had been seeing gone.


    The tears spilled down her eyes and Lucas said, "Come here," he took her in arms knowing she needed someone tofort her as she appeared to be broken. Though Lucas was a reaper, he had learned things while working here as a butler. Belle''s body ran down with tremors as she broke down, "It will get better," he said, running his gloved hand over the back of her head.

 Chapter 67 - Cemetery- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Cemetery- Part 1</h4>


    It started to rain outside again, and thunder was able to be heard one after another.


    The movements of the clouds only made them sh against each other where the lightning struck from the sky and the light illuminating the clouds from dark to light to dark again. Heavier drops of water started to fall down on the ground, forming a continuous sound that didn''t let anything other than the sounds of the thunder be heard inside the mansion.


    Belle continued to cling on Lucas'' white shirt which he had changed into as he had got into his room to rest but he hadn''t removed the gloves from his hand and he continued to pet her head as the girl cried in his arms.


    She had no one to speak to and no one to express what she was feeling right now except for Lucas who was the closest she had been in the mansion after her parents. Her life felt like it had suddenly been toppled and she knew it was going to be toppled but she could do nothing about it. Her inability to do anything hurt her more than the death of her parents. She knew it, yet she couldn''t stop the unfortunate event that took cest night.


    She sobbed against his chest. Lucas was not a stranger to Belle therefore she borrowed his presence, clinging to him as she cried to her heart''s content.


    Lucas in the meantime, let her take the shelter she needed. Though other children often got on his nerves when he had first started to work here and also before he hade to be a butler, Belle had her way when it came to worming into someone''s existence, "Shh," he calmed her down. She looked up at him, her tears had dried and only the light tremors ran down her body.


    "Did you see that?" Belle asked pulling away from him to wipe her eyes with the back of the long off white sleeves of her nightdress, "Did you?" her eyes looked up at him anxiously.


    It felt so real with her parents standing in the room and her speaking to her father for the bare few seconds. Her emotions were mixed where one side she had been happy to see them but at the same time, it broke her heart the way things repeated again. As if someone was pushing the thorn in her heart as deep as it could go.


    Lucas looked at her. The rim of her eyes had turned red and puffy along with her cheeks that looked pink with the tip of her nose, "I saw," he replied to her.


    "It was true," she murmured under her breath, her gaze broke away from his eyes.


    "It might be better if you don''te here until we cremate your parents and pray for their souls to rest, Miss Belle," suggested Lucas, his face continuing to hold an expressionless feature.


    Lucas had an inkling that something like this would ur. The way Mr. and Mrs. Adams had died, it wasn''t a natural nor peaceful death. They had died here through corruption which had transited to the realm of the dead but not all souls were passed through the gates. Some were left behind which the reapers found to be trash and broken, souls which would be pickedter. What had appeared tonight was the fragments of her parents, reflection from thend of the dead but with what or who Belle was, she was able to see things much clearer now.


    He took her by her wrist, taking her out of the room and closing the doors of the drawing-room and locking it close.


    Belle didn''t know about thend of the dead on how it walked parallelly to thend of the living with a thin curtain that separated each of thesends.


    There were some people in thend of the living who could see the refractions of their dear ones who were dead. A lot of them considered it to be imagination and hallucination which was caused by the pain they felt. Some called them mad but the truth was that what people saw was the truth and it had nothing to do with imagination.


    Belle was a child who had been loved by her parents dearly, someone who was sheltered and cared for by everyone. She would have never dreamt to see something like this therefore it was understandable.


    He took her to her room but Belle didn''t get inside. The girl who had asked to be alone a few hours ago now said, "Can you stay in the room?" she asked him. She looked more than anxious and scared. Lucas gave her a nod.


    She got into the bed, moving to the center and making space for Lucas who didn''t take to sit on the bed and her eyes lowered down as he took the chair to sit in front of her, "What are you doing here?" asked Barron to Lucas in an unhappy tone.


    Out of all the thirteen Grims, the Fourth card was the youngest who was filled with unneeded mischief who was slightly to be the childpared to the rest of the reapers. And though initially, he wanted to infect her soul before he was put in the stuffed toy, he noticed the sadness on the vampiress'' face, "Did you scold her? Shame on you for making your mistress cry. I wonder why you haven''t been kicked out of this ce. If you were my butler I would have made sure to kick you," said Barron looking at the butler before his eyes shifted to look at the girl.


    "You will stay here until morning?" Belle asked Lucas where she was.


    "Yes, I will be here."


    "The girl doesn''t know how bad reapers are when ites to keeping up their promises. That is if they really mean it,"mented Barron to receive a look from Lucas to finally keep quiet.

 Chapter 68 - Cemetery- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Cemetery- Part 2</h4>


    Belle hade back to the room to fall asleep but she couldn''t, therefore she continued toy on the bed covered in the nket. When she saw Lucas stand up, her eyes suddenly snapped to look at him to hear him say, "The night is going to get colder from here. Winter is approaching faster this time," and he went to the firece of the room which was located in front of the bed.


    She turned her body so that she could look at him, seeing him pull out the logs of the woods and making space in the firece before he lit it up for the woods to start burning. The room that was dark earlier started to brighten just enough to drive out the shadows in the room and bring warmth to the cold walls and floors.


    She pulled the nket closer to her to ask him in a soft voice, "Do you feel cold?" and saw him walk towards her.


    "All the reapers are cold but then you don''t know he is a reaper," Barron muttered under his breath as no matter how much he spoke, the only person who could hear him was this butler who he was not interested to speak to.


    "There''s a nket in the cupboard if you want to make use of," Belle said to Lucas.


    Barron wondered if the girl liked Lucas and that was why she was being nice or if she was nice in general. The day she had washed and twisted him all around before getting some wind out in the patio, she had brought the stuffed toy in to ce it in front of the firece to get some heat. He rolled his eyes. Objects didn''t need heat.


    "I am fine," answered Lucas who came back to sit in the chair but this time to hold a book in his hand, "I didn''t know you were interested in this," he said reading the name of it.


    Belle softly smiled, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. It was a book that was on the council duties, "You said I had to be financially well to be able to afford you.?And I heard that the council gives younds with good pay."


    "You''re doing it for my sake?" he asked the girl, his eyes looking sharply at her, his expression calm and easy, yet a little unnerving.


    Belle nodded her head, "I thought it would also be easier to not let anyone take away the roof that is above us. I didn''t know if there would be another Mr. Wellington who would try to frame and embarrass my family," she replied not meeting his eyes.


    Lucas didn''t reply to this and instead sat there quietly without opening the book.


    "There are some who have attended the council and who work there, maybe I could get some pointers from them," she added.


    "Is that what you truly wish?" On his question, Belle''s eyes moved to look up at him, "I heard the exams are never easy," it wasn''t that Lucas had heard but he had been there once or twice walking by or to pick up a soul to take it to the gates, "In the name of money,nds, and power, creatures will murder each other. Tear them apart to get to their goal."


    "Will it be bad to get into the circle?"


    "Never said it isn''t, Miss Belle. The question is if you are willing to get into the dirt. As beautiful it looks to know that a person is from the council. It is a corrupt ce of maniption but then every ce is corrupt," Lucas had never heard about her wanting to take part in it, not that he was opposed to it.


    "There''s brother Damien and Uncle Carsovane in there," Belle mentioned the names she knew, "Even Lord Nichs appears to be a kind man."


    Lucas'' lips twitched. All the names mentioned, they were into things of their own maniption and it made him wonder if he should burst that bubble of the image she had of them, "You can always give the exam and see if you can pass. There''s no one stopping you," he stated.


    "What do you think?" Belle asked, wanting his opinion as it mattered to her.


    "I don''t think what I say should matter, mdy," he offered her a polite smile.


    Barron who was there listening to them speak, said, "What a good butler you are," he could tell that this butler was scheming something under that calm demeanor of his.


    "What if I said it does?" she asked him.


    "Do what you feel like. If you feel it is what you want for your own needs, then go ahead with it. I will continue to be your butler and serve you," he bowed his head to show her his respect but that was not what Belle wanted and today was not the day to speak about it.


    "Thank you," she continued to look into space at nothing in particr, the night passing through seconds and minutes to have her finally fall asleep.


    When the next morning arrived, the councils had arrived with the bodies and the confirmation to the Adams'' residence to give them the report of what was found.


    "We brought everyone but one who will continue to remain in theboratory of the council," spoke the councilman named Mathias, "I don''t think you are familiar with the word switcher, are you?" he asked Belle who stood in front of her.


    "What is that?"


    "A switcher is a new creature that has been walking on ournds. There have been many reports of them. They have the ability to change and morph to anyone," Belle frowned listening to this, "We believe that one of your maids was killed by the switcher andter took her form so that she could poison your family with the spitgrass which was the cause of the sudden corruption. Another team of the council will be looking for the girl''s actual body. Your and the rest of the staff''s names are clear for now."


    Lucas who stood behind Belle noticed how the other colleague of the councilman who was speaking to Belle kept giving him a suspicious look. When their eyes met, he offered the councilman a polite smile and a bow.

 Chapter 69 - Cemetery- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Cemetery- Part 3</h4>


    The Adams like some of the families who lived in thend of Bonke had their own family cemetery which was isted and built on their ownnds to not include them in the local cemetery with the other family members. It was one of thends that had been passed down from Belle''s maternal grandfather which had minimalist fences around thend that they owned and the graves of the family members who had passed away.


    Lucas had already got everything settled. He had spoken to father Connor toplete the ceremony of the dead so that they could be sent in peace which was what people of the living thought when in truth the soul was already departed.


    Belle stood in front of the open graves where the caskets wereid down one after another. She wore a ck dress with ck shoes and ck gloves. Her hair waspletely tied into a ponytail unlike the rest of the women who were her rtives who hade here looking poshly in their ck silken gown and their hair made as if they were attending a party after this.


    She quietly looked at the open caskets while some of them whispered amongst themselves over how the unfortunate events took ce. Her aunts, uncles, cousins, and many others who knew her parents.


    Father Connor stood with a book in his hand, reading from it as he prayed, "...and we hope that the souls that had departed from here will take the peace they came. With loving memories, we hope that where ever they may today, they are happy and God bestows them with what is needed ording to his will and word..."


    Once Father Connor had prayed for her parents, the coffin was finally put down in the respective graves one after another. Belle held her hands in front of her as she looked at the men cing her mother''s coffin down after her father.


    The embalmer had covered her father''s face that looked normal without making anyone know how he looked with his corrupted heart. His eyes and face fixed until the veryst detail that made her forget and think that what she sawst night was only a terrible dream. Her mother, unfortunately, half of her face was covered through theted veil to cover the damage that had happened.


    She felt a lump form in her throat and she tried to put it down by gulping softly, taking in a deep breath to gather herself and not crumble down. She watched them until the end of time that was allowed and the mud was put down one after another until the surface turned t with a headstone being ced in their loving memory.


    "I am so sorry for what happened, Belle," her aunt Irene came to her who was her mother''s elder sister with her husband Hector, "Hector and I were speaking and wondering if you should probably move into our house. It would make things much easier."


    "Thank you," Belle''s words made her aunt Irene smile until the young vampiress continued to say, "But I will continue to stay in Adams'' residence. My parents might not be there anymore, but I have many fond memories with them there which I don''t want to forget."


    Uncle Hector spoke to her, "We understand that Belle but living all alone by yourself with no elder person to look after you. It is never safe," he shook his head with a smile.


    "Hector is right. Living all alone in the mansion, God forbid something happens to you. Mabel would never forgive me," said Aunt Irene. The woman then ced her hand on Belle''s shoulder, "Come here, dear," and she hugged the girl, "We know you are a strong girl," she chuckled, the remarking out to be sarcastic.


    "Your aunt and the rest of us spoke about it and we came to the conclusion it would be best for you to be taken in by one of us and who better than your mother''s own sister to take the responsibility?" asked her uncle Hector.


    Belle didn''t want to go live with her aunt or her family. She knew why her aunt was trying to get her to her house and it was never for Belle''s happiness but for her aunt''s own profit. Though the Adams'' mansion wasn''t as big as what her aunt lived in, it was still a decent one with the many othernds they had which included the one they stood on. Now that they had their mansion back, people eyed it and the woman would get all of those once she took Belle in her care.


    "I am very much thankful for everyone''s worry and kindness but this is my decision to stay in the Adams'' mansion," Belle was firm in her words and before her aunt could speak, she said, "Harm wille when it needs to. Thest it came I had elders but there wasn''t anything that could be done to prevent it and the oue would be no less if there was any other in my parent''s position," she spoke loud it so that the other family members would get the memo too where she would not need herself to be repeated, "I am thankful for everyone''s concern but I would like to live in the home I grew up in."


    "A young vampiress living alone in the mansion with no guardian and just servants. Do you know how badly people will talk about us for not looking after you?" spoke her aunt with knotted brows and her eyes looking at her intensely.


    "You can live in another mansion, Belle," spoke another uncle of hers who was her father''s younger brother, "Sell the house and use it as you please."


    Belle pursed her lips hearing this, she said, "It might be a house for you and the others. Built of stones and mud but it holds more value in my eyes and I refuse to sell it. As long as I am alive, the house shall not be touched and the owner shall not be reced."

 Chapter 70 - Cemetery- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Cemetery- Part 4</h4>


    Belle could tell that her rtives were not happy with her decision. They looked her at her as if she had lost her mind.


    "You are still a child," said one of the aunts.


    Before anything more could be added to the fuel that was going to ignite, she said, "Thank you foring here today, to see my parents and to pay your respects to them," she shut the woman down as if she hadn''t heard her aunt speak anything.


    "Aunt Felicia is not done speaking, Belle. Is that the way you speak to her?" questioned Mrs. Harriet, "I don''t think there''s anything-"


    "Thank you," Belle said, not wanting to talk anymore and moved closer to stand near her parent''s grave. The cemetery was built in the midst of the forest and people could hear the birds singing songs as they sat in the branches of the trees.


    The woman named Felicia was Mr. Adams'' brother''s wife stared at Belle''s back, "What they say is true. You don''t have a proper guardian and you have turned nothing but spoiled. I even heard you chased the one you had graciously received from the purebloodeddy. Your arrogance will get you nowhere little girl, learn to be humble while we are only trying to be helpful," the woman walked ahead to her husband''s side to say, "It would be best to go to the council and put an appeal as she doesn''t know what is right and wrong for her age."


    "She''s too young, Felicia," spoke Aunt Irene, "I will talk to her. Belle always listens to me. She would never say no," said the vampiress with a calm smile on her lips, "She is possibly very tired, let us give her some space that she needs," she suggested.


    When most of the rtives started to leave the cemetery, Belle offered a small smile to them to see them hop into their fancy carriages one after another and leave but her aunt continued to stay.


    "Will you be alright by yourself?" Aunt Irene asked her.


    Belle gave her a nod. Meeting the rtives was tiresome because of their questions and things that she had to hear from them. Her aunt hugged her again before pulling back to hold Belle''s hands in her hands to say, "Okay, if you say so. But you wouldn''t mind dropping by our mansion next weekend, would you? Your mother was my sister. It is the least I can do for her."


    "I will be there," Belle replied and saw her aunt smile.


    "Stay safe. We will drop by the mansion soon," Aunt Irene and Uncle Hector left the cemetery in the carriage that was waiting for them. This left only the white witcher, father Connor, her butler, Lucas, and Belle alone. The birds continued to sing.


    "I will be taking my leave too," Father Connor bowed his head and left them alone.


    Belle finally took in a deep breath to let it go, "We should be going to," she said looking up at the sky through the many branches of leaves that tried to cover the sky that had turned cloudy again.


    "Yes, Miss Belle," Lucas obliged and raised his hand for the coachman so that the coachman could pull the carriage and get it ready for them to leave. Lucas wasn''t wearing his butler uniform, instead he wore clothes like any other men here. ck shirt, ck trousers, a ck coat that went past the knees, and his usual ck gloves on his hands.


    On their way back, with Belle''s footsteps slow she asked, "Have you ever lost someone, Lucas?" she had never heard anything about his family except that he hade from Mythweald.


    "Many," he answered her and she looked to her side where he was walking beside her, "We all lose someone or something, mdy. It is how nature is. Some naturally because of age or illness and some because of some odd catastrophe that takes ce."


    She wondered who he had lost but being intrusive over a sensitive topic would be rude, felt Belle to herself and she refrained from asking about it.


    "Do you know how much the Adams'' mansion costs?" she asked him out of curiosity as she herself had never thought about it before.


    "More than most of them can fathom."


    "Really?" Belle asked him with a frown. Was that why Mr. Wellington was trying to get the mansion from her father? How much did Olivia pay to have Mr. Wellington to stay quiet, "Tell me."


    "Mr. Adams only had to give back the money to Mr. Wellington which was loaned by the townsmen who died because of the mass murder that took ce by the hands of the ck witches. If I am not wrong Mr. Wellingtone didn''t want the money but wanted the mansion therefore which he proposed to take."


    "Mr. Wellington has enough money. He can buy any mansion he wants or build it from scratch," Belle stated knowing how well off the man was when it came to financial terms.


    "True," Lucas himself had been interested in knowing why the pureblooded vampire wanted to get his hands on this before he was pacified with Lady Olivia''s money, "The man appears to be doing some shady work alongside a man who works in the council. The mansion must be special because I heard Mr. Adams telling your mother that the mansion was acquired by a pureblooded vampire who it originally belonged to. If I am not wrong, Mr. Wellington had nned to get back the house again in terms as Lady Olivia is not part of the first former agreement of their work."


    "Will hee back?"


    "No," answered Lucas, "The mansion doesn''t belong to Mr. Adams anymore. It was changed to your name as being the sole owner of it when Lady Olivia handed the papers back," it was he himself who had suggested the change knowing Mr. Wellington was going to get back the mansion again with his crooked ways.


    "I can see why my rtives are trying to get me into their houses," a dull smile appeared on Belle''s face. It was a very basic understanding in their society that if a girl like her was taken care of by her rtives all the properties that belonged to her would go in care of her caretakers, "What are your thoughts on that?" she asked him as they made their way through the cemetery by walking past the trees.


    "You have very interesting vultures who can barely wait to get their hands on you," answered Lucas.


    "Vultures," murmured Belle to herself.

 Chapter 71 - Movements- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Movements- Part 1</h4>


    In the carriage now, Belle looked outside the window at the passing trees that went one after another with her head that was leaned against the side of the carriage wall. The open viewing casket before the burial took away some pain of hers. She was thankful to the embalmer who had worked on her parents to preserve them the way they were while covering up the damage that had taken ce.


    Telling her uncles and aunts that she wasn''t willing to move into their houses and not wanting to listen to them was equal to telling her that she didn''t need them. With her parents gone, Belle was on her own. Reaching the mansion, Lucas helped her get down and her feet reached the ground. The mansion was going to be lonely, thought Belle to herself where she wouldn''t be able to converse with her parents and then something clicked her mind and she looked at Lucas.


    "You said the souls go to transit before reaching the gates. If my parents are wandering, does it mean I can talk to them?" Belle asked him.


    Somewhere Lucas was expecting this question and it was only a matter of time her curiosity would pique, "You want to meet them. I hope you are aware that your parents have changed and the people you meet in thend of the dead are not the same. What you saw yesterday was a refraction of what is there in thend of the dead."


    Belle had hoped she would get to speak to her parents but remembering who she met in the drawing-room yesterday, she doubted she was ready for it, "Okay," she said, "About yesterday...in the church. What are we supposed to do?"


    Hearing this a subtle smile appeared on his lips. The girl was trying to cope with her pain with work which he didn''t mind, "Do you remember her mentioning about three people who closed the doors?" when he saw her nod, he continued, "Each of you holds the same ability. The other two girls hold the power of the spells and the touch of memories."


    Bell exhaled out the air from her mouth, "I see death," For someone who couldn''t stop her parent''s death, she didn''t know what use it was to have something like this.


    "You don''t have to worry about them for now. The ck witches have their information wrong because they think because of each massacre that has taken ce, the ability has died. What you do is continued studying for the council if you want or attend tea parties to build connections. As you interact with more people and know them, who knows you might find something."


    "Like what?" she asked him curiously.


    "Apart from the prophecy that was told, it is said that the stars will make sure of their own abilities to solve their own mystery of life," on Lucas'' response, Belle didn''t know what she was supposed to understand with that.


    She then asked him, "Why aren''t the switchers mentioned in the books?"


    "Because the switchers don''t belong to this world. The ck witches or some other creatures have been meddling through the veil that separates thend of the dead and thend of the living that has led to some of the creatures that belong to thend of the dead to appear here. The switchers are called changelings, shifters and with many more names but they do exist," exined Lucas.


    "You know a lot about thend of the dead," Belle''s red eyes looked at him questioningly.


    "I learned about it before I started working here. The more you read the more you turn knowledgable," though Belle wanted to know, everything was too much to take in, "Why don''t you go to your room and I will have the maid draw you a warm bath?" Lucas suggested to have her nod and walked inside the mansion to have the butler walk behind her until the halls to let her go up the stairs alone while he went to check the servants in the mansion.


    When the water was being drawn in the tub Belle looked at Mr. Fluffs who was seated against the wall near the patio. Taking her clothes to change she started to walk towards the bath when she noticed Mr. Fluffs had fallen on his back facing the ceiling.


    "I FINALLY DID IT! I CAN MOVE!" screamed Barron when Belle came to his side to make him sit again.


    The Fourth card of the Grims had been trying to move since the day Lucas had put him in the stuffed toy and now that he had made it move, it was only time he would be able to start walking and leave this mansion to find someone to undo the spell the butler had put on him.


    "SOON I SHALL BE FREE! I shall take my revenge by putting that butler in the toy!" shouted Barron and he again tried to move, trying to rock back and forth in the cotton bag where after ten minutes he was able to fall back on the surface of the table.


    When Belle returned back from her bath, she saw Mr. Fluffs had fallen down on the table again and this continued three to four more times that got her slightly worried that there was something in the room that kept pushing the toy down. The windows and the doors were closed therefore there was no way for the breeze toe in.


    She heard the door knock, "Come in," she answered to see Lucas appear in the room with the tray of light snacks for her to eat.


    "I brought you some freshly baked biscuits," he said stepping into the room. Seeing her hold the rabbit where for once the reaper was quiet, he found it rather strange and asked, "Everything alright?" he asked her.


    "Yes, it''s just Mr. Fluffs who keeps falling down. I think the water got umted on one side after thest wash with the cotton," Belle wondered looking down at the stuffed rabbit in her hand.


    "That is possible," Lucas agreed, he ced the small tray on the table and then said, "May I?"


    Barron widened his non-existent eyes, not happy to be passed on to the butler.

 Chapter 72 - Movements- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Movements- Part 2</h4>


    If Barron could, Barron would have wiggled out of Lucas'' hands but the fourth Grim had barely moved himself to be able to flee. Lucas moved the stuffed toy in his hand, shaking it back and forth for his soul to stumble inside.


    "STOP SHAKING THE TOY!" Barronined but the butler continued to move his hand.


    "The cotton is indeed misced," said Lucas and he then went to the bath and sunk the toy inside the bucket of water to have the reaper curse at him.


    "You little filthy-" Barron grumbled in ire to be pushed into the water again. When the toy was all soaked, Lucas ced it in the patio again for it to dry but this time the rabbit was ced in a way to have its head touching the surface.


    Lucas looked at Belle and then said, "Give him some time to dry," and Belle nodded to this.


    He could hear Barron releasing a list of curses against him which didn''t affect him one bit. Lucas noticed something very peculiar in the room. Even with the windows and the doors opened, the room still appeared to be dark which was when he caught sight of a shadow from the corner of his eyes. The movement was subtle but he noticed it clearly through his ck eyes.


    Belle was already filled up with information and he didn''t want to stress her more than what she could take.


    "Call me or the maid if you need something," he informed her and he exited the room to start walking down the stairs. The maids and the servants were working quietly without a word, the trauma of what they had gone through two nights ago still lingering in their bones and skin.


    The shadows were the remnants of what happened to the souls who didn''t make it through the gates after they passed from the realm of living to the realm of the dead. Though the reapers had arrived at the mansion, he doubted that all the reapers hade to pick up the souls who were dead, and even if they did, he questioned if the reapers walked them through the gates.


    In between the gates and the realm of the living, there was the transit.


    The transit was basically a ce where the souls that didn''t make through loitered along with the other creatures.


    In the same week, he found a day to do deal with these creatures.


    Making his way to his room, he pulled out the potion which he had picked up from the church and powder of white dust, mixing them, and he went outside the mansion.


    Belle who wasn''t able to rest in her room left the snacks untouched and was walking in the mansion to find Lucas standing outside with an empty ss in his hand. She wondered what Lucas was doing.


    As if feeling her gaze, he raised his head to look up at her and she looked back at him. What was he doing out there? She saw him return back to the mansion but Belle didn''t move from there. She continued to look at where he was previously and then looked at the ground to notice a very faint ck line that had been drawn around to disappear the ends of her vision. She started to walk, following the circle, and continued to move around the mansion to realize the ck line formed an enclosed circle.


    Before she could go further, she found Lucas standing right in front of her.


    How did hee here so fast?!?There were often times when she wondered if Lucas was truly a vampire or if he was a witch in disguise. After all, his eyes were not red like hers or anyone who was a vampire. He was no average butler and Belle knew that. Though he didn''t say it, there was something he was hiding that was hard to find or know.


    "You were supposed to be resting," he said to her. His eyes that were ck looked cold and still as they looked at her.


    Lucas noticed the suspicious look Belle gave him, "I wanted to take a walk. What is that line?" she asked, "The one outside the mansion you drew."


    "I used it to encapste the mansion. There are some things or creatures that are not supposed to be here right now. It will need," he paused to find a word for her to understand and then said, "Exorcising the mansion."


    "Like devils?" Belle saw him walk towards her as she looked at him more clearly.


    "That''s what the humans call but it''s a word that has many other things in it that have collectively called itself to be devils. Miss Belle, do you remember the shadow you met a few nights ago?" he asked her before going to get the torch that was on the wall.


    How could she forget? Every night she had to check her room and close the windows and the doors to make sure there was no one in her room, "Yes," she answered him. She followed him when he started to walk.


    "Creatures like those are the lowest of the low form in thend of the dead and are called the wasted spirits. These are the souls that couldn''t make inside the gates for various reasons but there have also been words of how they have seeped into the gates too but prefer to remain in the barrennds of transit. A ce that is known as ''nowhere'' that has no beginnings or ends. The wasted spirits are evil who don''t bide even thew of the dead."


    "How do you know thend of the dead has aw?" Belle asked curiously.


    "Don''t all the existence have aw?" Lucas questioned her back.


    "I thought once people die is done and over," she responded, looking at the side of his face as he walked one step ahead of her, "Laws never get followed."


    "True," the butler agreed, "Thews are often broken more than being followed here but I heard the punishments in thend of the dead are much more severe which is why they don''t get broken often."

 Chapter 73 - Movements- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Movements- Part 3</h4>


    They were walking down the other side of the stairs that led to the tailoring room which was never used by her family or the servants. The mansion that now belonged to the Adams'', it was a huge one where many rooms went untouched and were rather locked after putting sheets on them to avoid the umtion of dust.


    Though Belle grew up in this mansion, there were certain parts of the room she wasn''tfortable walking in or near it. It might be because of her memory where she once imagined seeing a ghost who had a skeleton looking face to follow the bones of the neck and disappear into the clothes. It was a distant, unclear memory that kept her curious self away from this side of the mansion.


    Belle being part of a vampire felt the temperature turn only colder as she walks through this ce and she asked,


    "What do evil spirits like shadows do?"


    "They try to take you," she was looking at the walls where the lights of the torches spilled themselves around it and turned her head to look at Lucas, "The spirits are creatures who crave life in this realm. They want another chance and they search for a body or a vessel that ispatible enough to keep them in there. Usually, a human''s body is the most feasible one to get into. That is where youe to hear stories of how people were possessed."


    Belle was nowhere happy to hear this information. It wasn''t the first time she had felt or seen a shadow move without the need of light to guide it.


    "What do you mean when you say feasible?" she asked him.


    "Some souls are weaker than the rest. They are either born weak or they turn weak because of emotions," he said, giving her half information, "They try totch on to something and right now it looks like there is more than one shadow that is trying to get to you."


    "How many?" she asked in dread.


    "At least fifty of them."


    "That''s all?" Belle asked to see the butler chuckle, "It feels like death is everywhere."


    "Death was always there, mdy. It always apanies us. Fortunately, your ability will let you see things much clearer which others can''t see," Lucas answered her before cing the torch on the wall as there was decent light ahead of them that passed through the windows.


    "So the exorcism is for these shadows?" she tried to confirm.


    "That''s right. They must have followed you back with your visits to thend of the dead and have been waiting to take over your body, waiting to weaken your soul and emotions. I borrowed some potions and items from people and ced a marking in a way the spirits won''t escape but would go back to where they came from."


    "I want to exorcise too," decided Belle, and this time it was Lucas who halted his steps to turn to look at her.


    "I would ask, mdy to sit in her room than involve herself-"


    "I want to do it," Belle said firmly. By the look on his face, she could tell that he wasn''t pleased with the way she had interrupted him. This involved her and it was only right for her to do the exorcism, "You can teach me how to do it."


    "Things that concern to thend of the dead are delicate. It isn''t easy," Lucas responded to have Belle stare at him.


    "You are the teacher, you teach me and I learn." What if one day Lucas wasn''t here and she had to get rid of the evil spirits?


    Lucas'' lips twitched. This insolent child, "Alright."


    By the time it was the time of night where everyone had gone to bed, Belle and Lucas stepped out of the mansion. Standing out of the circle.


    "Remember. Once you start the spell, you need toplete it because the spirits who had been in there wille for you while breaking the enchantment that has been ced."


    "I thought spells or words were meant only for the witches."


    "It is what the first generation of living made people believe it to be. There are different forms of spells which work for some creatures and for the rest it doesn''t," answered Lucas standing behind her with antern in his hand. The lights inside the mansion had been mostly blown away.


    It was the first time Belle was doing something like this.


    Lucas ced thentern next to her side and stood straight with his arms crossed against each other to look at Belle who sat down on the ground in front of the ck line. He found a perfect day where there would be fewer chances of rain. The chances of Belle seeding were less but it would also help in having an insight into her ability. So far all they knew was that she could see death but there should be something more to it, thought Lucas to himself.


    Belle touched both her hand''s palms of her hands together and then ced it on the lines.


    To her surprise, the entire line started to give a blue glow which she hadn''t expected. It started from her to move on both ends to connect with each other.


    "Do you hear that?" Belle asked looking at the mansion with a small frown. There was whispering in the air that came from the mansion.


    She saw how the mansion in front of them started to turn darker and darker and the ground slowly started to turn ck because the spirits wereing out that had hidden inside the mansion. The shadows appeared to be bigger and darker, taking strange forms who lowly growled at her.


    "You woke them from their slumber, Miss Belle," the line that was drawn didn''t stay blue for long and it started to flicker. With her palms on the wet ground, she said the words to see the shadows starting to disappear one after another until there was nothing in front of them, "Not bad."


    She felt a strange sense of relief by sending those shadows back to where they came from. She wondered if Lucas worked in the church which was why he knew about these things, after all, the church members were the ones who worked in exorcism.


    Getting back inside the mansion with thentern, Lucas closed and locked the main doors but before they could go on their separate ways, he informed her,


    "You received the letter from Edmond''s family to join them for lunch tomorrow."


    "I don''t want to go," said Belle for the butler to say,


    "Going out to meet others would do you good, Miss Belle. It was also your mother''s wish that you go meet Mr. Edmond''s son who returned back to Bonke a few days ago. ording to her, you are at a marriageable age and it would be right for you to settle down."


    It was true that her mother was trying to get her to settle down with a decent man but it wasn''t what Belle was looking for. She wasn''t looking because she had already found a person to her liking.

 Chapter 74 - The Edmonds- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 74 - The Edmonds- Part 1</h4>


    Belle had mixed emotions that she had been containing in her little chest for quite some days now. To be pushed to meet a suitor by the man who she had harbored underlying feelings, she awkwardly smiled.


    "I am in no mood to meet Mr. Edmond''s son. I don''t even know them well," said Belle beginning to walk in the corridor who was being followed by Lucas.


    "Isn''t that the whole point of going to have lunch so that you can meet and get to know them. You don''t n to live alone in this mansion all your life, do you, mdy?" asked Lucas.


    She turned her head to look at him as she walked, "I have you and the others here. How is it alone?" she questioned him.


    "It is one of your mother''s wishes before she died. If not yours, do it for her sake," he said overlooking what she just said and Belle noticed it. She wondered if he nned to leave her side one day and the thought made her sad.


    Stopping her feet from walking any further, she turned to look at him, "What if I said I like someone. Is that a good reason enough to not go?"


    "He must be from a renowned family if it is you have shown an interest in him," stated Lucas, "Did you speak to your parents about it? Perhaps we can ask your aunt to apany you."


    "No," Belle pursed her lips.


    "No?" Lucas titled his head in question.


    She stared into his ck eyes that never wavered. She wondered what would move a cold heart like his. Belle had her own pride but there was also her heart that was ready to push aside the pride to let him know about her feelings. After all, a servant never made a move because of their position they were in.


    "He might not be someone of the same status but he is someone I have liked and would want nothing but to spend my life with him. I have been meaning to ask-"


    "Miss Belle," Lucas interrupted her, "I think it is better you don''t finish that sentence," he offered her a polite smile.


    Belle frowned, "Why not?" she asked him.


    "Because I know exactly what you want to say and I would ask you not to speak about it for your own sake this time," the silence around her started to numb her along with the response he gave to her questions.


    She tried to keep her still as she tried to understand and decipher the words he spoke to her. At one moment her heart shuddered at the thought and knowledge of him knowing about her growing fondness for him but at the same time, he had stopped her from speaking any more than what she had said right now.


    "You should go to sleep, Miss Belle. The invitation-"


    "Do you know who I like?" Belle asked him. Her eyes looked at him anxiously, demanding an answer from him.


    "Yes," came the indifference in his voice and it broke her heart, "The reply to the invitation was sent by your mother herself when they had invited you and her, therefore the Edmond''s will be expecting your arrival at their residence."


    Belle was hurt by the way he continued to push her in going to meet Edmonds. The feelings she had tried to convey through words, he had brushed it away like it were nothing. She didn''t know when he found out about it and she was slightly embarrassed by the thought of her obvious emotions but it wasn''t Belle''s fault that she couldn''t hide. Lucas was just good when it came to reading people.?Her hands clutched together in fists next to her sides.


    "Is that all?" she asked him.


    He bowed his head, "Yes, mdy."


    Belle stared at him for two more seconds and turned around to hear him wish her a night which she didn''t return.


    Lucas stood there watching her walk through the corridor alone ahead of him and to take the stairs.


    Belle didn''t stop her feet and by the time she got into her room, Barron who was seated on the bed noticed the girl was back, "I heard the shadows-" he was greeted with the door being shut loudly before being locked, "That''s one way to close the door."


    She stood facing the door, her hand on the surface of the wood which she slowly let go. When she did turn around Barron noticed she looked sad and low spirited. She had been crying a lot since her parents had died but this morning she appeared to be doing better. He was the reaper who wasn''tfortable with tears. He wondered what had her crying, it was surely that shitty reaper, thought Barron to himself.


    Belle got on the bed and pulled the pillow close to holding it in her arms.


    "He must have said something! You are the only one who speaks to me and that butler made you sad," Barron grumbled, "I am never nice but one day when I put him in the doll, you can take your revenge on him too."


    When the time of morning arrived, Belle was still upset with the way things had gone about.?She had been very careful in not letting him know about it but he found it before she could tell it to him herself. When she tried to speak he had cut her off, ignoring whatever she had to say as if to let her know that he wasn''t interested in it.


    Was it because he saw her as a child? Or was it because of their status? Maybe he didn''t see her as a woman.


    After getting ready, she went down to see the butler who was waiting for her at the end of the stairs. He bowed and greeted her like their short conversationst night never took ce, "Good morning, Miss Belle. Did you have a good sleep?"


    How was she supposed to make him look at her? asked Belle to herself.

 Chapter 75 - The Edmonds- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 75 - The Edmonds- Part 2</h4>


    Belle wanted to retort with a reply of no but that would only show a childish attitude in the eyes of her butler. She would have to be careful with her words from now.


    "It was good," answered Belle.


    "Wonderful," Lucas responded and when he noticed her staring at him, he asked, "Is something the matter?"


    Belle shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    "Your breakfast is ready and waiting for you," he informed her, following one step behind her.


    Last night she had gone asleep sad but when she woke in the morning, Belle decided that she would not give up! She would be the kind of woman Lucas would agree upon but then, thought Belle to herself, did he not agree with the way she was? Was this what her mother was speaking about?


    Once she was done with her meal, she got on the carriage being apanied by Lucas to the Edmonds mansion who had invited her and her mother previously toe to visit them. Belle stepped down the carriage to notice the whitewashed walls of Edmond''s mansion. Two guards stood outside at the gates and she turned her head to get inside the mansion with Lucas where they were greeted by the Edmonds'' butler.


    "Pleasee in, mdy. Mr. and Mrs. Edmonds have been expecting you," the man was an old man who had gone half bald with just the sides of his hair still intact. He had some fine lines of wrinkles on his face, his face serious and less friendly than what she was used to from Lucas.


    The man came forward to remove her coat but Lucas was the one who reached out to ce his fingers at the back of her coat and removed it for her before passing the coat to the butler.


    They then followed the butler to finally meet the Edmonds who was seated in the parlor room. In the room sat a woman and a young girl of Belle''s age.


    "Miss Belle Adams and her butler are here," announced the butler. Mrs. Edmonds was the first one to get up from her seat and she came forward too, raising her hand for Belle to take. Belle bowed her head in greeting.


    "Lady Belle, it is so good to see you. Pleasee sit," said Mrs. Edmonds and Belle followed, "Meet my daughter Agatha."


    "Nice to meet you," Belle exchanged pleasantries with the girl who had beautiful tinum blonde hair that was parted with small braids and left open.


    "I am so sorry to hear what happened to your parents. It was truly tragic which we didn''t expect," Mrs. Edmonds shared her condolences.


    "It was," Belle replied, "You have a beautiful home," she looked at the interior of the room they were seated in.


    "Mr. Edmonds got some parts of the mansion retouched," smiled Mrs. Edmonds. Unlike her daughter, she had tied her brown hair behind her, "The mansion was looking quite old and rusty. There is this one architect, I don''t know if you have heard of him but he does excellent work when ites to changing and redesigning without breaking too many details to the existing infrastructure."


    "I think you are speaking about Mr. Wells," answered Belle to have the woman nod her head.


    "Yes, he''s the one. Pardon me I don''t remember some of the names thate and go,"ughed Mrs. Edmond. The women''s then shifted to look at Belle''s butler to say, "Is this the famous butler that many women fawn over."


    "He does look pretty handsome for a butler,"mented Agatha looking up and down the man who was in the room, "Do you mind if I take him out of the room?" the girl asked Belle almost ready to get up.


    "Yes, I do," Belle answered and the girl turned to look at her with a surprised look on her face.


    "I don''t think one walk in the mansion should be too much trouble?" Agatha tried her luck again. Getting up she walked towards the butler.


    When Belle''s eyes fell on Lucas, he looked back at her expressionless. After the little words that were shared and notmunicated properlyst night, she could feel the awkwardness that came from her side but she tried to keep a straight face.


    Belle then looked in the eye of the girl and said, "Thest time a woman came to my mansion, she tried to create trouble. My apologies but you will need to let my butler be as he is."


    Agatha said, "What a petty girl," and she made her way towards the door.


    "Agatha!" scolded Mrs. Edmonds, looking slightly troubled the woman said, "I apologize for my daughter''s words. She can be at times unreasonable with her requests like some of the vampiress."


    "That''s alright," Belle offered the woman a smile.


    "Oh, good the tea is here!" eximed Mrs. Edmonds and a maid entered to serve them tea.


    After the tea was poured and given to her, Belle was asked by the woman, "I don''t mean to offend but I heard that your father was in quite some trouble. The mansion I mean. Your aunts and uncles must have spoken about adopting you."


    "My parents were able to acquire the house back so I will be living in the mansion," she answered politely.


    "Oh, that''s good to know. When we heard the news I was worried and then with what happened...It''s good to know that you have the house," Mrs. Edmonds might have been nice but Belle didn''t like the intrusive questions especially not the ones that involved her family or the house and it included Lucas.


    She heard the doors open and close in distance and many finally entered the room, "Lady Belle, this is my son, Carson," the man was probably an inch shorter than Lucas, his brown wavy hairbed.


    Belle stood up along with Mrs. Edmonds and the man appeared in front of her, holding her hand to kiss the back of it, "It is good to see you again, Lady Belle. You have grown to a beautiful girl," the urge to wipe the back of her hand rigorously on her dress was there but she had to be polite. Why couldn''t Lucas give her those kinds ofpliments? Every time she asked him his reply would be ''good'', "I don''t think you remember me," said Carson.


    "My apologies for it," Belle responded back with a small smile.


    "She was a small girl," said Mrs. Edmonds.


    Carson nodded his head, "Indeed she was too young. Thest we met, she jumped from the tree into the arms of her butler saying ''I will be your bride''," he chuckled, "It was a funny memory. Lady Belle refused to get down from the tree while ying with the other children. The butler finally caught her."


    Mrs. Edmondsughed, "Of course, only young children say such strange things."


    Outwardly Belle smiled looking at them but internally she was embarrassed.


    Did that really happen? How did she not remember something like this.?When the Edmonds were speaking about something, Belle''s eyes met up with Lucas'' who returned her gaze with his usually calm expression.

 Chapter 76 - Tumbling Carriage- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Tumbling Carriage- Part 1</h4>


    The amount of awkwardness only increased when Carson Edmond told the story of how Belle jumped from the branch of the tree. It must have been only with the children around them of her close age who had heard it else her mother would have had an earful of discipline being set for her. After all, Belle doubted any daughter of the house owner would aim to be the bride of a butler.


    But then Lucas was such an amazing butler that he didn''t fall under the same category along with the other butlers.


    "Carson why don''t you show Lady Belle the mansion," suggested Mrs. Edmonds, pushing both of them to spend some time alone to get to know each other.


    Belle shook her head, "I am fine here," she said not wanting to leave this room.


    "Don''t be shy," Mrs. Edmondsughed, "Go on Carson."


    "Lady Belle," Carson bowed his head and raised his hand for her to step forward. The man was being polite therefore it would be rude of her to reject a simple offer such as this. She started to walk and he followed after her leaving both Lucas and Mrs.Edmonds in the room, "I mean no offense but it looks like you aren''t used to going to soirees or visiting other mansions."


    "My parents were the ones who usually did that and even if I did go along I often slipped out from there," Belle replied not wanting to paint a false image of herself which she wasn''t.


    "I think I remember that," said Carson as they made their way through the long corridor. The maids who were walking in the same corridor in the opposite direction offered them a bow and stood in their ce until they passed them, "Your mother was upset when she heard what had happened out in the orchard of your mansion. The one after you jumped from the tree," so her mother did know. She wondered what she might have thought. Clearly her mother was trying to get her to a better family and even though it was Lady Olivia who had intercepted, something told her that her mother would have done to keep Belle away from the butler.


    Belle wondered how old Carson was, by the looks of it she would have guessed five to six years but a vampire''s age was hard to calcte, "What do you work for, Sir Carson?" Belle asked him.


    "On import and export of goods on the seas."


    "The seas?" Belle asked slightly intrigued as she had never been on the sea before.


    "Yes," the man noticed the interest shown by Belle and he said, "There are many docks and ports for everynd, maybe except for Wovile because of theck of ess to the sea. A lot of trading takes ce when ites to food and other valuable things. It''s good money," he chuckled, in the end, to have her nod at his words.


    "Must be nice sailing in the sea. It sounds adventurous," Belle responded back.


    "It is. Do you consider yourself to be adventurous, mdy?" Carson asked her, taking her to therge patio of a very big room to show the back of the mansion.


    "The word adventurous changes by every person, Sir. For a person who doesn''t get to go out often would find stepping out of the mansionte at night to be adventurous. For another who has never eaten a particr fruit, to acquire it is another adventure. We all are adventurer in our own way, don''t you think so, Sir Carson?"


    "You are right," agreed Carson, "Tell me about yourself. I would like to know more about you Lady Belle."


    Belle wasn''t interested in dragging things unnecessarily and with Lucas not around, she found it to be the right time to let this gentleman know, "I apologize if it is going toe out to be rude but I am not here to create a marriage alliance," she said looking at him.


    "I didn''t think you were," smiled the man, his eyes looking back at her, "My mother might be interested in getting a bride for me but I know when I see a woman where her heart lies and if I am not wrong your words still hold true even now after many years."


    Carson didn''t appear to be offended and instead, he spoke as clearly as she did which Belle was d but for him toe to the right conclusion, it made her question if she had turned transparent to the people''s eyes.


    She didn''t know what to say and stayed quiet to hear him speak, "I am sorry to hear about your parents. If I could I would havee to see them but I had to run errands on my work."


    "That''s okay," Belle smiled, thanking him internally for changing the subject to avoid her from feeling awkward, "I am sure you were busy. It was mostly a closed gathering and the invitation was sent only to a few rtives."


    "That''s good," It wasn''t, thought Belle to herself. If she could, she would rewind time to have the ceremony with just her and the workers in the mansion and the priest because he was needed to perform the ceremony, "Let me show you the rest of the mansion," he said before they went back inside the room to walk in the corridors.


    When it was time for lunch, they headed to the dining room to take their seats. Mrs. Edmonds didn''t ask them any questions but she kept grinning looking at her son and the girl, hoping they would get along.


    During the time of evening before Carson left the mansion for work, he said to Belle,?"Lady Belle, I know your heart resides in another ce but I hope we can be good friends. Feel free to visit here when you want to."


    "Thank you for understanding," Belle smiled up at the man with a small sigh of relief.


    "If you need anything, please feel free to contact me," and the man left the mansion.

 Chapter 77 - Tumbling Carriage- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Tumbling Carriage- Part 2</h4>


    By the time they were returning back from the Edmonds'' mansion, Belle was somewhat relieved that it was over. Carson Edmond appeared to be better when it came to the understanding that she wasn''t going to form an alliance.


    Her heart felt light right now. She looked at Lucas who sat next to her looking outside from his side of the window. Only if she knew what was going on that mind of his. She had heard about the vampire doctor who worked for the council, maybe Lucas needed his brain to be opened up to check why he was this cold but the chances of him letting others touch him were less and he would probably damage the other person, thought Belle to herself.


    "How did you find the man?" asked Lucas when he felt her gaze on him. He turned his attention from the passing trees that were outside to look at her. The carriage they were in lightly shook because of the uneven road it was moving on.


    "Friendly," Belle answered his question to see him staring at her, and then she added, "Brotherly."


    "In time things will change. Everything needs time to change."


    "Will you change too?" asked Belle.


    She noticed how the one side of Lucas'' lips pulled up in the subtle movement, "Are you unhappy with my service as your butler, Miss Belle?"


    She knew that he knew what she was talking about but it was like he was trying to not get into that subject, "Is it the status or is it because you don''t see me like that?" Belle asked directly without beating the bush.


    "You are my mistress," he uttered the words, his ck eyes looking into her red ones.


    "You and the others want me to get married but you won''t stop looking at me as a child," said Belle to him.


    Before she could speak out her mind again, Lucas'' head snapped to look at his side where the wall of the carriage ripped open and suddenly the carriage tumbled over away from the path to move towards the forest. Belle hit her body against the carriage over and over again to stop only when the carriage hit a tree. Belle groaned in pain where she was upside down now. Lucas was the one to open the door of the carriage and he helped her get out of it.


    "What happened?" asked Belle looking at the carriage that looked crushed because of all the tumbling and the wheels looked broken. It would be impossible to get it moving on the road in this state.


    Lucas had his eyes in the direction they were thrown in, looking at the trees and the path near them, "Someone toppled the carriage," he answered her.


    Turning back to her, he raised his hand to look at the wound on her forehead. Even though her body hurt, she felt warmth seep into her as he pulled his clean kerchief to ced it dab it against her forehead.


    The two horses that were pulling the carriage appeared to be hurt and when Belle noticed them, she could see the ck vapor around them, "They are going to die," she walked forward to ce her hand on one of the horses''s necks to feel the pulse disappearing. The horsesid on the wet forest ground and stopped breathing.


    Belle looked for the carriage man. He must have fallen near the road and with that thought, Belle walked forward with Lucas who followed her closely. She gasped when she noticed the coachman had fallen against the tree with the branch that was broken for it to pierce through his body.


    "Is it the ck witches?" asked Belle because they were the only ones who had targeted her and her family.


    "A white witch transformed into a ck witch. The white witches have elemental abilities, unlike ck witches. I guess this is where we start from," Belle heard Lucas say to her, "We need to find the witch who did this. Whoever it is might try again and she mustn''t be too far. I will inform the magistrate about this. Let''s go, Miss Belle," he said and she gave him a nod to walk next to him in the muddy path.


    "I thought the ck witches were sidetracked after the massacre that took ce," Belle asked Lucas while turning around to look at the empty road they hade in to see if anyone was following her.


    Lucas had drawn the conclusion to be so which made him wondered why the witch had attacked them with the elemental wind. The other two people hadn''t been attacked that put a question of what made Belle special. Her ability of death...it then dawned on him.


    "Someone must have seen the spirits umting in and around the mansion. Usually, there are only one or two spirits near a vessel but you had dozens of them. Your body has the ability to take in that many souls."


    "What do you mean?" asked Belle.


    "If the vessel is good. You can contain as many spirits as you can. In the past vessels were used as weapons, weapons to destruct enemies," answered Lucas.


    There were too many death reapers in their world which was why it made it hard to point on which one would have tipped the witches about seeing the spirits. With the spirits being dispersed from the Adams grounds, it was possible that the reaper would inform about the sudden disappearance of the spirits and how there was no special vessel in there calling it to be misinformation.


    "The witches don''t know what is there on the other side of this world. It scares them to think that there might be another creature much powerful than them," Lucas continued to speak, "The ck witches have been trying to regain the ck magic by performing some of the steps so you can tell that they have been extremely careful in handling anything new. They have got the switchers in doing their biddings for their own means."


    "I don''t know where I fit in this," answered Belle frankly. She didn''t understand what she would do by seeing the death near a person.


    "You may be the person who will break the rules of the dead and shift the course of time," smiled Lucas.

 Chapter 78 - Tending- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Tending- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas and Belle continued to walk until Belle finally stopped walking toin, "My legs hurt," she refused to take another step that had Lucas turn around to look at her with a distance of four steps away from each other.


    "Did you hurt your feet too?" he asked her, looking down at her legs that were covered in the dark-colored skirt and then at her feet.


    "I must have scraped during the tumble of the carriage," Belle answered him. She had felt the sting in her leg but she hadn''t bothered herself as she had been listening to Lucas speak and now that silence fell around them, the pain started to make known to her.


    She saw him kneel down in front of her and bring his hands near her legs. He ran the back of his hand across her leg from her knee to her ankle, an action that had her heart hitch in her chest. He ran his hand against her other leg and she flinched when his fingers pressed against a possible wound.


    Lucas didn''t stop though, he instead ran his hand until her ankle, turning around his hand to squeeze the ankle that made her cry, "If you squeeze like that it''s going to hurt," and she saw him look up at her to stand.


    "Put your hands around my neck," he said and Belle blinked to finally listen to him. When she put her hands around his neck, Lucas bent down to pick her up in his arms. Her heart skipped several beats as he started to walk, carrying her. He looked front as he walked but Belle couldn''t stop looking at him and he let her withoutment from his side.


    Thest she remembered being carried by him was when she was young and she must have been around the age of eleven or twelve years old but this here was different.?It was not every day Lucas carried people, asking her to put her hands around his neck, she held her hands firmly, feeling his own arms on her waist and below her knees that were covered by the dress.


    A small ssh of red fell on her cheeks as she stared at his handsome face, "You must have been a rock in your previous life," Bellemented to have him give her a nce before looking ahead of him.


    "Why do you say that?"?It was like he knew what she meant but he liked to make her speak more clearly anyways.


    "You don''t give out too many expressions or emotions. The most I have seen are your polite smiles, the controlling annoyance against the servants, and the nk look," exined Belle to him, "You are the coldest person I have met but you are warm at times."


    "Seems like your head has been in the clouds for a long time," Lucas answered emotionless.


    "Have you never fallen in love with a woman before?" she asked him curiously.


    "Love is a waste of time. People die quickly and leave a void behind. It is an unnecessary emotion," he answered the question she hadn''t asked and she smiled cheekily at him. He sent her a suspicious look but didn''tment on it.


    "How do you know it is unnecessary if you don''t know what it feels like to be in love?" Belle continued with her questions.


    "One doesn''t need to do stupid things to learn. Observing others is sufficient enough to know what you want and don''t," came out to be his response and she nodded.


    "So you have never been with other women," Belle never saw Lucas himself taking initiation with the opposite sex but that didn''t mean he didn''t oblige the other women''s advancement.


    Lucas knew just where this was going and he said, "If you are asking about me being with other women without love then there have been plenty," he noticed how she furrowed her brows not pleased with his answers, "You cannot expect a man to be celibate, do you now, mdy?" he looked into her eyes.


    She had her lips pursed and she shook her head, "No, I don''t," she replied to him.


    Lucas and Belle found the local carriage on the second road and they finally hopped in to reach home. When they entered the mansion, the servants who were very few stared at the butler carrying the young girl in his arms as they made their way up on the stairs.


    To some of the servants, it was no surprise when it came to Belle''s feelings. She had always been too attached to the butler and some had guessed she would soone to realize her feelings. They peeked from the corner of their eyes at the couple who went up, sharing a quiet look with each other.


    "Did you see that?" asked one of the maid, turning towards the other maid.


    "What do you think happened?" whispered the other one in full curiosity.


    "They didn''te back in the carriage. Did you see how he carried her?" and while the maids continued with their curiosities, Lucas opened the door and finally dropped the girl down on the ground.


    "Look at the couple. What did you do again you flimy butler," Barron said after seeing Lucas drop Belle back on the ground on her feet.


    The butler came near the stuffed toy and turned it around so that it could face the wall, "Are you serious?!" asked Barron.


    "Sit," Lucasmanded.


    Belle didn''t know if it was the vulnerable atmosphere around her that tickled her insides and had her toe-curling with just a single word from him. She took a seat on the bed. Lucas went to her bathroom and brought the minimalistic first-aid that was ced in there.


    cing it on the bed, he dipped the cotton in the bottle and used one hand to tip her chin up and the other dabbed the cotton against her forehead, his hand movement gentle on her.

 Chapter 79 - Tending- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Tending- Part 2</h4>


    Music rmendation: Youami by Riopy


    .


    Belle was that child who often fell down doing something or the other and if it weren''t for Lucas, she would have had more wounds that she hade to acquire. With the gentleness he used the cotton on her skin, Belle somewhere felt shy over the attention she was receiving right now.


    When the carriage had tumbled over four times, Lucas hadn''t found the time to react quickly as it was very unexpected, it had resulted in Belle hitting her head and hurting her leg. If she were a human she would have hurt herself more as a human''s body wasn''t as strong and durable as the vampires.


    He noted how she wasn''t looking at him anymore and had her eyes cast down. Once he let go of her chin, she finally looked at him to see him ce the cotton on the box but didn''t close it.


    "You don''t mind, do you?" he asked when his hand reached for her leg.


    "No."


    Belle''s first thought was that he was going to run his hand over her dress again and that itself brought the heat in her face. As outspoken she tried to be when it came to her thoughts, her head was all muddled with the thought of what happened earlier on the road and Lucas knew just what was running in the little rabbit''s mind.


    "What do you think you are doing!" Barron shouted with his face turned to look at the wall. This reaper was not to be trusted! Though Barron was no less in character when it came to theparison between him and Lucas. After spending some alone time with the vampiress who often kept talking to him, exining unneeded things he didn''t have to know. He didn''t know what that butler was trying to do with that girl that he had made him turn to look at the wall.


    Barron''s words fell deaf on Lucas'' ears as they were ignored and he used both his hands to bring Belle''s legs up on the bed. Lucas took the liberty to sit on the bed and when his hands reached the hem of her skirt, Belle stopped him, her hand on his own hand with her heart thudding in her chest.


    "Wait," she had never shown her legs to anyone and she looked at him anxiously with a small gulp, "I can do it myself," she spoke quickly.


    Belle was easy to read for Lucas. She would chase him but once he would turn around, it would have her hide somewhere out of embarrassment. What a funny girl, thought Lucas. But Lucas was no good man. His very bones were made out of cunningness and cruelness that he enjoyed seeing her like this, after all, it wasn''t often he found the bold and outspoken girl to not meet his eyes.


    "Scared, Miss Belle?" he provoked her with his eyes on her and her eyes snapped to look at him. His eyes looked at her tauntingly and she pursed her lips.


    "I am not scared."


    Belle stared back with her beautiful red eyes and she then said, "I am not scared of anything. Be careful with the wound," she informed him, putting up a face of bravery that didn''t stay for long when Lucas pushed up her skirt until her knee to show it wasn''t just one side where she had hurt herself but both her legs appeared to be bruised.


    One leg had trailed down with blood that had dried with the amount of time that had passed since their ident.


    With her legs exposed down from her knees to the tip of her toes, Belle ced both her hands on either side of the surface of the bed she was sitting on. No one had ever seen her bare legs before and here she was on her bed with the man she had harbored feelings for with her slender legs for his viewing. She tried to keep a calmposure as Lucas started to clean the dried blood on her pale skin. He started to move the cotton from her ankle to the top, moving it until most of her wounds were cleaned.


    With Lucas touching her legs, it was enough to keep her quiet from asking any more questions or trying to test him.


    "Did you hurt elsewhere?" asked Lucas and Belle quickly shook her head.?When Lucas ced his hand on her ankle, he squeezed to ask her, "Let me know if it hurts," Belle was sure she was going to pass out now. She gulped the tension she could feel around her with every touch of his and he finally let go of it to put the hem of her dress back until her ankle.


    Though his hand was gloved, she could feel his touch turning every fiber in her body alive like light lighting from inside her.


    He closed the first-aid box and ced it back in the bathroom.


    Belle''s heart squeezed, biting her bottom lip she let it go when he returned. Her head felt dizzy. Not because of the fall in the carriage but because of how her emotions were errant at the moment.


    "Lucas," Belle called his name with sweetness which even had Barron give his ears to it. Seeing she had his attention, she asked him, "Can I ask you something?"


    "You already did. What is it?" he asked her.


    She was still gathering the right words when she asked, "What kind of people do you admire?"


    Lucas titled his head, giving it a thought he replied, "I never thought about it. People can be very disappointing. I am guessing that is not what your question was," and he was right.


    "What kind of women do you...spend your time with?" this was a question Lucas wasn''t expecting.


    Lucas raised his brows, "Spend my time? Are you asking who I sleep with, Miss Belle?" with the way he put it, her question felt even more intrusive than what she had asked.


    .


    2 chapters have been posted as an advance for 1 coin ess. Scroll to find it.

 Chapter 80 - Tending- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Tending- Part 3</h4>


    Belle was curious. She wondered if it was bad to ask such questions but she couldn''t help not asking especially when it was Lucas.


    "I-I was just asking what kind. Not names," she muttered thest two words.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if no one slept with him," Barronmented, who was still facing the wall.


    "The women I sleep with are the ones who don''t care about society and who don''t have good names. Their names are brought up only in whispers," said Lucas not giving away anything except for the bad character, "I am sure you don''t want to be part of that."


    "I don''t think I would be part of that if it was just one person," Belle retorted back to him and his eyes narrowed down at her. She looked away noticing the displeased look on his face.


    Lucas'' eyes stared at her, "Trust me, Miss Belle. I am not the man you would want to settle down with."


    "You cannot tell that without even trying," her words were soft in the quiet room, "It''s not like you know what I want."


    "I know you plenty enough to know I am a bad choice for you. What you want are fresh flowers that I cannot offer because you will find only wilted and dried twigs," Lucas said to her, "And I cannot give you that," Belle didn''t understand what he meant.


    "I don''t care about the status between us."


    "I do," Lucas was quick with his response, "You might not know now but one day you wille to realize I was not what you wanted."


    Belle turned her legs around to ce her feet on the surface of the ground, "I am a vampire. I have enough years with me if you are worried that I will regret it to be a mistake," when the first time she had noticed Lucas as a man, she had started to fall for him steadfastly that there was no stopping those feelings of her that had grown in her chest.


    There was no smile on his lips and his eyes glowered at her.


    "Alright," he replied and Belle could tell the storm was going to hit her soon. He walked towards her, "If what you uttered was serious yesterday and today, I don''t think you must have any problem taking off the clothes you''re wearing and taking my help in your bath today. It would be rude to let you take a bath when you are injured."


    Belle looked at him, her eyes wide to the words she heard him say to her. She wasn''t expecting this and she wondered if he was only testing her endurance or was truly being serious about it.


    Was this to test if she was serious with her feelings without being frivolous about it? she asked herself while looking in the eyes of Lucas that never wavered.


    He stood there as if waiting for her and she took a step forward, holding her beating heart still which continued to beat against her chest. Belle doubted Lucas would do anything that would upset her because he had never done anything so far until now. He had always done things in her best interest which was why she trusted him.


    Before she had left the room in the morning, it was the maids who had helped her dress up on Lucas'' words so that she would look like a refined woman of high status. Internally Belle remembered the number ofyers she was wearing right now on her body, there was a high chance Lucas would give up himself. He had never dressed or undressed her as he wasn''t a maid but the butler of the house.


    Lucas didn''t wait and stepped in front of her, unpinning the coat that was worn by her from the front. Removing the coat that she wore along with the ribbon that was tied around her waist. He turned her around to pull out theces that were tied at the back of the stay which was pink in color to hold what we wore beneath it.


    "Who dressed you in the morning?" Lucas questioned her as he pulled out thece from the bottom of her back.


    "Cassie," on Belle''s reply he said,


    "Looks like she needs to learn how to tie theces. It needs to be loosened so that you can breathe," he removed the stay that she wore and came close to put his hands around her waist.


    Belle''s body froze when he stepped close enough where she could feel his breath on the nape of her neck and her hands that were clutching the skirt that she wore had to be let go as he removed it.


    Was he really going to undress her? Asked Belle in a slight amount of panic that rose in the pit of her stomach. She had challenged him thinking he would back out but he was being serious about stripping her naked.


    As prepared as she thought she was, she realized she wasn''t. Her coat was off, along with the stay and skirt that she had been wearing.


    Lucas removed her clothes tortuously slow to make the girl know not to y with fire but she was being stubborn, trying to pursue something even after a warning with a subtle exnation was given to her. He heard her breath hitch every time he touched her or the clothes that she had been wearing.


    Belle on the other hand was nervous. When his hands moved to touch the hem of the petticoat that she wore which had anotheryer in it, she wasn''t sure if time was ticking slow or fast anymore.


    "Lift your hands up," he whispered behind her and she slowly moved them up for the petticoat toe off.


    Her nerves were errant right now, standing with her back facing him as she only wore the shift which was next to her skin made of linen that reached until her knees and the stockings that were yet to be removed.

 Chapter 81 - Tending- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Tending- Part 4</h4>


    Belle was a nervous wreck internally but she didn''t show it out. She had thought he would try scaring her and then would back away for her to change by herself but having that thought in her mind, she had now been removed of all her clothes except for the shift as well as the stockings.


    With her back facing Lucas, she looked at her bed, unable to see what Lucas was doing or if he was looking at her with the expressionless look on his face. The linen wasn''t thick but not thin either, it was light enough to be worn like an undergarment with nothing inside it. She was bare and the breezy wind that was in the room reached her skin to have a shiver run down her back.


    Belle was turning embarrassed with every passing second as it was thest piece of cloth that covered her body.


    Was Lucas seriously going to bathe her today? She didn''t know if she was supposed to feel shy or hurt by the fact that he didn''t mind undressing and taking her to wash her.


    Lucas didn''t stop.


    When he ced his lean fingers that were covered in ck gloves on her waist, nudging the flimsy shift that was off white in color up her waist, Belle''s heart hitched and she let out a nervous breath to hear Lucas say right behind her,


    "Women are like flowers, Miss Belle," she could feel his breath on the side of her face, speaking next to her ear, "Some flowers that grow in the wild, some in theke or pond. The women you so much wanted to know, they are the flowers that grow in the pond and you should already know what kind of a ce the pond is. It is easily avable that makes it lose its value. But I believe you aren''t one."


    She didn''t know if it was his words or his voice he spoke in that raised goosebumps on her skin but her body shivered, her knees feeling weak, "You are not that flower from that pond so don''tpare yourself over filth like that. You are a flower your parents have sheltered and hidden unlike them."


    "But-"


    His grip on her waist tightened, "Don''t test me, Miss Belle. You have ced me on a pedestal I might not deserve and I don''t think I am the person you have thought of me. Haven''t you heard the term of a wolf in sheep''s clothing?" he spoke in a voice that scared her which was low and threatening. His hands moved further up and she gulped, "Hopefully, you will weigh the words you speak next time," and he finally let go of her waist to leave the room by closing the door of her room.


    Her knees finally gave away and she fell on the ground with her upper half taking the support of the bed. Her breath came out to be shallow, not knowing she had been holding her breath for a while now.


    If Lucas wanted to scare her, he had sessfully done it.


    Belle was too shaken to move and she had never been this scared by Lucas. Until the very end, she had believed he wouldn''t do it and he had gone far enough to prove his point. After taking a bath, she got herself clothed and took Mr. Fluffs with her who was facing the wall.


    These days it felt like Lucas didn''t like her stuffed rabbit anymore the way he looked and treated it. She didn''t even know why he had turned the toy to face the wall.


    "Finally away from the wall,"mented Barron, "I knew I could count on you," said the reaper who was taken to sit with Belle on herp.


    Barron noticed how Belle had turned quiet again, running her hand against his rabbit head which he was getting used to. Though the reaper had not seen a thing, he had heard every bit of it along with the threat that was passed to the girl as a warning.


    "I met the Edmonds today, Mr. Fluffs. Someone my mother wanted to set me up with," Belle said running her finger down the rabbit''s long ears, adjusting them symmetrically.


    "Doesn''t look like you liked the man," Barron said looking at her sullen look.


    "Carson is a nice man but," there it was thought Barron to himself, "I don''t feel that excitement, the rushing of blood in my cheeks or the breathlessness as I feel when I am around Lucas."


    "That is because he is a reaper you dummy vampire," the reaper rolled its non-existent eyes.


    "I don''t know what to do. It is like what I tried today backfired and here I am cooped in the room not wanting to see him," she was embarrassed. Having never been undressed in such fashion where she had felt his fingers touching her skin as he discarded the piece of clothing she wore one after another...would he had continued to remove the rest and bathed her too?


    Her face suddenly turned red at the thought of it and she looked away from the rabbit.


    Barron looked at Belle to mutter, "Thinking something dirty. Pond he said, he is the pond," Barron red at nothing in particr, "Only if I knew how to get out of this thing," the reaper was sure by now his name would be out on the rogue list for being absent for many days in thend of the dead.


    It wouldn''t be just the disappearance but also hisck ofmitment to the work that would be recorded by the people in authority.


    And Barron was not wrong.


    Thend of the dead was a reflection mirror of thend of the living, the world almost simr but only darker and uglier. The tall buildings looked old and dull with not a single person in sight but there were posters being ced on the walls.


    A creature walked staggeringly with parchment in its hands toe to the wall that was broken and moss covering around the wall. It put the parchment on the wall along with the rest of the creatures that were pasted. Apart from the reapers who belonged to the Grims, Barron was the new addition in the wanted list.

 Chapter 82 - Catching Attention- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Catching Attention- Part 1</h4>


    A tall building stood in the barrennd of the dead where none of the trees had leaves left on them. Crows sat on top of the branches, cawing and making noises like the ones inside the main building.


    "This is the fourth Grim who has gone missing and the guards have not been able to track where hest was?!" one of the three creatures who sat on top of the raised tform demanded the creature that stood in front of them.


    "The Fourth Grim infects people when he wants. We didn''t know if it was because he was waiting to gue thends," answered the reaper who kept records of all the reapers work.


    "It is your duty to keep track of where they go! Three Grims have fallen into thend of the living. Refusing to reappear here in the court," hissed the same creature who was seated at the left end of the chair that had wild creepers circled around the legs of the chair, "Go ce a bounty on them. Whoever brings them would fight for the title of Grims."


    Simr to the existence of council in thend of the living, there was a court in thend of the dead which was run by three creatures called the Hawverts. The Hawverts consisted of the three reapers who were the oldestpared to most of the reapers.


    "Where is the first Grim? She was supposed to get back the report, check if she is still there in thend of the living."


    "You need to calm down, Goron," spoke the reaper who sat in the middle of the two reapers. The reaper had not spoken a word and had his back ced against the throne like the chair he was seated in, "Creatures of the dead sometimes crave for life. Once the bait has been ced, it won''t be difficult to find them."


    "More than two decades and the Grims have been trying to slip out. Hmph!" Goron huffed, his bare skull ring at the one who was sitting next to him to get up and leave, "What are you standing here for, go and get the bait," he scolded the one who had been listening to them and the hooded cloak finally stepped away from there.


    "He is being impatient," spoke the other Hawverts to receive a chuckle from the person who had been sitting in the middle, "What are we going to do with him, Crane?"


    "He is growing old. Slipping control is never a good sign. Build the funeral box, he might need it soon," answered Crane with a soft chuckle, "Also find out the dates of when the Grims disappeared. Fourth, tenth and thirteen have gone missing during different periods of time."


    "Have you nned how to punish them?" asked the creature who sat next to Crane.


    "What they have done is treason by leaving thend of the dead. The tenth Grim revived a soul and the thirteenth Grim took the soul before time. What did the fourth Grim do?"


    "There has been no information about him."


    Crane''s red eyes moved to look at the wide and empty hall they were seated in, "Find out what hisst work was. Send Edith to find out. If you find the reapers have attached themselves to thend of the living. Take those things away from them and kill the people who they are attached to, it wouldn''t be long when they''lle back."


    Back in thend of the living, Belle continued to stay in her bedroom without stepping out. Every time she thought about Lucas, her mind started to muddle and her body started to heat up thinking about the ces his hands were on her.


    Belle was embarrassed yet there was this sweet sting she felt in her chest. The grip on her waist had turned her nervous but at the same time, it excited her. For someone who had never been touched like that, Belle couldn''t stop thinking about his hands.


    She had felt his breath, his lips next to her ears, speaking to her in that polite tone yet holding something very dangerous that turned her curiosity. A sigh escaped her lips and she fell back on the bed. Softly gulping down for her slender throat to move, she looked at the ceiling.


    Lucas might have thought he had scared her but Belle was not going to give up!


    Belle who was now fully clothed, decided to go pay a visit to her parent''s cemetery. The cemetery wasn''t too far from the Adams residence. Getting up from the bed, she went up to the door and locked it from inside and then stepped out into the patio.


    The reaper who watched Belle go to the patio, "Where are you thinking to go? As much as rebellion is good you are still a creature of the living and also I am bored," he said seeing her back. He tried to move his body again and started to move back and forth to fall t on the ground, "Ouch!"


    The more time he was spending here, the more he would be turning to be part of thisnd and less of where he actually belonged which wasn''t good. The little sound had Belle turning her head to look at the stuffed rabbit that had fallen on the ground which she had ced on the bed.


    There were days where Belle found Mr. Fluffs positioned to be moved or changed, making her look at the toy suspiciously.


    Getting back inside the room, she picked up Mr. Fluffs in her hand and looked at the rabbit.


    Barron stared back at Belle, this time not bothering to make a move and acting as if he were dead, "Why do you keep falling?" asked Belle to him to receive no response and she sighed. It would be good to have the rabbit along with her, thought Belle to herself and she locked the doors of the patio in a way that would appear it was locked from inside and she stepped out and away from the mansion.

 Chapter 83 - Catching Attention- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Catching Attention- Part 2</h4>


    With an umbre that was opened and held in her hand, Belle walked down the streets of the town while carrying the rabbit in her hand. When her parents were still alive, it was often that Belle got to leave the mansion. Even if she was a little sessful in it, the butler would catch and send her back inside to only be reprimanded by her mother for theck of tact.


    It was just Belle''s curious nature to know how things worked. She showed less interest in the society she belonged to and was more interested in what the vigers and townsfolk did. The?road was muddy and slippery after the rain that had pouredst night. The sky had somewhat cleared and though her leg hurt her, Belle didn''t care for it and she continued to walk as carriages passed by her. Passing through the towns and a small vige to finally reach the family cemetery.


    "I thought you weren''t rich but you are," Barronmented, who was being carried in the girl''s hands. He had been hoping she would take him away from the mansion and now it had been done, he could finally feel the relief knowing freedom was nearby.


    Belle closed the umbre and ced it on the ground while cing Barron to sit against the tree.


    "Sweet mother of homes. There''s no better smell than the cemetery," he said with a bright smile, "Where is this ce? I have never used this cemetery," he said looking around. The cemetery was built in the forest, birds singing in different sounds and the crickets already chirping around them.


    It was already the time of evening where the sun had started to set for the sky to turn to colors of orange and pink. Now all the fourth Grim had to do was escape from this ce and nevere back again. Of course, he woulde back for the lowly reaper for insulting him who had put him in this bag of old cotton. He looked absolutely hideous! What was with this pink nose and long floppy looking ears!


    Belle had seated herself on the ground, her knees touching the ground while she sat on her heels praying to her parents when Barron was trying to escape. He hadn''t learned the art of moving fully in this stuffed rabbit but he was able to move one step at a time and he decided this was a great time.


    Like many other times, he started to sway back and forth over and over again for him to take two steps, "I can do it!" the reaper hissed to himself until he caught a crow who was seated two trees away from him. Watching him as well as the girl.


    It was a secondter he realized that it wasn''t a crow but it was a ck raven and he wasn''t thrilled to see it. Like crows that were counted to be ominous in thend of the living. A ck raven usually belonged to a Grim. It wasn''t necessary that all ravens were the Grim reapers pet, but most of them had ravens while the crows belonged to the lowly reapers Barron didn''t care about.


    Trying to be discrete, he kept moving such that he was at least ten steps away from Belle now. Before he could go any farther away, he noticed a reaper who had appeared out of nowhere, going towards Belle and Barron stopped.


    Was it her time already? The fourth Grim asked himself in confusion. With what he knew, she still had time. The good for nothing butler would have known so why was the reaper here? It was when the death reaper turned towards him did Barrone to realize the creature hadn''te for her but it hade for him.


    "Holy fuck," he cursed under his breath, trying to get away like work on the ground.


    The reaper whispered to him, "Forth Card of the Grims, you are hereby under arrest and would be able to appeal in the court in front of the Hawverts. Come with me or I reap your soul."


    Barron cursed for many reasons. One, because he was in a rabbit that couldn''t move, two because he was being charged for something he held, was not ountable to. What if he was on vacation? Would they charge him to be guilty?


    "My bad, but as you see I am babysitting. I am very very busy right now. Meet me tomorrow at no hour and we shall discuss this further," answered Barron as he tried to get out of this mess which was all the damn butler''s fault!


    The death reaper didn''t care for the words that came from the fourth Grim. It would have considered and listened before but Barron was in the rogue list that turned him nothing less to a criminal.


    Barron tried with all his might to get away from the death reaper''s hands that moved its boney hands towards him that were rotten in nature, flipping the stuffed toy back and forth on the ground but his movements were not good enough. The reaper moved close enough to reach him when Belle turned around and gasped to see something cloaked that floated in the air.


    Barron stopped moving at the small gasp that came from Belle.


    Was she able to see the death reaper? This was not good nor was it supposed to be possible, thought Barron to himself because the reaper noticed the way Belle was looking at it and its attention shifted to her.


    She had nevere across something like this before. She had never heard or seen anything like this. Though its dirty ragged robes swept the ground, something told her the feet didn''t touch the surface of the forest ground. She picked up the umbre and said,


    "Get away from Mr. Fluffs!"


    She stepped back and away when the creature moved towards her, its movements reminding her of twigs being snapped and broked that had a creaking sound.


    "Umbre''s don''t work on those damn things! Run!" Barron shouted in frustration for being stuck to the ground.

 Chapter 84 - Catching Attention- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Catching Attention- Part 3</h4>


    Belle moved her shoe back on the grass as the creature came towards her while she had the umbre ced in front of her. She didn''t know what this was. She had never seen anything like this before, something so tall and lean that was covered in a nket of old ragged cloak covering its face but its hands were visible. Skeleton hands that were murky and dirty that reminded her of something she had seen when she was a child.


    "You nameless reaper get back here," Barron shouted from where he was, "Your business is with me, not her."


    The death reaper stopped its footsteps, turning back to look at the stuffed toy and for a moment Belle was confused as to what was going on. The creature whispered something in the air which she didn''t understand.


    "We have orders to kill the ones who you are attached to. This is the one that is keeping you here."


    "What crap! Are you blind?! Look at me, I am in a fucking rabbit," Barron rolled his eyes. The lowly death reapers had no brains. It was obvious that their heads were empty but the creature was going far enough to make a point, "I don''t even like her. All she does is talk and can''t hear a single word I speak."


    Barron''s words didn''t make things any better as it made the death reaper turn back to look at the girl who was holding the umbre.


    In thend of the dead, the position of the Grims was one of the highest along with the Hawverts who passed thews and made sure it was maintained. Every other lower death reaper had their eyes on the position of being Grims and now that there were three open spots for it, every reaper couldn''t stop but want to take the ce by dragging the rogue Grims back to the court.


    Mortals were naive, not knowing the reaper''s existence nor knowing that nothing could hurt them. The death reapers were carriers of death and soul from the living to the dead. The creature that stood in front of Belle found her to be petty, to think she could even harm the air around it.


    She saw the creaturee close to her and before it could touch her as it had raised its hands towards her, she took the umbre to hit it and the reaper stopped with the contact that had been formed.


    Neither Barron nor the reaper who stood in front of her had expected it to happen. When Belle had swung her hands with the umbre they had expected the object to pass through and not to clunk hard on the reaper. Both the reapers were more than surprised by this action.


    The reaper looked at the umbre that touched it and Belle hit the creature again for it to feel the pain that it hadn''t felt for many years. Its hand moved in speed to catch hold of the end of the umbre and in one snap the umbre broke into two pieces.


    "MOVE! MOVE!" Barron chanted not for her but for himself so that he could get this rabbit he was moving. Trying to get closer to where the girl was.


    Belle was not expecting it or maybe she was but not this soon. She took a couple more steps away from the creature with skeleton hands that were trying to reach for her. Her chest felt anxious and she wondered where to run to.


    "Time for you to die," whispered the creature, its voice turning her bones cold.


    This time when the creature came close to her again, a ck bird flew right through them, circling the cloaked and hooded creature giving enough time for Belle to make a run towards her parent''s grave. She picked up Mr. Fluffs who was much closer than where she hadst left him but she didn''t care about it. Turning around she noticed it wasn''t a crow but a raven that was attacking the creature?


    Belle quickly ran away from the cemetery, paying the local carriage to get on and she left without turning back again.


    By the time Belle had reached the main gates of the mansion, pushing and getting inside, she was greeted with Lucas who stood outside the mansion with his arms crossed and he didn''t look one bit happy.


    When she walked towards him, she was hoping he wouldn''t ask her anything but then that would be so not like Lucas,


    "Where had you been to, Miss Belle?" he asked her cooly without showing any other emotion and for once she wished he would give out his true emotion his words were colder than Winter, "Walk in the meadow or walk in the town all alone with the valiant rabbit to apany you?" ah there it was, the sarcastic words.


    "I had been to the cemetery," Belle answered him. She knew Lucas couldn''t stop her from going to meet her parents and she would have gone inside without any trouble if it weren''t for the reaper who was possessing Mr. Fluffs.


    Barron shouted, "WE WERE FUCKING ATTACKED! I WAS ATTACKED WITH SICKLE!"


    "It has been less than four hours since the carriage was tumbled and our coachman died while you were left injured. If you wanted to go visit you could have told me and I would have taken you there myself," Lucas didn''t look at the rabbit but stared at Belle, "What happened there?"


    "REAPER ATTACKING ME!"


    Belle didn''t know how he found out, "I was out there praying and suddenly out of nowhere there was this hooded figure looming over Mr. Fluffs."


    "Are you alright?" he asked and she gave a nod.


    "Yes," at the same time, Lucas saw a ck raven flying in the sky.


    He said, "Hand me the rabbit. It lookspletely dipped in the mud. I will have it cleaned," the way he uttered the word ''clean'' Barron didn''t want to let go Belle''s side. The rabbit from being white had turned brown, "Go wash your hands and face. I will ask Cassie to get supper ready."


    Belle handed Mr. Fluffs to Lucas and got inside the mansion.

 Chapter 85 - Reaper- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Reaper- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle went inside the mansion and took the right to go upstairs, Lucas turned back to look at the rabbit in his hand, "I didn''t do anything! I am the victim here!" he shouted when the butler started to walk around the mansion and was taken to the horse shed where the workers were not there.


    Lucas ced the rabbit on the hay with not much gentleness and red at Barron, "What did you mean by sickle?"


    Barron moved his head back dramatically about to speak that caused the rabbit to fall back who had to be corrected. Lucas picked the stuffed toy and ced it back, noticing how Barron''s movements were getting better along with the rabbit, "A reaper arrived at the cemetery! You might be a teeny tiny little reaper but I am a Grim and now my name has been listed in rogues! Why is that?" Barron asked in a dramatic tone. If he could he would have stomped his fluffy furred feet on the hay right now, "BECAUSE YOU GOT ME STUCK HERE!"


    "Why was the reaper there?" Lucas asked looking at the rabbit who was ragging right now.


    "Because I am on the wanted list!" Barron ground his jaws together, "They want me in the court and by the excitement of the reaper I would tell it is because my position of being Grim has been offered."


    Lucas wasn''t surprised by it. He knew this was going to happen, with the tenth and thirteenth Grim who had fallen back from their work, going underground, the next Grim''s disappearance was going to be a tipping point which Lucas knew right from the very start.


    "Did you know there is a portal to the transit there? And what in the fucking name are you hiding!!" Barron continued to shout who only Lucas could hear.


    "What are you speaking about?"


    Barron''s hand slowly moved to only fall down, "I saw what happened! She was able to touch the reaper. I was wondering what you are doing here working but I see the girl is special. Who is she? What is she?"


    Barron had never seen any mortal stop a reaper and it had nothing to do with the umbre she held. It was because she was holding the umbre did the object make a contact with the reaper who was about to take her life too.


    He had expected her to run away from there, not that there was an escape from a death reaper except for the grains of salt. No, he had not expected her to notice the reaper. Reapers could not be seen until a person met death and she was still a living breathing thing. And Barron was trying to wrap his head around it.


    "Belle is a special vampire," answered Lucas. Barron expected Lucas to continue but the butler stopped speaking only because a maid happened to be walking outside the mansion with a basket in her hands, "When she was young her soul was being feasted by the scavengers, therefore, half of her soul is here and half of the soul subconsciously moves in thend of the dead."


    "That''s not possible," Barron stared at Lucas, "One cannot have a half and half soul in either side of thends. And scavengers don''t eat half. What were they saving her for some special asion?"


    "Her soul is part of the alignment of stars or fated stars, an inbuilt creature who received the ability right when they are born that gets activated in the year of the gold and red moon. When I arrived here the scavengers were trying to eat bit by bit which is the resultant of her weak body. She falls sick sooner than the other vampires, almost as good as the humans which include her ability to heal," exined Lucas


    Lucas didn''t bother to hide anything as Barron was on the same boat as him, also it appeared that somewhere Belle''s presence had softened the reapers demeanor.


    "Isn''t this stars supposed to do something with the witches?" asked Barron. Not many were aware of what it was and he didn''t know from where the butler had heard it.


    "Yes, she''s the third one. She sees death."


    Barron gave some thought over this and it dawned on him on how she had first spotted him when he had arrived here. She had been able to see him and he had decided she would be the next victim but who knew the tables would turn and he would be victimized as a soft furry looking rabbit.


    His reputation had been thrown out of the window since he had met this butler who stood in front of him, not to forget the number of pets he received from the girl! Was he some kind of dog?!


    "What is wrong with her? She came back for the rabbit," Barron said in an unbelievable tone.


    The death reaper hade for Barron but Belle had got involved because she was there and now Barron knew the truth. Lucas had given the reaper enough knowing the Fourth Grim wouldn''t betray Belle.


    "Reapers are going to hunt me now along with the hellhounds."


    "You will be fine. I am sure the reapers will find a soft spot for a furry animal-"


    "Do you see this," Barron looked down at his body, "I am rolled in the mud because the reaper wanted to drag me BACK to thend of the dead to the courts. Fix this, right now!" Barron demanded.


    Lucas stared back at Barron with a good amount of thought and then raised his hand to snap his fingers, "There you go," the butler started to walk leaving Barron there who was about toin when he realized he was able to move his hands without any trouble.


    Barron ced his cushioned cotton hands on the surface of the hay and he was finally able to stand up on his feet. He could move his arms and legs!

 Chapter 86 - Reaper- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Reaper- Part 2</h4>


    Barron, who saw Lucas start to walk quickly, asked, "Why?"


    The butler paused his steps and turned around to look at the stuffed toy who was standing on its two feet, "In the near days, many more reapers are going to show up. This might be one of the safest ces for you and I am hoping you can keep an eye on Belle. As you have noticed, she has a mind of her own."


    The fourth Grim gave a hard look at Lucas and asked, "What are you exactly doing here?" for a lowly reaper who had crossed paths with the alignment of stars, he doubted it was his initial n to stay in here. Or was it that he was enjoying human life?


    At the same time, a bird cried up in the sky and it flew down to settle on Lucas'' hand which he extended. It was the same raven that had earlier attacked the death reaper in the cemetery. The raven was indeed not a bird from thend of the living but what was it doing with this butler?


    "The fourth card of the Grims," Lucas addressed Barron and his face suddenly turned to his reaper form that was enough for Barron to have his mouth part out of surprise, "It is nice to meet you," the skeleton covered itself up with flesh and skin again.


    "You..." Barron was speechless, "Thirteenth card of the Grims. What the fuck," he whispered when Lucas turned back with the bird who barely stayed on his hand before it flew away. All this while Barron had thought he was a lowly reaper who was beneath him but this one was nowhere even near him.


    In the total set of thirteen cards of the Grim that represented each reaper, all of them had their own cause to what they were and the numbering was only a count that had nothing to do with who was the strongest but with what Barron knew, the thirteenth card was the reaper who would never appear for the courts, unlike some others who enjoyed showcasing their superiority to the underlings of thend of the dead.


    Even though Barron was part of the Grims, he had whispers of words of how the thirteenth number was as powerful as the Hawverts, the trio who were the oldest reapers of time. He was considered to be the worst reaper who picked more souls than anyone in a day. A decade ago something happened and he had gone missing. To think he had been spending with the worst of the worst death reaper ever, Barron didn''t know if he had to be happy he had not been ced in a lid of the box instead of the rabbit.


    The rabbit quickly hopped down the hay of dried grass and made its way inside the mansion. Every time someone saw Barron, he had to act dead without any movement before he finally made his way to Belle''s room.


    There was nothing much known about the thirteenth Grim and it was a mystery to almost everyone but he was very famous for bringing people''s souls. Souls that were mostly corrupt and could be swindled for own use.


    Reaching Belle''s room, he walked in quietly and got into the bucket of water to remove the dirt that covered the rabbit''s coat.


    During the time of night, Belle sat in the dining room. Her back straight and her eyes looking only at the maids and not at Lucas who was in front of her. Before Lucas coulde to her, she had spread the napkin over herp and had made sure the knife and the fork was positioned right next to either side of her te.


    Sincest night, they had had a very eventful conversation and with the way things had proceeded aftering from the Edmonds'' mansion, her face lit up every time she thought what happened. Her mind kept reeling and reying his words and his hands on her that was enough to send her to clouds.


    "You can leave, J," said Lucas to the maid who hade to the dining room with food. She bowed her head without looking at the butler or the mistress of the house and she left the room that opened and closed the double doors behind her.


    Belle quietly ate her food, cutting the meat on the te, and drinking the blood in her ss regrly to keep herself busy.


    "I would prefer that you don''t step out of the mansion without letting me know where you are going, Miss Belle. It would avoid too many troubles."


    "Forgive me this evening. I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. Next time I will let you know," Belle said to Lucas who only stared at her, "Do you know what I met today in the cemetery?" she asked him.


    "What do you think it was?" Lucas asked her. It seemed like she knew it but she was finding it hard to believe. The dining room was decently big, candles lit up in the chandelier and at the table along with the firece that kept the room lit right now.


    "Reaper?"


    "Hm," Lucas affirmed her words with a nod, "It is called a reaper. Cloaked creatures that take your soul after death. Your soul is weak therefore which if you make any death reaper know that you can see them, they will automaticallye to believe it is your time to depart."


    It was Lucas'' bird that had given him the report of what had happened, the bird that he ced to keep an eye on Belle. The reaper was unsessful in chasing her as his bird had intervened but he couldn''t tell she would be lucky the next time.


    "What was it doing there?" she asked, "It was like it wanted Mr. Fluffs."


    Lucas after a second replied, "Sometimes death reapers turn very lonely and like to steal things."


    "Really?" she frowned not buying what he said.


    "You don''t believe me? ce Mr. Fluffs in the cemetery and you will find the death reapers swarming around him," and it wasn''t because they were lonely but because they would want to take him back to thend of the dead.


    Things were going to get interesting from here on, thought Lucas to himself.

 Chapter 87 - Care- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Care- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas noticed the way Belle kept darting her eyes back and forth at him to only look back at her food when she realized he was already looking at her. There were times when Belle thought he wasn''t looking at her but what she didn''t know was that he had always been looking at her, enough to study and understand what she was thinking at the moment.


    After her questions had been answered, the room had fallen quiet for them to be able to hear the crackling sounds of the logs of wood burning in the firece.


    Belle didn''t go to ask him more questions tonight as she didn''t know what else Lucas had up his sleeve and would use to trick and scare her. But she was stubborn too. Something told her he wasn''t the pond and he was instead the sea that could swallow her up.


    "How was your time with Mr. Edmond? Mrs. Edmond sent another invitation for lunch again," said Lucas to her.


    "He''s a good man," Belle replied back. The man had politely epted without her even needing to tell anything, "He said we could be good friends."


    "How nice of him," Lucas responded back nonchntly.


    Belle picked up the ss of blood that was on the table, to say, "He said something about being someone''s bride," and she took a sip from it, noticing how Lucas'' eyes flickered at her.


    "Whose bride?" Lucas questioned as if he had no clue what she was speaking about.


    As Lucas had spent his time learning about things around him, Belle had grown up looking up at Lucas. Though the man appeared aloof, she had noticed how he would get annoyed while putting up a polite smile.


    Belle wondered if she was to take the direct approach again. Thest time she had done it, it had turned her nerves errant and she didn''t know what to do. Lucas was too smart in handling her and she had to use a surprise attack, thought Belle to herself.


    She refused to believe that he was a cold hearted vampire whocked any feelings. If he didn''t have a heart then he would have never got angry or would have reprimanded people who had tried to upset her for no reason. Her thoughts went to the time when she was still growing up and she might have been at the age of fifteen.


    It was the time of Winter when they were invited to Mrs. Robbinson''s mansion for the time of Hallow celebration, something that was very simr to Halloween which was celebrated by the humans. Belle had been talking to Mr. Wyat who was an excellent pianist and in the thought of him teaching her, they had gone to the piano room so that he could y some songs and if possible also teach her.


    "You need to know the difference between the ck and the white keys," said Mr. Wyat, his fingers moving across the instrument where he was seated in front of it.


    Belle who had no governance had missed a lot of learning another reason being, she had never been fascinated by the instrument until this evening.


    "How long does it take to y that fast?" Belle asked, looking at his hands in fascination. They moved so quickly creating wonderful music that reflected back in the music room of the mansion. She then looked at Mr. Wyat''s face who turned to look at her.


    "I have been ying since I was five, Lady Belle. If you hire a good teacher, you should be able to learn it soon," he encouraged her, "Here let me show you an easier piece. You can take the right side and I shall y on the left."


    Excited, she had taken her seat and had yed along with him to her glee. When the piece was done, Mr. Wyat asked, "Finding it difficult?"


    Belle said, "No, it is easier than I thought."


    The vampireughed at her straight words where she didn''t try to be modest about her fast ability to learn, "You must be very talented," he praised her to see the girl smile.


    Realizing she had spent away from her parents for quite some time now, she said, "I guess we should get back," and saw the man nod his head to have both of them get up from the bench. When she tried to push the door, the door didn''t open and when she tried to turn the knob, Belle was pulled back by Mr. Wyat to be pushed against the wall.


    The man smiled looking down at her and got closer, "What are you doing? Open the door, Mr. Wyat," she said to him rmed.


    "Doing what we came here to do," when the man got closer, Belle raised her legs to kick the man in his stomach hard enough to bring him pain and she quickly opened the door starting to walk.


    The music room was on the other side of the mansion and therefore the man caught up to her and turned her by twisting her arm around, "Stop acting coy and hard to please," he pushed her against the wall and Belle used her shoes to kick the man''s feet who yelped to only twist her hand more.


    Mr. Wyat had then been ripped away, freeing her and Belle saw it was Lucas who stood twisting the vampire''s arm. Bell was shaken as it was the first time she had experienced something like this, she saw Lucas look at her with a smile,


    "Miss Pauline was looking for you in the hallways," he said to her and she quickly nodded her head and ran away from there.


    The next day when Belle had tried to thank her butler, he had said, "Let''s not mention it," he had ced his finger on his lips, a secret between them. After all, one word about it and rumors would surround her and it was always the female who took the me...

 Chapter 88 - Care- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Care- Part 2</h4>


    Needless to say, she had not seen the man after that. Mr. Wyat had stoppeding to any of the soirees or parties that were held by the vampires or by the human elites. Word had it that he had quit his job of teaching piano to the children of the high society.


    Belle knew Lucas must have taught him a good lesson by beating the vampire to his senses to make sure he would never repeat the indecent action again with anyone else.


    And what Belle thought was true. Lucas had made sure that the man would never try it again as he had killed the man the very same hour which Belle wasn''t aware of due to which the man couldn''t attend any more soirees.


    Getting back to the present, Belle asked, "Mr. Edmond said you were present that day."


    "I wonder why I don''t remember it," Lucas offered her back a polite smile and Belle smiled back. He was right there today when Carson had mentioned about her being Lucas'' bride and now he was behaving as if he hadn''t heard a word about it. Sneaky butler thought Belle to herself.


    "You must be getting very old," Bellemented, cutting the food in front of her as she took a bite to see the sides of his lips pull up. While she continued to eat, Belle realized how lonely dinner was with just her and Lucas in the room. A few days ago her parents were still alive and with her, eating here and talking to her.


    There were many times she hoped she could do something. At times she dreamt about the same day over and over again, reliving their death that was turning her mind numb. In the end, she had onlye to understand that there was nothing she could do to stop her parents from dying. Death here was inevitable, their death was written and all she could do was to standby and watch it y in front of her.


    Witches, thought Belle to herself.


    "Do you know who are these witches who are trying to unbind the magic?" Belle asked him.


    "I might have a faint idea but no solid proof. The ck witch has been gathering people for years now and it isn''t something she decided in a span of months or two. Years in terms of decades."


    "The witch must be truly vengeful to be able to have the patience of scheming something so long," Bellemented as she thought about it.


    "Everybody has a driving reason for why they do, Miss Belle," Lucas went to the windows that were open in the dining room to close them one after another as it had begun to rain. The rain was pouring hard on this part of thend of Bonke, thunder, and lightning striking hard in the sky.


    "Do you know about that witch then?" she asked him interested. She saw him close the curtains and then turn to her.


    "The person who is driving this, she came from a humble family of white witches who wanted nothing but peace. To live by themselves without having to do anything with the other people or the creatures. Her family was then promised with that but on the word that her father was supposed to take something through the border and hand it to a Lord," said Lucasing back towards the table and cing his hands on the top of the chair, "The people they trusted were the wrong ones, people with ill intentions and they ended up dead."


    Belle who heard this said, "Shouldn''t she go after the people who hurt her family?"


    "I believe she did but she has an issue with all the creatures not just people who killed her family which is why she wants the power of the ck magic. When ites to family and people who they love, people here get vengeful. Don''t you agree, Miss Belle?" asked Lucas, his eyes looking at her.


    Like any other person, she was angry about the demise of her parents which caused by none other than the witches. And somewhere she also cursed herself fate which she had to walk on. She didn''t understand why she was chosen, it could have chosen others but she was the one who had to carry the burden that it was because of her, her parents were dead now.


    She then heard Lucas say, "I heard the witches who sent the switcher was not the same one. They are working for the main witch. Many are, most of them branch down like a tree to different work that needs to be done."


    Belle was angry and there was no way to put the anger out. She still remembered the day with the blood on her hands. For someone who had not taken a life, she had taken more than two and it was of the people she knew.


    "How do you find the witches?" she inquired.


    "White witches are mostly in hiding and the ones in Bonke I doubt they have turned to the dark side but the ck witches..." said Lucas, "You can start with your ability. The whole world is your yground."


    Belle''s ability was rted to death, she was able to see and know when a person was close to death. Her ability was not fleshed out to the point where she could read. Every ability needed to be sharpened, to be manipted, and wielded ording to one''s own use. The first person of the alignment of stars was getting help from the white witch, Isabell, but Belle couldn''t go to her for help as the woman didn''t deal with anything close to her ability.


    Isabell was herself in a fragile state, her timeing closer and closer with every day that was passing by.


    "I will help you hone your ability," Lucas offered her. Being the thirteenth card of the Grims, he knew exactly what Belle would need.

 Chapter 89 - Touch Of Death- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Touch Of Death- Part 1</h4>


    Belle was d that she had Lucas to help her out, someone who knew with the current world of what was going on, "The reapers," she started, "Is it normal to be able to touch them?"


    Lucas picked up the jug in his hand and walked around to her side, pouring the blood into her ss, "After death, yes. The death reaper can touch you so that the soul can go along with it," with the recent revtion, Belle had started to question if she was going to die soon.


    "The fated stars. What will happen if they die?" she asked.


    "Then the ck witches will prevail and will reach the ck magic that they so much crave. The prophecy says it needs all three stars to exist. So even if one star is dead, the bnce of who is going to win will move towards the ck witches putting the rest of the other creatures in jeopardy," he answered. He ced the jug back on the table and asked, "Are you done eating?" on her nod, he helped her out from the chair and took the napkin that had been resting on herp.


    "Right now the ck witches think all the three had died, I guess that is the only advantage but we don''t know who will tip them again or if someone will find out," Lucas smiled at her as if there was nothing to worry.


    Lucas rang the bell by pulling the rope that was on the wall and in came the two maids to clear and clean the table. Belle didn''t leave the dining room and instead, she walked towards the tall and wide windows, to pull the curtain away a little so that she could look at the rain touching the ground, the water pulling the surface of the mud as it flowed.


    She leaned one side of her body towards the wall and continued to look outside even after the maids had cleared the table and had stepped out of the dining room.


    When Lucas arrived back in the room, he saw the silhouette of the girl that had formed in front of him with the lightning striking from the clouds to light up and turn dark again. Compared to an hour ago, the candles had now dimmed down.


    He could tell she was sad and was missing her parents.


    Lucas had whispered about the witches in the wind which was how he knew about the involvement of the ck witches while also having spoken to Isabell about it, he hadn''t bothered himself to tail around the mortals. Like Isabell, Lucas was bound by some of thews of nature. A few rules could be broken even though it didn''t sit well with the people from thend of the dead but there were some that were absolute.


    A nudge was good but going all out and shifting the course of life would not impact just one person but it would involve every single living being. Creating a butterfly effect that could cause chaos that would be hard to handle.


    Lucas walked towards her and asked, "Enjoying the rain, Miss Belle."


    "It looks nice," she replied looking at the way the clouds lit up and out in the sky. Thest time she had broken down was when she had seen the reflections of her parents and after that, she had told herself she would be strong. She asked him, "Sister Isabell spoke about the abilities of touch, potions, and death. I know where I fall into but do you know what are the other two''s abilities?"


    "The first one has the ability to look at the memories of others by touching people or objects. The second one is a white witch, witches are good with potions and spells but she''s also able to purify things around her," Belle nodded at this. This meant both of them had the ability to touch and do things.


    She then frowned remembering something, "When I went to the dance ss, I touched the doorknob and found a jolt in my body. Everything around me had turned dark."


    "Guess someone''s dead in that ss," Lucas responded to her words.


    Belle wondered if she would be able to touch to just see the death before or even after it. She looked back at the dining room, "I want to try something," she said and started to walk out of the double doors of the dining room and Lucas followed where she was going.


    Belle made her way to the room that had been locked for some days now. Standing in front of the drawing-room she could feel her nerves starting to act again. A sense of worry loomed above her head but she told herself that she would be alright. This time she was prepared and she had Lucas who stood behind her.


    Unlocking the door, she pushed it so that she could step inside the cold room that had been untouched and looked just the way they had left itst time.


    Her eyes moved in the quiet and darkroom that lit up only because of the lightning from the sky, walking forward near the carpeted area, she looked around as if searching for something before walking one step back and looking down where she stood.


    She then bent down to sit, using both her hands, she ced her hand on the carpet. Closing her hands, she moved her hands, as if she had lost something and she was looking for it in the dark. She kept moving until she finally stopped and her eyes opened.


    Lucas who stood behind hadn''t interrupted her.


    When she finally stood up and turned around, she didn''t speak but stared at the ground. Her eyes slowly moving up to meet his eyes, she said,


    "I see death," she whispered to him, "I relived it all over again...I need to find if I can know how a person will die," her voice sounded void and somewhere hurt.

 Chapter 90 - Touch Of Death- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Touch Of Death- Part 2</h4>


    Somewhere inside she felt an emptiness that was cold. Colder than the snow she had touched but it was far worse than cold. This ability was a dark one, thought Belle to herself. While one was using purification and the other learning memories, her ability was to search for death. She sighed.


    Today was a long day and she was tired. There was only so much she could take right now.


    "I will be going to sleep," she informed Lucas who gave her a bow.


    "Have a goodnight''s sleep, Miss Belle."


    "Goodnight, Lucas," she wished him and walked out of the drawing-room.


    A lot had happened today and all she wanted to do was get into her bed which she did once she reached the bedroom and curled herself in the nket. It wasn''t that she wasn''t going through the same scenarios in her head but what she saw a few minutes ago, it felt more alive but strangely it didn''t hurt like. She wondered if it was because of the number of times she had dreamt and thought about it. Or was it because she thought that''s not what her parents would have done to each other...


    This was the time where she wished she had a sibling, someone to share. It wasn''t that she couldn''t share with Lucas and if she did, he would listen to her with his undivided attention but somewhere she wished she could have someone, maybe to share the grief because her rtives were like hyenas waiting to take the mansion in their name.


    She closed her eyes whilst holding the rabbit that was on the bed. Barron was only walking around the room when he decided to get on the bed andy down which was when Belle had stepped into the room.


    Once the girl was fast asleep, her hold on his hand loosened and he slowly removed it so that she wouldn''t wake up to find a struggling rabbit in front of her before being beaten to death as her usual stuffed toy didn''t have the ability to walk.


    The rabbit jumped down from the bed and slowly inched closer to the door, pushing it open, it stepped outside and went in search of the butler. Barron still couldn''t believe the butler was not an ordinary reaper but he was THE thirteenth card of the Grims.


    "Feels so good," Barron murmured walking in the corridor that was scarcely lit. With his white paws, he got down from the stairs, searching for the reaper to find him in one of the rooms that had no light, "You are here. I am still having a hard time wrapping my bony head around you being here."


    Barron continued to walk to pause only when he came to stand next to Lucas and he punched his cotton made hand on Lucas'' legs,ughing to only stop when Lucas gave Barron a look who quickly closed his mouth. Lucas was standing next to the window, therefore, the rabbit climbed up to stand on the edge of the window so that he wouldn''t have to crane his head to fall down.


    The fourth Grim cleared its throat, "Do you perhaps like the girl?"


    Reapers were emotionally not attachable to anything because of who they were. If they were emotionally avable, then there would have been many souls wandering in thend of the living as well as in the Transit. But at the same time, living continuously amongst the people in thisnd, it was possible to start changing.


    Barron didn''t receive an answer. Instead of using his usualnguage of demanding an answer, it appeared that he had suddenly been tamed and he patiently waited for the man to speak.


    "Did she fall asleep?" Lucas asked Barron, only his eyes moving to look at the stuffed rabbit.


    "She''s asleep," and Lucas'' eyes moved back to look at the rain. Barron couldn''t stop thinking that there was something more to this one than what he led the girl on.


    "Why did you take the soul before its time?" Barron was curious why a Grim like him would make such a simple mistake, "Did you n to be a fallen Grim?"


    "The clock didn''t work as expected. It gave the soul''s time and then rewinded its time back again," Lucas replied to the curious eyes of Barron which was through one proper eye of the rabbit and another which was a button he had sewed himself.


    "So the soul was to be taken?"


    "That''s what it told. When I went to take the soul away-"


    "You got framed," Barronpleted with a long thought, "Well, you are a famous one. Everyone is either aiming for your position or they want you gone. It is why they say not to be secretive."


    Lucas gave Barron a look before saying, "Yes, I noticed how much talking saves one''s ass," Barron felt the painful jab at him.


    "Because of you, I am on the wanted list. Because of you!" Barron didn''t scream but spoke out his frustration. He jumped down from the edge of the window, walking back and forth on the floor, "I am going to be killed and dragged. You know what," Barron stopped walking and looked at Lucas, "How about you set me free, huh? I will not speak a word about you or the girl. It isn''t toote that I go and let them know I was indeed on a vacation."


    Lucasughed, his eyes on Barron as he turned around and let his back rest against the window, "Do you really think they will take away the bounty on your head? Looks like you forgot what happened to the twelfth Grim, rabbit."


    "Don''t call me rabbit!" Barron retorted back.


    Barron knew what happened to the Grim who went by the name Guilt. He was the first one to go rogue decades or centuries ago who hadter been brought to thend of the dead and had been punished that he now ceased to exist.

 Chapter 91 - Touch Of Death- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Touch Of Death- Part 3</h4>


    The Fourth Grim stood looking at Lucas who went back to look outside the window where it was heavily raining. He had heard on and on from Belle about her feelings for the Grim reaper but this was tough one to crack. Though Barron had not got the pleasure or maybe he was fortunate to not have met this Grim in the past, he had heard a lot of things. So many things that he had turned to a ghost in thend of the dead.


    "There is a way your name can be cleared from the list but that will take time," Lucas''s words had the bunny turn towards him and he quickly climbed with the little space that was avable to stand.


    "What is your n?" Barron asked in a serious voice. The reaper had no interest in being hunted and today if it weren''t for the raven both he and Belle''s soul would have transcended to thend of the dead.


    "To reap one of the Hawverts," the room fell quiet with just the thunder echoing around them. For a second Barron thought that this person was joking but seeing theck of humor in the reaper''s dead eyes.


    Barron started to cough to say, "You cannot do that," he narrowed to look back at Lucas.


    The death reapers could not reap each other as they were already dead and part of thend of the dead entity. The maximum punishment was to cease a reaper''s existence which was handed down by the superiors. Though the word cease was used, it was often told that it was a confinement of exile for the death reapers and the higher-ups didn''t hold the power to erase the death reapers.


    But the thirteenth Grim was an odd reaper apart from the many powers he held, he was the reaper who could reap the other death reapers which was why some of them wanted him gone before something would happen. It was a rumor that went around the ears in whispers of other reapers.


    "What if I said, I can?" Lucas reached for his back and pulled out the scythe that came out from nowhere.


    "I believe you," Barron spoke tapping his fluffy hand on Lucas.


    "Don''t touch me," Lucas looked annoyed and the bunny quickly removed its hand.


    "Haha, my bad," said Barron to see the scythe disappear again, "Tell me more about this fated stars. If she''s the one where are the other two?" with him being a fallen Grim and having nothing else to do while being stuck in this stuffed rabbit, he decided to do something in thend of the living.


    Lucas gave out a piece of information about the stars but there some things he decided to keep it to himself.


    With what he had heard from the church priestess and what Belle said, he realized there was a spill when it came to each person''s ability. The first girl was able to touch things and find memories. Apparently, she also had the ability to heal but she was asked to not use it. The second girl had acquired the ability to purify which was simr to healing and she had sensed death but it was barely there that got passed on to the third girl. The third girl being none other than Belle Adams.


    With how he saw it was a circle with a little spill of ability that went to the next person.


    Belle was able to see and sense death. Reapers knew when a person would die but Belle, if she learned her ability, there was no saying what kind of pawn she would form, in both thend of the dead as well as thend of the living.


    Seeing Lucas start to walk, Barron quickly jumped down and followed the butler, "It''s so nice to know we will be working in a team. I was wondering though," said Barron walking next to Lucas with his small tail moving left and right, "What if the vampiress finds out about me? She''s too attached to this Mr. Fluffs guy," he couldn''t y dead all the time.


    "Then consider yourself to be reaped that day."


    "I thought I was cold but you are colder, how can you tell that to your teammate?!" Barron questioned Lucas, "Belle-"


    "Miss Belle," Lucas corrected not liking the reaper using her name frivolously.


    Barron gave a look at Lucas, his horn of suspicion growing with the way this butler was protective of the girl. With his hands behind his back, he said, "Miss Belle is beautiful, isn''t she?" Barron tested Lucas, "Pretty brownish-red hair, beautiful face."


    "She is," Lucas replied giving a look at Barron, "One of the finest."


    The Fourth Grim looked up at Lucas. What did he mean fine? A grin appeared on Barron''s lips, "Oh, like a wine you mean? You have been working as a butler here. Is there a cer?" asked the reaper getting sidetracked and then got back again, "Do you treat all the girls like that? I have never seen a reaper being this nice but then I know you aren''t nice."


    "Belle is a nice girl. She needs someone who is from thend of the living," Lucas finally replied.


    Barron who was keeping up with the butler''s long legs asked, "But what if you were a creature from here? Like a vampire. No no! Pureblooded vampire. What then?"


    Lucas wondered if it was time to tape this reaper''s mouth to stop him from talking further


    "We will see when that happens," Lucas'' tone of words got the other reaper even more curious. Did he perhaps like the girl? Death reapers always fooled around people in thend of the living but he was keeping her so preciously.


    "Like very-" Barron stopped talking that very instant when he saw Belle who stood at the other side of the corridor just when they took a turn.


    Belle looked at Lucas, her eyes slightly anxious as if she had a bad dream, and then her eyes fell on something next to Lucas.


    Was that Mr. Fluffs standing?

 Chapter 92 - Pushing Buttons- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Pushing Buttons- Part 1</h4>


    Belle had woken up from her sleep after hearing a snap near her that reminded her of the time when the reaper had tried to get to her in the cemetery. The candle was still burning in the room and she turned her head towards the window where she was able to see the raindrops tracing down the window pane from outside.


    Taking the small candle stand in her hand, she stepped out of the room and walked in the deserted corridor to hear the thunder strike again. Nights like these felt somewhat the same with the rain always pouring and the light spilling in the corridors and hallways until the candles allowed itself to be burnt. Passing by her parent''s room, she pushed the knob of the door to look inside where everything was left untouched.


    The day after their death, Belle had made sure that no one would enter this room nor would the things inside be shifted or removed. Closing the door after taking a peek, Belle started to walk when she heard whispering on the other side of the corridor.


    Frowning, she ced her feet on the ground as quiet as she could until she noticed her butlering from the other side. It was when she noticed Mr. Fluffs standing next to Lucas with no support did her frown deepen even further.


    The rabbit suddenly fell down on the ground, losing itself to gravity.


    "Having a hard time sleeping, Miss Belle?" came the pleasant voice of Lucas and her eyes moved from the rabbit to the man who stood there with his hair that looked disheveled as if he had run his hand through it as everyone had gone to rest in their respective rooms.


    Lucas''bed hair gave him a stoic look along with the strict demeanor he usually carried himself with but with his hair down which looked like a mess, there was something very dangerous and alluring about it.


    "You are doing a good job distracting her," Barron whispered for Lucas to hear, "Distract her more and I will run away from here. Why do I have to y dead when I am dead?"


    "I thought of walking a bit to tire myself before getting back to bed," answered Belle carefully, "Are you not going to sleep?" she inquired.


    "I was going to go in some time. Do you want me to apany you in the walk?" Lucas offered her and Belle gave him a smile.


    "I would like that," she replied back to him and then said, "What is Mr. Fluffs doing with you?"


    So much for hiding, thought Barron to himself.


    Lucas looked at the ground and then picked up the stuffed toy, patting it on its face as if he were dusting the rabbit but in truth, he was only smacking the rabbit''s face.


    "I found him lying on the other end of the corridor," Lucas answered the vampiress as if he himself had no clue what Mr. Fluffs was doing this on this side of the mansion.


    "Hmm," Belle saw looking at the rabbit, "I still remember the day I received him. It was one of the best days and I loved him but I guess he''s grown very old. I should probably throw him or burn him as a goodbye. I feel bad every time I stitch his neck or arm back. His eye fellst month."


    Barron looked at Belle with horror in his eyes. What happened to saving Mr. Fluffs? The same rabbit who she was ready to take from the cemetery this evening when the death reaper was going to attack it.


    "I am sure your mother would be very pleased if she was here today," on Lucas'' reply Barron stared at the reaper. Was he being serious? If his soul dide out of this toy, as much as he wanted to get out of it before right now he had no interest to part ways with this stuffed toy because there were reapers and hell hounds who wanted to bite and drag him back to thend of the dead.


    Lucas'' grip on the rabbit turned firmer which made it impossible for it to move in any direction.


    Belle smiled, "You can keep him there. I will have Cassie pick it up," she said and she walked along with Lucas leaving Barron behind who was ready to bolt away from there. Her smile only widened as they walked towards the other end of the corridor and Lucas took hold of the candle she had been carrying in her hand.


    Lucas who noticed the pull of her lips that held mischief in it, "You appear to be in a better mood," he noted.


    "I forgot to tell you something, Lucas," she said, holding both her hands in front of her. The ends of her dress swept the floor and she let it as the floors were cleaner. Lucas turned to her to show that he was listening to her and she said, "When I was in the cemetery today, I heard the death reaper speak to me."


    The butler didn''t change his expression but he realized what she was smiling for now. Thenguage of the dead was differentpared to what people here spoke. Even when a person died, they spoke thenguage of the dead.


    "You are able to hear other things speak¡­" Lucas trailed without asking her specific things.


    "I think it was after going to the cemetery in the evening but I have been able to hear the rabbit speak," Lucas didn''t react to it and only gave her an ear to listen to, "At first it wasn''t clear and I thought it was probably me imagining the voice but I could hear very clearly."


    If it was someone else in Belle''s position they would have freaked out first and would have probably exorcised the rabbit which was what any normal folk would do. The girl had grown up dreaming and imagining things from thend of the dead that she saw things like these to be normal.


    "Who is that?" she asked him.

 Chapter 93 - Pushing Buttons- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Pushing Buttons- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas answered, "He''s a passing guest."


    "Is he a soul?" Belle asked intrigued.


    "Yes," the butler replied back to her and she gave him a nod, "He was a wandering soul and I thought it would be best to have him around."


    "Why?" her beautiful red eyes looked at him questioningly. She didn''t know how to feel that her beloved toy was possessed by someone.


    "He was lost.I decided to show him a way that probably he can stay here for some time before his soul is taken back. It is never good for a soul to be wandering as they get eaten by hellhounds who feed on wandering souls," Lucas exined and Belle furrowed her eyebrows at this.


    "I thought death reaperse to fetch the souls once a person dies."


    "Most of the time that is what happens but at times a reaper reaches the destinationte and by that time, the soul leaves the initial death site," he said and by her expression, he could tell she was agreeing to it.


    She then appeared hesitant and asked, "Since when has he been residing in Mr. Fluffs?"


    "For some time now," Belle then turned her head to look forward and closed her eyes. So that was the reason why he had turned the rabbit to look at the wall, "Don''t worry, Miss Belle. I will make sure his soul reaches the other side of the gate..by taking the witches to help."


    "That''s good," Belle nodded her head, "He sounds very funny."


    Lucas wondered what would happen if Belle ever came to find out who Barron was. Lucas was on a much safer side because he had covered his tracks, it was what he had been doing for years, therefore, people would only find to be a saint who wasn''t involved in anything but the same couldn''t be told for Barron.


    Being the Fourth card of the Grims who brought gue and diseases, Belle would not take it kindly if she found out it was Barron who was responsible for the maid''s death. Belle was unlike any other vampiress of humans who only considered their own status. She had grown up with love, sharing kindness with people around her.


    He would have to make sure Barron gave out the same story else like promised he would reap the reaper without a second thought.


    Belle then quickly said, "Don''t tell him anything. That I know," she said and he gave her a nod. This was good. This way the both of them would note to speak, "I always keep wondering how you know so many things. You must be very close to the white witch, isn''t it?" there was a hint of jealousy as she uttered the words, her eyes looking forward without going to meet Lucas'' eyes.


    Lucas was old, older than many who walked on thesends and he had spent a good amount of time amidst the people of the living that he wasn''tpletely immune when it came to feeling the emotions.


    "Are you speaking about Isabell?" he asked her.


    "She is a beautiful woman," Belle said to him. The woman did look beautiful and somewhat enchanting. From what she had heard, the white witches were born beautiful while the ck witches took the forms of being beautiful. This white witch in particr was not only beautiful but she looked as if she knew a lot of things, making her more mature. Maybe she was the kind of woman who Lucas preferred.


    "Yes, she is a beautiful woman," he agreed with her and saw how Belle''s face turned dull hearing this.


    "You both seem like good friends," Belle tested the waters and Lucas could see what she was trying to do.


    "Friends is a far fetched term, mdy. I would say we are acquaintances. We share information that we find," which was the truth.


    "That is all?" Belle pulled back her lower lip to wet it before she let go.


    Lucas smiled, "There''s nothing more to it. We are just two people who know each other," well that was good, thought Belle to herself. At least she didn''t have to worry about having a goodpetition.


    The next second a thunderstruck that created a shadow because of the tree next to the window and it had Belle miss her footstep and almost fell with her ankle twisting to be caught by Lucas. He was really strong to be holding her by just one hand around her small waist. Belle was started to feel breathless again as she looked into his ck eyes that looked like an abyss.


    The shadow that fell on his face turned his already sharp features sharper. She had the urge to run her hand across his jaw and he had then helped her stand back on her feet.


    "Lucas," she called his name and he looked at her. As he pulled away, she said, "I will be going to visit a friend''s house."


    "That sounds like a good n. Meeting with others will change your mood. There are some invitations-"


    "I was thinking about going to Simon''s house."


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed, "Mr. Gilbert?"


    Belle nodded her head and started to walk to have Lucas quick on her tail, "It would be better if you don''t meet him, Miss Belle. Do you know the kind of rumors that came out thest time you spent time with him?"


    "Those were false rumors, Lucas and they link him with every woman-"


    "There''s a reason for it. The man has put his tongue in every woman''s mouth."


    Simon was her friend and as Lucas said, the man had a reputation of bedding every woman or girl he met but he was nice to her. For some odd reason, Lucas never liked Simon and she used this to push his buttons, "You worry for nothing. He won''t harm me and I am a big girl."


    "I refuse you from going to visit him. He is a bad influence," his words were firm but Belle was stubborn herself.


    "You said it is good to go out," she yawned and then said, "See you tomorrow. Goodnight," turning around she walked back in the way she hade from and went to bed.

 Chapter 94 - Pushing Buttons- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Pushing Buttons- Part 3</h4>


    The next morning when Belle woke up, she saw the rabbit who had made its way back into the room. She behaved as if she didn''t know it could talk and Barron continued to y dead while lying on the table. To think souls could be put into toys, she found it to be strange at first but the more she thought about it, the more she realized that is what humans called to be ''possessed''. Not bothering with it, for now, she got herself dressed because she was going to have guests.


    She had dressed well enough to be able to step outside the mansion after meeting the guests. Getting down from the stairs, she started to walk to meet the maid, who informed her,


    "Mdy, the guests have arrived and have been seated in the room.


    "Thank you for letting me know," Belle replied back with a smile on her face.


    Just as she was heading there, she saw Lucas who appeared in the corridor and his eyes fell on her. She had dressed as if she were attending a ball. Lucas was ustomed to her clothes, meticulous enough to have memorized things about her. The pleasant look on his face was reced with a sour look because he knew those were the clothes to go out.


    Last night she had spoken about going to that scoundrel''s mansion which not only her parents but even he didn''t approve of. A pureblooded vampire who didn''t have a good reputation and women who befriended him never had good thoughts about him. Thest thing he needed was the impudent boy tarnishing her image.


    He walked towards her, taking haughty steps. Catching hold of her wrist, he pulled her away from the hall where the guests had arrived.


    Belle also knew how intuitive Lucas was and one hint was enough for him to understand things around him. He pulled her away to another corridor before letting her hand go. He then asked her,


    "Are you doing this on purpose?" he asked her.


    "What did I do?" Belle asked looking up at him as if she didn''t know what he was talking about. This side of the corridorcked the candles as not many were lit.


    "I heard from the coachman that you asked him to bring out the carriage because you n to visit Gilbert''s mansion once Quinn''s family leaves," he looked at her with a grave expression, his lips set in a thin line of pure displeasure.


    "I informed you that I will be going to visit and weren''t you the one who said I should go meet people which will help change my mood-" Belle stopped talking when she saw Lucas red at her as if she were a child and she red back at him.


    "And I very clearly told you that I refuse you from going there," he scowled.


    "You cannot stop me from going there," Belle replied back to him and she could tell she was getting under his skin.


    Lucas took a step forward and she took a step back, "Watch me."


    "It''s not like you''re my parent or my husband-" Lucas ced his hand on the wall and Belle slightly flinched with her back touching the wall.


    "Don''t test my patience, little one," he moved closer to her, intimidating her with his soulless looking eyes. In the back of her mind, Belle wondered if there was another lesson waiting for her by him. She could feel Lucas'' presence exuding from where she was right now and she softly gulped, his eyes following the little action, "True, I am not your parent but I will show you-"


    They heard someone clear their throat and when both their eyes fell on the guest, Lucas took a step away from Belle and offered the person a bow and received a bow back. The girl looked at Belle as if she had stepped on to something she shouldn''t have looked and quickly made her way through the corridor and at the same time, Belle was saddened with the fact that she didn''t get to hear theplete sentence Lucas had started.


    "We''ll continue the discussionter. The guests are waiting outside for you," Lucas changed the subject, his eyes looked ready to scowl if she was going to bring the worthless boy up again.


    She started to head towards the hall with Lucas who followed her where neither of them spoke a word. Reaching the room, Belle was greeted by Damien Quinn who hade to the mansion with his family.


    She was d to know that it was people whom she liked where she didn''t have to put a face. Damien''s father, Gerald Quinn was her father''s friend who knew each other which was why they were paying a visit.


    "Belle, our condolences for what happened to your parents and people here. It was hard for us to believe that something so drastic took ce here," said Damien, giving her a side hug which she weed.


    "I don''t think anyone would have imagined it to happen," said Belle even though she knew something bad was going to happen. Belle then finally realized who the girl was who, she and Lucas had met in the corridor. She was one of the fated stars.


    "This is Penelope, Belle," Damien introduced the blonde girl. She couldn''t believe how close their fates were linked to each other, thought Belle to herself.


    "Hello," Belle bowed her head again with a smile.


    Lucas, on the other hand, stared at the girl who was clearly the partner of the young master. He had heard rumors from the women in soirees on how he had bought a ve from the ck market. By what he could see the girl still had a long time before she would be able to use her abilities. When their eyes met, he gave her a bow.


    "How are you doing dear?" asked Gerald Quinn to Belle.


    "I am doing alright. I am sorry I didn''t call you for the cremation," she apologized knowing the man wouldn''t have mindeding to her parent''s burial. Unlike her rtives, Gerald Quinn was much more genuine.


    "That''s alright. I am sure you needed some time for yourself. I hope everything went well?" Belle smiled with a nod, "I heard many passed away with the unfortunate incident. Would you like us to recruit some new servants to help here, Belle?" asked Gerald.


    Belle wasn''t sure about it. Truthfully, Belle wasn''t ready to have a new member in the mansion. Thankfully Lucas was the one who came to answer it,


    "We''re fine, Mr. Quinn thank you for your generous offer. With the recent infiltration, I doubt many of us would befortable. We have been managing fine with the remaining number of servants in the mansion," Lucas bowed his head, his voice polite and gentle as if he had never raised it against anyone.


    Belle''s eyes moved from Gerald and Lucas and she said, "He is right. Right now we''re still sorting things around. I will let you know if I need one," she gave an assuring smile.


    Geraldughed, "Of course, when you have a butler-like Lucas, he is worth at least ten other servants. But don''t hesitate to ask if you need anything. I am still sad that your father didn''t let me know about what happened with Wellington."


    "That is very kind of you, Mr. Quinn," Bell thanked him.

 Chapter 95 - Uninvited Guest- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Uninvited Guest- Part 1</h4>


    The Quinn''s stayed for dinner and Belle weed theirpany except for Mr. Quinn''s daughter Grace who often liked trouble. For the very first time, Grace wasn''t throwing insults and it made her question howe the vampiress was sitting quiet.


    Belle who was seated next to Damien asked, "What happened to Grace?" something didn''t feel right about her.


    Grace was Damien''s half-blood sibling and he said, "I broke her fangs. For genuine reasons," he added and Belle looked taken aback by this. A vampire losing their fangs was considered to be the most shameful thing and for Damien to be the one to do it, she wondered what Grace had done.


    Belle didn''t know if she should feel bad about the girl losing her fangs where she would have to live in shame for the rest of her life or feel satisfied because she deserved it but then Grace was only the side girl where Hana was the one who liked to pull strings. Sometimes thepany did matter, thought Belle to herself.


    "Are you sure about the servants?" Damien asked as they had dinner, "It is a big house. Heard something about your house of how your uncles and aunt want it."


    She smiled at this, "They aren''t being quiet about it, huh. Have you heard anything about this house before?" she whispered to him.


    "It used to once belong to a pureblooded vampire. Over fifteen decades ago," that was too long, thought Belle to herself, "It was told that the house contains parchments of secrets that can make one rich."


    "I don''t think there''s anything like that here," Belle frowned, finding it absurd.


    Damien shrugged his shoulders, "They are just baseless rumors. People enjoy rumors, you should already know that," he grinned and she nodded. All her rtives wanted was to gain more money and she could do nothing but shake her head at their attitude.


    By the time Quinn''s left, it was around eight in the night and the maids continued to clean the dining room. She hadn''t expected them to stay until dinner but she didn''t mind theirpany, only that she couldn''t leave home and prove her point to Lucas that she would and could do anything but somewhere deep down she was also anxious on what he might do.


    Lucas could be scary and he could intimidate people around him and her. Even Simon had once who hade home had left the mansion in less than an hour.


    Simon wasn''t the kind of friend one would have but he was a good person. At least the man didn''t try to be one in the front and another on someone''s back. He was a happy-go-lucky vampire. To call the man a yer, Belle narrowed her own eyes whilst she sat looking at Lucas who was getting the tes dried and sorted. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t listened to other women and gone to sit beside them on theirmand.


    Hypocrite thought Belle to herself.


    Parchments to make a person rich. Things like that didn''t exist if it did, she was sure there would be many more than just her rtives who woulde after the house. Stepping away from Lucas'' eyes, Belle picked up the stand in her hand that had multiple candles in it.


    "Miss Belle, I ced the ss of blood in your room. Do you want me to bring it back here?" asked a maid who was going back to the kitchen.


    "No, that won''t be necessary. Thank you though," she nodded to the maid and continued to walk. From the corner of her eyes, Belle noticed Mr. Fluffs running away in the other direction after noticing her walking in this direction.


    She was bored, therefore she decided to y a game with the rabbit and she followed the rabbit''s trail. Where ever Mr. Fluffs went, Belle followed as if she was going there without knowing its presence. She couldn''t help but giggle at this. How cute, thought Belle to herself.


    After ten minutes, she decided to go on her way and not torture the rabbit anymore.


    Walking in another corridor, Belle made her way looking at the mansion with her hand that was raised that held the candles. The me flickered softly because of her movements. Though the clouds were shing lightning like a crackling fire, the rain was yet to arrive on thends. Even though she was inside the mansion, she could hear the sounds of the crickets as well as the frogs that croaked in the garden.


    There were some sides of the mansion which weren''t used but it was only because it was useless as no one used that part of the rooms or corridor.


    Belle moved towards the window and looked at thendscape outside the window. The sky was asionally turning to ck and grey hue. And as Belle stood there looking at thendscape her eyes moved noticed something on the ss that she hadn''t seen.


    In the reflection stood a hooded cloaked figure with a sickle in its hand. For a moment, Belle wanted to snap her head but when the reaper moved away from her slowly, Belle turned back to see nothing there. She looked at the window again where she caught the reflection of the death reaper who was walking away from her.


    Belle took a few steps away from it and walked to find Lucas that she had seen the creature and it was in the house. But when she started to walk in the other direction the reaper suddenly appeared in front of her as if in doubt and she could only pray internally for it to go away! Taking in a deep breath, she tried to rx as if there was nothing in front of her and she walked right through the death reaper. She felt the cold air a sense of void that passed through for two seconds.


    Finding Lucas, she pulled him to the side, "There''s one here. Hooded," she said not knowing if the reaper had followed her. One moment she could see it and then she didn''t and then she again did.


    "Go to your room," Lucas advised her, "If you find the rabbit take it along with you."

 Chapter 96 - Uninvited Guest- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Uninvited Guest- Part 2</h4>


    Music rmendation: Miki the Witch - Devilman Crybaby OST


    .


    Seeing Belle go, Lucas looked at the maids who were finishing up with the utensil, "You can continue the rest tomorrow," and the maids retired to the servants quarters.


    Lucas removed the coat he had been wearing to ce it on the chair after folding it neatly. He walked towards one of the jars that contained salt and dipped his hand to take it towards the doors by pouring a thin line between the two walls. cing the jar back, he stepped out of the kitchen.


    As he walked in the corridor, he raised his hand and every candle that was lit on the wall started to exhaust itself with every step he took forward. A death reaper, he should have known this was going to happen. Not because the reaper was behind Belle but it was because of the other reaper, Barron.


    Baltimore had gone rogue and then it was him, with Barron gone too, it was possible that the higher-ups were worried that the Grims would start to shift by being rogues. Not to forget the twelfth one had been ceased by the higher-ups that left nine more of them. Lucas was old enough to know and understand the ways of thend of the dead of how people were. He would have let Barron go if he hadn''t initially gone to target Belle''s soul but one way it had panned out well in his favor. The only problem being, there was a record of the reapers on who was thest person they had reaped.


    The death reaper was near the door, looking at the rooms and trying to find Barron''sst infestation when it found Lucas standing in the middle of the hallways. It was a cloaked reaper, a reaper who was lower than him and it pulled out the scythe noticing how Lucas was looking at it.


    "Naomi," Lucas greeted the death reaper who looked surprises as she hadn''t expected the man to know her.


    The death reaper transformed to look like a creature of the living. ck hair was tied up high and her fangs protruded out of her mouth, "I didn''t know I was popr. Here I was thinking I have a soul to take back tonight after the side job. Who am I talking to?" she questioned.


    "Just a humble person," Lucas introduced himself, giving her a bow and the woman stared back at Lucas, "What was this side job you mentioned?" he asked with a soft smile on his lips.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know," the woman looked at the person in front of her, not recognizing as she had nevere across this one before. The man had the skin of a vampire and was a living breathing person of this realm which made her suspicious of who he really was.


    Lucas then offered, "Would you like to have some tea?"


    The woman guessed that it was a high-quality soul as he could see her but he also knew her name. People didn''t know each other''s name, not in thend of the living nor in the realm of the dead.


    "I guess I will be taking you with me," the woman named Noami smiled looking at Lucas and she suddenly pulled out her scythe, and without losing another moment, she attacked him to hear a metal sh against her own scythe as the man pulled out his own weapon.


    Compared to the woman''s scythe, his handle was carved and Noami noticed this, "You are a reaper too!" she shed the scythe again which Lucas resisted with his own.


    "I never said I wasn''t one, mdy."


    Metals started to sh one after another, sparks flying every time the metals touched. Lucas twisted the scythe around that twisted the hands of the reaper and he raised his leg to kick the reaper to have her flying against the wall with a dull thud before she fell down on the ground.


    The woman stood up, smiling as she ran her long tongue over her fangs like teeth. She again went for him, turning around the scythe she flung it left and right to get hold of the reaper who was pushing her away with his own weapon and out of nowhere he suddenly disappeared toe behind her,


    "I must say you are very slow," and he kicked her with his leg that had the reaper crash against the furniture.


    The reaper woman fluctuated from her dark ck robes to the form she had taken right now, "You cocky fucker," she said and used her strength in trying to hit and she put the scythe back to use her hands and legs, her kick went close to the side of his stomach but he caught her, twisting her legs that earned a groan from her.


    The mortals from thisnd couldn''t hurt the death reapers but reapers could hurt each other sessfully as they were the same, "I am going to remove that smug look on your face," she said, her blue eyes lighting up.


    She again tried to catch hold of him but Lucas was too fast for her and he dodged effortlessly to only appear behind her and throw her elsewhere that had her crash, "Fucker!" she hissed.


    "What a foul mouth you have. I believe it needs to be washed," he responded back that irked the reaper, "On another note I think you have a problem expressing yourself. It must be the inbuilt frustration in that empty heart and head. How about I teach you some manners and how to be ady," he offered her with a smile.


    The woman red at him, "When I am a Grim I will teach you a better lesson," came the truth that Lucas wanted to hear.


    "I would have let you go but what you said is indeed going to be problematic," before the reaper could pull her scythe, Lucas had ced his own scythe on her neck, "Life is short, even in the realm of the dead, isn''t it?" he asked in a pitiful tone and he pulled his scythe over her neck for the reaper to shatter into pieces like ss and then to smoke.

 Chapter 97 - Friend- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Friend- Part 1</h4>


    The lowly reaper died in front of his eyes. Though he had nothing against her personally, her action was going to damage his interests and it would be best to eliminate people like these. In theing days, there would be many more and he realized he would have to put their focus elsewhere. With Barron who had appeared for his work here, there was no telling how many more would be flying here to get their position without letting others know about it.


    The Grims couldn''t be reced and they needed certain procedures to bepleted if they were going to rece the ones who had gone rogues. The order had been sent with the bounty of their soul on the head that had to be brought back to thend of the dead whoever was interested in turning from a normal reaper to a Grim with powers and position.


    He collected the dust that had fallen on the floor, sweeping it when Belle walked down the stairs.


    Belle noticed how a few things were amiss down in the hall and Lucas was cleaning the dirt that wasn''t there before, "Where did the reaper go?" she asked him, her eyes looking around and at the sses to see if she caught any reflection of the death reaper.


    "She went away," he answered her as he finished sweeping the floor.


    She was worried that the death reaper hade following her and the rabbit from the cemetery because of the hooded cloak that was worn making both the one at the house and the one she had met in the cemetery appear to be same.


    "Do you think the reapers wille for me?" she asked Lucas in doubt. ording to what he had said to her, her souls were split into two halves. Half of it was here with her and the other half was in the realm of the dead.


    "I don''t think they shoulde specifically for you. You aren''t dead but are a living person," Lucas cleared her doubt.


    "But I am half gone too," she reminded to have him nod.


    "True, but as long as you are alive and your body continues to exist, there shouldn''t be any reaperse for you unless they find out that you can see them. You are in the clear until then, Miss Belle," he assured her, "Where''s the rabbit?" he asked with a curious nce as Barron had note tumbling down the stairs toin about a reaper going to attack him.


    "I put him in the cupboard," Belle scratched her neck and then asked, "If the reaper came for Mr. Fluffs then wouldn''t be right to hand him over to the death reaper?" because it didn''t make sense to hide him when he had to pass through from this realm to another realm.


    "Reapers can be specific with the souls. The reaper who arrived here wasn''t going to help him and would have instead left him in the middle of nowhere," Lucas exined to her to see her nod.


    And they heard a wolf howl in a distant, it''s howling that felt like a beacon to the creatures that were unknown to the kind of the living. It wasn''t once but it cried over and over that had both Belle and Lucas walk towards the side of the window where they were able to hear and they peeked out of the window, not able to see what was outside or far away in the forest.


    "What''s going on?" she asked him slightly anxious as she heard the wolf howl again.


    "The arrival of death," What? Belle turned to look at him, "There''s going to be a collective of death. Mass murder, a massacre by the ck witches."


    Another mass murder? "Here in Bonke?" Lucas gave her a nod.


    "Yes. The ck witches are nning to harness again. We''ll need to see how things go from there," Did that mean they were going to stand by and watch the death take ce?


    "Is it not possible to end things right here?"


    "No, you''re the wielder of death, Miss Belle. Involving yourself would be baiting into something you don''t want to do right now."


    Belle wanted to know what Lucas said in the morning but she didn''t know how to bring it up, deciding to leave it for now, she?returned back to her room, she noticed the rabbit''s movements that moved until she locked the room from inside. Unable to help herself, she went to her window and looked back outside to see if there was anything lurking out there.


    She remembered a hooded person who had walked past the mansion weeks ago when they had picked up the deranged vampire. Was that a death reaper too? She got back inside the bed, pulling the nket to cover her body and went to sleep after some time.


    When morning arrived, Belle dressed for the dance lessons she was supposed to attend as a letter of reply was sent back that she would be resuming her ss. Traveling through the carriage, she reached the building and stepped out to get inside.


    Belle ced her hand on the doorknob to push the door to open the room when she felt the darkness again. Pushing through, she stepped inside with her eyes looking at the people in the room who appeared to be fine. None of them had a ck smoke or vapor exuding out of them which made her question if it was someone else who was not in the ss.


    "Look who had the face toe here," spoke Muriel who was sitting on the concrete tform that was built to sit at the side of the room.


    "I thought legs were enough for one to show up," Belle responded back as she took her own seat to pull out the shoes and wear the ones that were rmended to be worn here.


    Muriel was about to open her mouth when her friend Hana ced her hand on her shoulder. She took the turn to speak, "Muriel, that is not how you speak to someone who lost her parents recently. I heard it was because they were indebted to a lot of people. It is why they say to never be indebted to anyone, how much money was it?" the pureblooded vampiress asked Belle, she took a couple of steps forward toe to stand next to Belle.

 Chapter 98 - Friend- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Friend- Part 2</h4>


    Belle continued to wear her shoes and then finally stood up, looking at Hana to ask, "Sorry what did you say? I was tying my shoes and didn''t hear you but then that''s alright. Most of the time I hear nothing but rubbishing out of your mouth. Don''t bother," Belle said, not interested to talk to the girls.


    Hana smiled, "What happened to you? Avoiding me, little Belle? I feel ashamed on behalf of you for what you had to go through."


    She had started to walk to take her spot before the ss would start when Hana called her out again, "Do you need the money for this ss? I wonder what you sold to be able to afford this ss."


    Belle sighed before turning around to ask, "You must have a very pitiful life to want to seek joy by badmouthing people who you feel are beneath you. Maybe this ss is not enough to upy your empty brain so I would suggest you find another thing to busy yourself," her words earned a few chuckles by some girls who were present in the room.


    The pureblooded vampire crossed her arms to say, "Why what''s wrong in calling you poor when you are? That is like you are feeling bad that I am calling you a vampire when you are."


    Belle gave it a thought and then said, "You are right. One should call another what they are like how you are an ignorant girl who does nothing but spend her father''s money and who is not capable to live by herself if left alone," she gave a look to Hana to end it with, "Pity."


    "Looks like the ss is full today," came the woman who was going to teach them to dance. The woman smiled at her students who were present, her eyes darting from Belle to Hana that had the pureblooded vampiress leave Belle''s side and walk towards her friend, "Miss Adams, d to see you here."


    She could feel some of the eyes fall on her by the mention of herst name. Right now Belle was one of the few people who was famous and known for what happened to her family and the other in her mansion.


    Belle offered the woman a bow, "d to be here," receiving a nod they started the ss. When the ss did end, she waited for everyone to leave as she didn''t want to wait for the carriage if it didn''t appear on time. When she was walking out, she heard the dance instructor ask her,


    "I am sorry for your loss. How are you doing, Miss Adams?" the woman looked at her with her keen eyes.


    "I am doing alright. Thank you for asking," Belle responded back politely.


    "That is good to hear. Did you enjoy your ss today?" the woman had a pleasant smile on her lips as she asked this.


    "Yes, it was wonderful. I didn''t know there were so many details that had to be kept in mind. I missed many sses."


    "You will pick it up soon. By what I noticed you are a fast learner. Soon you will be able to showcase the steps in balls and other asions," and Belle returned it with a smile, "If you need an ear I will be here, Miss Adams. Times like these are the hardest."


    "Thank you. I will keep that in mind. Thank you for the ss," Belle replied and bowed her head before taking her leave from the room. She spoke to the receptionist by leaving a small letter in her hand if her carriage arrived and wanted to know her whereabouts.


    When she stepped out of the building, a wide smile spread upon seeing the carriage that stood in front of her. The door of the carriage was left open and she walked towards it to have the person who was sitting there lean forward.


    "Good afternoon, Lady Belle. Do you suppose you have time for lunch with me?" asked the young man with blonde hair, giving out his hand for her to take.


    "I do, kind Sir Simon," Belle ced her hand in his and got inside the carriage. She had spoken to Pauline on how she wanted to meet her friend as sending letters to him would never reach him and would instead burn in the firece of her mansion because of Lucas.


    Once the carriage started, Simon hugged Belle, "I am so sorry to hear what happened to your parents but also d that you are alive," said the vampire to pull back and look at the girl, "What happened? I heard it was the witches but the news never makes sense at times."


    "It was the witches. ck witches. I guess they decided to pick my family for sacrifice," Belle gave out a smile that pulled up her lips and then fell down, "You didn''te to meet me," she said with a frown. As bad as the man''s reputation was, he was one of the few people she could talk to and call the person as a friend.


    "My sincere apologies to you. I wrote a letter when I found out what happened and thought to visit you but I never received a reply back," Lucas, thought Belle to herself, "Your butler very much hates me, doesn''t he?"


    Belle smiled, "He does but that''s alright."


    Belle went to Gilbert''s mansion and spent her time talking to Simon about his new endeavors and what he was up to all these days as they couldn''t catch up before, "What about you? I heard from mother you had lunch at the Edmonds."


    "News travels so fast," she murmured to then reply, "I did. Mrs. Edmonds appeared to be nice and wanted to get her son and me alone so that we could spend some time together."


    "How did you find the man? What was his name again?" he tried remembering.


    "Carson," Belle gave the name.


    "Yes, Carson. A gentleman," but Belle shook her head, "You didn''t like him beacuse..." he trailed.

 Chapter 99 - Friend- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Friend- Part 3</h4>


    "He''s a nice man," Belle responded back, "But¡­"


    "But he''s not Lucas."


    Belle''s eyes snapped towards Simon wondering when and how he found out about it, "What?"


    "I was joking. Your butler appears stern and never out of line, like a perfectionist so I thought you might be looking at him as a role model," Simon shrugged his shoulders but with the way Belle looked at him, he asked, "Really?" he started tough and Belle turned away to sip from her teacup, "Don''t look upset, your secret is safe with me."


    "Why are youughing?" she asked slightly annoyed.


    "My bad," he said, controlling hisugh, "I think I somewhere understand why he doesn''t like me. The day you jumped into his arms proiming to be his bride, I told I would take you as my bride. Of course, I meant it as a joke," Belle couldn''t believe how many others had heard this and remembered it, "He must be thinking I want to take you to bed and pounce on you."


    "That''s because you sleep with every passing female."


    "Not everyone, mdy. I didn''t sleep with you," Simon pointed out to hear Belle say,


    "That is because we are friends, also maybe because of Lucas," men of her own age didn''t y around with her and even if they wanted to speak, they had to take her out somewhere far while trying to court her and those were for the males who her parents didn''t approve in the past.


    "When did you realize it?" asked Simon, he picked his own teacup and added two cubes of sugar into it before adding another one as he preferred it sweet, "And does he know?" knowing the kind of butler who worked for the Adams'' mansion, he guessed the butler knew about it. In the past, he had teased her subtly but she had always brushed it like it was nothing but right now, her cheeks had turned red.


    She shook her head, and she sat back, "He doesn''t feel that way. More like he doesn''t believe in love."


    Poor Belle, thought Simon to himself.


    An hour passed when a carriage arrived at Gilbert''s mansion. Both Belle and Simon noticed the carriage which was none other than her own but it wasn''t an empty carriage. Lucas was here and the thought made Belle take a deep breath. She had written the letter in the hope to not make him worry and that she would get back home before the sun would set but who knew Lucas would appear here.


    Simon looked through the window from where they were seated and then looked at Belle who appeared pale, "Looks like your guardian is here," he chuckled.


    "I guess its time for me to leave," Belle replied back and then both went down.


    Lucas stared at Belle who appeared next to the man named Simon, "Good afternoon, Lucas."


    "Afternoon, Sir Simon," Lucas greeted before his eyes fell on Belle.


    "Belle was telling she didn''t receive the letters that I wrote to her," Simon attacked the butler, a smile on his face and Lucas smiled back to say,


    "I threw them in the fire. It would serve a better purpose in heating the room than the useless talk," Lucas''s straight reply made the young manugh.


    "Do you burn every letter?" Belle asked worriedly because she didn''t like the thought of him doing so.


    Her friend Simon was the one whomented, "Who knew that the butler wanted to monopolize his mistress. I thought you didn''t like me but now I see that it is because you like Belle. She''s too precious to you, isn''t it?" Simon asked and Belle wanted to stake Simon for uttering those words.


    "Only the ones sent by Simon, it was your parents wish," that was because Lucas was the one who tipped them on it! And Simon was the only one who wrote letters to her.


    "You cannot do that," Belle said stepped forward to talk to Lucas who looked unfazed, "What if its something important?"


    "That''s okay, Belle. We always protect things that are precious to us," the man gave out a wide smile and it irked Lucas.


    "The tailor man is going to arrive in less than forty-five minutes," she didn''t know that, "If we leave now you will still have time to freshen yourself up," he informed her and then turned to look at the man, "We are going to have a soiree this week."


    "Oh?" Simon asked, "When is it? I wouldn''t want to miss."


    "Only for family members," Lucas narrowed his eyes to have Simon stare back at him.


    "Simon is like family. It should be alright if you came," Belle chimed in as she wouldn''t be able to deal with her rtives.


    "That''s settled then," Simon responded back dly after inviting himself to the soiree, "There will preparation to do. Go on."


    But before sending her away, Simon stepped forward and took Belle in his arms, hugging her as if squeezing and then finally letting her go, "I will see you soon," he waved and smiled. When his eyes met Lucas'' there was that re of irritation directed towards him.


    On their way back home, Belle and Lucas were seated in two opposite ends of the carriage seat.


    "I didn''t know you had arranged for a tailor visit today," Belle spoke nonchntly, "Did you send the invitation out to uncles and aunts?"


    "There are some others that had been sent so that you build some connections who your parents used to speak while some are for the possible suspects."


    "Possible suspects?" Belle turned to look at him.


    "There might be a lead that will point where to go to find the witch who is handling the switchers and sending them," he answered her questions.


    She was worried, "Will it be safe?" The switchers could take any person''s persona and turn into them with ease.


    "Be at ease, Miss Belle. I will be with you, you have nothing to fear."


    "Forever?" Belle asked him...

 Chapter 100 - Tea Party- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Tea Party- Part 1</h4>


    There were times when Belle was scared and anxious that Lucas would not be by her side forever, as if one day when she would wake up, she would not find him next to her and would have disappeared. She didn''t want toe out to be clingy and therefore she turned away from him to look at the small window in front of them which could be moved to speak to the coachman.


    Lucas was a death reaper first who had not known what emotions were but with the years he had stayed here in the Adams'' mansion, a sense of attachment had been created which sometimes bothered him. A reaper wasn''t born with emotions, at least not the ones who were at the lower chain of the food chain in the realm of the dead. Grims had a possibility when it came to emotions as they were much higherpared to the others along with a few low reapers. If they didn''t then the emotion to thrive for power wouldn''t have existed.


    He noticed how Belle held both her hands on herp.


    "I will stay by your side as long as you want me to, Miss Belle," he replied to her question and she turned her head to look into his eyes.


    Lucas had to find out the culprit who had set him up before he hade to work for the Adams mansion. His words brought a soft smile on her lips, "I will never want you away."


    The small girl he had known had grown to a damsel and she had grown strong. She had cried to her heart''s content that night after she had seen her parent''s reflection and the next day she had gathered herself. It also made him question if it was because half of her soul was in the realm of the dead that was cold and lifeless that didn''t let her allow to feel the full force of pain she had to grieve for.


    Over the years, Lucas had grown a soft spot for the girl and maybe the only person in his entire life where the rest didn''t matter. Not her parents, nor the people who were simr to him. What Simon had told, there was a sense of truth in it. And at the thought of the boy, his eyes narrowed again.


    "Don''t hang out with him," he advised her again.


    "Simon is a good person. I know he might not be at the best with the others and his reputation isn''t good but I like him for who he is. We should look past the ws, isn''t that what you taught me."


    Lucas'' lips twitched and he rolled his eyes, "I look past his ws and I find nothing but more ws."


    "Maybe because you are not looking the way I am looking," Belle reasoned, "Give him a chance. He isn''t bad and there are so many people who are far worse than him behind the closed doors. I don''t see you reprimanding them."


    "That is because you know not to be in their circle."


    Belle let her head lean against the side of the carriage and she looked at him. He didn''t look angry and as usual, he wasposed. Reaching home, the tailor had already arrived and the man took her measurements in the presence of Lucas. Though the tailor had taken her measurements, it wasn''t for the soiree but for future Winter Ball that was going to approach soon.


    The day of the Soiree had arrived and her rtives and a few other guests had arrived at the Adams mansion.


    "It is time for you to find a groom, Lady Belle," spoke a woman who was in her middle age, "It would be very hard for you to be all alone. A life of solitude is never pretty for a woman."


    Her aunt Irene spoke up, "Mabel my sister went through some of the most eligible bachelor''s who would suit our Belle. Hopefully, we find the right match in time," she smiled looking at the woman, "We have already discussed and spoken about it."


    "What wonderful aunt you have, Lady Belle," praised the woman and Belle returned it back with a smile.


    "The best of the best," Belle responded back.


    Then the woman pulled her aunt to the side to say, "I have an excellent man if you are still looking," and they stepped away for Simon to step next to Belle who had overheard their conversation.


    "Your rtives are worse than mine," said Simon to bring in a smile on Belle, "They seem very interested in getting you out of here."


    "They are eyeing the house."


    "It isn''t a bad one but you do know you will have to take a groom if you n to keep the house? One of thews state that when the head of the house passes, the male that is, the female need to give away the house to the brother or the cousin male," he said and then looked at her, "Isn''t that how it is?"


    Belle shook her head, "For humans yes because of their low mortality. The edicts I read, it doesn''t hold the same when ites to vampires. Actually, it isn''t written for vampires."


    "Didn''t know that."


    Belle''s eyes searched for Lucas in the room and she spotted him talking to her cousin Martha. Martha was at least half a decade older than her and sheughed over something Lucas said. The woman kept touching Lucas'' arm every two minutes as they spoke to each other or more like her cousin was the one who was speaking while Lucas listened.


    "Where is Martha''s fiance?" Simon asked.


    "Overseas," if someone were to ask how to represent her rtives, the closest she could call them was a leech.


    "Looks like she''s getting close to him," Simon chuckled and he was right. She had taken a step forward but Lucas was smart. He brought another ss of wine in front of her and took a step back before he bowed and left to attend other guests. She had left Lucas to deal with the guests as he was good at it.


    "Have fun, Belle," Simon said and walked towards a woman to talk to her. Belle didn''t mind because she was used to the way Simon hopped in and out during a conversation.


    Belle stood there looking at people when Mr. Robbinson appeared in her view, covering Lucas'' frame, "Lady Belle," and he appeared to be slightly drunk...

 Chapter 101 - Tea Party- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Tea Party- Part 2</h4>


    Mr. Robinson was a man in his early thirties, who wore a brown coat and had a very thin moustache. He was a man who belonged to the average vampiremunity like herself who now swayed. His eyes were red and it had Belle wondering how much alcohol was taken in by the man.


    "Lady Belle," oh no, thought Belle to herself.


    "Mr. Robinson," she greeted wondering how this man had slipped in here. It was probably one of her rtives who had invited him.


    "How are you doing? It''s been very long since west met each other. I am so sorry for what happened to your parents. It is a true loss and tragedy."


    She had hoped to never run by him again after theirst meet but her uncle or aunt had a different opinion of this man. He was pushy, crass with his words and sometimes he got too close to her breathing space which didn''t sit well with her. This often happened only when he found her alone but today it appeared that his drunk state was ignoring the other guests who were in the room.


    She was tired listening to ''How are you doing'' and ''Sorry for your loss''. It was like she tried to forget what happened and people woulde back to rub the grains of salt on her wound to open it again.


    "Yes," she nodded not actually speaking and giving him one word of reply.


    Her eyes tried to look for Lucas but the giant man in front of her covered her view and Simon was somewhere behind for her to call and slip out of this ce.


    "I heard you have been going to dance ss," how small was the world? asked Belle to herself. It was like everyone knew everyone''s business, "How is that going?" he stopped the maid who was walking by and took another ss of alcohol in his hand.


    Her eyes darted at the ss and then at the man, "It is going well."


    "You should let me hire you a guardian who cane here and teach you instead of you going there. Don''t you need male partners to dance?" heughed, "Are you nning to dance alone?"


    Belle put up a polite smile not wanting to cause a scene by saying anything, "We are still in the basics. It will be a while until we are asked to get partners."


    "That''s good. Don''t hesitate to ask me. I will happily push aside my busy schedule to make time for you. Let me tell you, I never do that for anyone," said Mr. Robbinson.


    She looked in his eyes and said, "You don''t have to do that for me. Simon is very much idle, he will freely apany me."


    "Why not me? Why do I feel like you have been avoiding me, hmm?" the man asked and he took a sip from his ss.


    "Didn''t you just tell you were busy? It would be rude of me to ask you to push aside your work for me," she offered him a polite smile.


    Her aunt Irene who was looking at the exchange quickly made her way towards them and spoke to Mr. Robbinson, "Mr. Robbinson, it was very kind of you toe meet Belle today. How was your trip to Wovile?" so it was her mother''s elder sister''s doing.


    "It was wonderful. I brought some gifts for you and Belle. How about we meet for tea at my mansion tomorrow?"


    "Of course, we would love toe there," Aunt Irene answered the man who was looking at her, "Belle can barely wait," her aunt looked at her, widening her eyes to go along.


    "I have dance ss to attend to tomorrow. I am busy. I think aunt Irene wouldn''t mind going there without me," she smiled back at her aunt who had tried to set her up.


    Mr. Robbinson appeared to be in deep thought and he then asked, "What are you doing today? Let''s go to my mansion now."


    "What?" Belle hadn''t expected it.


    "Yes," her aunt answered for her and Belle frowned.


    Bell turned to her aunt and whispered, "No. We are still having the soiree ongoing," what was wrong with her aunt?!


    "Lady Belle, I understand you are shy so let me help you," said Mr. Robbinson and caught hold of her wrist and he pulled her along with him. Belle had to stop this drunkard and she tried to pull her hand from his grip.


    Lucas came forward and said,


    "Sir, please step away from the youngdy," she heard her butler request Mr. Robbinson who now held her wrist in his grip. Belle looked around to search for the closest object she could use to stab this man. Her rtives were barely bothered. If it weren''t for finding the culprit on who was helping the witches, she wouldn''t have invited them here today.


    Mr. Robbinson turned his red eyes from Belle to the butler, "Who do you think you are to interrupt my conversation with thedy?"


    The butler gave the man a polite smile, "I am the butler which is why I ask you to step back right now. You are hurting thedy."


    "What are you going to do?" Mr. Robbinson''s hand turned tighter on her hand that was going to leave a bruise.


    When the man turned around to face the butler to question him full of pride, Belle didn''t know what happened next but Mr. Robbinson fell down on the ground and he winced.


    Belle''s eyes went wide along with the others.


    Looking at Lucas, she noticed how one of his legs had been raised and he took it back, "My bad. I have rather long legs," he said in his calm and polite tone. Mr. Robbinson red at him and before he could say anything, he said, "Unless you want me to beat you like a dough and mince you like the vegetables in the kitchen, I would request you to keep your hands to yourself," said the butler with a polite smile with an underlying threat in his voice.

 Chapter 102 - Tea Party- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Tea Party- Part 3</h4>


    Everyone stood dumbstruck to what just happened and the room fell eerily silent after Mr. Robinson fell on the ground. Though it wasn''t her who had kicked the man, she could feel her heart thudding in her chest. The man looked up at Lucas in rage.


    "How dare you kick me?!" asked Mr. Robinson. The alcohol he had consumed had spread in his system enough to have him sway while also making it difficult for him to stand up.


    "What do you think you are doing?" asked her uncle Hector. The question was not directed to Mr. Robinson but to Lucas, "Don''t you know who he is?"


    Lucas dusted his clothes and replied, "A leech if you might ask, Sir. Someone who doesn''t know how to treat a girl."


    "Lucas step away from there and do your job while we do ours," came Aunt Irene from behind, "Nobody asked you to step in. He was only leading her out!"


    Simon came forward and spoke, "With all due respect, madam, Mr. Robinson was pulling Belle-"


    "Nobody asked you for your opinion," Aunt Irene cut Simon off who raised his hands, "Who are you to hit a guest? Where is your etiquette of being a servant?" she questioned Lucas.


    Another rtive came forward and said, "It looks like what people say is true. He doesn''t want to let Belle marry anyone. Who knows what is going on, especially after Mabel and Nathaniel died. How shameful. I told you someone should take her in. Now we don''t know what all we will have to listen-"


    "Before slinging mud on someone you need to watch yourself first, mdy. Who knows you might be the mud," Lucas replied to her words.


    "You ungrateful bastard-"


    "That''s enough!" Belle shouted loud enough for everyone to stop, "Leave," she said looking at the ground.


    "Did you hear that," Aunt Irene said looking at Lucas.


    Belle then interjected, "I mean all of you. Leave this very instant."


    Her rtives frowned looking at her, "What are you saying, Belle?" asked Irene to be taken aback, "You don''t mean that, do you?" she smiled and she went to ce her hand on Belle but Belle stepped away.


    "No, I mean every single damned word. I would like all of you to leave right now. Quickly," she said, turning away from them.


    "Is this how you treat us? We are your family? Do you think your parents would be happy to see how you treat us?" asked another aunt of hers.


    "After seeing you trying to send me to a drunk man''s house, I am sure they will be proud of my decision," she crossed her hands against her chest while facing her back, "Leave before I have people push you out of this house."


    "Are you trying to cut ties with us? We were only trying to help you."


    "Your help is not needed here. I am no damsel in distress that I need saving. Leave," she said looking to her side and her rtives eventually stepped out of the mansion but Mr. Robinson didn''t leave.


    "Do you think you are so pretty?" he asked Belle, "I will have you begging one day to take you to my bed. Mark my-" Lucas swiftly punched the man''s face and dragged him out of the mansion and had the coachman make sure the man didn''t wander around the mansion or the Adams'' estate.


    With everyone gone, the doors of the mansion were locked and Lucas took Belle to the closet room and had her sit there. He went out to onlye back with a bowl of cold water and he sat next to her.


    He then took her hand to press the cold cloth on her wrist that had bruised with the way the man had pulled Belle''s hand and had squeezed it. There were angry red fingerprints on her pale skin, "Does it hurt?"


    "I am not made of ss," she said to have him smile.


    "I am aware of that but I don''t think it hurts to ask," he noticed how Belle''s eyes mellowed down and her brave front started to fall to showcase the vulnerability that she hid.


    "You should be d you don''t have rtives. I don''t want to see them again," she felt humiliated and embarrassed that was caused by her own rtives.


    She had got the worst of the worst rtives who didn''t care about her parents and now they didn''t care about her. All they wanted was the money that was left behind for her while they had no respect for the dead. What they did today had lost the little hope that was left in the corner of her mind.


    "Noted," he said pressing the cloth on her skin and changing sides. Her eyes appeared moist and she felt as if she had no one to rely on family.


    Belle felt like she had to say something to him and she said,


    "I don''t care who you are if that is why you are avoiding what I want to say to you. I don''t care about the status and I don''t care about what you and how my rtives think about you I will still continue to like you because none of those matter to me," she said feeling her heart heavy, "You talk to every other person out there and I see you smile but you won''t even let me finish my own sentence."


    "Forgive me for cutting you off," he spoke to her gently, "You can continue your sentence and I will make sure to listen to you this time."


    Belle shook her head.


    "There are things that are harder than you think," he replied, "As your friend said, you are a precious person and a heart like yours needs to be protected."


    "What does precious mean in your dictionary?"


    They stared at each other and Belle felt pain on her wrist as Lucas had ced his thumb and pressed it, "You need to understand that across the bridge that you are looking at, there''s nothing but pain."


    "What if I am willing to take that pain?"

 Chapter 103 - Inception- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Inception- Part 1</h4>


    Belle could feel there was something more to what and who Lucas was as he appeared to be different than most of the people she had met until now. Be it humans, vampires, or even the pureblooded vampires. It was like he was aloof and yet he wasn''t, making others believe he didn''t see anything which might have been a butler''s nature and the way he noticed every little thing from the way people moved, to the way they looked at things.


    To her, Lucas was the most important person after her parents and it might have been because she was an extrovert mostly inside the mansion where she wasfortable while not trying to mingle with others except for a few handful ones.


    The man was deadly quiet and polite to people that were somewhere unnerving even though his words were always gentle and sweet to one''s ears.


    She didn''t know what the pain he was talking about but she was ready to take it in and as if to test and prove his point to her, she felt the pain on her wrist which was earlier held by Mr. Robinson. The red lines were getting darker and slightly discoloring with the amount of pressure that was ced on her skin.


    Belle looked into Lucas'' eyes that were looking back at her. His eyes were crystal and clean ck that she could see herself in his eyes. His finger dug deeper on her skin and she could feel the rising pain.


    Lucas gave her a smile that confused her,


    "You are too young, Miss Belle," he said to her, "How about you give it some more days and see if you''re mistaking infatuation to be love?"


    Belle pursed her lips, "I know what I am feeling."


    "It is a good and bad thing that we have here. Youck experience when ites to love and the matters of the heart. I don''t mean to offend you," he assured her, his voice gently speaking to her, "As brave as your heart is to take upon the adventure that is inviting you, there is a possibility you might break your heart at the end of it."


    "Is it because you don''t n to stay beside me forever?" she asked him and slowly pulled her hand away from him.


    "I will stay as long as I can but the future always hangs with uncertainty," Lucas was only being practical with his thoughts and the way the world ran. Belle was naive because she didn''t know who he was or what he was. Where he came from. They belong to two different worlds. Years ago he wouldn''t have imagined being sitting here because his job was to reap souls, "You don''t know me. I am not who you think I am."


    "Then tell me," Belle tried to sway him. She had put out her heart in front of him, telling him what her heart wanted.


    Lucas stared at Belle, the non-existent heart in his chest softening over the words she spoke. Bringing her close was equal to putting her on the same equation as him and Barron who were on the rogue list. The mortals from the realm of the living were never spared when they were involved with the reapers, attachments was a word that was not supposed to exist. Thest reaper he knew had fallen in love with a mortal human who had ceased from existence. A realm that went beyond thend of the dead.


    He was the twelfth card of the Grims whose name was Guilt.


    Lucas didn''t remember the exact years that had passed since the Grim Reaper had been sealed and closed such that the number now didn''t exist. Lucas knew him, he knew him because he was the number next to him and he might have been the only reaper who showed much interest in the creatures that belonged to thend of the living. Lucas had sensed his emotions but he hadn''t bothered with it unlike some who had caught the reaper meeting a woman, a human who belonged to the lower part of the society.


    One of the lower reapers had caught him and words were delivered about his disobedience to the Hawerts. The story was known by many and it had people mock at the reaper. The reapers were not allowed to have attachments because their very purpose was to deliver souls and not emotions that would hinder their work. The reaper was killed and so was the girl who he shared his feelings with.


    And here this girl was professing her feelings for him. Belle was the woman who knew what she wanted and someone who was brave.


    Undoubtedly, she was a beautiful girl. A girl he had vowed to protect when she was still growing. Her pink lips were parted, anticipating his reply, her eyes darting left and right.


    "What if I am a psychotic murderer who kills people when everyone goes to sleep?" he asked her. He looked serious as he spoke those words.


    Belle blinked back at him and then said, "I will ept you however you are," there was no way a person like Lucas would ever do it. The thought was absurd.


    Though he was the one to end her father''s life, Belle had not once looked at him as if he was ountable for her dear father''s death. She looked at him anxiously. He removed the cloth that he had been pressing on her wrist and stood up to have her stand too. She was grateful that he had supported her, unlike her rtives.


    Lucas leaned forward towards her that had Belle''s eyes widen and he ced his lips on her forehead. The little gesture had her heart beating quickly and loudly. It came and went so quickly, Belle looked at him with speechless. Her cheeks had turned red.


    "You barely touched your food. I will ask the maids to prepare something for you," he said with a gentle smile on his lips and he left her shocked.

 Chapter 104 - Inception- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Inception- Part 2</h4>


    When Lucas left her side, Belle continued to stand there in her ce without moving an inch while trying to gather her emotions that had melted down after the gesture. She raised her hand to reach her forehead where he had kissed her, a small kiss that hade and gone like the wind and she gulped down. Feeling shy her eyes looked down at the floor and then turned her head before going to her room and she locked the door behind her.


    Her back leaned against the door and she could feel her heart thundering in her chest.


    H-he kissed her forehead.


    What did the kiss mean? Like any other girl of her age in love, she tried to decipher what it meant while going back through their conversation trying to find signs in her favor and her cheeks only turned redder. Had he kissed her out of pity with what transpired with her rtives and the way the man had treated her like a mum object? Was it to put her words to silence so that she wouldn''t be able to question him more?


    The courage and bravery were swept under the carpet with that single action that Belle could barely function now.


    Barron who was in the roomzing on the bed saw Belle enter the room who looked petrified but not in a bad way. He had heard themotion that had taken ce in the halls earlier when he was taking a good nap here in the room.


    "You look red," hemented and this had Belle realize she had a person in this room.


    When the room''s door knocked, Belle quickly jumped, turning around to see the maid and she looked slightly disappointed, "Mdy, do you need something else?" asked the maid.


    "Um, where is Lucas?" Lucas was the one who had mentioned food and she had expected to see him.


    "Sir Lucas said he would be going out to get some of the supplies for the mansion which has gone out of stock."


    "Now?" Belle asked, her eyebrows drawing close together.


    "He must have left fifteen minutes ago, mdy," answered the maid, "He told me to let you know that it would bete by the time he returns and asked you to have your dinner."


    That didn''t sound like supplies. Did he perhaps get the lead from one of the guests on who the witch was?


    "You can leave," she said to the maid who bowed and left the room.


    Belle wondered where exactly he went because he didn''t take the carriage along with him else she would have been alerted by the sound of the carriage. It was only three at noon and time was going torturously slow but she waited for Lucas.


    As the sun dipped down behind the clouds, Lucas stood at the backside of the church talking to Isabell about one of Belle''s beloved rtives who was talking to a witch.


    "The council should put you to solve the cases," Isabell said looking at Lucas, "What do you n to do with her? I don''t think anyone would evere to agree that they are keeping ties with the ck witches."


    "It would be better to cut off the witch''s head instead, as the ck witcher is the one who is handling the switchers. I will need to send those things back from where they came," Lucas replied looking at Father Connor who was talking to a viger who hade for blessings. Since the time the ck witches were trying to get their hands back on the ck magic, the gate had widened and the guards didn''t notice how things were spilling out from thend of the dead on the realm of the living.


    "Have you thought about what will happen if the witches turn sessful? You said the prophecy said something that is not known to the witches," Isabell coughed at the end. She brought her kerchief to cough again and Lucas noticed how she was spewing blood.


    "Your time is close," he stated and she nodded.


    "I lived longer thanks to you. It is only right I leave this ce," she smiled softly


    Lucas looked at the woman who looked paler than thest time he had met her with Belle. It wasn''t too long. It wasn''t reincarnation but a soul transfer which was possible by his ability and her spells with potions that she had got ready before she was burnt in Valeria.


    He then said, "The prophecy said the ck witches would win the war and the world would turn to chaos until there would be nothing but death all around. But whoever the witch or the witcher is, they happen to read only half of it."


    "What difference does it make?" asked Isabell.


    "The theory is very simple. If I tell you beforehand that a piece of leaf is going to fall in your eye from above, you will look up and it will fall in your eye. Now if I never told you, you might have never had a little piece falling in your hand. Most of the prophecyes from thend of the dead from the oracle."


    "Didn''t you say the oracle is a Grim reaper?"


    "It is so but the person never gives out all the information. Sometimes words are twisted in ways that you might do things which were never needed and you will reap for what you have sowed."


    Isabell nodded her head, "Seems like a tricky one. How did the wordse to be here?"


    "It was one of the Grim who isn''t working anymore. He went for something and returned back with something else. Guilt let out the information to one of the witches and it traveled to the one who had to hear the most. It was something the Hawerts didn''t expect and he was punished with other things."


    "So many things that we don''t know and are unaware of go behind the curtains. The butterfly effect. Some are good some are bad," the woman sighed, her eyes looking at the trees that surrounded them before looking at the grey walls of the church, "It seems like death was inevitable."

 Chapter 105 - Inception- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Inception- Part 3</h4>


    If the ck witches had nevere across the prophecy which was not to be told to anyone in thend of the living, maybe there would be obvious doom to the humans, vampires, and any other creatures who didn''t side with the ck witches. And everyone knew how terrible half-knowledge was. Though the three stars had the ability, they would have done nothing and things would have continued to be in the favour of the dark but it was the ck witches who had triggered the course which was now bnced between both sides.


    As Isabell said, death was inevitable and people would die. Like sacrifice. A bird flew up in the sky and Lucas looked up to notice it was his bird, Raven, who hade with information for him.


    Isabell, who noticed the bird said, "Your bird is here. Did you know I gifted a cat to my son," she smiled remembering her boy who was only five years old when she left his side.


    "I know. The cat that transforms, something from the forbidden magic," Lucas noted to see her smile, "Are you sure you don''t want to let him know?"


    "I think it is for the best. I will leave something for him so that he will know one day," she smiled at the forest.


    Before he could leave Lucas turned to Isabell to ask,


    "Do you think history can repeat itself?"


    "Depends on what part you are speaking about repeating," her eyes looked at him, "Are you speaking about the witches or yourself?"


    Hearing this the sides of Lucas'' lips pulled up, "Both I guess. See you around," and he walked away from the streets to follow where his bird was leading to.


    Isabell stared at Lucas'' ck coat that reached stopped above his shoes. She wondered what he was talking about himself.


    Lucas made his way down the streets, his footsteps quiet on the ground as if he was enjoying his evening stroll. Being the attractive looking man, many couldn''t help but look at him, the shadow hanging on his face that only let them sneak a peek as he continued to walk past the vigers as well as the town.


    He walked until he found the mansion of the man who had dared to ce his hand on the girl. Lucas was a tolerant reaper until things didn''te to bother him.


    Usually, the death reapers arrived to fetch the soul after the death and not before it but he had always been different. Looking at the people''s antics and their emotions of anger or who hid the body and the way they did helped him a lot in knowing how foolish the people of living were. It gave Lucas a dull pleasure, to look at the way things were done before he fetched the souls.


    Looking around, he turned to the phantom reaper he was and walked into the premise of the mansion such that no one could see him except for the reapers.


    "I do not want to talk to her!" The man yelled as he sat on his lush couch with his legs spread too wide with his back slid down, "I was there just because you wanted me to go talk to the girl."


    In front of him stood Belle''s uncle and aunt, Irene, and Hector, why wasn''t Lucas surprised? He walked inside the room and took a look around the room which exuded old money. A deer''s head was ced on the wall with other decorative items.


    "We apologize for her misbehavior. She is still a young girl and-" Irene''s words were cut off by Mr. Robinson.


    "Young girl?! Look what happened to my face!" he yelled in the close room that had the older two vampires flinch because of his loud voice. The man now held a cut that ran down the forehead, "Do you see this?! It''s because of the damned butler. A filthy butler who dared to hurt me! And what did all of you do? What did all of you do?!"


    "We are sorry for what happened," Hector apologized with his head down.


    "If it weren''t for your word that you would be filling up my debt I would have nevere. I have NEVER been humiliated like this. You said we would split the money once I would marry her but look at this. I am forever going to have this mark on my face!" he yelled at the couple.


    Irene then spoke, "Mr. Robinson we didn''t expect the butler woulde to her aid. If it weren''t so you could have her. We assure you, you will get more than the money you expect. Why don''t I bring her here?"


    "Didn''t she throw all of you out of the mansion? How are you nning to do that?"


    Irene smiled at his words, "Leave that on me. As much as that child might be irritated today, I just need to make use of the right words. She loves family and a girl without a family, I know how to get her back."


    "I don''t care what you do. It''s not like I haven''t tried to court her before but she escapes every time," Lucas who was looking at the books that were ced in the shelf turned his head. Why was it the first time he was hearing this?


    Though in the beginning when Lucas had joined the Adams'' mansion, initially his only reason was to hide his identity but over time, he hade to care about one person because of the persistence of the little girl who kept calling his name every day with every hour. He looked after the girl like a little animal who kept walking in and around him.


    "Do something. If you cannot I shall use force," said the man before waving his hand, "You can go now."


    Both Hector and Irene left in the carriage but Lucas stayed behind looking at Robbinson who touched his forehead and winced.

 Chapter 106 - Sweet Blood On Hands- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Sweet Blood On Hands- Part 1</h4>


    Henry Robbinson was a vampire who enjoyed luxury. His parents were decently rich but after a few years of Mr. and Mrs. Robinson passed away, Henry used the money in gambling. Gambling enough to have him ced in a corner. There was the mansion, clothes, furniture but inside the house, it was empty where there were barely a few maids as most of them had been sent away.


    By appearance, he was a fairly decent looking man. He had tried to court many women who were of young age with enough money and he was still trying to weigh the options around him but there was one girl who had caught his attention.


    It was a brownish-red haired girl, the only daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Adams. She stood out because there weren''t many who had that color of hair around him. She had a body he would definitely take to bed.


    When his brows went to frown, he groaned in pain because of the deep cut. His wounds healed sooner than this and as it was taking the time he ced the cold surface of the ss on his forehead.


    The man continued to spend his time in the room and had sent away his maids not wanting to be bothered. The clock struck eight and he finally got up from his seat to pour himself another drink. The man picked up the bottle and started to pour the alcohol when he heard a soft humming that came from behind him.


    Snapping his head around, he caught sight of the butler who sat on the couch with his legs crossed in afortable position as if he was the master of the house.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    Lucas, who sat there humming a song that he often sang, picked up the ss that had one more sip of alcohol in it. He brought it to his lips to only ce it back on the stand.


    "Cheap liquor," Lucas murmured to himself.


    "Who let you in?! How dare you sit in front of me!" Mr. Robinson could still feel the embarrassment that was caused by this lowly butler who had no status or money. The man ced his drink back at the table and stomped forward to pull Lucas by his cor and have him stand, "Good that you are here, I am going to show where exactly you belong."


    Lucas didn''t appear to be affected by this and hisposure stayed where he stopped humming the song. There was a subtle smile on his lips and he brought his hand up to ce it on the man''s hand to push it away from him.


    "Sshh," Lucas silenced the man and stepped away from him, "Such childish words. Did you think you would be able to court ady with such a disgusting and uncouth attitude?"


    "You must have the nerve toe to my own house and trying to disgrace me," Mr. Robinson red at Lucas who had stepped away from him and walked around the couch by keeping distance between them.


    "A man who is already a disgrace, I don''t think there''s anything more that I need to do here. Isn''t it?" Lucas gave that polite smile that had the man rile again but he kept hisposure. He only wondered how this murky looking low life had entered the mansion and his room.


    Was it one of his maids? If it was so, whoever let him in was going to be very sorry about it when he was done dealing with this one.


    "If you havee here to apologize it is not toote but once I have you dead and buried, you will be begging on your knees so that I spare your life," Mr. Robinson threatened him, a smile of his owning on his lips.


    Lucas who stood there watching the man tilted his head with a questionable look on his face, "Apologize about what?"


    The vampire''s eyes zed in fury. He walked around the couch and tried to catch his cor again, ready to m him against the ground, "Do you see this wound?" he shook Lucas, "It is going to leave a scar on my face forever!"


    "Undoubtedly," Lucas agreed to it.


    Mr. Robinson got mad over this who swung his fist across Lucas'' face. The man beat Lucas on his face before he felt the butler''s strength weaken and he threw him on the ground. He enjoyed beating him, taking out the frustration he felt earlier. He would not kill this one, he would torture him for the embarrassment that had been caused in front of many people today!


    The owner of the house pulled up a chair around and sat in front of Lucas where he was on the ground.


    Hearing the littlemotion, a maid who was passing by in a stutter asked from the other side of the door, "S-sir Henry, is everything alright?"


    The man looked down at the butler who was on the ground, "Everything is alright. Don''t disturb me," he said andughed, "It''s been a while since Ist had fun beating up someone. You are supposed to be the almighty handsome butler, what happened? Not cocky anymore?"


    Lucas sat up, wiping his mouth the back of his hand that picked up the spots of blood. He looked at Mr. Robinson who leaned back against the chair.


    Mr. Robinson said, "You are just a pretty face. Men are like me, look at you. Pathetic!" he looked at Lucas with his red eyes, gauging the man up and down, "Did you feel so bad that I would be bringing her here?" he gave out a chuckle, "You must be gathering affections for your mistress. Rumors are already out and the more she dys, the worse it will get."


    "Why?" asked Lucas, his eyes constant on the person who was seated in front of him. Robinson narrowed his eyes at the butler when he continued, "Would it be a problem if I said I was?"

 Chapter 107 - Sweet Blood On Hands- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Sweet Blood On Hands- Part 2</h4>


    Robinson looked at the butler who had the audacity to speak back to him. It looked like Adams'' had given this one way too much liberty when it came to speech, "Do you think a low life canpete with me? You''re nothing less to a beggar. See me get married to her and bed her. Don''t worry, I will keep you as my butler."


    When Lucasughed, a quietugh that came out to be mocking, Robinson got up from his chair and pulled Lucas again, using his fist he beat Lucas face again. Once, twice and thrice, and the butler let him where he coughed more blood.


    "I will see to it that you''re disciplined by the time I marry Belle. You will-" Lucas started tough again.


    "A mortal''s dream," he hummed, "It will remain as a dream. It looks like her rtives are trying to get you married."


    The other man scoffed. The butler could barely fight and he was trying to act brave. In a few weeks, he would have this same person on his feet begging for his mercy. That was right, he wouldn''t kill him, thought Robinson to himself, "They are trying to find others but I need to catch the fish. Scaring them will bring them to the line. A dream is what you will do. You will never have her and you instead see me. Taking her to the bed, every night and wrecking her little body and breaking her while you hear her screams."


    Lucas stood up from where he was, standing tall while the man was seated, "Shouldn''t have said those things," there was a smile on his lips that was subtle yet it didn''t reach his eyes, "I had ns for you but I have changed my mind."


    When Robinson tried to get up, Lucas used his own hand to pull back and then punch the man on his face, and in one go the man fell unconscious.


    The man fell on the ground along with the chair and Lucas stared at the man, his hair disheveled. A slow sinister-looking smile started to form on his lips and he ran his tongue over one side of his fang that was bloody.


    By the time Robinson was awake, he felt as if he was being dragged by his feet that were tied together along with his hands on the wet ground. One moment he had beaten up the man and the next minute he was here. He was a weak lowly man, how did this happen?!


    "WHERE ARE WE?! WHERE ARE YOU TAKING ME?!" yelled Robinson in panic. He looked left and right as he was being dragged to see nothing but trees and the ce was dark were crickets and owls sang their own melody of the night.


    Lucas who was humming a song, turned his head, looking over his shoulder, "You are awake. We are in the forest," he answered in a polite tone.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Do you know the consequences of this?!" asked Robinson trying to free himself while he was being dragged but the binds were too tight that he couldn''t feel a speck of space between these hands and legs. He wasn''t the first man who had been tied and had tried to escape but no one had evere close to it.


    "I always think about the consequences. A pity that you didn''t consider when you let your tongue loose," and Lucas said, "We are here," he dropped the rope down and the man looked around where they were but he had no clue. It was the hour of the night and they were somewhere deep in the forest.


    "CAN SOMEONE HEAR ME!" Robinson cried out for help but he received nothing but silence in return and a chuckle that broke through Lucas'' lips. Noticing the butler who was busy looking at the trees, Robinson tried to worm out of the ce but Lucas caught hold of the rope that was tied to his legs.


    Lucas clicked his tongue, "I have something very special for you, Henry. Don''t be impolite," and the rope was hoisted around the tree, to have been pulled and tied enough to have the man handing upside down in the air by being tied to the rope.


    "You psychotic fucker put me down!"


    "Impolite?" Lucas askeding towards him, "I didn''t even do anything to you yet. Hmm, I borrowed your knife from that mansion. I hope you don''t mind me using it."


    "What are you doing?!" asked Robinson in panic and tried to wiggle his way out but he was tied and bound with ropes, hanging where Lucas stepped forward and started to use the knife to have the man cry out in pain, "AHH! What is wrong with you!" Lucas had cut two of his fingers.


    "You know," Lucas drawled enjoying the pain he saw on the vampire''s face, "I was going to kill you very easily but you touched things that didn''t sit well with me. You left a bruise on her wrist but that wasn''t all. I would like you to repeat what you said earlier," his words were cold as the night they were surrounded in, "You wanted to hear her scream?" and Lucas cut out two more fingers of the man that had him screaming in agony.


    "Stop!"


    "For years I didn''t know something like this could exist. I didn''t know I could feel things but we eventually do, don''t we?" with just a pinky remaining in one hand, Lucas cut the man''s other thumb, "The way you are feeling the pain."


    "Forgive me! Please!"


    Lucas didn''t bother with it as he pulled out the rod from the ground where one end of the rod was covered in barbed wire.


    "S-stop!" Robinson pleaded as Lucas brought it forward to stand next to him. The man''s fingers were bleeding and blood dripped down on the ground.


    An eerie smile appeared on Lucas'' face and he raised his hand that held the rod, "Quiet."

 Chapter 108 - Switcher- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Switcher- Part 1</h4>


    The man who was hanging on the tree had been put down where Lucas had dug a grave for the man. Pushing all the mud and cing a nt on top of it, he looked up at the sky that thundered above him. The rain would make sure the mud would sit in right, and with the thought, he ced the essories he had used elsewhere which was hidden and out of sight.


    With Mr. Robinson gone, Lucas realized there was Belle''s rtives who had to deal with too. Killing was what he would prefer but he was no idiot to not know how people around would get suspicious with the number of increased missing people in the same society. Though death was the end here in the living and the beginning in thend of the dead, he had to find another way to push her family out of the family portrait.


    By the time Lucas had returned back to the mansion, he was drenched in the rainwater and the wounds, the stains of blood on his lips and on his coat had washed away. Stepping inside the mansion he was ready to dry himself with a snap of his fingers if it weren''t for Belle who caught him in the halls.


    "You haven''t gone to bed," he stated, not moving from his position and Belle was the one who walked up to him.


    "I was waiting for you toe back home," the girl was in her nightdress, her brownish red hair open that had beenbed through and through after she had slipped into the nightclothes.


    Home, thought Lucas to himself. The word brought back nostalgic memories, "Didn''t the maid inform you about me returning back homete?" he asked her.


    Belle nodded at him, "She did but I thought to wait for you," she offered him a smile and Lucas returned it back with a polite one.


    "It is quitete," he said, his eyes moving to look at the clock that was fixed on the wall. It was two past eleven in the night.


    "Where were you? She said you were going to get provision. Did you find the lead on who is helping the witches?" Belle fired him with questions.


    "It isn''t your rtives but someone else who is urging your rtives to not only get the property but also who poisoned your parents," Lucas answered her and started to walk towards him and Belle followed along. Far behind, Barron who was in the stuffed rabbit made his way towards them without wanting to blow up his cover. He wanted to hear what they were speaking.


    "Who is it?" Belle asked, wondering who it was.


    "The Harriets," answered Lucas, "Mr. and Mrs. Harriet have lost their child."


    "That''s not possible. Jill is very much alive and I saw her a few days ago¡­"


    "The person you saw is not Jill but a switcher. Someone who has been reced to act like their daughter," Lucas informed her, "The girl was killed two years ago," Belle looked at him shocked. She had met the girl and her behavior had been the same, "Switchers when they take a person''s form. They pick more than the outer appearance. Voice, characteristics of the person that have impersonated."


    Lucas stopped walking and Belle paused her footsteps, "Thanks to the ck witches, the switchers whoe from thend of the dead have taken forms and have started to live in the society like parasites. Removing them will be extremely difficult. If I am not wrong there is one or two in the council right now."


    The council?


    "If you were nning to join the council, the council right now is not safe for you. And the council members are trying to figure out what''s going on and what''s happening."


    "How do you identify a switcher?"


    "In thend of the dead, it is depicted as they look simr to the shadows with no proper outline. They have no shape, they move everywhere except in water. They cannot handle water but here, here they perspire. You will feel their palms wet, their forehead covered in sweat."


    Belle was worried right now. As if one problem wasn''t enough, it was like an outpour of issues they were finding left and right and it seemed like everything came from thend of the dead, "Is there no way to fix it? Is there no order orw there?"


    "What do I say, creatures can bezy. The problems started a few months or years ago, it''s just that we are finding out about it now," he answered to her, "The best way is to have you learn how to control your ability and how you can borate it. If I am not wrong, your ability has not reached more than five percent. You are not able to foresee everyone''s death."


    "What are we going to do about the Harriets?" Belle asked as their daughter Jill was a switcher.


    "Would you like to meet the switcher tomorrow?" Lucas asked her and Belle looked at him in surprise. He wanted her to meet an enemy? "Don''t worry about the switcher. If we want to learn something about someone, it is best to get the information through that very person rather than find it by someone else, don''t you think so?" he gave her a reassuring smile that everything would go well.


    When the next day arrived, another person was reported to go missing which was none other than the man named Henry Robinson.


    But Belle hadn''t read the news that was given out by the newsletter as Lucas had taken the paper and had hidden it from her so that she could concentrate on what they were going to do. Belle''s ability was a tricky one where they could not see a result or do anything unless there was a death involved and it was prime time to pick some of the switchers.


    As Lucas was a reaper, he couldn''t take too many lives but he did it anyway to make sure there were no thorns in Belle''s path but Belle could do it. Right now she could sense but he knew there would be a day where she could take people''s lives with a mere touch of her hand.

 Chapter 109 - Switcher- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Switcher- Part 2</h4>


    Don''t forget to vote for the book with your power stones.


    ''The Crown''s obsession'' is a new book and will be written along with this one. Please do not split your votes and continue to vote for this book.


    .


    "What if the switcher finds out?" Belle asked when the carriage stopped and they stepped down to stand in front of Harriet''s mansion. She had nevere across a switcher before which was why this whole ordeal was slightly making her nervous.


    "Take this time to study," he said, helping her with his hand so that she got down, "Nothing can go wrong. The switcher doesn''t know you know it. Let''s y pretend," he smiled.


    Belle exhaled and started to walk towards the entrance of the mansion where the maid stood waiting for them, "Good morning, Miss Belle, it''s been a long time."


    "It has," Belle offered the girl a smile and then followed the maid inside the mansion, "Please take your seat here. Would you like to have something to drink?" asked the maid.


    "No, I am full. Is Mr. and Mrs. Harriet in the house?" Belle asked the maid and had the young girl nod.


    "Let me fetch madame," and the maid left for the daughter of the Harriet Jill appear through the door.


    "Belle," Jill said and Belle who hadn''t taken a seat yet was hugged by the girl, "I am so sorry to hear what happened to your parents. How are you holding up?"


    "I am doing alright. How are you? I didn''t see you yesterday at the soiree," she mentioned and the girl raised her eyebrows.


    "I fell sick. I was at home resting," Belle nodded to hear the girl say, "Come walk with me. It''s been so long since west spent time with each other," the girl smiled at her before her eyes fell on the butler as if judging and looking at him up and down.


    They walked out of the room leaving Lucas behind while the girl named Jill put her hand around Belle''s hand, "I wanted to show you some of the dresses. Come."


    Belle found it hard to believe that the actual girl had been killed and was reced by a switcher. It was nothing less than summoning a spirit that had died to possess back the body only here the actual body was gone and this was a new one. The way Jill appeared, it was hard to think it wasn''t who she was and someone was impersonating her.


    While Jill continued to show her clothes, Belle had been staring at the girl who noticed it and asked, "You have been very silent. Everything alright?" asked Jill.


    Lucas had told her that the switchers took up the characteristics of the dead or whoever they shifted too, she doubted they picked up memories because the truth was she and Jill didn''t get along that well.


    To test waters, Belle said, "You look different," the smile on the girl''s face faltered.


    "Different?" She tilted her head and her expression was a mix of panic that she tried to hide and anger. She took a step forward in the room where it was only them and no one else.


    Belle then quickly said, "It must be the fever that you fell sick to. Yourplexion looks pale," Jill stopped walking towards her and her expression suddenly changed where sheughed. If Belle wouldn''t have spoken, there were chances where the switcher would have pounced on her.


    "Not everyone can stay as pretty as you even after falling sick, Belle," Jill came and sat next to Belle. The girl suddenly got close to Belle and she said, "You do have beautiful skin and features. How I wish I had them, maybe next...time," shepleted her words and Belle didn''t have to know that the switcher wanted to take her form. She felt ufortable with the thought of it.


    "Not as beautiful as you, Jill," Belle smiled looking at the girl who stared at her unblinkingly as if time had frozen before she moved back and smiled.


    ording to Lucas, this was her training where she would have to learn about them. Though he knew about it, he wasn''t familiar with what they were capable of in thend of the living. Belle wanted to touch the switcher. She had been given not just the gift of seeing death but she had the ability to see part of memories, memories that were rted to death. She wasn''t thrilled to have it but it was what she would have to live with.


    Since her parents had been gone, there were times where Belle found herself wanting to go visit thend of the dead where now her parent''s souls resided. She missed them.


    "What have you been doing?" Belle filled up the awkward silence so that Jill wouldn''t keep staring at her as if she were the next meat to be hunted, "I was expecting you to join the dance ss."


    "The one in Grintch?" Jill''s words appeared more thoughtful as she said this, "I don''t like the ce there. It''s too crowded."


    "Really? There are fewer people now, you should try," Belle coaxed the creature, "Come with me," she said wanting to get the switcher out of this mansion.


    "I don''t like to dance so I will pass," the creature appeared to be wanting to avoid speaking about the dance ss, "I have been going to prayers and visiting the viges."


    "Viges?" asked Belle.


    "There is nothing better than helping people who are in need," said the switcher with a smile that gave out an uneasy feeling, "I offer people food who don''t have enough to eat."


    "That is very kind of you," Belle replied back apprehensively, "I am sure you will be repaid with the same kindness," and this time when Belle smiled, the switcher stared back at her for longer than two seconds and then smiled.


    "You didn''t take anything to eat. Let''s have lunch together," the switcher offered but Belle shook her head.


    "Some other day. I am going out to the Isle Valley. I thought to just drop by," Belle said to finally get up and she found the switcher hugging her who didn''t know that Belle knew who it was and she heard the switcher wince as if in pain.


    When they pulled back, Belle saw the switcher smile but before leaving the room, she noticed how a mark had been formed on the neck of the switcher as if she had burned herself which wasn''t there a few seconds ago.

 Chapter 110 - Meeting Her- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Meeting Her- Part 1</h4>


    When they left the mansion, Belle couldn''t stop but release a sigh of relief, "I don''t want to meet that thing again," she said not bothering to peep outside the window and wave her hand at the switcher, "Why not tell the council about it?" she asked Lucas.


    "The council is the most unreliable ce right now," said Lucas to her. One because there were already corrupt people in there, there was a reaper who was helping and then there were switchers, "If word went out that it was you who found it, we will soon have another mass murder in the mansion. What did the switcher say?"


    "Nothing much except for the fact that it wanted to be me?" to have another person like her, she couldn''t imagine it and she didn''t want it, "Lucas...I still don''t know what my purpose is. Is it to deflect death? Am I supposed to save people? But you spoke something about the butterfly effect."


    Unconsciously, her hand touched her neck and then the chain that she wore around her neck to realize what happened, "They can''t handle silver," Lucas looked at her, "She hugged me but it burned her neck. I don''t think the switcher knew about it either."


    "I will have to ask the church to create the silver bullets for the switchers," Lucas could understand the unease and the loss of direction she was feeling, "You might be part of the alignment of stars but that doesn''t mean you stop living your life and live in the moment of saving the world," he offered her an understanding smile, "We just create ripples, mdy and with everyone trying it the ripples will turn to waves. You don''t have to worry about the alignment of stars if you don''t want to."


    "It is toote to say that," she smiled back.


    Lucas didn''t want to say she could go back because she was needed to drive through the whole process of the prophecy but at the same time, he didn''t want her to have more heartbreak than what she was feeling at the moment. Lucas had no option but it didn''t mean he wouldn''t give her one.


    "My parents were killed for no reason. Turning a blind eye to what is going on in the world will only invite more death, isn''t it?"


    He gave her a nod before cing his hand on her head as if meaning to pat her and said, "You did well," Belle leaned closer to his touch.


    Belle did grow strong, thought Lucas to himself. The Harriet''s as expected were useless and were only following the words of the switcher who had taken the form of their daughter while it was the switcher who was meeting the witches. Like the witches, the switchers were desperate to live in this realm and prey on the others.


    "Let me take you to meet someone today," he announced that had her wonder where he was taking her.?The carriage traveled away from where the switcher was residing to stop after a while. This time when Belle stepped out of the carriage, she stood in front of the building that read with the board ''Edith''s dance ss''.


    Curious she followed him inside the building.


    The receptionist who was working on something at the desk looked up when she heard the sound of the footsteps and her eyes widened at the man who entered. Not because she knew who he was but because of the way he looked. Her eyes then shifted to look at the girl who hade to the dance ss she bowed her head to say,


    "The dance rooms are closed as they are being cleaned. The next ss will be taken tomorrow," she informed, her eyes looking at the handsome butler.


    Lucas smiled at the youngdy who felt her heart melt with that small action, "We are here to meet the instructor. We would like to add some more routine to mdy''s existing schedule."


    The receptionist nodded her head and got up from her seat, "Please follow me," she smiled at Lucas while ignoring Belle''s presence. They walked down the stairs that were lit with the torch of fires on the wall. The more Belle followed, the more she realized how different the ce appeared to be as if it were not part of the building.


    Thedy knocked on the door, and said, "Mdy, there are guests who want to meet you."


    "Send them in," came the voice of the woman who Belle recognized to be of the dance teacher.


    The receptionist opened the door and closed the door behind them.


    "Cross," the woman''s eyes narrowed looking at Lucas and he gave her a pleasant smile. The woman looked at Lucas as if not expecting him.


    "Afternoon, Edith," he greeted her.


    Belle''s eyes darted back and forth between Lucas and the woman who used to teach her how to dance. By their greetings, she could tell that they knew each other. Why did the woman call him ''Cross''.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here," she said and her eyes then fell on Belle and she smiled, "I did expect you," Belle felt even more confused with the woman''s words.


    Before she could question, anymore, Lucas introduced the woman, "Belle, meet the oracle Edith. She''s the one who read and wrote the prophecy for the ck witches."


    Belle remembered thest words they had exchanged and she realized the underlying meaning in those words of the woman.


    "Please take a seat," said Edith, and Lucas pulled the chair for Belle that had the woman note at the simple gesture.


    The woman then spoke in a whisper that barely moved her lips where Belle didn''t hear a word that was spoken,


    ''To think you would be here out of all the ces. There are people searching for you.''


    ''I know,'' Lucas replied in the same whisper.


    Lucas smiled at the woman which Edith found to be strange because she knew him for years and this person never smiled.

 Chapter 111 - Meeting Her- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Meeting Her- Part 2</h4>


    Belle found the room to be silent and she noticed how the woman named Edith looked at Lucas where he returned back her gaze. When Lucas took a seat next to her, Belle finally asked the woman,


    "You said you were expecting me?"


    "Indeed, I was," Edith replied and took the seat in front of them, "Let me introduce myself. I am Edith the prophecy holder, it is nice to make your acquaintance, Belle," she used her name in such familiarity as if she knew her for a very long time.


    An oracle was someone who knew what would happen in the future, it was someone who could guess on the mysteries of the world. Lucas had brought her here because she had told him she was uncertain with what she had to do.


    "Did you know my parents were going to die?" she asked the woman and saw Edith nod to her question.


    "I am sorry for how things went but you need to know a few sacrifices are made when you are trying to fix something," said Edith.


    "Sacrifices are made by ck witches too but to break things," countered Belle to have the woman smile.


    "You are right about it, Belle but the people you have lost are for a reason which I believe you are already informed about," her eyes shifted to look at Lucas and then back at Belle.


    "The alignments of stars," Belle answered. Edith had a calm expression that reminded of the person who sat next to her right now.


    "You havee here for direction," said the woman, and Belle looked slightly taken aback by her words on how she knew why she hade here. She appeared to be a human but the way she spoke and looked at her, she doubted she was a human, "I can only give you pieces of information but you will be the one who will try to match and answer them. The prophecy of the alignment of the stars came right after the witches and others tried to seal the ck magic which was being misused by the witches. When a prophecyes up, it gives away a doubt of what was done was not enough because the purpose of putting the magic in there where it has been stored was for a reason."


    "Do you think the ck witches will be able to get the power back?" Belle''s curiosity increased.


    Edith smiled, "The ck witches will have the magic that was ced back," she nodded and Belle felt her heart sink, "But your efforts won''t go in vain. You must know that for the stars to make a difference in the existing scenario, they need to be alive. Not one, not two but all the three of you and there wille a time where each of you will die."


    Lucas who heard this narrowed his eyes, "That''s impossible."


    "Believe me when I say it will happen and it will be for reasons you will least expect," said Edith to both of them. She noticed how Lucas was affected when she mentioned about Belle dying. This was not good, thought the woman and she could already figure why Belle would die.


    "Is there no way to fix it?" Belle asked, not happy to hear that she was going to die soon.


    "That only time will tell," hummed the woman, "The first one to die is the one who got ambushed first but then I think there''s a way if you learn tomunicate and know where to ask for help," the woman now was speaking in riddles and she didn''t know what the woman meant by municate''.


    Wait, the first one meant the girl with the touch who went by the name Vivian.


    "Which spot do I fall in?"


    "Thest," answered Edith, "If you fail to save the first, the other two are doomed. It is important that you all stay alive but do not mention the word to other as words can travel far enough where you don''t want people to hear what you speak," she warned, "You came here looking for a purpose but I think there''s more than what you think that needs to be saved," she smiled looking at Belle.


    Lucas, who had been quietly listening to Edith speak, asked, "Do you know when the unfortunate event will happen?"


    "Somewhere during the time of Winter. After the celebration of Hallow," Edith then looked at Belle to say, "Give me your hands," she said and Belle brought her hands forward to ce it in Edith''s hand which was when she felt the ck atmosphere around her, "Don''t be rmed by what you see."


    Belle questioned how much this woman knew and how much she was holding back.


    "You have the ability of death. Wonderful," whispered Edith, "If you are looking for direction, find death. It is the easiest approach. Death is everywhere, Belle. It might be something you don''t want to see but if you''re stepping into this which you have, you will need to see things which you don''t want to. You can alwayse back if you have something to ask."


    "Thank you for the insight," that she was going to die, thought Belle to herself.


    "I have something to ask this man. I hope you don''t mind," Edith asked Belle who nodded. Bowing her head, she left the room. Once Belle left, the woman turned to look at Lucas with a grim expression, "So attached. She''s going to be hunted with you," she informed.


    "She will be fine. I will prepare her before they think to hurt her."


    "The Hawerts have asked me to report about you and the other two. You have caused quite some uproar and I have to do the job," she was surprised how he knew where to find her.


    "Comes with being the first Grim," Lucas knew the woman wouldn''t report about him.


    When Lucas left, Edith continued to look at the door and she said, "There''s no one else better but you to teach her. After all, you were one of the three who was present during the binding of ck magic," she murmured.

 Chapter 112 - Things That Are Hidden- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Things That Are Hidden- Part 1</h4>


    Having a little more rity now, Belle felt she could finally see what she was supposed to do but the path was something she would have to construct. The thought of her death was not something she wasfortable with which made her wonder if she could cheat death. Because obviously they would have to cheat death with the other two girls and it made her question how that could be done. She had already been there, her soul calling and pulling towards thend of the dead.


    Was it even allowed? Belle had to barely for a minute as Lucas caught up with her before she reached for the door of the building.


    "Edith is a very old acquaintance," Lucas exined to her.


    "I never knew she would be an oracle or a prophecy teller," the woman was attractive and beautiful who taught them how to bend the legs and back and neck while dancing. The little introduction had taken her by surprise.


    Lucas didn''t know the First Grim was acting as a dance instructor here but when Belle had returned from her first day of ss, he had seen the ck spots on her hand that had made him go have a look to confirm that it was indeed a Grim reaper in the samend like him.


    "Thest time she spoke to me, she spoke very familiarly as if she knew me," said Belle to him. The coachman pulled the door open but Belle didn''t get inside. She turned to look at Lucas, "Let''s take a walk."


    Lucas gave her a nod and the coachman closed the door of the carriage and went back to waiting while Belle and Lucas walked down the streets. It wasn''t often they got to spend time like this, alone, and away from the mansion.


    "She is one of the oldest who had existed since the time of the first generation of the witches or the pureblooded vampires."


    "How about you?" Belle asked him, looking down at their shadows that were barely seen on the ground because of theck of sun rays that came from the sun. The weather was cloudy as usual.


    Lucas'' lips pulled up. It was only time that Belle would find out who he was and it made him question how she would react to it. Maybe not as bad as the others because of what she had got herself into. She was a smart woman and in time she would grow smarter.


    "Don''t you already know?" asked Lucas to her as they had spoken about where he came and what he was. He noticed the question of doubt that resided in her beautiful red eyes right now. When she was young it had been easy to tell lies but lies could be told only until the person epted it, after which it turned pointless.


    "You are a vampire but you appear to know people, know things which normal people don''t know about. It makes me question," she smiled, "I don''t mind if you are ancient."


    This had Lucas chuckle, "You are very epting, little Belle," he said to have her heart soar as he didn''t address her as Miss Belle or Miss Adams. Lucas wasn''t affectionate and he treated her the same way as he did before but these were the little things she was happy about right now.


    "I did tell I would ept you however you are," she stated, "I don''t have anyone but you, you to rely on knowing you will never betray me," she murmured.


    When Belle was young, she wasn''t an assertive girl in all matters. She was shy in a few things, and a few things forward and it was when she was told that if she needs or wants something she should not wait for it but go find it herself. And it was Lucas himself who had told it to her.


    She remembered something and asked, "She called you Cross. Is Lucas not your name?" she was curious.


    "It is myst name. The ce or the town Ie from, some of us have first names, some of us havest names, on how we are called," which was the truth. Lucas Cross, thought Belle to herself, "Also, I am as old as her," he confessed and Belle turned to look at him to see his expression was serious and his eyes were looking ahead of him.


    As old as the prophecy? That was many years ago. Decades ago. If Lucas was an average vampire, he would have grown old by now. Older in appearance that should have surpassed her father''s physical appearance but he didn''t look old. He still appeared to be in his twenties. She now doubted that Lucas was a vampire and believed he must be a pureblooded vampire but even a pureblooded vampire had minimalist changes while the man who walked next to her had not aged even for a second.


    "No questions, mdy?" Lucas asked, his gaze shifting to look at her and she shook her head.


    "I will wait for you to tell me," she answered with a smile.


    Lucas then said, " I will need to ask you to refrain from meeting any of your rtives. We don''t know who the witches will contact again."


    Belle nodded. She was more than willing to never see them again. She couldn''t believe how the influence started from the witch to the switcher, the vampires and then to her rtives and then to her.


    "Cross," Belle said loudly and smiled, "That''s a fancyst name."


    "There''s a library in the corner that has a couple of books that might be helpful. Come, let''s take a visit there," and they walked to the library. Belle wondered what books would be helpful as there was no direct guidance in the soup she was in.


    The library was a small and old one that looked as if it was would copse any moment. Lucas stood in front of a shelf, staring at the books knowing what would happen if he were to take it out but now was the time to make use of it.


    Belle saw him pull out a book that read ''Romeow and Julisqueak''. Belle raised her eyebrows and looked up at him,


    "Really?"

 Chapter 113 - Things That Are Hidden- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Things That Are Hidden- Part 2</h4>


    All these years when she heard Lucas telling her the story of Romeow and Julisqueak, she had considered it to be a made-up story but who knew that the book actually existed! And that too with so many pages. With the tragedy she knew that took ce at the end of the story, she didn''t feel like reading it.


    "What are we going to do with this?" Belle asked him.


    Lucas had a subtle smile on his lips, "Look closely and you might find just what you need," he said to her.


    At the moment, Belle and Lucas were the only customers in the library, and standing two racks behind from the counter, Belle took another nce at the book that was being held by Lucas. Lucas cleaned the front of the book as it appeared that no one had pulled the book from there for years. There were also cobwebs present in the rack. And as he finished cleaning it, she noticed how the title was no more what she had read earlier.


    There was no Romeow nor the word Julisqueak on the book and instead, it read ''After Death''.


    "What do you see?" he asked her.


    "After Death¡­" Belle blinked her eyes before taking the book from his hand and she asked, "What is this?"


    "It is a saving grace after death. You will understand when you read it. Come," he said, taking her around back to the counter where the old man who sat looked at the couple who came forward, "We''ll be taking this book."


    Once the old man was done filling up the name of the book in his registry, they left the library. When the carriage arrived back in the mansion of the Adams'', hooves of the horses ttering against the stony ground, Barron who was roaming in the mansion freely until a servant would show up and he would hide quickly. Hearing the carriage, he now ran back to the room where he was supposed to be.


    Belle reached her room and opened the small book that barely contained ten pages in it. The story back had turned to a book of horrors. It spoke about the spirits and how to contain them in thend of the living. Belle didn''t know when it was written because Lucas had not mentioned it except for giving it to her to read.


    ''Once you are done reading the book burn it,'' was his words.


    The spirits were the same being that had tried toe for her body, her vessel. What Lucas had taught her was to contain them but this spoke about how to remove the beings when they possessed someone, to send the creature back from where it hade from.


    Belle took two to three days, going through it before she burned it in the firece without leaving a residue. At the same time, news had arrived about Olivia Stlinkson whose body was recovered from one of the forests.


    It was Simon, her friend who hade to visit her who spoke about it, "I heard the body was mutted. The officials didn''t give away too many details except that her head was cut off from her body. They didn''t find the head with her."


    Belle frowned, wondering who would have done and at the precise time Lucas arrived with tea, "Lucas, did you hear that. Olivia was found dead."


    "How unfortunate," Lucasmented, "How did they identify it was her?" he asked as if he had no clue about the death.


    Simon chimed in, "She had her rings on her hands that were not taken. It is obvious it wasn''t murder for theft but for revenge. A very cold on."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised," Belle answered as she didn''t like Olivia. She didn''t mind if thedy rotted in hell in the pits of fire.


    "It is good to know that she gave the house back to you. Would have been a hassle. You get to keep the mansion as well as the butler," Simon whistled looking at Lucas where the butler looked back at him.


    "One must be really jobless to be hanging around in here, isn''t it?" Lucas asked in his polite tone.


    "What can I say. I have enough money that I don''t have to lift a finger to do any work," it was more than an hour since the boy hade to visit Belle as if trying to familiarize in the house again and Lucas would not let the boy hover around more than necessary.


    Lucas wondered if he should shift the bodies as it would take time to mutte and dpose. The rain had been growing heavier and heavier in aways that were washing away the silt and the mud away to bring up what was hidden and buried in the ground. Though there weren''t many bodies, it was slightly troublesome if all the bodies started to resurface that would turn the forest into a graveyard before someone starts to hunt, and the person who would do it was the one in the council.


    Simon was finally shooed and life at the Adams went back to how it was in the evening.


    Barron who had overheard the conversation caught up with Lucas when the butler was making his daily rounds at night in the corridors of the mansion.


    "Since how long have you been breaking thews that have been ced in the realm?" asked Barron walking next to Lucas while keeping up with the butler''s long strides.


    "Does it matter?" Lucas asked him back, going to the windows and pushing the ss surface to make sure they were locked, ''You break one or you break two, they still are broken."


    Barron could tell that once the higher-ups would find out how many people orws were broken by the thirteenth Grim, they would increase the probability of his death and along with him, Barron would be added in the equation as it would appear that he was helping the reaper.

 Chapter 114 - Cover- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Cover- Part 1</h4>


    "Don''t worry, rabbit. You are safe until you keep your mouth shut."


    "Don''t call me rabbit! Give me my powers back! I am like this useless ball of cotton who cannot do anything but act dead!" Barron whispered shouted at him while clutching his hands, "Do you hear me?" Barron smacked his hand against the butler''s legs that was bearly felt by Lucas.


    "I don''t trust you," Lucas'' straight words had Barron stop as if he were hurt and he quickly ran to catch up with Lucas.


    "We are supposed to be partners! How can you say that?!" demanded Barron, his feet stomping on the ground that didn''t make noise, "How many have you killed, huh? What if the mistress finds out about it?"


    "She will be alright. She''s a big girl." Barron knew Lucas was bluffing. The mortals never took the death that easily! The girl would flip and maybe even stop liking this one. Ha! That would be good, "She''s too good for you, it will be right if she finds out!"


    Lucas stopped walking and looked outside the window. The rain had stopped and it was past midnight in time. He looked outside to have Barron question him, "What are you looking at?" asked the rabbit. Barron tried to jump up but he was too small and he gave out a frustrated sigh, "Fuck, I am not short! Let me out of this!" when Lucas turned to look at Barron with a passive expression, Barron added, "Please."


    Lucas started to walk towards Belle''s room and he checked if the girl was asleep, "Make sure she''s asleep."


    "Hmm?" Barron looked up at Lucas. The girl was already sleeping and he was no babysitter! From the mighty Grims, he had been reduced to a useless cotton bag, "Why?"


    "I have somewhere to go. I will be back soon."


    "I am not going to do it until you let me out!" Barron tapped his feet on the ground while crossing his arms and waiting for Lucas to lift whatever curse spell was put on him. The butler turned around to walk away leaving Barron re at Lucas'' back. And though he did stare at the butler who had initially refused to look after the girl, Barron stepped inside the room and got on the chair to make sure Belle was sleeping.


    Barron then went to the window after climbing to see Lucas who stepped out of the mansion and into the streets, heading somewhere in the dark. The rabbit then stepped down and got back on the chair.


    "Ha!" Barron sighed tiredly. If he was in his reaper form, he wouldn''t have been this tired but with his soul, his powers were stuck inside the rabbit. Not to forget he had been in thend of the living for many days now. The more he stayed and spent his time, the more mortal he would be whilst his powers of being a reaper would lessen.


    He was so tired that Barron started to close his eyes and fell asleep on the chair.


    On the other hand, Belle who was in her bed with her eyes closed and fast asleep had drifted away from this world to step into thend of the dead.


    Belle looked around her where the sky was dark and where she stood at right now was empty. Unlike thest time where she was in the forest which had no way out, she now stood in a town that had buildings. The buildings were simr, a reflection of where she lived.


    The ground was surrounded in smoke and she only wished to wake up and go back but at the same time, she wondered why she was here. Right now, her entire being was here. She wondered if it was possible to find the other half of her soul because it wasn''t like she had died.


    In a distance, she could hear a window or a door that moved, its movement giving a creaking sound that had Belle turn her head and look in the direction the sound came from. There was no one but her and she started to walk, trying to find her way out while knowing there was no actual way out.


    She heard the tower bell ring, the sound felt so far away yet she could hear it because of the quietness in the town. For a second she felt like a carriage pass by her with horses neighing but there was nothing there around her. This identical town was close to her mansion and she decided to make her way there, tracing back steps and looking at the empty buildings that were dark and without any light. The doors were open, the windows were broken and as she made her way away from the streets, she heard the door creak again. Noticing a window that was previously closed now ajar open.


    She could feel the goosebumps rising up on her skin, half because of where she was and because of the cold nature. Thend of the dead thought Belle to herself.


    Before she could go any further, she saw a window that looked clean. It was cleaner than the rest of the windows she hade across so far. She made her way towards the window which was tall and long to be able to reflect her reflection back. She was in her nightdress, sleepwalking in thend of the dead.


    When she heard the sound of peopleughing in one of the buildings, she turned her head, looking in that direction and when she turned back she took a deep breath, noticing a hooded creature that stood right behind her.


    "Look who do we have here," whispered the creature behind her and the creature held her neck from behind, stopping her from breathing. Belle raised her hand up and tried to get the creature''s hand off her neck when she kicked the creature with her leg that had the creature step away from her.


    And she ran!

 Chapter 115 - Cover- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Cover- Part 2</h4>


    Belle ran as quickly as she could and she noticed how the reaper was right behind her. She knew it was no time tough but why did it feel like she was being followed instead of being apparated? She had heard enough folklore about the death reapers, of how souls were passed on by them but there had been no soul to tell that a death reaper would look this funny, somewhere in between Belleughed while her eyes were wide as he ran away from the creature.


    Remembering the feeling of the cold hands around her neck that were boney, her smile faltered and continued running. The next time when she turned around, she noticed how the creature that had been following her disappeared from behind and she stopped running, worried it would appear in front of her.


    And as expected when she turned ahead of her, she saw the reaper standing in front of her that pulled out a scythe that looked sharply chiseled and ready to cut her.


    "Are you wondering where you are? Let me take you to the gates," offered the reaper and Belle gulped softly. The way the creature spoke, there was something very eerier that reminded her of someone using their fingernails against a board of iron.


    She wasn''t dead to go through the gates.


    "What''s there in the gates?" Belle asked the creature hoping she would get some answers from it.


    The creature took a step forward and said, "Are you wondering where you are? Let me take you to the gates," it felt like it had recited the lines and would repeat it over if she would question it again. Maybe it was because souls who died and came here often asked where they were. An answer to the basic question was instilled in this creature.


    "I want to go back home," she said and the creature repeated the same words but this time a little more assertively.


    "I shall take you to the gates."


    "No, thank you," she whispered and started to run back from where she had started but this time instead of sticking to the main street, she used the alley. The oracle had told her that she would be thest one to die therefore that gave her hope but Lucas hadter warned her that not everything the oracle said woulde true. Because things in the past had changed and there was no telling what would happen.


    If Belle''s luck was bad, she would end up being the first in the hit list of being dead while letting thend of the living to go in doom. While Belle stepped into the alley hoping to wade off the creature who was persistent in taking her back to the gates so her soul could pass on, she stepped out when she caught sight of something she had never expected to see. There were a series of heads being stuck to pitchforks and one of them was Olivia yet that was not the worst thing.


    While she was still standing there looking at the heads that had been ced at the front, she saw someone move from the corner of her eyes. When she turned her head, she noticed it was a woman. Her dress flying to the side because of the wind that blew where she stood.


    Think about the woman and here she was, thought Belle to herself.


    Simon had told they had found the body of the woman which meant she was dead and she was here in thend of the dead.


    "Olivia..."


    "Belle," the woman spoke, a smile on her lips which she often carried when she was still alive, "What a surprise to see you here. I wasn''t expecting to see you soon."


    She wasn''t expecting toe here! thought Belle to herself.


    "Who knew he would kill you too," said Olivia. There was a smug smile on the girl''s face as if she was happy to see Belle here, she walked forward and Belle took a couple of steps back. Though it was Olivia, there was something very different and odd about the dead vampiress and it wasn''t just the mark around her neck which was thick with blood-soaked around it, "People can be really untrustworthy," came the whispered words. Olivia had no eyes, they were hollow as if someone had pulled them out of her face to leave a dark hollow of space there.


    Belle remembered Lucas'' words, to look closer than what she saw.


    Her face...it started to look more clear now which was rotten because of the days that had passed since she had gone missing. Her face was decayed and there appeared to be more of the skeleton skull than skin.


    "Who killed you?" Belle asked nervously. Who knew there was a person who wanted to kill Olivia by severing her head from her body.


    Oliviaughed, her voice echoing where they were and it brought a sliver of fear because she caught sight of the reaper who had been trying to catch her.


    "Let me tell you..." said Olivia, there was a smile on her lips but Belle had no time as the reaper was approaching her.


    "Maybe next time," Belle murmured, her eyes darting from Olivia to the reaper.


    Belle came to realize there was no exit and she would have to find it from where she stood. Turning a deaf ear to what Olivia was going to say, she closed her eyes and concentrated on waking herself up in thend of the living while the reaper was so close as to almost ce its boney hands on her shoulder and in a blink of an eye she disappeared from there and woke up in her bed. Her eyes were wide open.


    Sweat covered her forehead and she breathed a big sigh of relief for being able toe back in time. She had felt the reaper hover its hand over her enough to send chills down her body.

 Chapter 116 - Mighouls- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Mighouls- Part 1</h4>


    Belle could feel her heart thumping in her chest, she raised her hand to wipe the sweat that had umted on her forehead. She didn''t know how to control her soul from going to thend of the dead but thankfully she knew how to get back which was the saving grace else she would have been in thend of the dead.


    After seeing Olivia and the reaper who wanted to take her to the gates, it made her question why Olivia was out and wandering and why she hadn''t passed through the gates, wasn''t that the normal routine for a soul to pass through the gates once they died? Asked Belle to herself. The clock in her room continued to tick away, the movement of its hand known to her ears as it felt that was the only thing she could hear right now. When she looked to her left, she noticed how the rabbit was sitting on the chair.


    Pushing the nket from her body, she turned around to ce her feet on the cold ground. Colder than when she had got inside the bed to sleep. There were still a few hours before the dawn would break through the sky and bring the next day.


    The light in the mansion was still there as the candles were burning, reduced in its height, they gave out thest few minutes in giving light and Belle made her way towards the kitchen to fetch a drink of water.


    After drinking water, she paused in front of her kitchen window when she noticed a litntern in front of her mansion''s garden. Her eyebrows furrowed, wondering who was there at this hour of the night. Working so tediously and she noticed it was none other than her butler who stood there, shovel in his hand.


    This was no hour to be gardening.


    Belle picked up antern from the kitchen, lighting it, she made her way outside, but when she had gotten close enough to see arge and hollow pit next to her eternally-stoic and polite butler, she saw him pick up a rotten body.


    A DEAD BODY!


    Her eyes widened fearfully when she saw her handsome butler drop the rotting body into the fresh hole. She asked in horror, "What are you doing?!"


    Lucas, who had pushed the body he had brought from the forest heard Belle''s voice and he turned to look at her with a passive expression. He had given one job to Barron and that was to look after Belle and make sure she was fast asleep but Barron himself had fallen asleep.


    He hadn''t expected her to wake up and catch him but now that she had seen he replied, "Gardening."


    "The body?!" Belle looked at him in disbelief. When she took a closer look, the person even though who was under dposing and the smell making her flinch from where she stood, she felt as if she knew the person.


    "Fertilizer," he answered her before picking up the shovel that was on the ground.


    Belle was now certain something had possessed Lucas. Who gardened dead bodies?!


    She then heard him ask her, "Want to help me in nting it, Miss Belle?"


    If Belle was a human, she would have fainted by now but her being a vampire kept her wide awake. Especially after she had just woken up from the nightmare. Her eyes darted between the dead body and the butler who stood with the shovel in his hand.


    She then realized who the man was, "T-that''s, that''s Mr. Robinson," she uttered the words while taking a step back from Lucas. Why was he dead? How and when did he die? Belle looked up at Lucas, his eyes looked back at her in a calm expression and she wished he would exin to her what was exactly going on here and why he was burying the body in the Adams garden.


    "Did you kill him?" she asked. The man had visited the mansion but she had not expected to see him dead.


    Lucas gauged her expression and then replied, "He wasn''t worth living in this realm so I sent him to the dead."


    Belle would have never guessed that Lucas was capable of killing someone but by how the corpse looked right now it was more than a kill.


    While Belle was trying to catch hold of her thoughts on what she just stumbled upon, Barron who had fallen asleep woke up with groggy eyes and yawned looking at the empty bed and his mouth froze. Where was the girl?! Waking up quickly he looked back and forth to notice the door of the room ajar open.


    "Fuck!" Barron cursed and started to wonder where she was and looked for the girl until he came upon a window that reached until the ground to notice Lucas and the girl and a dead body that was in the pit. Today seemed like the day he would be reaped by the thirteenth Grim.


    The rabbit turned around and started to run as quick as it could, its fluffy legs making way outside when it heard whispers in the wind that came from a distance and it stopped, looking in the direction of the sound that was slowly growing.


    Barron quickly made his way towards the two of them not caring about acting dead anymore.


    It wasn''t just Barron who heard the whispering.


    Belle who was staring at the dead body frowned further when she heard a whispering reach her ear and she looked in that direction,


    "What is that?" Belle asked as the sound started to increase and got much more clearer.


    Lucas asked, "Did you visit thend of the dead?"


    Belle nodded her head, "I did."


    "Some creatures followed you back from there unable to resist your soul and the path happened to be open enough for them to enter this world," he said and in a few seconds, Belle noticed how there was smoke creeping in the ground and the creatures finally made their presence known.

 Chapter 117 - Mighouls- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Mighouls- Part 2</h4>


    The creatures that appeared in view were nothing like Belle had seen before. All this while she had seen nothing but shadows of the spirits and the death reapers who wore the hooded cloak but this one, they looked like actual dead corpses who were alive. The creature was skeleton but it had facial expressions.


    There were more than five then turned to ten and then to fifteen and Belle gulped. The face, legs, and hands were too lean and they wore robes that looked ragged almost green and ck in color.


    "Mighouls," Lucas introduced them to Belle who had her eyes turn wide, "They are one level higherpared to the spirits. They feed on lost souls."


    Belle was in thend of the dead, strolling, that had called them to her. The Mighouls screamed so loud like a banshee that was trying to gather the dead around the Adams mansion and that is exactly what happened.


    "How do you fight these?" Belle asked as they approached.


    Lucas gave it some thought before he said to Belle, "Don''t let them touch you for more than ten seconds. Their hands into your body. Try using your hands and see if you can fight them. There isn''t much difference when ites to handling the spirits and Mighouls. All you need to do is alter the spell words."


    Belle asked, "What about you?" she saw him pull out something from his back which was long looking scythe that hade out of nowhere.


    "You damn butler give me my powers back! You don''t expect me to sit and watch this! Gimme my scythe!" Barron shouted at Lucas and Lucas gave the rabbit his scythe.


    She noticed how the scythe looked almost the same as the ones that were carried by the death reapers. Her eyes went wider when she saw Lucas bring it in front of him.


    "Concentrate, Miss Belle," Lucas looked at her, his gaze on her serious without a hint of a smile on his lips.


    Belle gulped softly, trying to ignore the rming bells that were ringing in the back of her head, "They are going to wake up the vige and others in the mansion."


    "Mortals cannot hear them like they can''t hear us," Barron was the one who spoke and he looked up at Belle to say, "Don''t look shocked that your rabbit is moving. I know it might be traumatic to you as you have never seen any rabbit talk to you," Barron looked up at her smugly, happy that she looked shocked right now.


    Belle wasn''t shocked about Mr. Fluffs but it was Lucas who looked nothing less to a reaper.


    "Can you handle yourself?" Lucas asked her but it was Barron who answered him.


    "Ha! I will mince them with the snap of my fingers!" he had forgotten that just because he had a scythe didn''t mean his hands could create a snap as he was still stuck in the stuffed rabbit.


    Belle gave Lucas a nod. She at least hoped she could. Like he had told her, this was her yground and if there was anything she had to find out, she could find out only through death and she assumed it included the creatures who belonged to thend of the dead.


    Lucas had already shown her how to send the spirits. Maniption, that is what she had to do but Belle didn''t move as she was still in shock from seeing what Lucas was right now. She tried to add up the words he had spoken in the past that hadn''t evasive but had subtle words of truth which she or the others had not looked past it.


    "Take the left," Lucas said to Barron and the stuffed rabbit walked to the left with the scythe that was thrice the size of what it was.


    "How did theye here? What the fuck is going on in thisnd?! They aren''t supposed to be here," Barron grumbled noticing how the Mighouls were getting closer to them and the Mighoul in front of Barronughed.


    ''Look at you little thing,'' mocked one of the Mighouls, when the creature bent down to get hold of the rabbit as there was a soul in there, the scythe moved in a blink of an eye and the Mighoul screamed out in pain.


    "Don''t call me little, fucker," cursed Barron not happy to be belittled by a creature below him.


    She noticed how Lucas walked with casual steps where he raised his own scythe that he carried and with one single swipe the creatures turned to smoke but it wasn''t permanent as they kepting again.


    Belle felt the whispersing behind her and she turned around to see of the creature who hade behind her and before the creature could touch her, she pped both her hands and let it go to create a blue and white light in the dark that crackled and she touched the Mighoul who cried in pain and disappeared.


    More came and the three of them- Lucas, Belle, and Barron engaged themselves in sending the Mighouls back from where they hade.


    Barron who was fighting in between stopped to look at Belle who was sending the creatures back without any tool of weapon and the girl didn''t even belong to thend of the dead. When the thirteenth Grim had spoken of how her soul was in two ces, he thought the girl was weak but what he was seeing right now was nothing close to being called as weak.


    When a Mighoul stepped behind her, Lucas killed it, both of them look at each other and it was thest one by then as they had sent every single one of them away.


    As Lucas ced his scythe back, Belle caught his skeleton hand and fingers that were wrapped on the handle of the scythe that disappeared behind his back.


    His ck eyes stared at her as Belle asked,


    "Are you one of them?"

 Chapter 118 - Spilling Truth- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Spilling Truth- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle asked the question, the clouds thundered up in the sky, and the shes of lightning fell on the ground. She should have known, especially when there were fragments of her imagination that had shown who he was or more to say, he was the man with the skeleton face.


    "Yes," he replied to her, and she took in a deep breath. It wasn''t because he knew people in and around this ce like the white witch or the oracle, but he knew many things because he came from thend of the dead, "Give me a moment," he said to her.


    She saw him pick up the shovel and start pushing the mud into the hollow pit where the dead manid. Raindrops had started to pitter-patter down the sky, and Lucas looked at Barron, "Take her inside."


    Barron only hoped by this conversation that Lucas was not going to reap him along with the rest of the creatures who had shown up at the Adams'' residence.


    The rabbit himself was getting drenched, and soon his body would turn heavy and hard to move because of the soaked cotton. He looked up at the girl who looked at Lucas and then at the grave before walking back inside the mansion with the rabbit following her trail.


    Stepping back inside the mansion, she made her way into the parlour room and started the fire. Once it was burning enough, she took a seat on the couch. She remembered what Lucas had told her recently when she had questioned him why he wasn''t willing to ept her feelings for him. He had spoken something about him going at night and killing people.


    Barron walked inside the room.


    Now that thedy already knew about him, there was no reason for him to y dead, but thedy also hade to know about what they were. Very slowly, he walked around the chairs, and he got on one of them to take a seat before he decided to sit quietly without moving.


    "Are you a reaper too?" Belle asked the rabbit, who had not been expecting a question from her. The rabbit stared at her, "I know you have been in the rabbit for some time."


    Barron snapped his rabbit neck to look at her. She knew?! She knew her stuffed rabbit was possessed, and she was calm about it?


    Well if she knew, thought Barron to himself, he got down from the chair and went near the firece to dry himself up with the heat that was being produced. He cleared his throat and said, "Yes, I am a reaper. I am Barron the Fourth card of the Grims. The reaper who brings gue and illness. Who kills people without-" he stopped talking, not wanting to give out more information when he realized what he just said to her. If he spoke more, the girl woulde to question him, and therefore he stopped his sentence abruptly.


    By the time Lucas had arrived back after burying the man in the mansion, the rain had started to pour from the sky, and instead of being wet, the man appeared to be dry and crisp as if not a single drop of water had fallen on him.


    As he entered the room, Lucas saw Belle, who was seated on the chair while Barron was waving his hands in front of the fire. A little push and the rabbit would turn to ashes.


    Belle saw Lucas walked towards her with a ss of blood and he handed it to her.


    It was slightly hard to believe that the creatures she had been running away for some time now, Lucas belonged to the same form. Her mind was numb to ask more questions, therefore, she drank the warm blood that he had got for her.


    "No questions?" Lucas asked her and her eyes went up to meet his eyes.


    Belle let go of the ss that she was slowly sipping on to ce it at the side. She opened her mouth while trying to frame the right questions to be asked, "You are a reaper," she repeated her question and he gave her a nod, "How long?"


    "For years," that didn''t answer her question but it seemed that she was right. He was old, way too old. If her memories served her right, Lucas was not supposed to be here and even the rabbit named Barron who had introduced himself as Barron the reaper. Lucas had lied about the rabbit and he had hidden his identity for many years. At least since he had started to work here.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked the main question that was biting in her mind right now. As happy she was to have Lucas next to her side, she couldn''t stop wondering why a death reaper would be living in thend of the living when his actual home was in thend of the dead.


    Barron who was standing in front of the fire didn''t dare to turn around and instead, he decided to sit down in front of the fire.


    "How did you end up here?" she asked him. Was it because she was the alignment of stars which was why he hade to protect her? "Did you know I was part of the prophecy?" she asked him.


    "I came to know it very recently. I didn''t know you would be part of the fated stars," answered Lucas to her, "Thend of the dead is simr to the living, a reflection of what exists here but in a darker kind of life which is beyond the living. When you were young, you often fell sick because there were creatures called as the scavengers who had taken home in this mansion, eating your soul which is why half of your soul resides in thend of the dead," he exined to her, "I happened to stick around for certain reasons."


    "Is it allowed?"


    Instead of Lucas answering her question, it was Barron who turned around while getting up and said, "Of course, it is not allowed!"

 Chapter 119 - Spilling Truth- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Spilling Truth- Part 2</h4>


    Barron walked forward, his hand clutching to try to form to fists which looked weak and soft as he said, "We are not supposed to be here like this. Only reapers that have gone rogue end up like us."


    "There''s such term?" Belle asked Lucas.


    "There are rules to be followed in our world. Attachment with living beings, letting them know about our world, breaking rules that have been ced by them leads to punishment," with Belle who was able to see death, it was only time she would notice who he was and instead of her finding by someone else, it was better that he told it himself, "Something went wrong in my case," he pulled out the watch he carried with him and Belle had seen it several times in his hands.


    He handed it to her and she took it in her hand to flip it open and see how a hand kept moving round and round until it came to hover at the red line.


    "The red line is the sign of death that hase and gone," Belle hearing this looked up at Lucas and then Barron, turning the watch to each of them to see the hand in the dial continued to stay at the red line. It was because they were dead. Both the people who were now with her were not living beings and she didn''t know how to take that Lucas was not alive.


    This is what he had meant. It had never been the status but it was their existence. He was different from her because while she was still alive, he was dead.


    Lucas continued to say, "The day I arrived at the doorstep of this mansion, I was still a Grim reaper. Grim reapers are superiorpared to the death reapers."


    "That is right," Barron added his thoughts to make sure Belle would not refer him with ''death reaper''. Since he had arrived in this world for work, his reputation with his name was plummeting into the ground.


    Lucas continued to exin, "What you have met before were the lower creatures of thend of the dead. The highest are the Hawverts who share simr powers as the Grims but only that their standing is the highest. There are three of them, and thenes the Grims. There are thirteen of them," Belle realized how Barron had introduced himself as the fourth Grim. Lucas who knew Barron''s nature, said, "Each Grim is noted with a number called card. You must already know that Barron holds the fourth position. The oracle you met, she is the first Grim and I am the thirteenth Grim."


    Barron whipped his head and looked at Lucas to ask, "Edith is here?! She is going to report us to the Hawverts!"


    "She won''t," Lucas hushed the child reaper who got excited too fast, "If it was another reaper there would have been a probability but the oracle is never supposed to let words slip out of her mouth. She tells only things she is supposed to. Even if it means breaking thew, the Hawverts cannot do anything about it and will have to swallow as it is in her nature. How is that you don''t remember?" asked Lucas with his narrowed eyes to Barron to see Barron wave his hand.


    "Of course, I remember. I was only testing your knowledge," said Barron before looking in another direction.


    Lucas returned his gaze back to Belle and said, "With numberes certain powers. Since we aren''t working for them, we are the fallen Grims."


    "Like fallen angels?"


    "Worse. We are being hunted right now and whoever gets to use first and drags us, they will take in our position," Lucas then went back to what he was saying, "Before arriving here I had turned to a fallen Grim because I forced to be one. Someone yed with the time, to be specific my time and I took a soul before it was due."


    "Can''t you appeal and exin?" questioned Belle.


    "Appeal doesn''t work in our world. The creatures want to take over the world and one of them who belongs at the top is scared that I will create an imbnce," When Belle gave a look of confusion, Lucas continued, "I have the ability to reap, simr to how you have the ability of death in this world where you can send to thend of the dead. I can send people in another world that doesn''t exist where they will stop existing with no trace. I reap the reapers."


    Lucas still remembered the night when his watch stopped working as if someone had tampered it.


    Eleven years ago, Lucas had stepped into this verynd to collect a soul which was going to be due in a matter of a few minutes. There was no one in the streets or the alleys of the town when he walked like a shadow on the wall without a body on the ground.


    Thenterns around had been mostly blown out and the ones that were still burning were dim. As he had passed thenterns that hung outside the houses, the light extinguished itself one after another to remove the trace of light except for the moon that had started to peer between the clouds.


    When he reached the house, turning the knob of the house with his skeleton fingers that opened effortlessly he stepped inside the quiet house, the long ck ragged cloak sweeping the ground.


    Reaching the room of the expected person, he had noticed how a man sat on his bed. Staring at the wall as if he knew his time was near.


    Lucas had pulled out an old pocket watch that had turned ck with the time it had been carried by its owner. The top of the watch had creepers like patterns engraved into it. Two minutes before the man died and he stood waiting, counting the seconds when there were thirty seconds more left. When the minute hand or the needle touched the red line he saw how the man took hisst breath with his soul that now stood next to his body.


    And then something odd happened. The clock started to move in reverse, the time of its clock moving backwards for the soul that had stepped out and it was not something that was supposed to happen.


    A minute passed by when a death reaper named Beezelbee appeared asking, "My my. Look who broke the rule. Taking away something that was not meant to-"


    Lucas himself didn''t know what happened and he hissed, "I did nothing." Something had gone wrong and he didn''t know what it was.


    "The bell has rung to tell you broke the rule. There will be punishment now," whispered Beezelbee with an undertone of delight as he spoke. Lucas knew what the bell meant. The hellhounds would soon arrive here along with the gatekeepers to take him back and bring him forth for the punishment that was waiting for him.


    When the second bell rang, Lucas had left the house and he had gone to Isabell who had sent him to the Adams'' mansion.


    Belle heard Lucas say the story of what happened and she couldn''t believe that even the dead wanted the power of their own.


    "You know...I remember seeing a man in the corridor. A man with dark clothes who walked in the middle of the night where a piece of his face had nothing but bones. When I started visiting thend of the dead, I thought it was because my soul was there but that wasn''t the reason," said Belle to Lucas.


    "How bad were you in keeping up the mortal''s appearance?" asked Barron, "If you were to give me back myself I will easily maintain it. I have a better hold when ites to such things."


    Hearing this, Belle asked, "Why are you stuck in Mr Fluffs body?"

 Chapter 120 - Spilling Truth- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Spilling Truth- Part 3</h4>


    Rmended Music: Flo by RIOPY


    .


    Barron was about to answer with a ton ofints hoping to get the girl to pity him and urge the reaper to free him but Lucas interjected to say, "Please do, Barron. I am sure Miss Belle would like to know how you ended up in the stuffed rabbit."


    The Fourth Grim furrowed his brows looking at Lucas suspiciously when he realized why the butler was urging him toin.


    "I think he looks cute in Mr Fluffs," when Belleplimented him, Barron''s temper was quick to touch the ceiling.


    "Don''t call me cute!" and Belle smiled at the little burst of anger, "I am the fierce Fourth Grim who brings gue and illness, I have the ability to wipe everyone out. You already saw me, that how I can create fear."


    She did? Belle wondered when she had met this Fourth Grim as they had never exchanged a single before he had turned to a stuffed rabbit.


    Lucas took this opportunity to put Barron in his ce and said, "Some diseases are caused by Barron. The demon that you saw in the orchard a few days ago, it was Barron who infected the maid with illness."


    Barron who was boasting about himself noticed how Belle didn''t look one bit impressed with him, "You were the one who killed her."


    "You are mistaken, mdy. I only infect people. I don''t kill-kill them," Barron corrected but Lucas added his own words,


    "He even wanted to kill you so I decided to put him in the toy."


    Barron raised both his hands in the air, "That is what I do! It is my job. You cannot tell a tree to stop producing flowers or leaves," he reasoned, "I have no ill intention towards you, Belle."


    "Miss Belle," corrected Lucas and Barron quickly corrected himself.


    "Miss Belle, I mean no harm to you. Look at me," he said looking down and rotating where he was, "I have been transformed into a rabbit. My reputation...AH!"


    Belle didn''t know how the Grim reapers worked and maybe what the rabbit was saying was the truth but she still remembered the maid dying while she was holding her hand. Ignoring the rabbit, Belle asked Lucas,


    "Did you find out who framed you?" she asked him.


    He gave her a nod, "There is a Grim reaper who is in the council. He is also the person who is pulling the strings from behind when ites to the witches along with the other people there. I am still not sure and I am trying to gather some facts before I go there."


    "Why is the Grim reaper trying to help the witches?" she asked.


    "Technically we aren''t supposed to involve ourselves with any events with the mortals," Lucas answered her and now she wondered if this was the reason why Lucas had evaded her advances in the beginning. She still wasn''t sure if Lucas returned her feelings back. As if sensing it, Lucas said to Barron, "Why don''t you take a walk, Barron. I have something to talk to Belle."


    Barron raised his eyebrows to say, "It is Miss Belle to you too," and he then made his way out when Lucas sent a re to Barron.


    When Barron left leaving the room for Belle and Lucas alone, Lucas looked at Belle and raised his hand as if offering his hand for her to take, "Come here, Belle," he didn''t see the point to use Miss in front of her name right now as the girl knew who he truly was.


    Belle wasn''t often called by her name and him discarding her title somewhat had her nervous. She got up from her chair and made her way to where he was and ced her hand in his that was back with gloves. When she was going to sit with some distance between them, she felt him tug her hand so that she would sit right next to him.


    For the very first time, Belle felt the change in the atmosphere even though she hade to know a lot about Lucas. The mystery of air around him that had never been known by anyone around her, she was the first one to find out. She wouldn''t lie somewhere it scared her at the thought of him being a Grim reaper but at the same time with the thought of it being Lucas, it washed away the worry and thoughts that hade up before.


    "Once you find the person who framed you and you make things better, will you be going back to your world?" asked Belle, her mood slightly glum and she felt Lucas turn her hand around so that he could ce his own finger on her finger to match them but his hand was bigger than hers.


    "Such an anxious rabbit," Lucas stated, his eyes that were on their hands moved to look into her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say speaking to the mortals was forbidden. That the death reapers were not supposed to hold any sentiments when it came to people."


    A small subtle smile made upon Lucas'' lips, "But you aren''t anyone, are you? You forget that you aren''t a mere mortal or a vampire. You are a person who belongs to both the world. It is true that a reaper is not to share his or her time with the mortals of the living because it would hinder our work. It isn''t that I haven''t thought about it."


    When Lucas moved his fingers as if to link her fingers, Belle felt him squeeze her fingers together that had her heart skip a beat in her chest with that little action.


    "Sometimes I question if it is because I have been here for so long or if it is because of the person you are," he didn''t break away eye contact with her nor did he let go of her hand, "Far more rules have been broken in the past, I don''t think another rule broken would matter..." he said pulling her close...

 Chapter 121 - Spilling Truth- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Spilling Truth- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas'' lone words were enough to have Belle curl her toes that were bare and warm,


    "Scared?" he asked, testing her if her feelings had changed but they hadn''t. Belle shook her head as she had turned speechless.


    She felt his hand reach her face that moved to ce on half of her face, pulling her close to him as he leaned forward he ced his lips on her soft ones. He kissed her lips, a feeling that was new to both Lucas and Belle as neither of them had a partner before this. And even though Lucas was a grim reaper, he had seen the mortals enough times to know what to do.


    Belle felt Lucas lean further towards her, his other hand moving around her waist to bring it closer to him. She felt her heart soar as Lucas kissed on her lips. Her hands turned weak and not knowing what to do she ced it on herp, her hands clutching on the bottom of her dress as Lucas pried her lips open and slid his tongue into the hot cavern of her mouth.


    To Lucas, the feeling was new as he had never felt something like this before.


    He had noticed Belle before the girl had noticed her own feelings. Maybe more than a year ago but he had brushed it away every time he had appeared with the girl'' antics where she always walked around him like he was the sun to her. Belle was indeed one of the most beautiful yet down to earth creature he had met. When she was young it often made him wonder if she would end up turning naive but she had turned better than that.


    Lucas had noticed the way her eyes looked at him, full of admiration and respect which at first he hadn''t understood, after all, he was a reaper who was dead but Belle was different.


    Belle''s lips were sweet as he kissed her and he finally pulled away to see her flutter her eyes open. He could tell her cheeks had turned warm and red. He took her hand and kissed the back of her hand,


    "I won''t leave your side, Belle," Lucas promised her with his eyes on her.


    As happy as she was that Lucas was responding back to her feelings, she was worried about what would happen if the people in his world knew about it. The side of his hair had fallen on to his forehead.


    Lucas noticed how Belle still had certain anxiousness in her eyes that she didn''t know how to express. Her eyes had dted with every kiss and touch on her, "What is it?"


    "You k-kissed me."


    "Is it that hard to believe?" he asked her with a small smile on his lips,?"Let''s put you back in bed," with his hand that had not let go of hers, he took her up to her room.


    In that time, Belle didn''t speak a word. Lucas tucked her in the bed where Barron was, as the fourth reaper had considered this room to be his own space.


    "The pathway must have closed so don''t worry about the spirits or Mighouls. They won''te to bother you," he assured her and Belle nodded her head. Her lips felt as if they had turned puffy where she could still feel the pressure of his lips on hers, "Did you meet the Mighouls in your sleep?"


    "No," she answered him, "I met a reaper and Olivia."


    Hearing the woman''s name, Lucas'' eyes narrowed and he asked, "Did she hurt you?" and she shook her head.


    After seeing Mr. Robinson in her garden being buried, Belle couldn''t stop her heart beating at the thought that it was Lucas who had killed him, "Did you kill Olivia too?"


    Barron instead of keeping his mouth closed, said, "He''s been having a long list of bodies being taken and buried. You shouldn''t be surprised that he''s been doing it for you."


    Belle hearing this looked at Lucas who offered her a smile, "I thought she deserved it for pouring her tea and embarrassing you and your family," he killed Olivia for her sake. She didn''t know if she should be scared or worried about it. She had seen how Mr. Robinson looked even though rotten as if he was beaten before being killed.


    "I heard that Robinson had attempted to get close to you in the past," he said as the matter had slipped under his nose which he hadn''t noticed before, "I won''t let anyone hurt you. Not until when I am next to you. Barron," Lucas called the rabbit who was only settling himself ready to sleep, "You will be sleeping with me."


    "What?!" Barron looked shocked and before he could say anything, Lucas picked up Barron and said to Belle, "I will see you in the morning. Have a good rest," and he left the room.


    That night Belle had a hard time sleeping for some time, her lips felt tender and there was a smile on her lips that she couldn''t get rid of. She somewhere understood why Lucas was the way he was. He was Grim reapers and folks spoke enough about how they were creatures from the dark who didn''t feel a thing.


    And though he came from thend of the dead, Lucas cared about her. Maybe it might not be the kind of love she was expecting but it was enough to keep her happy to know that he cared enough to get rid of people who had hurt her.


    When she finally did fall asleep with no dreams toe to haunt her, far away from the Adams'' mansion, the ck witches had gathered in a lone forest where no one came to pass to exin their n of how they would be creating a mass murder in theing few weeks in an attempt to open the gates while sacrificing the people for their own purpose.

 Chapter 122 - Isle Valley- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Isle Valley- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle woke up the next morning, there was a broad smile on her lips where she didn''t bother to step out of bed soon. With her back against the surface of the bed, her thoughts ran through her mind of what had transpiredst night.


    The nightmare she had woke up to after seeing Olivia and the other creatures, in the end, she had received Lucas'' affection which she had been seeking for some time now. She hadn''t expected it at first. Her heart had tried to leap out of her chest with every squeeze of his fingers against her own that had her heart racing.


    She brought her hand up her lips, running it on her bottom lips where she felt him kiss and lick her lips. Her body turned and curled at the thought about it. Who knew that Lucas could make her feel things far beyond her very imaginations. A constant smile continued to remain on her lips, and it had been days since she had smiled like this. Things had been hard with her parent''s death and her rtive''s behaviour, but she had started to find sce, trying toe in terms that her parent''s lives that were sacrificed wouldn''t go in vain.


    She would bring justice to what happened and maybe if everything did fall in the right ce, she would try to meet her parents where they weren''t corrupted. She knew there were lesser chances of that happening but she decided to look forward to it as her goal.


    Pushing herself out of the bed, Belle stepped into the bath where the water had been heated and was warm in this early morning of the Winter that was approaching thend of the Bonke. Once she wore fresh clothes, she went down to meet Lucas.


    Belle noticed how Lucas was listening to one of the maids in the mansion at the end of the corridors, "I was right there and cleaning but I don''t know who spilt the bucket of water that I had ced."


    Lucas said, "I will check with the other servants. Spilling water in the middle of the corridor is dangerous. What if someone slips and falls. Did you change the sheets in the guest rooms?" he asked the maid.


    "I finished the second half of it with Peyton but we need to do the other side. Shall we finish it first and then do it the rest of our work?" asked the maid giving out a worried look to the butler.


    "Alright," Lucas answered her.


    Belle made her way towards them, wondering if it was the rabbit who had been mischievous enough to push the bucket of water. When Lucas noticed Belle''s presence, Belle had expected him to greet her like he always did without bringing up what happenedst night between them. After all, there was the maid who stood in the front taking the instructions from Lucas.


    "Good morning, Miss Belle," the maid greeted Belle and Belle returned it with a smile.


    "Good morning, Belle," said Lucas, leaning forward he ced a kiss on her cheek.


    This action had the maid''s eyes go wide in surprise and excitement building up where she wanted to go back to the other maids to let out the little gossip in the mansion. The butler looked a little different with Miss Belle today. There was that certain softness in his eyes and expression for thedy none of them would have ever believed that it existed in the butler''s bone.


    Belle, on the other hand, blushed at the open affection of Lucas she was not prepared for, "Good morning," she wished him, her eyes getting lost in his ck eyes. She raised her hand with a hint of shyness to tuck her hair behind her ear. It wasn''t a dream after all.


    "Did you have a good sleep?" Lucas asked her, his eyes on her.


    "I did. It was a peaceful one," she answered him, "What happened with the bucket of water?" she asked him and her eyes shifted to look at the maid who looked more surprised than Belle herself.


    "It is the left side of the second floor," Lucas answered, "Someone must have pushed the bucket of water as a prank. Nothing to worry about," he said before ordering the maid to have someone clean the water that was put down and the maid left their side with quick footsteps towards the kitchen where the other servants were present.


    The maid upon reaching the kitchen quickly called the other maids, "The man has finally opened up to Miss Belle!" she whispered to them to receive their attention from whatever they were doing earlier, "I told you something was up when he carried her to her room."


    "Are you sure about it?" asked another maid who had been busy cutting vegetables for lunch that had to be prepared.


    "That''s not possible. Have you met the butler or are you talking about someone else?" asked another maid.


    The one who had juste inside shook her head, "I am serious. They are out there, go see yourself!" there was an excitement in her voice as she said this and the three maids quickly walked out of the kitchen and leaned their head forward to peek at the couple who stood on the other side of the corridor talking to each other, "Look at that," she said when the butler smiled at Miss Belle.


    "Doesn''t he always smile like that towards Miss Belle?" came the whisper of one of the maids, "It was time something happened between them. Miss Belle looks happy," said the maid with a smile. The servants who had been working for the Adams for longest had often seen the exchange between the butler and their young Miss.


    "He has too many smiles but this one is surely reserved for Miss Belle."


    "Oh my! Look look!" said another one where they saw Lucas leaned forward before his eyes turned in their direction and they quickly got inside before getting scolded for peeping as well as not working.

 Chapter 123 - Isle Valley- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Isle Valley- Part 2</h4>


    When the maid had left Belle and Lucas, Belle couldn''t stop but blush before she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek, taking Lucas this time by surprise.


    "Are you free today?" she asked him.


    "Is there anything, in particr, you want to do?" he asked her noticing how the smile that was lost had returned on her lips and her eyes shined looking at him.


    "I was thinking of going out to Isle Valley. Would you like toe with me?" she asked him, her words polite as she spoke.


    Lucas could tell that it was something Belle had wanted to do for a while. Thest time she had nned to go out with her parents to shop, the day never came, "Give me an hour. I will have the servants buried in enough work to keep them busy. Barron can look after the house at that time."


    "How is he doing?" Belle inquired asst night when Lucas had taken Barron out of the room. The rabbit had not been pleased in sharing a room with Lucas.


    "A little grumpy but he''ll get over it. I had to wash him up again to get him to keep quiet," Belle giggled, hearing this before the thought of him being the reason for killing one of the maids appeared in her mind.


    When Belle continued to look at Lucas, he stepped close to her when he caught the whispering voicesing, and he turned around to find the maids who had been peeking. It appeared that theycked work in the mansion today. Once they had disappeared, he pulled away to say, "You haven''t eaten yet," and he took her to the dining room.


    Though Belle and Lucas had shared affection of kisses, there were still many things that were always the same. Lucas was still the butler of Adams'' mansion who helped her with her meals or other little things. cing the napkin on herp and bringing the food to her te while exining what she had to eat and having conversations with her which settled her heart further.


    To Belle, this was nothing less to a dream. A dream she was dreaming in the broad light which she wished would never end. She realized she had never seen him eat and she asked,


    "What do reapers eat to survive?" she asked him curiously.


    "We eat nothing. We don''t need anything to survive," he responded and took the piece of freshly baked bread, and butter was smeared over the loaves surface before cing it on her te.


    "Wow," thought Belle to herself. She had seen him take a bite or two from somethings, but she had never seen him take a full meal in front of her, "If you eat will it affect you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we eat or not. It is very much simr to the pureblooded vampires who need only blood, but they can choose to eat the meal to make them look like they are part of the same society while fancying their tastebuds."


    Belle then said, "Would you like to join me for breakfast, Lucas?" she was eager to have Lucas sit next to her.


    He pulled the chair next to her and sat down, "Any other request?" he asked her and Belle shook her head with a smile.


    She was more than happy to have him here right now like this. Belle continued to eat while Lucas only picked up a ss, filling up water in it and took a couple of sips while looking at her. He had a few ces to go, and maybe today was a good day to step out of the mansion. The magistrate and the guards who had found the body of Olivia were trying to see who had killed her, but the murderer couldn''t be traced back.


    The truth was that Olivia had hurt many people by her words, her words acidic that left a bad taste in everyone''s mouth, which now made it difficult to find the person who had killed her. It was amon thing for a soul to be picked up by a death reaper and taken to thend of the dead before it was passed through the gates.


    But Lucas who was a reaper, who belonged to the Grims, he had flicked her soul not just out of her body, but he had also thrown it in thend of the dead that would slowly have her crumble and turn without a piece of rest for her soul.


    Souls that didn''t pass through the gates would often get hunted and eaten. It was all about thriving out there.


    Belle continued to eat her meal were in between Lucas excused himself to check on the servants and maids while getting the carriage ready so that they could go out on Belle''s wish.


    "Why am I being stuck in here always babysitting?!" Barron asked unhappily that he had to look after the house again, "How about you allow me to apany thedy, huh? I will be a much betterpanion than you are when ites to entertaining."


    "There are other things that I need to do. Who else can I trust in taking care of the mansion," Lucas said to Barron who was on the ground.


    "I am bored here!"


    "You can go pick some apples from the tree."


    "Turn me back in my form and I will do the job," Barron asked, hoping Lucas would agree to it.


    Lucas picked up the coat that was hanging the room and said, "Don''t break anything and don''t get caught. You already created a mess in the morning by pushing the water the maid had ced."


    "What water? What is this false usation, I am Barron the Fourth Grim, I would do more than push a bucket of water and that bucket would be on your head! Give me my form else I won''t look after this house!" Barron spoke in a stubborn and for a reaper who was inside a stuffed rabbit, Barron didn''t look convincing.

 Chapter 124 - Isle Valley- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Isle Valley- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas stood at the door and turned around to look at Barron, giving him a stare as the rabbit stared back looking at him. Barron might not run away from here as he needed Lucas help right now, but that didn''t mean he was going to give back the reaper his form and let the reaper go around. The fourth Grim was a mischievous reaper who caused trouble. It would be hard to fix things if he decided to take a walk himself out of here or got noticed by a death reaper.


    "If you weren''t the one who pushed the bucket of water, find who did it. It will be easy to pass your time like that," said Lucas before starting to walk out of the room.


    "WAIT! I am not done talking to you!" said Barron quickly followed the trail of Lucas where the rabbit had to squeeze himself through the door that was about to close.


    Barron quickly followed Lucas to say, "I will not run away from here. How am I going to protect myself?"


    Lucas gave a look at the rabbit, "Who do you need protection from?"


    Barron didn''t know what to reply to this, "You never know who wille and attack me. What if it is one of the Grims whoes to drag me back?"


    "I will make sure to toast for your farewell. Go find what the maids are up to and the person who spilt the water and I will think about it," said Lucas and Barron decided to do that.


    "Where are you going all pretty? What happened to acting as the house butler?" asked the curious rabbit.


    Belle waited for Lucas to arrive out at the entrance as he had gone to change his clothes from his usual uniform. She noticed how Barron, who was following Lucas quietly slipped away into the corridor and Lucas came to stand in front of her. Belle was used to seeing Lucas in his butler uniform that seeing him right now with a different set of clothes that made him look like a gentleman from the society.


    His hair wasn''tbed like usual and instead, it looked as if he had run his fingers through his hair. With a pale blue shirt that he wore ck trousers and shoes, Belle asked him,


    "Was this the one mama had gifted you?"


    "Yes, it was given by Mrs. Adams. Ready to go?" he asked her and she nodded.


    Getting into the carriage, Belle and Lucas left the mansion in the cotton hands of Barron who was unhappy about it yet at the same time he wanted to find out this culprit that had Lucas think it was him. For once he had been good and was in the room,zying himself after he had cleaned his scythe and he was used of no reason!


    It was one thing to do and another to not do and get med for it! He decided he would find this culprit maid who had put the name of Fourth Grim to shame.


    In the meantime, Belle and Lucas rode the carriage to the Isle Valley which was mainly built for the use of the people who belonged to the high society of elites, who had money to spend on things that could be bought while also reducing the chances of them having to see or mingle with the lower folks of the society they didn''t feel were to the par.


    But the ironic part was that the town Isle Valley that had many stores to offer to the people, right next to it was the ck market that was used to sell things that weren''t considered to be ethical to sell in other ces. ck witches, vampires who were rogue, ves that needed to be sold or a rare item that had to be acquired was sold for a high price in whispers.


    The carriage was parked out and away from the bustling streets and Belle started to walk who was apanied by Lucas next to her.


    Some of the carriages moved inside the town and people walked on the side of the streets. The shops were open and the customers already getting inside the shops to buy things. There were some things Belle didn''t like where she noticed how the masters and mistresses of the ves pulled and pushed the one''s they had bought.


    Belle had sold one of the properties that now belonged to her so that it could be used for the mansion as well as her other expenses. With Lucas and Mr. Gerald''s help, they had spoken to the town''s magistrate to set up a shop that would sell woods in which she would be able to profit.


    "The streets appear to be busier than the usual," Lucas noted at the number of people who they passed by.


    "The time of festivities is approaching," Belle reminded him. It was the time of the year where men and women, children brought clothes and new things for Winter and celebration. Though Belle was here now, it reminded her of thest few words she had exchanged with her parents. The n ofing here...


    "Do you have anything specific on your mind to buy?" she heard Lucas ask her. She hade here to get some air away from the mansion with Lucas but now that he did ask, she wondered what to get.


    "I think I do," she replied and they went ahead, spending time together in looking at the shops where Lucas was only apanying her. The reaper had no interest in the worldly materials and he nodded at Belle and spoke just so that she wouldn''t feel alone.


    After walking in and out of a few shops, they were walking back towards the carriage when Belle met a man she knew and had met in the past. She bowed her head and Lucas did the same who looked at the man''s brown hair and dark red eyes who smiled at them with a dimple on one side of his cheek.


    "Good morning, Lord Nichs," Belle greeted the man.


    "Good evening, Miss Adams. I see you have been shopping," said the man as he noticed the bags in Lucas'' hands.


    "Are you here to shop too?" Belle enquired at the man who somewhere gave out the feeling as if he were Lucas'' brother.


    Lord Nichs looked at ady who was talking to the shop owner, a young beautiful vampires, "I am apanying the fairdy. How have you been doing?" he asked her and Belle noticed how the man didn''t question about her parent''s death, "I heard you opened a store.:


    "Yes, I decided to do that after thinking a lot about it," she answered him. Noticing how the woman walked back to Nichs'' side, Belle smiled at the woman who didn''t return the smile. It was a pureblood vampiress thing which she had gotten used to and didn''t mind it. As if unable to handle the bags that she was carrying, some of them slipped down and Nichs and Belle helped in picking it up but the Lord instead of carrying it for the woman, he gave it back to her.


    Picking thest bag, Belle handed it to Nichs where her skin touched his and she saw a sh of something which she was not meant to be seen.

 Chapter 125 - Dead Beings- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Dead Beings- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle''s fingertips touched Nichs'' hands, she saw a quick sh of death that appeared right in front of her eyes that she didn''t expect to see here in the Isle Valley. The main reason she hade out of the mansion was because, there were part of the mansion which was filled with the memories of the gore night.


    It was like a stain on the cloth that wouldn''t disappear no matter how many times she tried to wash it away. She should have known that death would follow her no matter where she went. Taking her hand back, she looked at Nichs with her smile that had fallen down from her lips and this was noted by Nichs as he caught her expression.


    "Everything alright, Miss Adams?" asked Nichs and Belle quickly gave him a nod along with a smile.


    "Yes," she answered, "I got lost in some thought," Bell added so that it wouldn''t appear to be suspicious.


    The woman who had shopped a lot of things now carried the bag whileining, "These are too many bags I can carry at a time," she was hoping for Lord Nichs to take some of them or all of them as that was what good gentleman would. Even the couple who stood in front of the woman, the man was holding the bags for thedy.


    "It is why they say to shop only how much you can handle. Don''t worry I am here," Lord Nichs'' words brought a big smile on the woman''s face only until she heard the next words from the man, "I will be here to encourage you in every step you hold the bags. If it turns out to be too much, you can have some of the items returned back to the shops," he gave the woman a kind smile and the woman gave a look of disbelief.


    She didn''tin because it wasn''t him but her who had proposed toe here today and she was the one who insisted on shopping for herself.


    "No, I am fine," replied the woman was far beyond than fine in carrying all of them.


    Belle realized it was the smile that Lord Nichs and Lucas shared, they were the simr kind which looked polite and kind which in truth was not. At least that is what she had noticed while Lucas conversed with some of the guests who visited the mansion in the past.


    "It was good meeting you here," said Lord Nichs and Belle smiled at the man to see both the man and the woman he was apanying leave the street.


    Seeing them go, Belle said, "I saw something," to Lucas, "Creatures covered in a cloak, ragged ones. Tall and lean in the dark."


    "Ghouls," answered Lucas that had her turn to look at him.


    "Like Mighouls?" she asked him.


    "Let''s walk back," he offered and they started to walk back to the carriage where he spoke in a volume which was meant only for her, "Ghouls and Mighouls are different creatures, though their source of food isn''t too far from each other. Ghouls feed on the dead and Mighouls will feed on anything and everything. What did you see?" he asked.


    "I saw two of them...like it was being born from a young boy," and the young boy was undoubtedly Lord Nichs but the colour of his hair was different. It was ck in colour. She felt pain, anguish and a void that had her skin turn cold by what she felt when her fingers had touched Lord Nichs.


    Seeing the confusion on Belle''s face, he revealed to her, "The way things reflect in the other realm, there are some things thate to reflect from there to here. A lot of things that you already knowes from thend of the dead. Forbidden magic, corruption of the heart, switchers, most of the bad. The ghouls that you saw were from thend of the dead. Something must have happened..."


    Lucas was right. Something bad must have happened with the lord to have the ghouls. If she wasn''t wrong, it felt like they were protecting him and it made sense because, like corruption that went to a certain individual, it was possible that the ghouls hade to protect him.


    She heard Lucas say, "Sometimes corruption can take different forms during a mortals trauma in thend of the living," it was then Lucas realized something, "Nichs is close to the first fated star. My guess is he knows about the alignment of the stars."


    Though Belle knew each of them was going to die, telling them was not an option as it could change and shift the course of life. This was something she would need to do it herself.


    "How do you find a ghoul?" asked Belle to see Lucas smile as if she was on the right path.


    "If the ghouls are beingmanded by the man, I doubt they wille searching for you unless they want to be found or an order is passed."


    "Order?" Belle asked him with a frown.


    "An order to kill," said Lucas and Belle understood, "The ghouls will take your life before you even know it. It would be better for you to be able to summon them and talk to them. You will need to find a way to contact them. When the timees you should be able to keep her alive."


    Both Belle and Lucas got back inside the carriage and decided to head to another town without going back home this soon.


    In that time, Barron who was in the mansion tried to spot the maid or servant who had caused the supposed bucket of water to fall while another maid was cleaning in the morning. With soul stuck in the rabbit, he walked hiding and peeking at every single one of them until he finally found one maid who appeared to be suspiciously walking alone in the top floor of the mansion.

 Chapter 126 - Dead Beings- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Dead Beings- Part 2</h4>


    Barron who was stuck in the mansion as going out would only attract unwanted trouble, he roamed in the corridors while hiding and peeking out to see the maids who were doing their job. He wanted to find the culprit who had pushed the bucket of water. Once he would find the person, he would be a free reaper and out of this stuffed toy and he couldn''t wait for it.


    "Do you think the rtives knew about it, Cassie?" asked one of the maids who was cleaning the stairs to another who was standing down rearranging the flowers in the vases after recing the old ones with new ones.


    "I think they did. Didn''t you hear what happened? Lady Irene used Miss Belle of how rude she was for not going along with Mr. Robinson," said Cassie who was pulling the stems and pushing some of the flowers down, "Good riddance he was kicked out by Miss Belle. It was hard to believe that they wanted to push her to get married when it has been only a few days since Mr. and Mrs. Adams passed away. You would think they would have a heart but it makes me question if vampires are born that way."


    "Isn''t that how most of the rich one''s are?" the maidughed, "Everyone wants to hoard more and more. It is good to see that Miss Belle has the butler to rely on though the rtives would nevere to approve their rtionship."


    "Don''t say that, Peyton," said the maid giving a look to Peyton, "And who cares if they approve or not. They are less family-like."


    Another male servant who was walking by with adder stopped by hearing the maids talk, "What are you girls talking about?" he asked curiously as people rarely spoke in this mansion after the unfortunate event took ce.


    "About Miss Belle and Lucas. We saw them really really close this morning," Cassie to emphasize her words leaned close to the railings of the stairs.


    "Sir Lucas, the butler?" asked the man who didn''t believe it.


    Peytonughed seeing the disbelieving look the person gave, "Yes, Nile. How many Lucas do you even know?" she asked him, "Love is finally blossoming but it will also be a scandalous one. Not that it would matter as Miss Belle doesn''t care about status and what people think except for family which don''t deserve."


    "Do you think Mr. and Mrs. Adams would have approved if they were here with us?" came the question by the maid Cassie where they gave it some thought. Even the servants knew how Adams'' wanted their daughter to marry someone from a decent family of their own calibre and not anyone lower than that.


    Barron stood there listening to them. Even when he was in his full reaper form in the past, he enjoyed listening to the gossips from the servants as it passed his time much faster while waiting to finish his job.


    His frowned hearing this. So romance had begun, thought Barron to himself. The second Grim to have fallen in the clutches of emotions and in love. If it weren''t for the Grim named Guilt who had fallen in love with a human in this very realm, Barron would have brushed the thought to be stupid and baseless as Grims like them didn''t have the ability to love. All they did was kill.


    Maybe they had got it wrong, thought Barron. They were the Grims after all. When it came to the death reapers who were below them who only did their job and had no value, those were the creatures who were emotionless but maybe it was different for the Grims where they could feel and sense things and it was just that they had never got the opportunity to feel.


    But the Hawverts didn''t want the Grims to feel anything. Why? Why did it feel like there was something very fishy in thend of the dead? Yes, very fishy.


    Leaving the maids to their own gossips as he had other things to do, Barron started to walk away with his little tail moving left and right with every step he took. His body had adjusted to the stuffed rabbit so well now that he could move his hands and legs along with the floppy ears he received that moved up and down at times. Barron reached his hand to touch the ears,


    "Such soft ears," murmured the reaper as he walked in the lonely corridor in search of the other servants who were in the mansion. There were five more who he had to look at.


    His first step was to go to the kitchen where the rabbit peeked from behind the wall like an ominous presence.


    His nose moved with the smell and he gave a nod of approval. There were three of them here. Two more thought Barron to himself.


    Noticing how one of them was in the garden, Barron went out while making sure no one caught sight of him. The man was singing a song as he cut the unwanted shrubs and grass that had formed outside.


    Instead of looking and checking on the gardener, Barron''s eyes fell on the apple orchard where shiny red looking apples hung on the tree. If there was something he liked it was the apples in the realm of the living. Tasteful looking, scrumptious apples that were juicy thought Barron. His mind deviated and he went towards the orchard.


    Barron looked back and forth to make sure no one was looking and he went to the tree before trying to climb and got on the branch before his hands started to reach for the apple near him.


    "What a tasty looking rabbit," Barron heard a voice and looked to his side on who had interrupted his apple picking time. It was Lucas'' bird who had perched itself in the tree since a few hours.


    "What are you doing here, you measly bird and who are you calling tasty?" asked Barron with an annoyed look, "I will snap my fingers and burn you in the fire."


    "Has Lucas given you back your powers?" the bird cackled. Barron picked the closest leaves and threw it at the bird to shoo it away.

 Chapter 127 - Dead Beings- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Dead Beings- Part 3</h4>


    The bird only cackled more at the rabbit''s action, shaking the branch of the tree it was sitting in, "What a funny reaper you are. Master must be having a lot of fun with you as entertainment," said the bird.


    "I am Barron, the Fourth card of the Grims! I will burn you and your master one day for putting me this situation. What are you doing here instead of apanying Lucas in his shopping?" asked Barron rolling his eyes and shaking his hand as a leaf was stuck to his hand. Using another hand to push it away didn''t work as it got stuck in another hand. He continued to shake his hand.


    "Watching the mansion," answered the bird, "Aren''t you supposed to do it too?"


    Barron looked up from his hand to look at the ck-feathered bird, "I am no one''s damn servant," he puffed his small cotton chest forward. Once the leaf came off his hand, Barron went back to pulling out the apple from the tree and started to eat. Happy that this bunny mouth was working. Gettingfortable on the tree, he stretched his thin legs, putting it one after another and taking one bite after another and leaving the rest of it on the ground.


    "Say, how long has Lucas been working? How old is he?" asked Barron, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand which didn''t do much as there was the essence of the apple soaked into the cotton.


    He looked at the bird who was looking at the gardener gardening the bushes now. Thend of the dead had different creatures. Crows and ravens often happened to be thepanions of the Grims, they were possibly the onlypany one could rely on.?But the only worst side of these extended creatures was that they didn''t listen to anyone but the masters they served.


    "Older than you," answered the bird. Shuffling its feather before settling back to its sitting position with only its neck moving along with its eyes, "Do you know about his life before he turned to a Grim? Was he part of this realm?" asked the nosy reaper as he was bored.


    "Aren''t all the Grims?" asked the bird.


    "Not all Grims have a past. Some are born without a past which is why it makes it suspicious," said Barron before getting down from the tree.


    Some Grims were people who once belonged to this realm who hadter turned to reapers but it often happened that the memories which they once carried were wiped out clean, leaving everything they once had.


    Walking back inside, Barron looked for thest maid who he had decided was the suspect! With him catching hold of the culprit, he could finally free himself from this rabbit. Before the massacre that had taken ce in this mansion, this ce was a little livelier but with almost twenty servants dead, it was something one had to expect to happen.


    Barron sneaked up behind the maid who was cleaning the window and there was a bucket of water next to her. She must have pushed it intentionally or unintentionally before ming it on the unknown, thought the reaper and he continued to watch her.


    He decided to go nearer and when he got close enough, he noticed how the bucket started to tilt, "What the fuck," whispered Barron and suddenly the bucket of water fell down to ssh water on the floor.


    Hearing the crash next to her, the maid turned around to see water all around her and at the same time Barron stood right behind her with his two rabbit legs that had the maid scream.


    "AHHHH!!!" She screamed in such intensity as if she had seen a dead body and before anything could happen, Barron decided it was time to do what he had been practising on.


    He fell on the ground like the cute helpless stuffed rabbit he was.


    But that didn''t stop the maid from looking at it fearfully because she wasn''t the one who had pushed the bucket of water and it was done by this rabbit! Hearing her scream in the mansion, the other servants came rushing to where she was to see what happened.


    "Are you alright?"


    "What happened?!" asked the servants of the mansion to see the maid who stood far away from the bucket that had fallen down and Miss Belle''s rabbit that was on the ground.


    The maid looked at the rabbit and then the water, "I-I was standing here and cleaning the window and the rabbit, the rabbit pushed the bucket down," the other servants gave the girl a look as if asking her really because the rabbit was no moving rabbit but it was a stuffed toy, "I did nothing. I didn''t move an inch and the bucket just fell, just like that," she said looking at the other maids and then the rabbit.


    Barron wanted to pull and tear his ears off his body right now. The timing was so bad that he had stepped out from the shadows to be caught by the maid and now she was suspicious about him. Anyone would be if they found a rabbit standing in front of them.


    Ugh! He was soon going to be washed and twisted by the thirteenth Grim.


    "Why don''t you take her back to her room, Peyton," said Cassie who gave the maid a look who appeared to be tired, "Go have some sleep. We''ll get this cleaned."


    "B-but the rabbit. It''s haunted!" and the maid couldn''t be any more true.


    "Come on, let''s take you to the room," said another maid and they went away from the corridor.


    The rest who were there looked at the scene where the rabbitid and the water was spilt.


    "What do you think happened here?" asked the maid with a frown as it wasn''t the first time bucket of water had been spilt in the mansion.


    "We should let Sir Lucas know about it. He will probably know what to do."

 Chapter 128 - Dead Beings- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Dead Beings- Part 4</h4>


    By the time Belle and Lucas had returned back to the mansion at the time of the evening, they found two of the servants who stood waiting for them. Lucas handed the bags to the servant to keep it in Belle''s room.


    "Sir Lucas," spoke the maid named Cassie, "There was an incident this noon."


    "What is it?" asked Lucas, he helped Belle out of the coat that she wore.


    "One of the maids was cleaning on the left side of the wing of the mansion when the bucket of water fell on the floor. She said it was the rabbit''s doing," said the maid with her brows knitted together.


    Belle who heard this frowned before she realized which rabbit it was.


    "Rabbit?" asked Lucas as if he were unaware of what the maid was talking about.


    The maid quickly nodded her head, she said, "Ah, I mean Miss Belle''s toy. Mr. Fluffs. It seems she saw the rabbit standing near the bucket. She told the rabbit might be possessed as she didn''t touch the bucket and it fell with the rabbit next to it. Also that the rabbit was not there earlier when she had gone to clean it. We check with the other servants but none of them had gone up there except for her."


    Barron, thought Lucas in his mind with his eyes that slightly narrowed. He had told to look for the culprit not to scare the servants in the mansion. If the reaper was going to cost a maid he would have Barron clean the house.


    "Where is the toy now?" he asked the maid, "Did any of you find such strange behaviour with it?"


    "Not so far, Sir. We put a cloth around it and locked it in one of the rooms. Also, she''s running a fever so we don''t know if she was imagining it," said the maid named Cassie.


    Belle herself didn''t know who to react to it. The Grim reaper sure did try to cause trouble, it reminded her of the time when she went chasing it around when Barron didn''t know that she knew about him.


    "We''ll take a look at it. Ghosts and phantoms don''t exist," said Lucas so that the maids and the other servants wouldn''t worry about it. Lucas knew ghosts existed and so did the phantom of shows that often settled somewhere in the dark.


    The maid bowed her head, "Dinner has been prepared. Would you like to eat now?" she asked.


    "Get it to the dining room. Miss Belle can go change herself to something morefortable," he ordered and the maid turned around and left them.?Belle seeing the maid leave she turned to Lucas who appeared to have a grim expression on his face.


    Barron was in the room who had been rolled and tied in a sheet of cloth by the servants to make sure if the doll was truly possessed, it wouldn''t be walking around the mansion and try to bring any evil. When the door was unlocked, Barron who had been swaying back and forth out of pure boredom suddenly sat still not wanting to make matters worse.


    The door clicked to be locked and the whole cloth was taken away from his face where he could see Lucas and Belle who didn''t look pleased.


    "It wasn''t me," Barron stated, not wanting them to point out mischief he didn''tmit. Lucas took a deep breath while Belle helped Barron by unwrapping the cloth and letting him free.


    "Please exin what happened before I throw you into the fire to actually have you exorcised so that the hellhounds can smell and eat you," said Lucas as Barron was supposed to be undercover reaper instead of showing everyone that he could walk and talk.


    "I was only following your words!" Barron wiggled himself, touching one of his ears as if to smoothen the fur on it, "You told me to go find the culprit so that''s exactly what I did. I was right there when I saw something invisible tilt the bucket and the water fell. It was just an unfortunate moment and timing that I was there and the maid thought it was me," huffed Barron.


    "What do you mean invisible?" asked Belle.


    Barron turned to look at his saviour who had unwrapped him, "There was nothing there. The maid didn''t touch the bucket and I," Barron ced his small hand on his chest, "Didn''t have anything to do with it."


    "You''re telling me the bucket fell by itself," Lucas stated to have Barron nod quickly.


    "That''s right! Just like that. Swoosh," Barron moved both his hands in a pushing action.


    Belle turned to Lucas and said, "I don''t think there are any ghosts in here," at least not with what she remembered.


    Lucas sighed and then asked Barron, "The maids want you to be exorcised."


    "I am no ghost. I am a reaper. The Fourth Grim. I am not doing anything like that!" Barron spoke stubbornly. It was like every day his reputation was going further and further under the ground.


    As Belle had said, Lucas himself had not noticed anything unusual in the mansion until now. Ghosts and Souls were different. Souls were the essence of a person that moved from one realm to another after death but ghosts, it could be anything.


    A ghost was mostly a memory, a memory of pasts that often lingered in some ces or things.


    "We can probably have someonee home and make the maids believe that there is no ghost here," suggested Belle as it appeared that the servants were worried about what happened. All thanks to the reaper.


    "Yes, that''s one way to go about it. Go get yourself changed, Belle," he asked Belle who gave him a nod and then went up to her room.


    "I told you it was not me," Barronined over the false usation, "Why would I go near a bucket of water?!" bucket and water equalled to him being pushed and picked up over and over until one of these two had felt he was clean enough in the past.

 Chapter 129 - Memory Of Ghosts- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Memory Of Ghosts- Part 1</h4>


    After hearing Barron speak about ghosts, Belle wondered if there was something in this mansion which she had never noticed before but then Lucas didn''t know about it too. When dinner was done, the servants went back to their quarters as usual and Belle, Lucas and Barron walked in the corridors of the mansion that was quiet and empty except for them.


    Both Lucas and Belle carried atern each in their hands as they walked towards the corridor where the incident had taken ce.


    "This is the ce Mr. and Mrs. Adams had locked before I arrived here," said Lucas when they reached the spot.


    "Did they say why they locked it?" Belle asked him. The Adams mansion, Belle had lived here for more than seventeen years now but in those years, her parents had kept this ce locked or more like the rooms and the corridors of this ce.


    "It is because people often ended up dying here," said Lucas. Both Belle and Barron turned their head to look at Lucas.


    How did Belle nevere to hear about this before?


    "Since when?" asked Belle.


    "Before I came here. There were many butlers who died by the hands of the scavengers and most of the butlers were often found dead here and it has been happening for some years. Before your grandparents and parents acquired this mansion," said Lucas something which her parents had tried to keep away from her, "I thought it was strange how everyone was scared to walk through this ce."


    Belle remembered once how she had sleepwalked through these very corridors to find herself awake in the middle of the night. The temperature in this mansion varied. Though most of the ces were cold because of the weather of the Bonke, this side was colder.


    When she had asked about it to her parents, her parents had told her as it was just three of them, there was no need to be using all of them.


    "Was it just the butlers?" Belle questioned.


    "Butlers are the only ones who often walk by themselves through the corridor at the time of night. It is easy ess for the scavengers who want to feed on someone. An easy midnight snack," Lucas raised his hand with thentern and walked through the corridor that had the other two follow him, "Some were found dead while some, some died because they had no more soul left in them. Your soul just happened to be something they treasured. Wanting to savour and eat," he said to her.


    They walked through the corridor with light in their hand but everything appeared to be normal right now, "My parents never tried to exorcise the mansion?" Be asked him.


    "I believe it was your parents who did it but there was nothing more to be found or removed," answered Lucas.?Barron walked forward, trying to find what had pushed the bucket because right now he was the demon bunny rabbit in the eyes of the servants of the mansion, "Do you feel the coldness, Barron?"


    "It''s colder than the realm of the dead. There must be something here," replied Barron but he could find nothing.


    It seemed like this mansion was indeed a special one. ording to her rtives, this mansion was supposed to have riches or it was hidden somewhere but she doubted anyone hade to walk here especially with the death that had taken ce, turning it to be ominous.


    Lucas had tried to find out about it after hearing Mr. and Mrs. Adams speak about it in the beginning years of him being a butler here but he had never found anything out of order.


    "I saw the bucket fall as if someone kicked it but there wasn''t anyone there. Someone just pushed it," muttered the rabbit walking back to the ce where the incident had taken ce.


    "It might be the ghosts," on hearing Lucas say this Belle gave him a questionable look, "Not the kind of ghosts you think. Memories. Strong memories that often get captured in a ce. Like a memory taking ce over and over again, "This mansion has been passed by one family to another so we don''t know where the memory got spilt and by whom. It must be nothing serious."


    "I will have everyone know not toe to this side of the mansion. Maybe a little farther away to be sure," Belle said looking at the dark corridor that stood in front of them.


    She was curious to hear more about this ghost as it sounded interesting. The three of them started to walk back from where they came when Belle who had been walking suddenly felt as if someone in front of her appeared with a stick in hand and she raised both her arms as if to stop it but nothing happened.


    "Belle?" asked Lucas seeing how Belle had frozen in her spot.


    "I thought I saw someone in front of me," she put her hands down and said, "I am okay."


    When she got to her room, she said, "I think I know someone who I can ask about the house. Not my rtives, but I heard an old maid once tell that there was a keeper of this mansion who looked after the mansion. I don''t know if it is before or after my grandparents arrived."


    "We can possibly look for that and try to solve this mystery of where the rumour of this house containing richness got created," Lucas responded back.


    As the morning arrived, Sister Isabell was called to the mansion to provide a fake ritual for the sake of servants and this included Mr. Fluffs who was covered around with smoke and finally given back to Belle.


    After Isabell left, Belle along with the two, this time carrying Barron along with them so that he wouldn''t cause unnecessary fear by his movements was taken to the man''s house who once used to look after the Adams'' mansion.

 Chapter 130 - Memory Of Ghosts- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Memory Of Ghosts- Part 2</h4>


    Belle and Lucas got down in the vige. A vige Belle hade with Lucas not far too long ago. The Bakel''s street and town. Thend on this side of the Bonke was the gloomiest of them all. The clouds up in the sky were different shades of grey lying mostly on the side of a darker version that turned the atmosphere dark and glum.


    They had to leave the carriage out of the vige and they entered the vige which as usual had wet ground which was slippery with patches of puddles here and there.


    "Howe I don''t remember this ce?" asked Barron to himself who was being carried by Lucas in a small bag, hanging in his left hand. It was only Belle and Lucas who could hear Barron speak.


    "It is a street which doesn''t need your help. People here die every day," Lucasmented pulling Belle to his other side so that he was closer to the street path. This was one of the shadiest towns, maybe not as bad as the ck market but it is still was considered to be a notorious vige, "Are you sure is where the keeper of the house lives?"


    Belle''s bright eyes looked at the people and the houses that stood on either side of them, "I found the address in the attic. There''s a stash of letters that were stored in there. His name is Guivenver."


    She pulled out the envelope that had the address of this ce, "He should be here. It says house number twenty-one," she looked to her right to notice the house that was numbered as fourteen, "It should be somewhere here. The architectures of the houses are ced outside while the inside is where the market and other ces are."


    "What a smartdy you are, Belle," Barronplimented her.


    "Thank you," Belle tried not to smile because of the atmosphere they. were surrounded in, "I was preparing to get into the council before which is why I know some of the old architecture," but she had decided to drop that thought. There were other things that needed her attention and maybe going to the council would possible put her in light, "The house should be somewhere in the nextne," she said, leading them as they walked to finally find the house with number twenty-one on it.


    The house looked old and ck. As if the wood that was used to build it had soaked itself with water over the years that had passed since it had been built. The street was quieter than the others with barely one man who passed by them.


    Walking up to the door, Belle took to knock on the surface of the wood, waiting for someone to open.


    When the door did open, it was a man who appeared to be in his early thirties. A human. The man appeared to be apprehensive and suspicious of them, not opening the door fully, he stared at them.


    "Is this Guivenver''s house?" asked Belle.


    "Yes. Who are you?" asked the man without opening the door fully.


    "I am Belle Adams and this is my butler and," Belle looked at Barron who was in the bag ready to be introduced when she realized it was a stuffed toy to others, "I am guessing Guivenver is no more?"


    "He passed twenty years ago. He is my grandfather," answered the man, "Michael. When you said Adams residence, is it the Orchard house?"?he asked slight curious.


    "Yes, that''s what it was previously," Belle replied back, "I actually had a few questions about the house," but the housekeeper was dead.


    The man named Michael pushed the door open and moved back as if letting them in. Belle looked at the house that appeared to be even dark than the atmosphere and environment they were in. She then stepped inside the house and Lucas followed in before the door was shut close. It was a small house where the walls were close to them. By the looks of it, it appeared that he was living alone.


    A single candle was burning on the table and the two windows that were built barely allowed any light inside.


    "Take a seat," Michael showed his hand over the two chairs that were there and he took himself to sit on the narrow bed, "My grandfather didn''t like speaking about the house when someone asked about it. A lot of people were interested in knowing how the first family who the mansion actually belonged to hade to die."


    "Grandfather was assigned to the house a few months before the death took ce. It was a massacre," said Michael.


    "By the witches?" Belle asked curiously.


    "I don''t think they ever identified who it was but there was one thing that people found out. The owners of the house, their bodies had gone missing. The servants of the house said that they saw them die and fall on the ground but during the inspection, no bodies were recovered from there."


    "Do you know who killed them?" it was Lucas who asked the question.


    The man shook his head, "Grandfather said that the house owners didn''t have enemies. They lived a very quiet life. A lot of people died that day."


    That was truly strange but then one could only suspect if it had something to do with the ck witches. After all, even Belle''s family had done nothing to anyone yet they had been targeted.


    Belle then asked him, "Was the house ever exorcised? What about the family before mine?" if his grandfather had lived this long, it only meant that he was a vampire.


    "I don''t think people ever thought about ghosts. Death is everywhere, it would be tedious to keep exorcising every now and then. He did say that thedy before your family was not happy with the rumours. They had taken the house on the rumours of it having treasures which were hidden but I doubt anyone ever found it until now because it is just a rumour."


    .


    .


    Readers who have 3 power stones in your ount, please use 1 stone on the new book ''The Crown''s obsession'' and use the rest on this book.


    Readers with 1 or 2 power stones, please continue supporting this book by tapping the symbol at the end of the chapter.

 Chapter 131 - Memory Of The Ghost- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Memory Of The Ghost- Part 3</h4>


    Belle hearing the man who was Guivenver''s grandson asked, "Did your grandfather ever mention about seeing strange things or anything out of the blue there?"


    "None that I could remember of. It was the council who first seized the mansion because they wanted to see where the bodies had disappeared and if I remember right it was almost a year before it was given back for sale," replied Michael to her, "I doubt the previous owners ever went to look for this supposed treasures that didn''t exist because they found the ce to be very eerie. Oh, yes! Their daughter, she fell sick and passed away because of some illness. I mean which vampire falls sick? They have better resistance, don''t they?" on these words, Belle and Lucas''s eyes moved to the mag where Barron was sitting quietly.


    He was the only one who could have infected the girl with illness. Feeling the silenceing from Barron it was confirmed that it was indeed Barron.


    Michael then continued to say, "My grandfather stopped working as the keeper and when the previous family was still there. He stopped visiting there."


    "I see," answered Bell, she doubted the man would know anything more than from the story his grandfather had told him.


    "Did you notice any strange things in the mansion?" asked Michael, his own brown eyes looking at her and Lucas curiously if the rumours that went around in the past was true.


    Lucas was the one to reply to this, who said, "We recently had rumours about the mansion. Some speak of the ghosts and some speak about turning rich through the mansion," he smiled politely to see Michael nod, "We should get going now," and they got up, ready to leave.


    When they stepped out the small house, Belle turned back to look at the man to ask, "If you don''t mind, could you tell me where your grandfather was buried? I would like to pay my respect to him."


    Michael stared at the girl who was a vampiress, not out of suspicion but because by the clothes she wore it was obvious she came from a higher family and she wanted to meet a person''s grave who she had never met before.


    "You will find him in the forest before the river here. We don''t have a grave in this town because of how things are here," answered the man and Belle nodded her head.


    "Thank you for speaking to us," she thanked him, bowing her head and Lucas did the same, they then left.


    As they made their way out of this vige, Belle came to see some people who had shadows of ck that surrounded them to indicate they were going to die and she stuck closer to Lucas.


    "There are too many people. Too many who are going to die," whispered Belle, she shifted her eyes away from the people as it would be rude to stare.


    "It is a town where people do shady things. Death is bound to follow the ones who live here which makes me question why Guivenver was living in a ce like this. Mostly outcasts and the ones who don''t find anywhere elsee live here. The man was mansion keeper of the grounds, to look after it. He must have been given enough money yet the person lived here," said Lucas and once they were out of the vige, Barron was let out to be free where no one was there. Even if one were to see him, it could be told that from a distance he looked like a rabbit.


    They were heading to the forest and Belle asked, "Barron, were you the one who infected the girl?"


    "It must be me. I visit a lot of ces, sometimes I visit a ce multiple times so I don''t remember any favourites," replied Barron and it seemed like asking him any question was going to be pointless if he didn''t remember anything.


    Belle who knew less about the history of the mansion she lived in asked Lucas, "How long was it since it happened. The death of the people. Do you know?"


    "More than a century I suppose. There have been no dates as everything is clean. There''s no belonging of the families which I think is because of the family that came after, removed and put out everything they found to be useless," he replied back to her, "What do you n to do going to the grave?"


    "I thought to see if I could find any memories of death. Of how he died."


    "It might be a natural death by age. Average vampires get old and eventually die with only an extended time of life."


    Barron who walked ahead of them, his feet carrying him quickly turned around to stop and ask, "You didn''t bring any shovel," he looked at Lucas, he then turned to look at Belle wondering how she would be able to find the cause of death.


    "We cane backter for it," Lucas responded. Digging the grave in the middle of the day would only bring suspicion if someone was walking by from here.


    They continued to walk to finally find ruins of a small church that was broken. There were tombs around it. Some made of stones and some made of woods as a headstone.


    Barron walked even quicker as if forgetting what happened thest time he was at the cemetery, "There are far far too many graves that it appears to be. A lot of the headstones have been washed away in time."


    Belle looking at the ce felt like she was in thend of the tombstones. They had to find the name Guivenver on the stone or wood and she looked for it along with Lucas while Barron decided to take a seat against a headstone.


    They heard the crows caw at a distant and the water flowing in the river which wasn''t far from where they were; they finally found the grave of Guivenver.

 Chapter 132 - Memory Of The Ghost- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Memory Of The Ghost- Part 4</h4>


    Belle moved towards the grave and ced her hand on the wooden cross that was pushed to the ground. She tried to find the reason for his death but there was nothing in there. At least it was now known that there was nothing about Guivenver when it came to death but she was curious about his memories.


    Was there a possibility that the man hadn''t told his son or his grandson what he saw or knew about the mansion.?The ability she has was only respected to death and nothing more than that. From far away, Belle and the other two heard the sound of a bird crying out that echoed through the forest.


    "Is that an eagle?" Belle asked and then looked at Barron and Lucas who was still looking in the direction of where the sound hade from.


    "That''s no eagle," said Barron, a little worry in his voice, "Do you think it is what I think it is?"


    "We are being hunted," Lucas said, hearing a clear howl this time and he caught hold of Belle''s hand and grabbed the rabbit to disappear from there in a blink of an eye to return back near the carriage without much suspicion. Belle blinked her eyes, not able toprehend what just happened, as one minute she was in the forest and the next minute they were standing behind the carriage.


    "What just happened?" Belle asked looking back and forth.


    "We were supposed to get back to the mansion! What are we doing here taking the slowest transport!" Barron threw the tantrum.


    The coachman who heard the voice of Miss Belle got down from the carriage seat and found both thedy as well as the butler who had returned back. To his confusion, they had gone through the front direction but they had returned back from behind.


    Lucas pushed the rabbit in the bag, "Miss Belle is done with her work. We''ll be leaving now," he informed the coachman. At the same time, Belle heard the sound of the wolf-like howling that raised the hair at the back of her neck. It didn''t feel it was one but there was at least a series of howls going on that meant there was at least more than three to four of them.


    The coachman pulled out the door of the carriage and Belle couldn''t help but look at Lucas who said, "Get in," he ced his hand over her small back and Belle got inside. When the coachman started to ride the carriage, she could still hear the sound of the hellhounds and Barron finally tore away from sitting in the bag to jump on Lucas''p.


    "What the heck do you think you are doing?! We are going to be fucking followed by the hell hounds and they are getting near!" Barron said looking at Lucas.


    "They will be confused and will walk around the vige first beforeing at us," Lucas answered Barron but the rabbit didn''t stay quiet.


    "We are going to be caught! These are no wolves or dogs, these are the damn fucking hellhounds. The problem is they want me!" and it was because Lucas'' scent had disappeared and forgotten with the number of years that he had spent here in thend of the living. Barron was the newest rogue in the list which made it easier to hunt him down.


    "They cannot resist a good rabbit for a meal," Lucas said and Barron climbed on Lucas further to have his face pushed against Lucas'' face.


    "Release me or have us disappear!"


    Belle didn''t know Lucas had the ability to apparate from one ce to another. There were times when she doubted how he arrived so quickly in front of her but she would have never guessed that he carried abilities as such as this.


    "Leaving right away would put the coachman under danger. We already lost a coachman a few days ago, we can''t lose another one," but Barron didn''t care about it! He didn'' mind being selfish as his soul mattered more than the coachman.


    "What do you n to do?" asked Belle to Lucas.


    Lucas leaned out of the window and noticed a carriage that was heading in their direction. He knocked on the window and said, "Stop the carriage here," and he had them get down, "Miss Belle ns to spend some time alone and I will be here to apany her. You can take the carriage that ising here and get back to the mansion."


    The coachman looked genuinely confused. Belle opened her purse to pull out some coins and she handed it to the man so that he could use it for the fare of using the local carriage. With him gone, Lucas then said,


    "We need to burn the carriage to rid the scent. By the time the hell houndse for him, he would have mixed scents with the other passengers.


    They drove towards an emptynd and got down from the carriage, walking far away and Belle saw how Lucas raised his hand for the lightning that was up in the sky to strike down to the carriage that resulted in the fire.


    And the problem was solved just like that.


    "How is it that the hellhounds don''te here?" asked Belle once they got back home safe and away from the dogs that hade hunting Barron.


    "I had Isabell help me set the grounds here with the forbidden magic along with me to make sure no one would evere to know about my whereabouts," said Lucas making her blood tea and handing it over to her.


    Belle could only imagine how important both Lucas and Barron was that they were being hunted down by the others now. One day there woulde a time where things would break down and they would need to either fight or kill the people who had framed Lucas.


    "You met the man''s grandson and went to the grave. What do you n to do?" asked Lucas, letting her free so that she could walk her own path and decide herself.


    Belle gave it some thought before saying, "I will start from those dark corridors. Something shoulde up."

 Chapter 133 - Manipulator- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Maniptor- Part 1</h4>


    Finishing the cup of blood tea that Lucas had offered her, Belle saw Lucas go check on the servants while she went up the stairs and walked towards the corridor which no one stepped near to. Barron was soaking his muddy feet in the water, therefore, it was safe to say there would be no possible mischief caused by him.


    She stood on one end of the corridor, staring at the deserted dark ce where the windows were shut close along with the curtains. Taking in a deep breath, she ced her feet forward one after another starting to walk towards it while cing her fingers on the wall that glided through as she walked slowly trying to see if there could be anything she could find in here; memory spill that would have been captured by this house.


    Her fingers continued to trail and she walked into the darkest part of the mansion which was cold and isted. It was quiet, so quiet that Belle could hear herself breath. Her eyebrows furrowed when she felt her fingers picking up on something, shes of blooding in front of her closed eyelids.


    She saw a person''s hand thatid on the ground, unmoving and ck robes moved away from the girl and when it moved to see the person''s face with ck robes, it felt as if something else came in front of her. A memory being written on another memory.


    When Belle opened her eyes, the next moment she was not in her mansion but a closed room that had no light. As her eyes adjusted to the surrounding, she noticed a small boy who sat in the corner of the room. She had seen this...


    "Lord Nichs?" whispered Belle to see the boy continuing to cry.


    When she turned around, she saw a woman whoid dead on the ground. There was blood around her body and her clothes...her clothes were torn and she didn''t need to see more to know what people had done to her.


    The boy didn''t cry and the way the body of the woman appeared it looked as if more than two to three days had passed since the woman was dead. Belle walked towards the door which was closed and tried to open it but it was locked from outside. The door shook that made her realize she was there in the past yet she wasn''t there at the same time because the boy couldn''t see her.


    When she turned around, she noticed how the boy felt as if someone was trying to move the door from outside when in truth it was her who had pushed it. She let go of it and noticed the blood that reached not only him but also her own feet. Aftering back to the mansion, Belle had removed her shoes and had walked bare leg which was why she felt the sticky blood that had almost dried.


    While Belle was still trying to grasp what exactly she was doing here, she suddenly heard feral like sounds starting toe from the boy.


    She quickly made her way to the boy and sat down to meet his eyes, holding her hands on his where his body was shaking.


    A ck hole started to open through the wall and something very dark started toe out it. When the ck hole started to widen further and further away Belle finally came to see what was beyond the gap that had formed.


    The realm of the dead.


    She knew it because she had been there more than twice now.


    She didn''t know what was happening to the boy as his body had started to convulse and he was growling in pain. As seconds passed by, she noticed how something ck and menacing came from the ce and it passed through to surround the boy.


    The boy started to convulse further, ring up which was when she noticed the pitch-ck eyes. The core of his heart was getting corrupted. If she didn''t do anything the boy would die once he would step out of this room. If this boy was truly Lord Nichs, aspared to how he was, the man was not supposed to be corrupted.


    Belle remembered what Lucas had told her. The corruption didn''t belong to thend of the living and it was instead acquired from thend of the dead. Not knowing what to do as his teeth erged and she could hear the growl, she continued to hold his hand and tried to pull out the corruption away from him and it was possible because she belonged to both the realms.


    She then pushed the corruption away from him which was trying to get back at him. As time passed by, the boy started to calm down and a by-product of the corruption got created which were the two ghouls.


    Belle heard a bell ring loudly and the bell came from thend of the dead, like a siren for what she had done. She realized what she had done. She had created an imbnce by ending up here and making a change which she hadn''t realized.


    She could sense and feel from thend of the dead and she quickly looked at the boy and the ghouls that had been created and was picking up the scent of the dead body before going to consume the blood that was on the ground.


    She was supposed to fix it so that no one would know what she had done.


    Belle tried to quickly race her brain. The ability of death but she had stepped into the past and had changed what was in the past. The time. If she was able to manipte time, she should be able to manipte other things too.


    She ced her hand on the ground and hoped that the time she had changed, the events would be hidden by the people of the dead if they were toe and check what had happened here. A light blue line started to form in the borders of the room they were in which neither the ghouls nor the boy noticed before getting back to the present.


    When she returned back, her dress and feet were covered in blood.


    "Belle?" she heard Lucas call her but Belle had lost all her energy and she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 134 - Manipulator- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Maniptor- Part 2</h4>


    Belle looked at the boy who was sitting on the ground and his face appeared to look less feral as the corruption from his body had been pulled before it could infest and fuse in his heart. She turned around looking at the two ghouls that had been created and she went back to the present toe back and stand in the empty corridor.


    From the warm, closed room, Belle could again breathe and her eyes trailed over a shadow that moved in front of her. Old ragged robes dragged on the floor and her eyes moved up to look at the ghoul that stood not too far in front of her. She saw how the ghoul touched one side of the wall as it moved and before she could approach it, her head had started to feel dizzy and her eyes not able to keep up with her surroundings.


    "Belle?" she heard a voice call her name which she believed to be Lucas and she almost fell down if it weren''t for Lucas who moved quickly and caught her.


    By the time Lucas looked up and in front of him, there was nothing but emptiness there. Carrying her to her room, he ced her on the bed. At the same time, Barron who was outside in the patio waiting to dry his legs as he had only washed it himself heard the sound of the door and hopped down to get back and see Belle on the bed.


    "What did you do to her?" asked Barron walking towards the bed, his legs leaving wet marks on the floor and some that was getting soaked by the carpet. Seeing Lucas who was worried, Barron went closer to take a look at Belle where he noticed her dress that was stuck with blood along with her hands.


    Lucas didn''t reply to Barron and instead checked Belle''s pulse that appeared weaker than what he had felt before and he checked her temperature before flipping the pocket watch to see she still had time.


    "Get out of the room," said Lucas to Barron as he went to the cupboard and took Belle''s clothes so that it could be changed.


    Barron would have questioned more but he noticed how the thirteenth card of Grim was in an irritated mood, there he saw himself out of the room. When Barron returned back after half an hour, he saw how the girl was wearing fresh clothes as she had been changed by Lucas. She still appeared to be unconscious.


    If the reaper had pulled out his watch to check the time of the girl, it meant something bad had happened. Barron had his own watch but with him stuck in the rabbit, there was no way he could use any of his abilities except for the scythe.


    "Her pulse is weak," Lucas mentioned when Barron hopped on the bed to look at Belle.


    "What happened to her? Where did she get that blood from?" asked Barron. Theplexion on her face did look weak and pale right now but she appeared to be sleeping.


    Lucas doubted it was from thend of the dead because all this time when she had stepped into thend of the dead, it was usually when she was sleeping. Belle appeared to be having conscious but had lost right when he had called her name.


    Where did she go then?


    Though she hade back safely and with no wounds on her, he wondered whose blood it was that had caught her dress and feet as if she were walking on a pool of blood.


    Belle''s pulse dide back to normal and Lucas sat next to her, waiting for her wake up when she would but Belle didn''t wake up that night. She didn''t wake up the next morning that had Lucas worried. The hours continued to pass by and Lucas wondered if he should call a doctor but no doctor could help if Belle was not just sleeping but she was in thend of the dead.


    "How many hours has it been since she passed out?" Barron asked trying to move her hand that was on the bed but the girl didn''t move one bit nor did she wake up, "Almost a day? What does her pulse say?"


    Lucas checked her pulse for the nth time in the day to see it was working fine. If she wasn''t going to wake up in the next hour, he would have to get Isabell to see if she was alright but the question was what if her soul had wandered to thend of the dead and it was unable toe back?


    "It seems normal."


    Barron who was sitting on the bed looking at Belle, muttered, "She looks so pretty. Like an apple. You said her soul is halved into two parts. What if the one that was here went to thend of the dead?"


    Lucas who had the pocket watch with the clock ticking with the needle in it flipped it close and got up, "Are you thinking about going to the realm of the dead?" Barron asked startled because it wasn''t safe to go there. Compared to the dead, thend of the living was much safer as they could go underground but thend of the dead, the creatures would try to pounce on him.


    Right now Lucas didn''t care about it and he picked up the coat from his room toe back to the room, "Take care of the mansion and her."


    "What if the maidse looking for you or her?" Barron asked quickly, standing up.


    "I will be back before that," Lucas said putting on the coat and looking down at Belle who was asleep and hadn''t woken up. If she truly was there then he would have to go there and search for her.


    Barron felt this was a bad idea, "What if you can''t make it back?" it wasn''t just Lucas but he Barron would have to spend the rest of his time stuck to the stuffed rabbit.


    "Watch her for me."


    And Lucas disappeared from the room without another word.

 Chapter 135 - Souls- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Souls- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas looked at Belle who didn''t appear to be awake even after hours had passed by in thend of the Bonke. He wore the coat he had picked up and looked at the space in front of him, raising his hand when he heard Barron speak,


    "Once they know you are in thend of the dead, they are going toe for you."


    He was aware of that, the scent he had worked on disappearing to keep himself low would return once he would step in the realm of the dead, "We don''t know if Belle''s soul has drifted to the other side. The longer she stays there, the weaker her vessel will turn out to be such that the soul that has gone in wandering will start turning to decay and die to be part of that ce."


    Lucas then raised his hand, and in a matter of a few seconds, a hole started to form in the room that widened simrly to what Belle had seen. When the hole or the portal got more significant and broader, Lucas finally stepped inside, and the portal closed right behind him with a zap sound.


    Lucas stepped into thend of the dead that he had not seen in thest eleven years were things appeared to be the same as before. Unchanging. He didn''t bother to change his form and started to look for Belle. The buildings were the reflections of thend of the living but in a broken state that was dull and old, isted of any beings that lived inside it.


    He took in a deep breath, trying to find Belle and he could smell her. He had lived next to her for many years to identify her scent. He continued to walk through the empty streets. Tracing the scent of her, Lucas finally came to the Adams mansion which was broken and looked as if it has had been ruined by the wind and rain.


    There were no trees around the mansion, and even if they were there, there were no fruits or leaves on it.


    Lucas, who stood outside the mansion pushed one of the gates forward that had dried up creepers surrounding it. Walking inside and towards the mansion, Lucas could feel the sense of Belle''s smell getting more potent, somewhere he was d that she was here in the mansion and not out in the towns or the forest as it would have been difficult to trace her but also the death reapers with the other creatures could attack her.


    He noticed a light in one of the rooms in the mansion that moved from one end to another as if someone was walking inside.


    Lucas continued to walk and made through the open door that was broken and fallen on the ground outside. In the time he continued to spot Belle, he could hear the howls of the hellhoundsing from outside, as if they had sensed a traitor who had returned to thend of the dead.


    Though Lucas could correctly see in the dark when it came to thend of the living, it wasn''t the same when it came to thend of the dead which was the ce he belonged to. He walked through the old mansion that was covered in dust and mud. Every window was broken in different shapes, some that fell on the ground. Walking to the kitchen, he found thenterns that were present as he had expected.


    It was strange, thought Lucas to himself. In the past, he hade to walk by these very houses and streets, and he had stood looking at it, but he had never stepped inside it. It made him wonder what pulled him here in the past when he was still a Grim who hadn''t fallen. He heard the cupboard move behind him, and Lucas turned around to look at the wooden cupboard that had moved from being open to close.


    Spirits and creatures often upied the empty buildings as the higher beings of this realm never walked in to hunt them unless they needed to be killed.


    Lucas let go of thentern and walked out of the kitchen, his ck eyes looking at the corridors that appeared deserted in the quiet mansion.


    The wooden floors of the mansion creaked, and his eyes moved to turn in the direction he heard ite.


    Walking up the stairs, Lucas went up to the room which Belle often slept in the actual world. His hand reached for the knob of the door, and he turned it around, pushing it as he stepped inside to find the girl sleeping on the tattered bed. The bed''s springs hade out from its surface and some sides of it were torn.


    Lucas came to stand next to her, noticing how she wore the same dress that had picked up the blood. Her feet were red and so was her hand. It wasn''t her blood but someone else''s.


    As if sensing Lucas'' presence, Belle opened her red eyes to look up at the ceiling then him.


    Looking confused, she got up and Lucas helped her up, "Where am I?"


    "In thend of the dead," Lucas replied to her, his hand touching her back as he had helped her sit and he let his hand down. She appeared to be tired and she raised her hand, rubbing the back of her hand on her forehead.


    She looked left and right around her surroundings, "Feels like I slept for far too long time," she murmured under her breath.


    While Lucas had reunited with her in thend of the dead, in thend of the living Barron who was walking back and forth before climbing up the bed to see if she had woken up finally caught sight of Belle who opened her eyes filled with sleep.


    "Oh, good you are finally awake!" Barron eximed before asking, "Where is Lucas?"


    Hearing this Belle frowned. Her brows knit together and she asked, "Where did he go?"

 Chapter 136 - Souls- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Souls- Part 2</h4>


    Belle who had woken up from her long sleep looked at Barron with a quizzical expression on her face, "Where is Lucas?" she asked the rabbit who appeared to be quiet.


    "He went in search of you. To thend of the dead," answered Barron in a very grave tone, "Where were you? You didn''t wake up for nearly twenty-four hours. We thought you wandered off to thend of the dead because you usually do it in your sleep not to forget you were covered in blood yesterday," said Barron folding his hands and looking at Belle.


    Yesterday? She had been sleeping for far too long and had just woken up to find out that Lucas had gone to a ce he was not supposed to go, that he had not been to for many years now.


    "Well you are here and he thinks you are there."


    Belle pursed her lips and then said, "Someone needs to go thend of the dead," someone had to let Lucas know she was here so that he wouldn''t keep searching for her while getting attacked by the death reapers.


    "I am not going there! Living here is already difficult, going there is like suicide to a reaper like me," Barron was not pleased with the way things had turned out to be.


    "I will go there," Belle proposed that had Barron whip his rabbit head at her.


    "You are not going there. Do you understand the bnce of nature when ites to living and dead? The more a soul tends to stay in one realm, the more is the probability of the person bing a part of it. The more we Grims spend here, the more will start showing up emotions."


    "Isn''t that good?" on Belle''s question the rabbit shook his head.


    "It would be erasing the existence we have. We don''t belong to this realm, Belle. Take it like this, the more we are here, the lesser we are there in thend of the dead and we might lose the powers there and die here with nowhere to go," said Barron that had Belle look at him worried.


    Lucas and Barron were not supposed to be here.


    "The more you keep wandering in thend of the dead and along with your already half soul present, you will be a certified dead person and your vessel will find it hard to keep your soul inside," Barron exined to her.


    "You don''t expect Lucas to be there searching for me until he finds me, do you?" Belle asked him and went to the cupboard to pull out a thick coat and wore it.


    "Excuse me! Where are you going?" Barron askeding to the edge of the bed and standing with his two legs.


    "You won''t allow me to go, you won''t go yourself. I cannot sit here idly waiting for Lucas to realize."


    "He is a Grim reaper, he will eventually realize," said Barron raising his hands together which fell back to his side, "Probably once the other reapers catch him, he will get to know. Why were you even sleeping for so long?"


    It was because of her that Lucas was in thend of the dead now, "I don''t know," answered Belle. This was no time to wait and she touched both her palms together and moved her hands to see the portal open for her that moved in a circle of ck smoke.


    Barron couldn''t stop the look of shock that didn''te to appear on his face, "Where did you learn to do that?"


    Turning around she asked him, "Can you still use your scythe?"


    "Of course," Barron struggled to get his hand this back and pulled the long scythe. As the scythe touched the ceiling of the room, Barron got down from the bed, "Who do you think I am? I am Barron, the Fourth card of the Grims."


    "That''s good. I will see you on the other side, Sir," said Belle before stepped inside the portal that had been created.


    "WAIT! WAIT!" Barron yelled but Belle had disappeared in the portal which was turning smaller and smaller as seconds started to pass by. Barron turned to look at the door which was locked and then shook his head before jumping into the portal that closed behind him, leaving the room quiet.


    Belle stepped down on the ground and she looked around to see where she was. There were tombstones surrounding her she saw the way the ground here too was covered in smoke leaving only a peek of the ground.


    "You are a very rash girl! If Lucas finds out that you came here when in actuality he was here to bring you back, he is going to be so mad and this time I am not going to be covered and rolled or washed in soap!" came Barron''s voice as he walked towards her and looked where they were, "Oh, a cemetery!" he said in joy.


    "Do you know where we are now?" she asked Barron.


    Barron sniffed the air, "Somewhere Lucas didn''t happen to walk," he continued to sniff the air around, "I have really good nose. You know reapers can smell."


    "I have noticed that," Belle murmured to him. Thest time she was here, the death reaper had followed her, trying to take her to the gates.


    "Now walk carefully and quickly. If words were to go around that there''s me and you here together. Not to forget Lucas, everything is going to set loose by the Hawverts," they stepped away from the cemetery and Belle finally came to question.


    "I noticed the buildings to be the same as the living. Some broken, some still alright," she whispered to him.


    "You might have already heard how this ce is a reflection of thend of the living," said the rabbit walking in front of her as it led the way, "The more bad things happen at a ce, the more ruined and broken it looks here."

 Chapter 137 - Souls- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Souls- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas stood in Belle''s room which was in thend of the dead in the broken mansion. The windows to her room were open and so was the door of the patio where the wind blew to fly the tattered curtains in the air.


    "We should get going," he heard Belle say who was seated on the bed. She turned her body to ce her feet on the dirty ground where she had no shoes on her feet. She looked up at him with a smile on her lips.


    She started to walk away from the bed but noticing Lucas not move, she paused her steps to ask, "What''s the matter?"


    Lucas smiled back, shaking his head, "Your dress has a lot of blood. Whose is it?" he asked her.


    Belle looked down at her dress to notice the blood, "I don''t know how I got them¡­I don''t know how I ended up here," she gave him a confused look, her brows knitting together.


    "That''s okay. Let''s get you out of here and we can figure it out," Lucas ced his hand on her arm and they started to walk out of the room. Walking through the corridors, Belle who was walking ahead of him, her lips pulled up to a sinister smile that was hidden away from the man who walked behind her.


    "How did you find me?" she asked him.


    "You had your scent in the streets and the alleys. I guessed this would be where you would be as you fainted in the house," Lucas answered her, looking at the windows that were broken and then outside the mansion which was deserted and quiet.


    "I am happy you were able to find me. If it weren''t for you, I would still be sleeping here in this lonely mansion," said Belle to him, "It is so quiet, isn''t it?" she hummed the question, her hand going to push back the piece of hair behind her ear and he noticed her nails that weren''t white as it used to be. These nails had turned ck and she dropped her hand down.


    "Quiet?" asked Lucas as if oblivious, "Didn''t you hear the hellhounds howl?" he asked.


    The next moment, Belle turned around with a stake in her hand and Lucas pulled out his scythe that shed against the wooden stake.


    "You found out," smiled Belle, who wasn''t the girl he knew, "When did you find out about it?" when she smiled this time, her teeth appeared to be bigger and sharper like she had been corrupted.


    Lucas gave the person his own smile, his eyes turning brighter in expression as a smile graced on his lips which were no less to the creature that was trying to attack him.


    "Since you woke up," Lucas responded back with his scythe shing against the wood and she pulled out a metal rod to try to sh against him,ughing.


    "I didn''t know you could be smart. For someone who turned rogue, I thought you would be a fool, you know, because of this face," she used all her might in attacking and trying to get a hit at him but Lucas blocked every attempt she made, "Where is she? I have been smelling her more and been wanting to meet her," sparks flew from the metals that touched each other.


    "I was going to ask you that," said Lucas who swiped his scythe in speed that had the rod break into two parts.


    Lucas had known the moment he had touched this creature who was on the bed. Knowing she wasn''t the girl he knew. The colour of her nails, the way she appeared to be rxed not caring about time and her skin. Just touching her skin was enough for him to know that she wasn''t a living and breathing person. That she belonged to thend of the dead.


    Though it would be wrong to tell that this wasn''t Belle, the truth was she was Belle and at the same time she wasn''t. This was the other half of Belle''s soul that had been eaten by the scavengers and hadnded up here without crossing through the gates.


    And souls that didn''t cross through the gates in time would always end up corrupting and turning to something they were not. They were considered the waste in thend of the dead who would eventually turn to the ck spirits who craved for life.


    Lucas dodged every attack and he heard the creature say,


    "I cannot believe that I ended up here and she is there enjoying her life without knowing the pain I was in. The pain of a child being here all alone, being hunted and nowhere to survive. I grew up with her with the thought that one day I would take her with me. After all, we are one," smiled the creature.


    At first, Lucas had thought about searching the other half of Belle''s soul but he knew this would what he would get. A soul that was sinister and everything Belle wasn''t. Unifying the souls was out of the question.


    On the other side of the town, Belle and Barron walked in the streets in the shadows without creating much noise.


    "Barron, slow down!" Belle said to the rabbit who was quickly walking.


    "This is no time to slow down," Barron responded back to her, "Follow me!" and Belle did just that. Hearing the multiple sounds of hellhounds crying in a distant ce, both Belle as well as Barron were worried and hoped to not meet one of them.


    They were walking in a straight path and Belle heard a sounde from behind and she turned around to see if there was something following them. At the same time, Barron who was continuously walking without a pause thought Belle was still following him, he raised his hand as if asking her to follow him without a sound and took a right to the alley to continue walking, leaving both of them separated.

 Chapter 138 - Souls- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Souls- Part 4</h4>


    Belle who had turned to look at the sound she had heard from behind her looked at the trees that appeared to have leaves here unlike thest time she had seen the empty tree. She didn''t know why but it felt like someone was sitting in the tree right now which was why the branch was still moving to onlye to halt after a few seconds.


    "Barron, I think something is up there," said Belle to Barron but the rabbit was nowhere close to her as Barron had continuously walked and walked to only realize after a while that Belle wasn''t with him.


    Looking back again, she noticed how she was all alone where she stood and she didn''t know where Barron had gone. Belle noticed how the branches of the tree started to shake again and something slid down the tree to stand up which was not a reaper but it was a Mighoul that had used itself with a spirit.


    Often the creatures of the dark picked on the fresh souls that entered the realm of the dead in the hope they would get to live as before by going back to thend of the living. The Mighoul that stood in front of her didn''t have robes and its hair that werebed back while flying in an upward side direction.


    The Mighoul started to run towards her and Belle started to run away from it, searching for Barron who she had no clue where he was.


    Belle searched for Barron while her feet carried herself by running in the quiet street and Barron who finally noticed Belle not with him went back to look for her.


    "Belle!" Barron shouted her name without being quiet, "Belle! Where did you go?" asked Barron who was the one who had drifted away without watching to see if Belle was following him while she had turned back to look at the tree.


    "Barron!" Belle took a turn by taking the alley, running past it she made her way to the other street to see the small rabbit that was calling out her name, "Barron! I am here!" The rabbit, hearing Belle''s voice turned around and sighed.


    "There you are! I thought I lost you," said Barron walking back to Belle casually as he didn''t know a mixed breed of Mighoul and spirit was behind him trying to get to him.


    "Behind you!" Belle shouted and Barron finally turned to see the Mighoul.


    Strangely, Barron slipped out of the rabbit where Mr. Fluffs fell ck on the ground and the Fourth Grim appeared who was a deformed reaper with sharp edges that appeared to be moving.


    Belle realized the first time she had met Barron when he had stood behind her housemaid, his red eyes that had no proper outline. The Mighoul who was about to get hold of the rabbit was confronted with the Grim reaper who pulled out his scythe from behind him,


    "Who do you think you were going to touch, you fucker!" Barron ran his scythe against the Mighoul who cried out loudly like a banshee that had Belle cover her ears, "Oh...I forgot about its scream," said Barron in a scratchy voice and it looked at Belle, "We need to hurry!"


    "How did youe out of the rabbit?"


    "What?" asked the reaper as if it hadn''t realized what just happened. That it was no more in the rabbit, "I am out of the rabbit! It must be because I am back in thend of the dead now. And then they heard the howls of the hellhounds getting closer, "Fuck, they are able to smell me better," he quickly slipped into the rabbit and started to run towards her.


    Belle didn''t ask any question and started to run along with Barron until they came towards the house, "I smell Lucas here and others are able to smell him too."


    "My house," Belle murmured.


    Before they could enter the mansion, they heard the loud crashing sound from the windows where someone fell on the ground but before Lucas could get to the person, the person turned to smoke and disappeared from there.


    "Lucas!" Belle shouted his name and Lucas noticed Belle and Barron running towards him from the gates. Lucas took a closer look at Belle when she reached him, her eyebrows had drawn themselves together.


    "Who was that?" Barron asked seeing the smoke disperse in the wind.


    "Someone unfamiliarity familiar," answered Lucas and they heard the hellhounds barking and howling near the other side of the streets, "What are you doing here rabbit?"


    "I am not a rabbit!" Barron bit back a response and tried to get out of the rabbit but strangely he couldn''t get out like how he did, "Fuck!"


    "Time to leave," Lucas said with his head that was facing the streets and his eyes moving from left to right as if he was tracing something invisible that was catching to them.


    Belle who hadst time onlye to stand outside the mansion looked at the tattered mansion as if if years would pass by, this is how it woulde to look when no one would be living here. Old. She remembered what Barron told her about the buildings in this world. More stories and events meant more battered appearance.


    "Belle," When Lucas called her, Belle noticed how Lucas''s appearance had changed, leaving a part of his face with just bones and skeleton. He raised his bony hands for her to take and she ced it without a doubt in her heart.


    Lucas then raised his hand and snapped his fingers and in an instant, the portal to thend of the living opened for them. Barron hearing the barks near the gates quickly stepped inside and Lucas pulled Belle to pass through and end back in thend of the living, in Belle''s room.


    Belle noticed Lucas looking at her keenly, "Are you alright?" he asked her and a sweet smile broke through her lips.


    "Better now that you are here," and Lucas smiled back.


    Barron broke the next silence by telling, "How much of dust gets stuck to this rabbit?! Ridiculous!" he looked at himself in the mirror by turning around?to look at his back that had turned ck.

 Chapter 139 - Other Half- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Other Half- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: fur Arnalds, Alice Sara Ott - Reminiscence


    .


    When Lucas and the others had left thend of the dead, two Grim reapers appeared at the spot with the hellhounds barking in the streets and the town at the smell of a fresh soul that appeared here that was differentpared to the other souls who came to either pass through the gates or to end up as a waste who roamed and lurked behind the buildings or in the forest.


    The Grim cards of nine and Eleven looked at the streets to see nothing around as whatever was there, the scent had dispersed in the wind, and they were nowhere present right now. They were the gatekeepers of thend of the dead who looked after the orders that were sent down to the lower creatures of this realm.


    "Do you smell something it," asked the eleventh Grim of the cards, its head looking front and back in the cloaked robes it was in.


    "Appears that the Fourth Grim was missing the realm of the dead and decided toe to visit finally," cackled the ninth Grim, "We need to let them know that we had a visitor or is it, visitors."


    "Let lose the hell hounds, let them search for him. If he''s hiding in thend of the living, it won''t take too long before one of us catch him."


    The Ninth Grim was tall while the eleventh was short in height, the tall one said, "I hear Edith has gone nonresponsive too. What do you think is going on in the realm of the living, huh?"


    "Who cares," came the whispered words of the other Grim. The eleventh Grim bent down to pick up a button which was on the ground, "The more punished Grims, the higher is our chance to ascend up."


    And as the two Grims spoke to each other, a creature stood behind the tree not too far away from them, lurking behind who was none other than the other half of the soul of Belle who called herself as Portia. She continued to linger there, and when the hellhounds and the Grims left, she walked back to the mansion that was from the other realm which was once her home.


    Portia was the mirror image of Belle as they once belonged together until the scavengers ate her soul little by little that went to pass to the realm of the dead without anyone reapers notice.


    The ball of the soul turned to a split image of the girl with innocence who was lost. While Belle lived a safe, sheltered life in thend of the living, it was this other half who took the torture of running away from creatures at a very young age with no one to protect her.


    The girl who lived in this side of the realm was hunted like an animal which she didn''t deserve, but the dead creatures didn''t care about it. All they wanted was to feed on her soul, and she ran from each and everything. Growing up all alone with no one to talk to, no love by her parents, no warmth to keep her away from the freezing cold she felt in this ce.


    The little one was lost, and she cried for her parents, but this only resulted in her being hunted down where she had to flee and escape. Her hands were covered in scrapes, and so was her feet. As years passed by, the loneliness slowly ate every piece of the fragment that she was once used to possess. The more a person stayed in thend of the dead, the more inhumanly mortal one stayed; losing every fibre of essence that they were made to turn to something more vile and evil.


    She had tried to keep her sanity, but she was too young to handle things around her. She was afraid, afraid of the dark and shadows that often lurked around. For years she ran until she finally learned to kill the creatures that were trying to get to her.


    Portia walked up the stairs of the mansion that was broken and empty. A deserted house. She picked up a ragged doll, a doll that was simr to the stuffed rabbit. Dragging it across the floor that glided and she went to her room.


    Gone was the clean white dress she wore. Throwing the stuffed toy on the bed with the springs that came out from the surface of the bed, she went to stand in front of the mirror that was unclean and covered in dust. Using her hand, she swiped it so that she could look at herself to realize how hideous she looked.


    She was supposed to be living in thend of the living with her parents, looking beautiful with people around her, but she looked like she belonged to one of the Mighouls. Her clothes were muddy brown and tattered as she looked at her reflection. Bringing her skeleton hands up to her face and touched the cheeks that were hollow and no eyes in her face.


    "How dare you live a life better than me without concern while letting me rot here," said Portia, who had seen glimpses of what the other half of her soul was doing. Thinking about both their lives, Portia picked up the chair that was behind her and she thew it against the mirror in rage to have the sses break into pieces, leaving only a few pieces up and intact.


    Portia moved back, dropping the chair as if she didn''t know what just happened. Her head and body moving in jerks before she came to sit on the edge of the bed.


    "I-I will rob you," uttered Portia, her head slowly moved back and forth, "I will rob everything from you and take your ce, Belle for leaving me here all alone and not looking for me. I will take your life and you shall take mine to understand how I felt all these years," she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 140 - Other Half- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Other Half- Part 2</h4>


    Belle who had returned back to their mansion with Lucas and Barron finally sighed, seeing how Barron had gone to the bathroom, pulling the curtain so that no one would disturb him.


    "Are you alright?" Lucas asked her, his hand touching her face as if confirming she was the girl who he knew and not the one who had tried to attack him. Belle''s hand reached to ce on top of his hand and she nodded at him.


    "Are you okay?" she asked him in return.


    "Yes," said Lucas who didn''t have the wide range of emotions like the people who existed in this side of the world.


    He had expected the other half of the soul would be untouched as what had stepped into thend of the dead was still part of Belle but he would have never guessed for the other half of the soul to manifest and take its own form. The person he met was not Belle but an alter ego of Belle that resided in the dead.


    "Where were you? I tried looking for you but didn''t find you there," he said taking her to the bed and having her seated. Lucas then bent down to look at Belle''s feet, checking her soles as she hadn''t worn her shoes while entering the dark side.


    "I was sleeping. I didn''t travel to thend of the dead," Belle shook her head, eyebrows knitting together, "I think it was my ability that exhausted my body and took up all the energy," Belle''s heart melted at the thought that Lucas had gone in search for her in a ce he didn''t n to go, "I am sorry for worrying you," she added.


    "You should have stayed here and waited for me," said Lucas, running his hand over her feet and then moving to the next one to make sure they were fine.


    "How could I," said Belle. Hearing this, Lucas lifted his head from where he was to meet her eyes, "Shouldn''t I do that same if I am worried about you?"


    Lucas''s lips twitched at her thoughts, "You forget I am not a human or a vampire, little Belle," saying this, he got up toe and sit next to her, "I belong to thend of the dead. I am a creature who was born there, nothing would happen to me but you put yourself in danger today."


    "Don''t forget me!" came Barron''s voice from behind the curtain. Belle smiled at the scratchy voice of Barron. Barron was upied and busy soaking himself in the water before someone would squeeze and twist him.


    "I didn''t mean to cause trouble," Belle turned around to face Lucas fully. Her one leg was folded on the bed and the other leg was on the ground, "I was worried something would happen to you because of me and as capable butler you are, I wouldn''t be able to stop worrying until I saw you. What if you continued looking for me thinking I was there when I was actually here?" she asked him.


    She wouldn''t be able to bear another loss, losing someone was painful and she lost enough. Lucas was the closest person right now and if something were to happen to him, it would break her.


    She saw Lucas pick up both her hands that she had ced in front of her, taking it in his hands and holding it, "I am the thirteenth Grim, Cross. I promise to find my way back to you no matter what happens. I won''t leave you here alone."


    After finding out who Lucas was, Belle hade to worry about him, "How long can a Grim reaper live in this world?"


    "We don''t know," Lucas replied, "Do not worry about things like those," he ced his hand below her chin, pulling her close and kissing her on lips and Belle closed her eyes. When he pulled back, some of her thoughts about the matter slipped out of her mind.


    Somewhere in the back of her mind, Belle wondered if he had kissed her only to distract herself from overthinking about their current situation.


    "I see the doubt in your eyes," Lucas said without holding back, his ck eyes looking into her red ones, "What is it?"


    "What do you like about me?" she asked him. Belle knew Lucas cared for her and he had kissed and had shown her affections but she didn''t know why somewhere in her heart she felt as if everything between them was a dream which would shatter one day to dust.


    In a blink of an eye, Belle and Lucas had shifted to another room without prior notice and Belle looked around to notice this was one of the guest rooms.


    "Haven''t I already answered it," he tilted his head, his finger running across the back of her hand gently, "Such an anxious mistress I have got," said Lucas, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Belle shook her head, "I don''t doubt you."


    "I know," came the quick reply, "You are scared where things might change. What did you see back there, little Belle?" Lucas coaxed her. He could tell there was something she had seen which had got her thinking since they arrived back to this world.


    Belle pursed her lips, her eyes darting to look up at him, "The person who fell on the ground...she..."


    "She looked like you," Lucaspleted her sentence and she gave him a nod.


    "There are times I hear a whisper in my ears and the whispers are not a good one. That how she will take everything away from me. My life. The people I love. She is the other half of my soul, isn''t she?" she asked in confirmation. She felt ufortable thinking there was another person just like her.


    "What was part of you is not yours anymore. You are you and that thing or creature is someone who belongs to thend of the dead now," he took her in his arms, holding her and Belle put her hands around Lucas.


    Though she hadn''t seen it clearly, she had a hunch that it was the other half of her soul that had appeared to only disappear.


    .


    Readers who have 3 power stones in your ount, please use 1 stone on the new book ''The Crown''s obsession'' and use the rest on this book. Readers with 1 or 2 power stones, please continue supporting this book by tapping the symbol at the end of the chapter.

 Chapter 141 - Thirst For Blood- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Thirst For Blood- Part 1</h4>


    To think there was someone just like her, part of her, she asked Lucas, "How does it work? Me here and her there? I thought the souls will follow one after another."


    "If the scavengers had sucked your soul entirely without eating bit by bit, then the soul would have followed to finally settle and form what she has turned to. Consider it more like a skin shedding from your body which is not needed," said Lucas to her, "It might sound selfish but the truth right now is, that soul that was once part of you doesn''t belong to you. It has turned to a creature of the dead, something I would prefer you would never cross path with."


    "Did she say something?" asked Belle curious.


    "She behaved as though she was you. Taking your persona but what is dead will be dead. If I am not mistaken, she wanted to be you. To feel back alive like any other creatures that are at the bottom of the pool in thend of the dead but you should know that those creatures are have turned to nothing but an evil manifestation."


    She felt Lucas pat her head. His hands gentle on her head and it almost had her lull to sleep, her eyes getting heavier and heavier, "Lucas..."


    "Hm?"


    "I am d I have you. I know it''s selfish," she smiled softly, "But I am happy to have you here next to me," came the murmur, her breathing starting to get calmer.


    "Maybe I was meant toe here for you."


    He pulled her closer, holding the girl in his arms with a peaceful expression on his face. He wondered how much the realm of the living was going to change him because the emotions that he was feeling only through the topyer, it seemed that in some time he would be sinking in it.


    Belle was not a coy person who had ever tried antics when it came to attracting a man''s attention. In the past, even when she did have a faint attraction towards one of the bachelor''s in the town, it was Lucas who would make a background and would drive them away subtly to make sure they would not approach the girl ever again.


    When Lucas had arrived to pick up a soul he had only ended up in the Adams'' mansion. One step that had pushed him here and more than a decade passed.


    It was Belle''s persistence, the little girl who was like a little animal that kept nudging him over and over again until he finally turned his gaze on her. It was like a cat that kept pawing his leg for attention. He wouldn''t lie there were days initially where he wondered how it would be to tie the little one so that she wouldn''t cause any more trouble to him or her parents but then that was not possible.


    Belle knew what she wanted but there were times she found it hard to express the worry she felt in her heart.


    Like Belle who had only Lucas to rely on, Lucas had no one but her. There was no one else.


    When Belle pulled away, she looked at Lucas, "I-I think I need to drink the blood quickly," because of theck of food or blood in her system, her fangs were throbbing anding out in view. She flinched as the pain in her body grew along with the need to drink blood right away.


    An average vampire needed to drink blood regrly and Belle had already skipped three of her meals.


    Lucas noticed how Belle''s body was shaking which had never happened before. At least not since a few years ago when they had been to one of the Adams'' acquaintance''s house. It was when the children were ying hide and seek stepping into the forest that had ended up with Belle being lost until he finally found her.


    "Belle?" Lucas called her name and Belle stood up from the bed.


    "Something is changing," she said in pain and her eyes that were red slowly started to bring out a ck ink that had started as a line which was now trying to stretch itself towards the end of her iris.


    The soul in her body was already weak like a me of the candle that was trying to keep itself from fizzling out, theck of blood intake was trying to trigger a corruption, "Belle," Lucas said?giving his hand for her to take, "Come here."


    Belle returned back to Lucas'' side and she saw him untie the tie around his neck. He took off the coat and vest he wore before starting to unbutton his shirt at the top.


    "What are you doing?" she asked him.


    She saw him pull out the glove that he wore on one of his hand that turned to the skeleton bony fingers that were long. He ran his finger between his neck and shoulder, "Don''t you need blood?" he asked her.


    It was a known fact that a vampire who was close to corruption was not supposed to drink blood from a living person because the chances of draining blood were high which would lead to death, "But you are a reaper," she said, her fangs hade out and he pulled her to hisp.


    "Trust me on this one," he said looking in her eyes while the smell of the blood was wafting across her nose that she could barely resist now. Lucas had her sit down on hisp and he held her waist, "Go on..." he urged her seeing how she was trying to resist herself from drinking his blood but the scent was drawing her close to him, "We wouldn''t want it going waste, now would we."


    Belle couldn''t hold back her thirst for the red blood that was trickling down Lucas'' neck. It was far too tempting to resist anymore and she dived in to sink her fangs in his neck.

 Chapter 142 - Thirst For Blood- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Thirst For Blood- Part 2</h4>


    Once she sank her fangs in his neck, breaking the skin so that she could draw blood, she sucked the blood. The vour bursting on her taste buds and she sucked further to have Lucas pat on her head, "Take your time, little Belle. No hurry," he said to her.


    Belle was consumed with the thought of drinking his blood as much as she could right now. If it were a human in his ce, the human would have passed out dead with the amount she was gulping. Lucas didn''t mind the amount of blood she drank from him and the entire time he held her, rubbing her back with his hand.


    When Belle had taken as much as blood she wanted from him, her fangs finally retracted and she licked the blood that was around the skin to pull back and look at him. She felt embarrassed like she had turned to a wild animal who had lost her senses which was what had happened a few minutes ago.


    But when her eyes met Lucas'' eyes, she noticed how his expression looked the same and he raised his hand, his finger going to wipe the blood from the side of her mouth and he brought it back to his lips to lick it,


    "Better?" he asked.


    "Thank you for the blood," she thanked him, discovering she could drink his blood.


    "Don''t mention it," he smiled before adding, "I am always here if you need my blood. Don''t feel embarrassed about who you are."


    Barron who had finished washing his back that had caught up with dirt deciding to stand outside in the patio, sitting at the edge while drying himself in the night wind. He had noticed the silence in the room but he didn''t know the couple had left the room.


    "Making way to the great fourth Grim of cards," Barron harrumphed and he swung his legs that was going to take a lot of time to dry. The problem right now was that, if he tried to squeeze the water out from his leg, his hands would end up getting soaked in water, "Ha, I am so tired," he leaned back a little but the water behind his back was too much that had him fall right on the ground.


    "Fucking wet water," Barron cursed along with the cotton body he was in and he tried hard to get up, but with the force he used, the rabbit instead of sitting still, it fell down to the ground from the first floor, "You must be joking!" Barron cursed further as the ce he fell was surrounded in wet mud because of the rain and his coat was muddy again.


    Barron appeared to be angry and he cursed more at the water where he heard the Raven speak to him who was still perched in the tree, "Must be fun being in a rabbit suit," said the Raven and Barron snapped his head to look at the bird.


    "How would you like to have some grilled bird meat?" asked the reaper.


    "I saw the portal open. How was the trip to thend of the dead?" asked the raven to fly down and sit on the ground.


    "Very weing. People just cannot resist not saying hi," said Barron remembering the hellhounds chasing them along with the Mighouls, "Don''t you get bored sitting there alone?" asked Barron, "What were you in yourst life?"


    "A boy who polished shoes in the market."


    "Sounds rough, hmph," Barronmented back and walked towards the apple orchard to be followed by the bird, "I am already dirty. Better get one apple to eat."


    The bird looked at the ground how there were many apples fallen down which was notpletely eaten. It wondered if the reaper ever sessfully ate a full apple until now.


    Barron climbed the tree with his heavy body, picking up an apple and brought it back down while taking bites into it. He stood there looking at the mansion which looked neat and clean.


    Remembering the house that was in thend of the dead, he wondered what this mansion contained that had turned the mansion to look like that. Death. Too many possible death but then where were the bodies? He took another bite from the apple and threw it behind him.


    When he was walking towards the mansion, Barron noticed a shadow that went behind the mansion and his eyes narrowed. Quickly he ran towards that side of the mansion to see nothing there but there was a shadow again at the corner. Hepleted a while round around the mansion, his teeth gritting that he wasn''t able to find who was roaming around the mansion.


    He walked inside the mansion and the corridors, walking towards the ce where Belle had fainted yesterday.


    Walking alone with just twonterns that were ced on the wall, he made his way there to feel the coldness in this part of the mansion.


    "How strange," said Barron, moving his hand forward to feel like it was thend of the dead and when he took it back it felt normal again. He moved his hand front and back, "Hmmmmm."


    At that time, he noticed a shadow move past in front of him and he narrowed his eyes.


    Barron walked forward in the dark, his hand pulling out the scythe and he heard a stick that was stepped on to break behind him and he turned around to notice a tall and lean looking, the cloaked creature standing in front of him which was a ghoul.


    He went to swipe his scythe towards the creature when Barron heard Belle shout, "No, don''t! Don''t kill him!"


    Belle had been eating her dinner when she felt the presence of the ghoul that she had met earlier as if it were lurking in the mansion and she had left her food to run towards the closed part of the mansion to find the ghoul standing in front of Barron.


    "You know this thing?" asked Barron.


    Belle saw how the creature''s body started to turn towards her, "Yes. Yes, I know it."

 Chapter 143 - Time Keeper- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Time Keeper- Part 1</h4>


    Belle had somewhere expected it to see the ghoul again in the mansion. She didn''t know what it was doing here but it looked as if the ghoul was going to attack Barron and Barron was going to do the same. She hade on time to stop the two creatures who came from the samend.


    The ghoul was closer to her while Barron stood on the other side, in front of it.


    Belle said, "What are you doing here?" she asked the ghoul but when it spoke in anguage she didn''t understand, her eyes fell on Barron if he knew what it was speaking.


    "I have no clue what it is speaking. We don''t speak the same," said Barron, his eyes still on the ghoul where he had not put his scythe away from him and continued to look at the ghoul as if not knowing when the ghoul would or might attack.


    Lucas who stood behind Belle looked at the ghoul that had appeared in the mansion. Hearing Belle tell she knew it, he turned confused, "Though wee from the very same realm of the dead, ghouls have their ownnguage, it isn''t something we can understand," he said to her.


    The ghoul garbled again and Belle was lost as to what it was trying to say to her, "It''s okay," she said to Barron, pushing his scythe away from her, and she stepped towards the ghoul. Her height fell short in front of the tall cloaked ghoul that looked as if it had a broken skull behind the veil of the cloak that it had draped around it.


    Belle raised her hand forward and the ghoul looked down at her hand and then back at her for sometime before it ced its hand on hers.


    ''I have been looking for you,'' she heard the whispering from the ghoul and she took a sharp intake of breath.


    She could hear it speak. There was no movement of mouth or sight of mouth in its face yet she could hear it speak right now. A cold shiver ran down her body. Aftering back from thend of the dead, Belle had wondered why she had picked a memory of the Lord. The lord couldn''t have stayed in this mansion and she then realized who she had seen before fainting from exhaustion.


    The ghoul had been running its hands on the walls and she just happened to have touched an overwritten memory on the wall that was left by it.


    "What do you want from me?" Belle asked him.


    ''The girl is getting corrupted. She will die,'' Girl? Who was it talking about? asked Belle to herself.


    "I don''t know who you are speaking about," she said looking up at the ghoul. The creature didn''t respond to her words and instead, it continued to look at her.


    Lucas who was standing behind took a step forward to see the ghoul bringing up its hand as if ready to inflict. Belle also turned seeing this and she said to the ghoul, "Lucas is not going to hurt anyone here. Tell me who the girl is. Who is going to get corrupted?" she asked it aloud.


    Barron was as surprised as Lucas that Belle couldmunicate with a creature they had never spoken to in many years.


    It wasn''t the ghoul but it was Lucas who replied back as if figuring it out, "Vivian?" the ghoul garbled the words for Belle to hear.


    ''We cannot take names. Even the wind carries messages and I am not supposed to be here,'' said the ghoul and in a blink of an eye, the ghoul disappeared in front of them.


    "Well wasn''t it kind and polite in its chat," Barronmented sarcastically, "Why do we have a ghoul here in the first ce? Are all the creatures from the dead getting invited toe here in to live in thend of the living? I know I am great but they don''t have to follow my footsteps," said the rabbit fluffing its ear after putting its scythe away.


    "Have you met the ghoul before, Belle?" asked Lucas and she gave him a nod.


    "There''s something I need to tell you," Belle frowned with a small awkward smile not knowing what Lucas was going to to tell once he would find out that she had manipted the events and it wasn''t just that.


    Barron who heard this looked at Belle before taking a look at the corridor again to test the temperature where it was still cold. Lucas in the meantime waited for Belle to speak.


    "I...Before I fell unconscious, I stumbled upon a memory of Lord Nichs."


    "He never lived here," Lucas mentioned to have her a nod.


    Belle walked towards the window and turned around to ce her back against it, "He didn''t. The ghoul was moving here, walking in this mansion. Touching the walls."


    "And it left the imprints of its memories?" he asked her.


    "Yes. It was a memory when the Lord was a young boy before he came to be the Lord of Bonke. Something bad happened to him," she said getting the shes of the image of his mother whose clothes were torn and she was assaulted until she was left dead in the room. She couldn''t fathom the pain he would have to go through to have his dead mother decaying in the room, "And he started to corrupt in front of me."


    Lucas broke her words while reading between the lines of what she said. Undoubtedly, the Lord of Bonke was in no ce to be called as a corrupted vampire physically.


    "I wasn''t just seeing but I was there. I don''t know what and how it is because its the first time I have ever felt or done this, I could move things," she said to Lucas that had him frown, "When I saw the young boy getting corrupted, I also saw the corrupting creep into this world through the portal, trying to sink inside of him and I...I stopped the corruption..." she trailed.

 Chapter 144 - Time Keeper- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Time Keeper- Part 2</h4>


    Barron who had been ying hot and cold with the corridor snapped his head around to look at Belle.


    "You changed the course of time," Lucas said and she nodded her head.


    "WHAT?!" Barron eximed quicklying to her side and looking up at Belle, "You manipted time? How can you do that? That''s bullshit," asked Barron with a disbelieving look on his face.


    Belle kept quiet while Barron continued to speak before the rabbit flew in the air in the direction outside the window because Lucas had kicked it away, "Ignore the rabbit," said Lucas when her eyes went wide. Now that the nuisance was gone, Lucas said, "Tell me more."


    Belle exined what happened that day and what she did, and he asked, "So it''s not just one but two ghouls?"


    "Two ghouls. I don''t think they sensed me before but now...it is the first time any of the ghouls ever came to meet me."


    Lucas nodded his head, "I think I understand now. Opening the ability of a star is equal to a throttle that needs to be passed by and it takes up all the energy of a person leaving them exhausted. The body takes its own time to recover back to its original state," if Lucas knew what Belle had seen he would have known that she had fainted from exhaustion and she hadn''t stepped into thend of the dead.


    Buting to the change she had done, he wasn''t sure what to take it as. She was the reason the ghouls was created and if the ghoul was taken from Lord Nichs'', it meant that he knew about its existence andmanded it.


    "And after we have gone through about the butterfly effect several times," he murmured to see Belle smile awkwardly. He had told her what could happen when one changed the course, "There''s good and bad in the world, and there cannot be just bad orpletely good, there''s a bnce that often forms between the two. You give happiness to someone, it will lead to the sadness of another person or more than one."


    Belle knew that. She knew that once she touched the ghoul a few minutes ago. She had seen the number of lives that were taken away from its hands through its master.


    "That''s alright though. What you did was in the past and there has been no major change so far. The man you helped is trying to help subtly towards the goal of the alignment of stars and you now have the ability to even talk to the ghoul, which is strange."


    "I thought I only had the ability of death," said Belle.


    "It''s not that far from what you have. What you did was rted to death but I doubt it means you can just kill people and talk and fight against the creatures of the dark. The corruption would lead to his death and you changed it," he said to her.


    "Do you think if I were to go to the past where there were witches, I can maybe change things there to avoid the death and chaos that is there in this world?"


    Lucas shook his head, "I would prefer you don''t do that. Sometimes we try to fix things thinking what is broken can be redone but in truth, the percentage of it turning worse than before is possible. You fix things over and over again until it turns to a mess. Don''t go looking for something like that," he advised her.


    "Okay," she answered and he took her hand in his, starting to walk away from the corridor, "The ghoul spoke about Vivian corrupting. Do you think I have to go take a look if she has any ck vapour around her?"


    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea," he offered her a smile on encouragement, "I will be right with you."


    Belle and Lucas could hear Barron cursing Lucas, "He looked dirty anyways. Another patch of mud shouldn''t be that bad," murmured Lucas to take her to her room.


    She was sure if Barron ever got the opportunity to bury Lucas, Barron would do it and would also dance around the grave.


    When she got back to her room, she asked, "Do you think I will ever meet her? The other part of my soul."


    "Maybe, maybe not," he responded back to her, "It would be better if you both don''t ever meet. She might be you but she''s been living in the dead for thest eleven years and eleven years is long enough to change a person. I don''t think I need to tell what change it is."


    "Okay," she answered but didn''t go inside to close the door. Belle continued to stand in front of Lucas, and he raised his hand to pat her head, "Don''t go wandering away."


    "Wait!" Belle whispered softly before he could leave that had him raise his eyebrows in question. Belle had been wondering about it for some time now and she said, "Won''t it be right for you to shift rooms?"


    "Didn''t I already do it?" he asked her, his eyes smiling down at her.


    "No, not in the servant''s quarters. Like, here," she said, her eyes darting away from him for a second, "There are many rooms."


    Lucas stared at her with that subtle smile on his lips and he asked, "Are you finding it ufortable that you are seeing a man who lives and rests in the servant''s quarters?" his words were teasful.


    "No! No! That''s not what it is," said Belle quickly, or maybe it was but she found it strange that when there were plenty of rooms Lucas could choose, he was still upying the room in the servant''s quarters. Up in this floor, it was just her and even Barron was not there.


    She saw Lucas smile and then lean forward. She hoped for a kiss like in the evening, closing her eyes she waited to only receive a kiss on her forehead.


    "Maybe some time in the future," he said to her.

 Chapter 145 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 1</h4>


    Barron who arrived back in the mansion with had furpletely drenched and dirty with mud appeared to be mad right now. With the servants who had started to retire back to their room from the kitchen, Barron caught sight of Lucas who was getting out of the drawing-room.


    If there were blood and nerves running in the stuffed rabbit, one would have noticed how blood boiled and nerves popped on the rabbit''s forehead. Stomping his feet, Barronunched himself on Lucas but the butler caught him in time.


    "What do you think you are doing? Want to be a spider?" asked Lucas catching hold of Barron behind his neck.


    "Let me go, you fucker," Barron flung his hand trying to get hold of Lucas, "How dare you kick me out of the house when I did nothing!!" the rabbitined, "I will fry you in hot oil."


    Lucas gave a look at Barron, keeping the rabbit at a distance as it struggled to reach him. Barron finally stopped moving to hear Lucas say in a calm voice, "Your threats are cute," and this riled the rabbit more and Barron tried to get back at Lucas.


    "YOU KICKED ME OUT OF THE DAMN WINDOW!" Barron shouted.


    "And I did it for a reason. You are an insensitive little reaper-"


    "Who are you calling little?!" Barron was not happy with the way he was being called little.


    Lucas looked at the reaper who was stuck in the rabbit, "Belle is only realizing and noticing her ability. If you''re going to scare her about it, she will stop herself from exploring what is there ahead of her."


    Barron gave it a second before saying, "But it is true! We are the ones who have the ability to change things subtle which often doesn''t work well which is the butterfly pping its wings. What Belle is capable of¡­"


    "A timekeeper," said Lucas.


    Timekeepers were rare. Thest timekeeper was burned alive in the name of being a witch as the man had urred multiple times in his very own presence that had scared people. He was burned alive like any other witch when in truth he was only a human who didn''t know what he was capable of.


    "How many powers does a fated star have?"


    "One or two," Lucas answered to drop the rabbit down whonded on his feet. Belle had more than two and no one knew what more she was capable of.


    "If you were thinking of keeping her safe and away from the witches, you should be worried about the death reapersing after her. One whiff of the smell and that would be it," said Barron to start walking along with Lucas.


    Lucas was aware of it. The more abilities in Belle would mean the more powerful and harmful thend of the dead would feel. Who knew that the Lord of the Bonke had two ghouls who protected him. Some of the things finally started to make sense when it came to the death of some high profile members of the high society.


    "Ghouls are loyal to their masters and creators," said Lucas to Barron, "Even though ites from the man, it was Belle who pulled out from him and gave it shape. It is too early to say that she knows what she is doing because it is only now that she has started to explore her abilities and she will need to sharpen it for her own use."


    The only thing they had to make sure was that Belle didn''t use it to save people. If their movements cause a butterfly effect, Belle''s actions would cause a hurricane.


    "So that was why she was able to understand its garblingnguage," said Barron who looked back and forth around its body where thick mud was stuck. He quietly red towards the thirteenth Grim, "What did it want from her?" he asked.


    "To save a girl. Seems like the senses of the ghoul is much better than a Grim Reaper. Soon there''s going to be chaotic death that''s going to surround us," said Lucas who reached his room and opened the door. Barron was the first one to get in as if it was his own room.


    "Chaotic?" asked Barron.


    "There''s an uing massacre that''s going to take ce in a couple of weeks for the ck witches to open the gates so that they can ess the ck magic for their own use. They have set up three towns in different locations," said Lucas to remove the coat he was wearing and he removed the vest and shirt. He wore a different shirt and then a coat to go with it, "Want to join me outside, Fourth Grim?" he asked the rabbit whose ears perked up.


    "Where are you going?" asked Barron, thest thing he needed was to be hunted by hellhounds and death reapers but then he had Lucas along with him.


    "Out to hunt. It''s been a long while since I got to do it," Lucas gave out a kind smile to Barron.


    "Don''t smile at me creepily. I wille."


    "Says the Grim who looks like a spitting image of a ghost."


    Barron then looked at Lucas to say, "What about me? You don''t expect me toe out like this, do you?" asked the reaper before folding his hands and waiting for Lucas to do something about it by owning the kick that had sent Barron flying out of the window and stuck in a tree.


    "If you''re going to take a bath I would be d to be of your service, rabbit," answered Lucas and he said, "It would be better with you covered in mud. Your scent won''t be that obvious to the hellhounds and you won''t have to worry about being picked on."


    Barron realized he was right and they made out of the mansion by apparating from the room to out in the vige which was quiet and asleep.

 Chapter 146 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 2</h4>


    When they entered the vige, thenterns still had the light burning in then which would take an hour to the most before it would turn the entire ce dark. But Lucas didn''t wait for the oil to exhaust and instead when and as they passed by thenterns, the light went out one after another.


    "Did you find who framed you?" Barron questioned Lucas as it stepped on the wet ground not worrying anymore about the dirt that was going to stick to him.


    "I have an inclination but it will take time to prove it," Lucas looked at the ground, his eyes tracing the lines that went to move forward. Fresh marking of the ground.


    "How long until you do it?" asked Barron who was in a hostage ying condition. He couldn''t go back to thend of the dead alone nor could he sit here quietly not doing anything.


    "I have work for you. There''s a Grim Reaper in the council. He works for the witches but I don''t know which one of the Grims it is. The reaper has been working in helping the ck witches in retrieving back their position."


    "A Grim?" Barron asked who started to notice the line to ask, "Is it normal for the rain to leave marks like this. It is too deep and a little suspicious."


    "They were drawn freshly," said Lucas and at the same time they saw a shadow that moved past from the corner of their eyes, "ck witches," and they followed the trail to see a woman who appeared to be standing with a stick talking to another ck witch.


    "Never liked the ck witches," Barron muttered under his breath.


    Listening to them was wasting time, therefore Lucas decided to follow the lines that moved left and right, interconnecting and crossing that reached the outer circle that was drawn around the vige. He noticed how there was a green substance that was put in the marking of the circle. He stared at the marking and then looked towards the ck witches who were nning to run a spell to make a permanent marking as if they were saving the humans to sacrifice on a particr day.


    "Lines and witches. Always shady,"mented Barron, "Another massacre? Why is it such a long procedure for the ck witches to get their power back? Why not reverse the spell by looking for the people who drove the magic to thend of the dead?" Barron himself was curious as to where this ck magic was ced as he too hadn''t been able to find it during his leisure time.


    "Because the ck witches don''t know who the people are who tore their magic from them," the vige was only twenty minutes away from the Adams'' mansion.


    If the massacre was going to ce, there would be many reapers dropping in here and Lucas didn''t want to attract the death reapers attention as there were other things to work now.


    When he had taken shelter in the Adams'' mansion, it was only his problem of who had got him framed but then came Belle''s where she was no ordinary person but one of the driving person in the alignment of the stars. But it didn''t stop there, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Start the spell, we need to finish up soon here and go back to report," said one of the ck witches who carried a can of oil in her hands. The liquid inside the can looked green in colour.


    "Which way is it?" asked the other witcher who received smack from the woman.


    "You go to the centre and make sure you don''t have any of the vigers find us here. Quick!" said the woman and the witcher quickly walked towards the centre of the vige and sat down on heels, starting the incantation of spells to prepare the ground for the massacre.


    Lucas and Barron stood right outside the circle, looking at the witcher as they heard the spells that started to run through in the wind.


    "Are we hunting them?" asked Barron as Lucas had mentioned about hunting people out here.


    "In some time," Lucas answered with a peaceful expression on his face, his eyes looking at the witcher who pulled out a matchbox and flicked the stick to bring out fire.


    The witcher dropped the stick on the ground and soon the line near him picked up for the fire to start moving in a low me towards the other ends of the marking that had been done. The fire continued to move, closing in towards where Lucas and Barron stood which the ck witches couldn''t see as they belonged to the dead.


    Before the line could connect both the ends, Lucas stepped on the line and pulled his feet back that broke the connection where the fire didn''tplete to make a connection.


    Barron who noticed this had his eyes turn wide, "What did you just do?! You broke a rule!"


    "Rx," Lucas replied to the rabbit, "We are the fallen Grims. One rule or infinity, the punishment will be the same if you get caught. Causing an imbnce will have the Hawverts descend down from their chairs toe to see what is going on in the realm of the living."


    The Fourth Grim could tell that the thirteenth Grim was either confident or had gone crazy. Probably deader than before, thought Barron to himself. He was going to drag him down along with him, Barron sighed.


    Lucas had been nning for the ck witches to make a move and this was perfect. Not a big event but enough to create a subtle imbnce where no one would know where what was going on. Once the Hawverts would notice, they woulde to see it down here themselves.


    The witches failed to notice that the line had never gone around toplete the marking which would fail the massacre.


    A smile formed on his lips, his eyes calm and collected, "And now starts the hunt."

 Chapter 147 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 3</h4>


    Barron hearing this couldn''t stop the smile and stepped forward and back into the circle where the ck witches stood. The rabbit walked towards the witcher as if looking lost until deciding to drop dead next to the person but the witcher was no idiot to notice that this wasn''t a living rabbit but it was a stuffed rabbit doll that could be made use of as a voodoo doll.


    The witcher picked up the stuffed rabbit, "Where did youe from?" asked the witcher, picking up the rabbit in his hand he took a closer look at the toy. The witcher carried it along with him to where the other fellow witcher stood.


    "What did you pick there? A girl''s doll?" asked the witch, "It looks dirty and thrown. Throw it away."


    "What? Why?" asked the witcher intrigued with the toy. Its hands were long and lean. A rabbit that had lost an eye to be buttoned up in a different ce and the body structure long with ppy long ears.


    "What are you, a girl to pick a rabbit from here?" the witch looked at the witcher, her scaly face and eyes that were snake-like looking down at the rabbit that looked ragged and old. Barron continued to y dead with no movement and the witches never had an inkling of what had possessed the stuffed toy.


    "Come on it looks cute," responded back the witcher to receive an eye roll from the witch.


    With their work of setting up the marking done in the vige, the witches started to leave the vige, taking Barron along with them and Lucas followed them with a good distance.


    "Do you think Master Hendrick''s man will be able to give out absolute immortality with powers?" asked the witcher, swaying his hand front and back as he walked that was carrying the toy.


    The witch used her hand to smack the witcher''s head, "How many times do I have to tell you to not use names when we are outside! You fucking moron."


    "What a fucking moron," Barron added in a sing-song voice who was hanging back and forth thanks to the witcher.


    "But Ophelia, there''s no one around us," and this received another hit from the witch who slowly transformed herself from the hideous-looking creatures who were the ck witches to a beautiful woman.


    "What word of not using names do you not get you bucket head of tweez!" the woman pped him right across his face and shook her wrist as though it had her hurt hand when in truth it didn''t and she was only practising how to appear more human that wouldn''t cause any doubt.


    "What did I do, ugh!" he fell down on the ground when the woman brought her hands up to electrocute him with spells.


    "Fucking dumbass. Haven''t you heard that even the wind carries messages to the enemies? If the man hears you speaking his name, he will personally pull out your long tongue and burn it with a hot iron by sticking it through," the witch named Ophelia had te grey eyes and blonde hair that were left open to cascade down her back with the wind lightly pushing it behind her, "Now, shut your mouth else I will dig you somewhere here myself."


    The male witch closed his mouth and then continued to walk behind the woman even though he looked older than her. He himself started to transform himself into a young man, going away from the vige after what they had been asked to do.


    Both Barron and Lucas who followed the witches were interested in what the witcher had brought up.


    "We don''t know if the scientist''s work is going to work but that''s what''s been asked. He''s the one controlling the witches work here, trying to control on behalf of the mistress. The easiest source of energy doesn''te through the sun or the moon. Ites from the dead, by killing the humans and the other creatures. This being one of the closest viges with just humans, it will be easy to draw power when they start to work."


    A massacre to create immortality? asked Lucas to himself. The creatures of the living always wanted to live longer and stronger but even a pureblooded vampire died one day. Death was inevitable.


    Even if the witches would go ahead in helping out on this particr vige to be sacrificed, death would not fall upon the families who lived there because he had broken the mark before it couldplete.


    "We have everything we need. The humans for sacrifice, the spells and the master''s servant. Though I don''t understand what''s the point of having it when we will be turning to supreme creatures once the ck magic will unbind ande to us."


    "I cannot wait for that day!" the witcher spoke in an excited voice.


    "Soon. The days areing soon and the ck witches will rule thesends that rightfully belong to us."


    When the witcher looked back at the rabbit, he brought it forward to run his hand down the rabbit''s ears and suddenly when he pulled the ear of the rabbit, Barron bit into his skin that had the teeth of a reaper.


    "Ow!" yelped the witcher in pain.


    Both the ck witches stared at the rabbit how wiggled out and stood in front of them, "What did you do?" asked the woman in the question of how a stuffed rabbit that had been quiet and dead had suddenly breathed itself to life.


    "I didn''t do anything!" answered the man, "I went to pull the ear and it bit me," said the witcher looking down at his arm that had a bite mark. ck blood oozed out of his arm. He pulled out the knife from his back quickly, aiming it towards the rabbit that was looking at them while standing with its hind legs in front of them.


    "You were supposed to y dead a little longer," Lucas clicked his tongue, walking forward with his mortal form to look at the ck witches.

 Chapter 148 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Bunny And The Grim- Part 4</h4>


    The witches hearing this looked at Lucas and the witcher was the first one to go and attack him with no notice but Lucas stepped away from the man and raised his leg and kicked the witcher to have the man slide through the ground in force.


    "He pulled my fucking ear!" Barronined. The ear was already loose on Mr. Fluffs'' head and it was Barron himself who had been touching his ear over and over again while calling it soft that had slowly started to release the ear away from the head of the rabbit that had turned it loose.


    And though Barron hadined, the witches didn''t hear a word he said and could only see the rabbit stomp on the ground and the ends of its hands turned to fists.


    The witch who looked at this started tough, "What a cute rabbit you have there," said the woman and then turned her gaze to look at Lucas, "A vampire with a moving rabbit. How rare. How did you do it?" asked the woman in curiosity.


    Lucas smiled at the witch. The witcher tried to get back at Lucas to only end up on the ground again, this time falling harder than before, "Would you like to know?" asked Lucas politely and the witch could sense that this vampire was different from the ordinary.


    "Yes, I will. Will you teach me?" asked the witch. She noticed how handsome the man was under the moonlight and like any other woman, she didn''t mind giving it a pass. And she was four decades old, "Why don''t youe with me?" said the witch ignoring the looks her fellow witcher was giving to her.


    "Sure," answered Lucas and Barron looked slightly confused with the way the conversation had changed and was directing in.


    "I will need you to close your eyes," said the woman, stepping closer to Lucas.


    "Hey! Hey!" he said looking at them, "Don''t flirt with her! Shame on you butler!"


    Lucas noticed how the woman got closer while also her hand reached to her pocket in a quick manner to pull out something and when she got closer, she blew the powder right into his face. It was a powder made from a nt that affected the vampires and killed them eventually, "Vampires are so predictable."


    The witcher stood up and hit the man who had kicked him twice that had the ck witch cackle in the dark, "Who cares about your talking rabbit. I have been able to smell you since you started following us," she said to Lucas.


    The powder that was blown onto vampire had the person coughing and the cloud of dust that had formed was yet to settle but when the witcher went to hit the vampire, he found nothing that had him frown because he could see the man standing in front of him and so could the other witch.


    "Why am I not able to get him?" asked the witcher, trying to kick and punch at the vampire in the cloud of dust to find nothing but air. When the dust started to settle down, both the witches realized that the vampire was not standing there and it was just his shadow that they had been seeing since the time the powder had been blown.


    "Looking for me?" asked Lucas next to the witch''s ears and the witch turned back to her witch form, pulling out her knives. She started to attack the man but he dogged every single one of them. With ease, he twisted the witch''s arm and put her down on the ground, "Foolish little child," said Lucas to the woman while having her body against the ground, holding her head.


    "How did you do that!" the woman struggled to get out of the man''s hold.


    "I was going to teach you but then you yed dirty. What a bad person you are," he taunted at the witch.


    Barron, on the other hand, had forgotten that he had a scythe that he could use and rather enjoyed himself in biting the witcher''s leg by creating dent marks into the body and pulling out the flesh.


    "AH!" The witcher tried to get hold of the rabbit but Barron was too fast and he started tough.


    "Oh, this is fun!" eximed Barron in joy. It had been a while since he had got to do something like this.


    "Get back here you damn thing," the witcher said in rage, his leg oozing with ck blood that trickled down.


    Barron stopped running and turned around toe back in full force towards the witcher to finally pull out his scythe, "Don''t you dare pull my ear!" he said and ran the shiny surface of the scythe against the head of the witcher to have his soul jump out of his body. Before the witcher would be found by a reaper, Barron used his scythe again to hit the soul to send it somewhere far away from where they stood now,


    "There, all good," Barron was the one to cackle this time.


    Lucas who held the witch under him, asked, "Ophelia, was it," and the woman got angrier at the fact that he had heard her name, "Scared?"


    "What for?" the woman growled.


    "You have sinned and was trying to get people killed, weren''t you?" asked Lucas.


    The womanughed, "They will die. Don''t act like you don''t kill people. I can see the look in your eyes."


    "Who knew we would bond this soon," Lucas humoured the witch who got angry again, "Goodnight, sunshine," he said to the woman and all he did was clutch her head and the witch stopped moving and turned ck on the ground.


    Standing up, he looked at the two witches who were dead on the ground, "Woah! How did you do that?" asked Barron noticing how the reaper hadn''t used his scythe but had killed the witch by his mere hands without breaking anything.


    Lucas didn''t answer and continued to walk away but Barron continued following, nudging the butler''s leg with his elbow, "Come on tell me. I won''t tell it to anyone," and they left the site.

 Chapter 149 - Greed- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Greed- Part 1</h4>


    Far away at the border of Bonke, a big mansion was built that was hidden behind the forest where no one wandered and even if they did, they never came back out free. Screams could be heard from the tallest tower, a woman screaming for help but no one helped her. She was bound to the straps of the chair. Her legs, hands, her entire body along with her neck so that she wouldn''t have any movement. She had been abducted three weeks ago.


    "Please, let me go! Please!" she cried to be free.


    "Shh," a voice came in the room from a man who was stout and short. His hair was a frizzy blonde that was present only in his sides leaving the rest of his head bald, "Don''t cry," he said to her but that didn''t stop her from crying.


    The girl was a human who looked around her, a room full of machines that pumped out gas and made sounds.


    "Why are you doing this?" she asked him scared. She had only been out to bring back the cows that had drifted away far into the fields. And someone had struck her head hard and here she was in a ce she had never seen or heard before.


    The small man moved around the room, "Master Hendrick wants to be a pureblooded vampire. An ultimate pureblooded vampire and surpass the existing ones," his movements were jittery as he tried to get things done around him. Pushing and pulling the lever while checking to see if the liquid in the big vessel was boiling to its expected temperature, "A virgin who hasn''t been touched can create wonders when ites to spells. The perfect triggering sacrifice," said the man to walk around and thene to check the vitals of the girl.


    "Please stop this. I didn''t do anything," she had stopped moving because the first week she had spent struggling to get out of it that had only ended with her skin rubbing against the leather straps she was tied in.


    "Don''t worry, we will let you go," said the man, his face turning to scales and he smiled with his slit eyes looking at her, "Everything will be fine," he said dragging the word ''fine'' before bringing up another device that was used to ce on either side of her head.


    The girl panicked seeing the device that was ced on either side of her head and she started to thrash, "No no no no! NO!" she said, her eyes barely able to see the dark clouds that were up in the sky. The sky was thundering and lightning.


    At the same time, the door to the big room opened and in came a man with bright red eyes. He had a patch of beard grown below his chin and a thin line of moustache that was on his lips.


    "Is it done, Inot?" asked the man.


    "No, master Hendrick but we are going to start soon. The lightning is going to strike soon," said the witcher named Inot.


    "And this girl is sufficient?"


    "We are testing, Sire. We will know by the formation of the liquid," and the witcher quickly moved away to make way for Hendrick to step forward and look at the girl.


    The girl who was strapped to the chair, begged, "Please save me!"


    "You will be released soon, dear," answered the man and went to look around the room if everything was functioning as expected and the witch was not trying to swindle with any schemes.


    Hendrick had taken the witcher''s help in making a potion that would turn him to a different breed of a pureblooded vampire. He had been shamed and thrown out of the council, being called out as a traitor. It wasn''t that people didn''t cheat their way but Hendrick had been unfortunate that he was caught trying to get into the hidden library of the council. There was a book there, a book which people weren''t aware of but he had heard from a councilman on how it would help in raising dead along with the army that had the ability to wipe out any race with the right spell of words.


    He had been framed by the man who had asked him toplete the work and when in need of an alibi, the councilman had turned his back against him! This had Hendrick join hands with the witches to get to his goal.


    "The rain has started!" shouted Inot, a witcher who had turned to be his servant.?The rain started to pour down and the clouds started to sh, the fiction causing lightning to strike in a different part of thends before it was caught by the tower that was built for the lightning to catch and run the devices that connected to it.


    The white light passed through the wires across the room turning the ce even noisier along with the rain and thunder. At the same time, the lightning passed the current towards the other connected device to reach the girl that had the girl screaming loudly before shebusted dry and died.


    The witcher walked towards the chair and said, "We need a much stronger person who can give out the energy. Do you think we can pick a Lord?" the witcher asked eagerly, waiting to ce one of the pureblooded vampires on the chair.


    "Find a measly soul who isn''t of high social standing. There should be someone to fill the shoes," said Hendrick, "And do it quick. Send out your minions to get the right person. I need to get the book in my hand and kill the councilman who threw me out. I will take my revenge by growing at a higher level."


    "Of course, master," said the witcher bowing his head and when the vampire left, the witcher couldn''t help butugh and said to himself, "Get the book and then I will take it from you. Mistress Sabbi has been waiting for it."

 Chapter 150 - Greed- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Greed- Part 2</h4>


    Inot continued to work for Hendrick and when the vampire was in his chambers, the witcher slowly slipped out of the huge castle that was covered by trees. Making his way through the thicket of the trees, he carried thentern in his hand. He stopped when he reached the spot, looking for the mistress witch who had asked him toe here.


    He looked front and back, searching for the person when someone from the branch jumped down on the ground. It was a small girl who had her hair tied in two braids. She looked no more than eight by age, her features would have considered being innocent if it weren''t for the expressions her face was able to hold.


    "Hello, Inot. You arete," said the small girl with a wide smile on her face.


    "Judith," Inot addressed the girl, "Where is Mistress?" asked the servant.


    "She''s busy. Do you think she has time for measly likes of you?" said the little girl, hopping around the trees and thening to the stop, "What news do you have?" she asked him.


    "The experiment that was done two days ago failed. We need a more powerful being."


    The girl didn''t stop moving and she said, "Use a switcher. They are from a differentnd. You can use and reuse them as much as you want," stopping her feet from walking further, she said, "There are some who reside in Bakel''s town. Throw some holy water and you will find them," she said in an innocent voice that didn''t match her intentions.


    The little girl was there when her Mistress Witch had run the ritual and had almost opened the gates through which the switchers or the shapeshifter-like creatures hade out to this world.


    "What if they hunt me down?" asked Inot, his back was bent and he looked at her through his thin eyes that drew long to the sides.


    Judith smiled at him and then her eyes turned to slits like a snake to indicate the girl was not a human but a ck witch herself, "Be smart and don''t make mistakes. You don''t want to disappoint our mistress now, do you?" looking at the man, she then said, "Get it done quickly and if needed discard this man. We don''t care about him but the book he spoke about, which better exist. I wille backter."


    The little girl turned around to leave, walking away from Inot who turned to go back to the mansion without letting the vampire know what he was up to.?Judith walked in the quiet forest where no one ever came. Not in the night, not in the morning.


    The girl''s eyes from green slits turned brown human-like, she walked looking ahead without blinking her eyes. Judith was much older than she appeared to look right now. On her way when a feral animal came to attack and feed on her, she pulled out the knives that were hidden in her dress and she shed its throat, wounding it back as the animal tried to w her.


    Blood sshed on her face, and she used the ck of her sleeve to wipe her face.


    The smile on her lips was long gone and her eyes looked dully at the animal. Getting up and pushing it away she put back her knives before looking at her hand that was covered in blood, same as the night she had left her vige, a vige she had tried to be part of. Judith looked up at the starless looking sky that was above her.


    Judith never started her journey with her mistress on a whim. She was a young girl who was abandoned from a very young age as she was an orphan with no family of her own. She had been cared for by an elderly woman with grey hairs who often wore a bun behind her head.


    "What are you doing standing behind the wall?" the woman would often catch her peeking at other people or children who didn''t allow her to y with them. She didn''t know why but she had tried to get along but the children would often abandon her. For instance, ying hide and seek if she were to hide there were days where she hid for hours until she came back to notice it was night and all the children had gone to sleep.


    "Aunt, why am I always left behind?" Judith had asked the elderly woman who smiled at her.


    "Children''s can be strange, dear. They take time," came the response but it wasn''t just the children and then came a night when Judith was dressed like a bride who was going to be offered as a sacrifice to the Mountain Gods.


    Judith was a white witch and the vigers knew it. They had spared her all those years for the sole reason to sacrifice her instead of sacrificing their own blood and kin. A month ago, people from the vige had started to fall sick.


    Even the woman who had been looking after her had betrayed her by not speaking a word of protest to what the vigers were about to do. Instead, the woman had given her a cold shoulder as if she no more existed and she had been looking after her for this day toe so that she would be sacrificed.


    "The Gods will be happy! They will praise us!" shouted the humans.


    "Tonight there shall be peace!"


    "Bring the fire!" screamed the men and Judith saw the fire that was waiting for her in an effort to have her as a peace offering to the Mountain Gods who would spare the humans from gue and other diseases.


    Judith didn''t know what happened but when she was put on fire, she had screamed in pain. The fire that had tried to burn her had ended up burning the houses. Fire everywhere with smoke that went up the sky. Instead of her, it was the people who had tried to kill her who had been sacrificed.


    "You did well," came a voice behind her and she turned to look at a girl older than her with blue eyes, smiling down at her.

 Chapter 151 - The Rower- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 151 - The Rower- Part 1</h4>


    It was the time of noon when the carriage continued to move in the direction that headed towards the town where Belle''s friend Pauline was getting married to the man today. Belle wore a light blue coloured dress so that she wouldn''t stand out in front of the bride or other females who would be attending the wedding. Lucas had not changed his clothes and still wore the butler uniform as if he were apanying her to the wedding.


    "Isn''t it exciting?" asked Belle to Lucas who had been looking outside the window of the carriage with his leg and arms crossed.


    "Eloping and getting married?" Lucas confirmed if that is what Belle was talking about and she gave him a nod. Given that it was Belle''s idea which the girl named Pauline had applied when it came to running away from the house and marrying secretly now, he could tell Belle was more excited than the bride and groom.


    "Well, not that but everything. I am so happy for her. She had been worried that her parents would nevere to ept a man who was lower in status than her but isn''t this amazing?" asked Belle.


    Hearing her question, he said, "I wonder how things will go if her parents were to find outter that she''s married. Do you know years and years ago, the girls who tried eloping from their house were shamed and embarrassed in front of the whole public. Sometimes they were asked to annul the marriage before they would get married off into another household without bringing the matter to light."


    "That is suppressing of freedom," said Belle, her eyebrows furrowing together where she turned around to face him, "And isn''t once you''re married it''s done."


    "Not necessarily," said Lucas looking at Belle who had her brownish red hair tied in a pony, "Even the couple who consummated after marriage was sent to do the higher up''s bidding."


    "I am d that we don''t live in that age. I mean I, You lived," said Belle which was when her curiosity rose about him, "Lucas. Some time ago, you said youe from Wovile. Did you have a past life there?" she asked him, her red eyes looking into his ck eyes.


    Lucas shook his head, "The ce I spoke about in Wovile, it is the easier portal you will find to go into thend of the dead. I am a creature of the dead, Belle. It is the realm of the dead that I belonged to."


    Before going back to thend of the dead to search Lucas, she remembered Barron speaking about how it wasn''t right for the reapers to be living in this world. When she had tried to ask about it with Lucas, he had asked her to not worry about it. He had also promised to stay by her side therefore she decided not to weigh her thoughts there right now. Believing what Lucas said to be true and walk along with him while hoping somewhere deep down he would not perish and leave her to a ce where it would be hard to see him again.


    "Where do reaperse from?" Belle asked him, her eyes darting towards the coachman who sat outside.


    Lucas could tell that Belle wanted to know everything and anything about thend of the dead but more about the reapers because he was one. She wanted to learn more to know about him and he didn''t think there was any need to hold back when it came to information. Belle herself now belonged or was part of the dead even though she was alive.


    "Death reapers don''t have parents. No siblings, no rtives. Friends are rare which never works out as they often end up in betrayal," but it was also because the death reapers were often busy collecting souls and transferring it to through the gates, "Some are born just like that, out of nothingness but there are some whoe from thend of the living."


    "Exchanging jobs?" Belle asked with a smile which she knew couldn''t happen. For a person to step into thend of the dead, one had to die.


    Lucas smiled at her words, "As you know souls that don''t make through the gates, they turn to wasted spirits," Belle nodded, "But some of the spirits have strong will and power. Better than the others who sometimes either slip into thend of the living by possessing bodies or another way where they thrive and feed on the other creature lower than them. Eating other creatures have their own powers that turn to be theirs."


    "Can these spirits feed on reapers?" she asked intrigued and slightly worried at the fact that there were more than fifty spirits that had taken home in her residence, who had been wanting to feed on her and take her body as their own vessel.


    "The lower death reapers yes. In time, these spirits turn to death reapers who fall under thew and order of the Hawverts so not many consume or attack the reapers. It only ends up in a fight on who will kill first," exined Lucas.


    Thend of the dead was uglier than she had thought it would be. Most of the people who lived in this realm believed one would either go to heaven or they would go to hell depending on their deeds. But no one knew that if a reaper decided to leave you in the middle of the deserted towns and viges, you would eventually be hunted and killed, ceasing existence.


    Lucas then mentioned, "There''s someone called as the rower. He is the Seventh Grim."


    "What does he do?"


    "The Seventh Grim, Rower will assure that he will take you to the gates if you pay him when you reach thend of the dead," chuckled Lucas.


    Paying? Was there a certain currency or jewels that worked in thend of the dead? Thought Belle to herself.

 Chapter 152 - The Rower- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 152 - The Rower- Part 2</h4>


    Hearing Lucas exin the world of the dead and how things worked, Belle couldn''t help but be intrigued with it.


    "The ce you have been so far, that is just the outer area. One side you have towns, towns for the dead and on the other side, there is a path that leads to the gates. But no one can cross without the Seventh card of Grim''s," said Lucas to her, "What you will find is a forest with thick creepers hanging around. The deeper and further you go inside, you wille to see a river. A river that has murky water that is ck in colour, "Rower is the one who rows people and the souls whoe to pass through the gates for salvation. You must have seen some people who ce coins on the dead''s eyes."


    Belle nodded her head to this.


    "The coins that are ced here changes to a currency that is used in thend of the dead. Rower takes the coins as fare for the ride in his ferry."


    "Wait why do people need currency there?" Belle asked confused. A ce which was barren and broken, where creatures lurked and killed she didn''t understand the use of coins there.


    Lucas only smiled at her question, "When I said towns for the dead, it didn''t mean the creatures lurks. There are reapers who take the form of their own. A life that exists where one can work, meet, drink," this was something she had never expected to hear.


    So it seemed like if the person didn''t have a penny to spare and their reaper didn''t take them there themselves it would mean the soul would be lost and turn corrupt.


    Reaching the venue where the wedding was going to take ce in the small church, Belle stepped down from the carriage after Lucas by taking his hand. There weren''t many people who had gathered for Pauline''s wedding. From the bride''s side it appeared that it was just Belle, Lucas and Simon who hade. And from the groom''s side, there was the man''s family members and some cousins and friends.


    By the time they got married, Belle was happy to see Pauline happy. There weren''t many people who she got along with and Pauline was a friend she cared about.


    "She looks happy," said Simon who stood next to Lucas as the Lucas stood between Belle and Simon.


    "She does," Belle agreed.


    Simon didn''t hold back his tongue and asked, "When are you nning to get married to him? Are you nning to marry Belle?" the question was directed to Lucas.


    "Always poking your nose. Keep poking and you will end up with a broken nose," said Lucas in a calm voice while looking at the bride and groom who had turned husband and wife a few minutes ago.


    Belle shushed Simon, "Go find a girl for yourself and keep yourself busy," she smiled looking at her friend who sent her a wink. When Simon left to go greet the people from the Pauline''s husband''s side, Belle said, "Don''t mind him. He speaks a lot and gets nosy but he means well."


    "Hmm," came the response from Lucas and Belle wondered if Lucas was bothered with what Simon said.


    Though somewhere it hurt thinking he might not want things that the mortals did in this world, she didn''t want to force him to do something that would go against who he was. If someone were to hear that a death reaper was marrying a mortal of this world, they wouldugh. No, they wouldn''tugh, they would hunt both Lucas as well as her. A death reaper was not supposed to keep feelings like that yet Lucas had opened up to her.


    It wasn''t a lot but it was enough to keep Belle happy.


    Lucas then surprised her by asked, "Wouldn''t you have to buy a wedding dress for that?"


    Belle''s eyes widened and she turned to face Lucas, "Y-you wouldn''t mind?" she asked him.


    "Foolish little rabbit," he said, his face holding seriousness as he looked at her, "Why would I mind it? I have broken enough rules already. Isn''t that what you want?" he asked her. Belle felt her heart soar as if it had wings of its own.


    "But you don''t like weddings," it was because long ago, Belle had once mentioned about it and she had heard Lucas called it to be stupid and waste of time by adding more problems.


    Lucas looked at Belle''s bright and beautiful eyes. He could hear her heart beating in her chest, "I read something from a person. A long long time ago- when a person loves a girl he will do anything and everything to keep her happy because her happiness is where his would lie."


    Belle''s eyes watered, glistening and turning her eyes shone looking up at Lucas. Rare times like this, Lucas caught her off guard. Appearing to be more mortal than having a cold heart that wasn''t there in his chest.


    She felt him pick her hand and kiss the back of her fingers gently, "Is there a point of doing things halfway. Let''s do it right. I have been watching over you for years now, more from here doesn''t sound so bad," he said and a tear slipped out of her eye, getting caught on her lowersh before it fell on her cheek.


    Before the tear could trail and fall, Lucas dropped her hand along with his still holding it and he leaned forward towards her. His lips kissing the tear-away on her cheek and he then pulled away a little bit so that he could look into her eyes.


    "It can be a quiet one," he said and she gave him a nod.


    She looked back into his eyes, "A quiet one is more than enough."


    Lucas then leaned forward again, this time his lips pressing on her lips to blow away the doubts she would have had in her heart.

 Chapter 153 - Message- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Message- Part 1</h4>


    After what Lucas had said to her, Belle didn''t need anything else to hear. She closed her eyes and smiled at the words. Her heart was flying like a bird that had learned to fly. To think that Lucas was willing to go through the ceremony of marriage just for her sake even though he wasn''t keen on, it spoke volumes to her which she didn''t need to hear more from him.


    "Belle!" she heard Pauline call her and Belle turned to see her friend who was holding the bouquet of flowers in her hands. Pauline, her friend had escaped from the house and had got married to the man she loved. A human. Now that they were married, all Pauline would have to do was convert the man to a vampire and live with him.


    Pauline put her hands around Belle, "Thank you foring today. I didn''t know who else to ask to be by my side," she could tell Pauline was being emotional right now.


    Belle patted Pauline''s back before she pulled away with a smile, "I am happy to be invited for your wedding. It''s not like I have many people''s weddings to attend do," and sheughed, "I am happy for you."


    "Thank you, again," Pauline thanked her, grateful that Belle hade as she had no one to call as her family who was going to attend the wedding.


    "Will you be staying here?" asked Belle. The vige here was calm and quiet, the people appeared to be weing when it came to vampires, unlike the other humans who often carried pitchforks and stakes in their hands. Words of curses flying when they tried to chase the vampires away from their vige.


    "For two weeks," answered Pauline who turned to look at her husband who was talking to Lucas and Simon now, "He bought a house in the next town. Said it will be better to start fresh for both of us. But I know he feels bad that I won''t be able to have the life I have been used to. I told him it''s alright but he just worries."


    Pauline and her husband were in love for some time now and she could tell that the man would keep Pauline happy.


    "I wille to see you, day after tomorrow then," Belle replied to her friend who gave her a nod, "Your new family is waiting," and with those words, Belle went to meet Lucas again who asked her,


    "Ready to leave?"


    Belle nodded her head, "I guess. There''s nothing more to do right now," When she turned to look at her friend, she saw Simon wave at her. Though he liked poking at Lucas very subtly, he knew when to give the couple the space they needed, "Do you think we can go visit the witch in the church?" she asked him.


    "I don''t see why not," saying their bye to everyone they met, Belle and Lucas made their way to the carriage and travelled to the church which was looked after by Isabell.


    When they reached the church, Belle heard the church bells rang which gave her a feeling of strange calmness. The sound rang over and over again that had Belle''s attention.


    "Does it hurt getting inside the church?" Belle asked him as they stood outside the church. In the past, Belle had noticed how Lucas didn''t stay too long inside the church and he often stood out waiting for the Adams'' family to return.


    "I didn''t know you noticed," he said,that had her smile.


    "You were the one who has been my role model as I grew up. I would pick things like that," at first Belle had thought it was because Lucas didn''t believe in church but then she had noticed how he would enter and leave without staying too long.


    "Miss Belle grew up well," Lucas had a small smirk on his face before it fell down, "The death reapers find it hard to stay in the church for too long. It hurts the skin that we wear. As if it wants to burn and show the bones that we are made of. The church and thend of the dead stand on two opposite ends. One that shows light and the other that shows darkness. Do not worry about me. I can bare the light burn," he said before they started to walk inside the church.


    Belle went ahead to pray at the chapel while Lucas stood back, watching her as well as the people who entered and went. Father Connor had only finished taking a confession of a woman who had apparently slept with another man and was scared as she was pregnant and didn''t know whose baby she was carrying.


    It was supposed to be a secret confession but Lucas heard it well enough who didn''t react when the woman passed by him.


    "Lucas," Father Connor greeted and Lucas greeted the man back.


    "Connor. Where''s Isabell?"


    "She said she had some business toplete and wouldn''t be returning soon," said the priest.


    Lucas''s eyebrows furrowed at this. Thest he had met her, she had not mentioned about any business, "Did she tell what it was about?"


    Connor looked around the church to make sure no one would hear and he leaned forward to say in a whisper, "She said there were switchers and ck witches who have been causing problems in the viges. Girls and boys have been getting abducted who are untouched virgins."


    "Isn''t it amon issue?" asked Lucas. It wasn''t the first time he had heard about ck witches abducting people, especially virgins to create sacrifice.


    "No, she told me it was different this time. There are some not only the girls from the viges but also pureblooded vampires who had gone missing. The activities of the ck witches, as well as the switchers, have reduced."


    That was concerning, thought Lucas to himself. The witches often went quiet when they didn''t want any attention from them as they were working on something big.


    "But Isabell did leave you a letter. I should have it right here," said father Connor who fished his pocket to pull out a letter and gave it to the Grim Reaper.

 Chapter 154 - Message- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Message- Part 2</h4>


    Taking the letter from the white witcher, Lucas unfolded the paper to see what was written inside it. The way it looked to Father Connor, Lucas had opened the paper, stared at it for a second and had folded it back to tuck it in his pocket.


    "She''s noting back is she?" questioned Lucas.?Father Connor knew about it, she must have hinted to the man about her time that wasing to an end. Lucas knew she had fewer days but with her extended lifeing to an end, he wondered where she would have gone.


    When Belle and Lucas stepped out again as Isabell wasn''t there anymore in the church nor would she be returning anytime soon unless her death was pushed away again.


    "Where did she go?" Belle asked him.


    "No clue. She''s mentioned about the abduction that how people are being taken away with no trail and their bodies have not been recovered," said Lucas to her, "She said she touched the forbidden magic again, which she was not supposed to. There''s someone who is trying to shift the course because there''s been an imbnce."


    "Do you think its because of what I did to the Lord?"


    "We cannot be sure," said Lucas to her, reading the letter again to ce it back in his pocket, "It''s a concept that is very simr to we don''t know if the egg came first or if it was the hen. You shouldn''t have contributed to the imbnce because Nichs had his ghouls, he would have his ghouls through you. The present and past that a timekeeper uses is a tricky ability. It would have been a different scenario if you didn''t do anything.


    Somewhere Belle was d to hear this.


    "For instance, if you were to go and save someone who you know has died and you have put them in the grave, that would be an imbnce," he said to her and somewhere it did make sense, "There was going to be a massacre and the witch spoke about a scientist. About the man turning immortal and attaining a higher form than the pureblooded vampire. We don''t know what is being tried. We only know the information that we receive ande close to. Isabell must have found something."


    "How long does she have?" Belle asked knowing how the white witch was on a time limit.


    "A week to the max."


    Lucas would have to find her because he was the one who had extended her stay here, putting a hold on her soul so that she wouldn''t drift away nor would she end up in thend of the dead. With her spells and with him withholding her soul, it was as if she had reincarnated. Only that her soul was pushed to an already prepared body in the past.


    He had put the me on Baltimore which was why he would have to be there to collect her soul.


    Lucas and Belle were yet to start walking towards the carriage when they saw something or someone appear.


    "Don''t react and behave normal," Lucas whispered to her and Belle who had only caught the bottom of the person, robes gliding across the ground turned to look at him when he said, "Look at me."


    Belle didn''t have to turn her eyes to notice that it wasn''t any person but a reaper who had arrived and by the looks of the robes and the way Lucas had ordered her to not wander her eyes. She felt it was a reaper who Lucas didn''t want to fight right now in the broad daylight. There were still people around them, not many but a handful who were either going into the church or wereing out.


    Lucas then gave her a smile, a smile that was rxed and he caught hold of her hand, "Let''s go back home," he said to her out of the blue and Belle mustered a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go back home."


    When Lucas started to walk, holding Belle''s hand in his, Belle followed his path, keeping her expression casual that internally changed when she caught sight of a reaper who lookedrger in size with a hood which didn''t cover the face.


    Lucas had advised her not to react but seeing the reaper who she could see the skull face where fire likes eyes burned to look at them. She didn''t know if the reaper found out and was waiting next to their carriage for them with its scythe that was pulled out.


    The fire that she saw in Barron''s eyes was differentpared to this one. This reaper appeared to look as if a fire was set beneath his skull for mes to burn. This might have been the most fearful reaper she must have seen.


    "What would you like to eat for dinner?" asked Lucas, his voice still calm as they approached the reaper.?They would have to pass through the reaper who stood between them and the carriage door.


    Dinner? asked Belle to herself. A reaper stood here as if it had discovered Lucas and Lucas was asking her dinner?


    "What do you suggest?" she asked when she felt him squeeze her hand.


    "We have steaks but knowing yourck of taste for it, the hunter came by in the morning, bringing fresh meat of a rare animal," Lucas said to her, "I have asked the maid to cook it with a new recipe. Let''s have dinner together," he suggested her, getting closer to the reaper with every step they took.


    The worst part was that it was Belle''s side the reaper was standing and she would have to pass through it. She had the ability to touch the reapers and she was no mere mortal to not be able to see its presence.


    Belle continued to walk and when she got an inch as close as to the reaper where she was able to look at its skeleton under its robes, she passed right through the reaper''s body to feel the cold chill running down her spine.

 Chapter 155 - Into The Forest- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Into The Forest- Part 1</h4>


    Belle didn''t react and instead got inside the carriage and Lucas followed her to tell the coachman, "Take us to the next town," he said to have the coachman nod, who hopped on to the seat and pulled the reins of the horse.


    The Grim reaper who stood outside the carriage turned its head slowly and Belle who sat next to the carriage door could hear the crackling sounds that appeared toe from the Grim Reaper. It was almost simr to the sounds that was created by the ghoul she had met but this one was louder and clearer. Belle shivered at the sudden coldness she had experienced. It was strange how she didn''t feel the coldness when she was with Lucas and Barron but when it was the other reapers, she could sense and feel the atmosphere of death that was cold and void. A feeling of emptiness that was consumed by her bones.


    The crackling sound was heard because the reaper had turned itself to look at her and she could feel the red eyes staring at her. To avoid possible eye contact, Belle closed her eyes and leaned towards Lucas''s shoulder to ce her head, as if she was tired and wanted to rest.


    When the carriage started, neither did Lucas or Belle speak until they were far away from the church they had been too.


    Belle finally released her breath and asked,


    "What was that?" she whispered even though it was just two of them inside the carriage, "I have never felt that cold. It felt like moving past a block of ice."


    "That was the second Grim. Warth," Lucas said in a serious tone, trying to understand what the Grim reaper was doing in front of the church, "He must be here to collect Isabell''s soul."


    "But she still has time," said Belle, "It felt more like it was testing us."


    "Warth has seen mee and go. He must have ced his suspicion on me that I am the Grim who stole her soul and helped her cheat death."


    "He doubts you," Bell was severely worried on how grave things were turning out now.


    Lucas nodded his head, "You could tell that. Though I am a person in disguise, it doesn''t stop others from doubting. The tenth Grim, Baltimore was the one who got framed for what I did. Served him because he was helping the ck witches in killing Isabell. She was one of the most powerful ones until she died and returned. Warth usually steps in to make sure no one would cheat death again and the Grims follow the rules. If I am not wrong he''s currently looking for Baltimore."


    "What if they find out you were the one who actually swapped her soul and it wasn''t Baltimore?" asked Belle. She didn''t want anything happening to Lucas.


    "That won''t happen. If they had to they should have known the moment it happened. The Grims are trying to get to each other, some of them cing traps for the past and for the future that they want," he said, pulling out the letter again and burning the letter in the palm of his hands that turned to ash in a blink of an eye, "Isabell knew about the involvement of the ck witches because with the prophecyes the hint. But she had her doubts in the council on how things were not straight. Whoever was working in the council took the step to end her so that she would not be able to find anything."


    "Was it a person?" asked Belle.


    "I am not sure about it. Though Isabell lives a new life, she doesn''t remember important details that urred previously. Like a memory loss which puts her in a disadvantage position," said Lucas.


    The carriage stopped when they got to the town, the coachman pulling the reins of the horses and both of them got down. Belle remembered that this was a vige a few months which was recently remodelled to turn to a town.


    "What are we doing here?" asked Belle, looking at the tall buildings that looked simr to the ones in Isle Valley, "You know Nelison used to live here before."


    Nelison was the servant who had gifted Belle with the stuffed rabbit when the fair was set up in the vige. The servant had passed away though. When she was young, her parents had told her it was because of sickness but it was when she grew up did she get to know, that it wasn''t an illness but she had been killed by the rogue vampires.


    Lucas didn''t have to know that Belle was favoured greatly by the servants in the mansion because of the way she was.


    "I heard there has been two more viges that were pulled down and rebuilt on the word of the magistrate."


    "It wasn''t the magistrate," corrected Lucas, "Come let me show you something," he said to take her along with him. They walked inside the town, moving to different streets, "A vige can hold only some people in it but towns, it has the ability to house more people. And people who are of a higher ss than the lower ones."


    "Was it the council?"


    "The word dide from the council but not the right people. Do you see the indentation on the ground," he asked looking down and Belle followed the line of his sight to notice a straight line that went past from one street to another, "The architect was given the work to build houses and buildings but it was the council who spoke about plumbing and how they wanted to design it."


    Belle was no illiterate when it came to the witches or the vampires or how the council worked. She was the girl who had initially nned to work for the council. She murmured, "Witch markings."


    "I found it yesterday. The other town that was built during the same period of time has the same plumbing. Disconnection won''t work because the ck witches havepleted the marking and the ground is ready for a massacre."


    "What are we going to do?" Belle asked looking at Lucas to receive the reply,


    "Nothing."

 Chapter 156 - Into The Forest- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Into The Forest- Part 2</h4>


    Belle turned her head on the response which Lucas gave her. A whole town along with the others would be going down to create a massacre by the witches and Lucas said they were not going to do anything about it. She felt a familiar feeling that she had felt before. The time when she knew her parents were going to die and she could do nothing about it.


    Wait a minute, thought Belle to herself before saying,


    "This is the town Pauline was talking about. She ns to move in here in two days," she didn''t want to see another person who she knew die during her knowledge.


    "We don''t know how far the n might go if the massacre will be stopped or if it will go on but there''s still weeks or months for it," said Lucas looking at the plumbing line and then looked at the people who were walking past them, "A death reaper and the ability of death cannot try to interfere with the fates that are set."


    "Why not? You saved Isabell," said Belle. When her parents had died, Belle had no clue of who or what she was, of what resided out in the world apart from what she already knew. Things that were present behind the curtain.


    "Isabell was a different case Belle," said Lucas, "Being her reaper, all I would have to do was to let her live again but I took her soul. I took her soul and ced it in another vessel. It was done once but it cannot be done again, not to hundreds of people which makes it impossible. Don''t forget the consequences, Belle. Unless Pauline wants to move out from the town don''t try to persuade her."


    "How am I going to save Vivian then?" asked Belle, and they started to walk around the town. Walls painted fresh making the buildings to stand out more.


    "You will need to find that out."


    That was no help at all.


    They put a round around the town and then went to the forest that took a while. Belle didn''t know what they were doing here, "Reapers are not to take part in the events but you are a mortal. Half mortal and half-dead because of the iplete soul that has drifted and taken a form and thought of its own," he gave it some more thought and then said, "There might be chances that nothing might happen if you intervene but the Hawerts will know the change in the number of souls when the count goes down."


    "But they won''t know it''s me."


    Lucas agreed. Right now the Hawerts didn''t know it was her but he realized if a reaper were to find the same person living in both the realms, it would cause quite some problems to not only Belle but also Lucas and Barron would be found through her.


    "What if I try to make sure nothing happens. Just keep her and the others safe."


    "Too many people Belle," said Lucas walking ahead into the forest and Belle followed him, "People trying to keep others safe end up being the scapegoat. Be careful. We are here to find children who have been abducted by the switchers."


    "Howe the council doesn''t try to fix it?" Belle asked before realizing what she was wearing. She was in a gown, dressed up pretty.


    Lucas chuckled hearing this, "Why would they, when they are benefitting from it," he noticed how Belle twisted the handkerchief in her hand, "Let me help," he offered her.


    Keeping a watchful eye around their surroundings, he walked behind as Belle took her hair in all her hand. Taking the kerchief he tied her hair into a ponytail so that her hair wouldn''t hover on her face, "Better?"


    "Much better," said Belle and then asked, "When did you find out about the abduction?"


    "The groom''s uncleined about it," Belle''s eyebrows raised, impressed by Lucas'' quick thinking and calction. She couldn''t tell how much she admired him, "ck witches are often found in the thickest of the trees, deep into the heart of the forest. Are you ready?" he asked her.


    "Yes," Belle answered, her own eyes looking at the forest and she heard a bird cry, flying up in the sky.


    "We are near," said Lucas as they walked further and into the heart of the forest.


    With her hair not hindering her where she could move her head left and right, suddenly a knife went past between her and Lucas that had her turn around to see ck witches. Not one but three of them who surrounded them at different distances.


    Belle had learned how to fight through Lucas but she had never fought an actual person who was going to try to harm her.


    "Who do we have here? A couple walking in the middle of the forest. Wanting to make love in secrecy," said one of the ck witches. They weren''t in their human form but in their scale-like appearance, slit eyes and two of them who had horns on their head.


    Belle who had only been kissed by Lucas so far couldn''t stop the blush that formed on her cheeks at the thought of being loved by Lucas here in the middle of the forest. Seeing her expression that had no worry or fear, one of the witches to her left looked at her annoyed.


    "We were looking for people to be fetched if the sheep have entered the forest willingly there''s no harm to take them," said the witch and soon a fight broke between the witches and them.


    While Lucas handled the two ck witches while another witch who looked as young as Belle started to attack her. When the ck witch used her hands that had knives in them, Belle dodged behind the trees for the witch to swipe the sharp des against the trees.


    The ck witch memorized Belle''s moves and when she moved right, the ck witch moved along with her and caught hold of her, throwing Belle against the ground.

 Chapter 157 - Into The Forest- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Into The Forest- Part 3</h4>


    Belle could feel the burning scrapes against her skin after she fell on the ground, her body sliding that caused one side of her dress to tear. She didn''t stay down though. She stood up and dusted her hands along with her dress.


    "You tore my dress," said Belle, her eyebrows knitted together as she took another nce at her dress before looking up at the ck witch who had disappeared in front of her to stand behind her on a branch of a tree.


    "Did you think because you were a vampire you could get away?" cackled the ck witch.


    "I guess," Belle replied looking at the witch who smiled with her snake tongue slithering out of her mouth.


    "Do not worry. Soon you will be on the ground and be dragged to the coven. You will have fun along with the others."


    Belle noticed how there was something very different about this ck witch. Most of the ck witches were supposed to have slit eyes, their colour ranging from yellow to green but this one had red eyes.


    "I will pass," Belle responded back to her. When the ck witches got ready to throw the knife, Belle picked up the log of wood to catch the knife that got stuck to it.


    "Smart," the ck witch sat down on the branch on her heel, "For a doll wearing girly shoes you are smart."


    The ck witch didn''t like that she couldn''t see the fear in the girl''s eyes and she jumped down,ing full force with her knives again that was meant to slice at Belle but the girl was no fragile human. Belle moved along with the ck witch, passing one tree after another, tricking the ck witch and she stopped moving. Catching the front of her dress, Belle raised her right leg when the ck witch came to stand in front of her, she rotated it enough to have the ck witch crash against the dress.


    "Sorry, but I prefer shoes," Belle moved her feet to showcase that she indeed was wearing t shoes instead of the girly ones that were supposed to be worn for weddings. The ck witch was unhappy and irritated when Belle had kicked her and had sent her flying to crash against a tree.


    "You little cunt!" the ck witch stood up to go again.


    On the other side, Lucas yed with the other two ck witches, keeping them upied. The ck witches tried to get as close as they could to attack but Lucas read their movements. They found it hard tounch an attack on him.


    "Why are you collecting children?" he asked the ck witches.


    "Why don''t you get caught and we will tell you," said one of the ck witches, her hands had long nails and she tried to swipe it right in front of him, missing him every time.


    "I will need to think about that," he said to her when the other ck witchunched a knife and then threw something on the ground that burst into mes. Lucas''s eyes narrowed and he had to wipe the fire before it would catch on to him. This was something he had note across.


    "Do you like it?" asked the ck witch, "I stole it from a white witch."


    "How unfortunate,"mented Lucas, "I was going to ask you how you made it. Are you going to tell me where the children are and why you abducted them?"


    "Over your dead body," Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle over the ironic statement as he was already dead. He took a quick look where Belle was holding her ground so far which was good as she didn''t need him to save her.


    When Lucas had turned to look at Belle, the ck witch moved her leg against his face but he caught it in time with his hand, "Looks like I will have to find it myself," he twisted the witch''s hand that came off her body and she screamed.


    "MY ARM!" the witch screamed in pain. The other witch came and Lucas twisted her neck, tearing her neck apart from the body. The one whose arm was torn, she came at Lucas. He flicked her forehead and her body flew hitting the tree and she fell motionless.


    Belle who was fighting with the ck witch raised her hand when the witch came at her, stopping her froming further. Smoke started appearing from the palm of Belle''s hand. This even caught Lucas'' attention from afar.


    The smoke started to move quickly towards the ck witch, trying to surround and encapste her who tried to get away from it. And in less than a second, the witch fell t on the ground with her eyes open. The body thenbusted into dust.


    The ability of death, thought Lucas to himself. Belle didn''t need weapons as she was a weapon.


    "Where do you think she will go?" asked Belle to Lucas when he walked towards her.


    "To thend of the dead, I suppose. To be fed by the Mighouls."


    Starting to walk away, Belle saw the other two ck witches who were killed by Lucas. Arms or head were torn gruesomely. It reminded her of Mr. Robbinson and Olivia. Thankfully Olivia didn''t know who Lucas was else she would have gone out and about telling people that he was the one who had killed her. A grim reaper.


    After passing through many more trees and finding no more witches so far, they came to a house that was built by stones. Stepping inside the house, they found potions that were being prepared as something ck bubbled in the pot but the abducted children were not found here.


    Belle noticed how there were small cages built that could fit in children inside it.


    "They aren''t here," said Belle looking around the small house that only had one room, fire burning under the pot.


    Lucas who walked by the window stopped his footsteps, taking a step back he looked outside the window, "Found them."


    Belle walked towards him, turning her head for a small gasp to escape through her lips. Children were hung by their hands to the tree who appeared to be dead.

 Chapter 158 - Search- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Search- Part 1</h4>


    Belle looked at the tree with a shocked expression on her face. Her already cold blood turned even more chill at the sight that stood outside. Both Lucas and Belle went out of the hut toe and stand in front of therge tree that had children hanging on them.


    The children''s hands were bound by their wrists and had been tied to the branches of the tree all around. None of them had eyes, not because it was closed but there were deep hollowness in each of their faces as if the eyes had been scooped out along with the eyelids. They were children who barely looked like they were eight or nine years old. Unable to look at it, she took four steps back before bending down to throw up the bile that had risen in her throat.


    Her eyes watered. How could they do this...how could they, thought Belle to herself.


    "It is the witches works," she heard Lucas say it behind her. She heard some soundsing from behind and she guessed that Lucas was pulling down the children who were on the tree.


    "This won''t stop will it?" Belle asked who already knew the answer to her question.


    "The ck witches don''t have the spells nor people who can perform the opening of the gates. One way to do it is by dying and going to open the gates but the witches are not fully aware of it. Even the people who are in the council don''t know how to open the gates," said Lucas to her, taking the children down one after another as carefully as he could. Their bodies were already damaged, "Because of their inability to open it, they have brought in their own code of conduct and ritual."


    Belle took a deep breath and turned to look at him, "What kind?"


    The children had dried blood that had trickled down their eyes to fall on the cheeks and then on their neck and clothes. The blood didn''t look red which meant it had been more than two to three days since they were tortured and hung.


    "The kind only the ck witches would perform. Unholy and immoral activities and spells. Sacrificing and killing, doing things that would generate energy to pull out and use it to open the gates."


    She then asked, "This gates...is it the same as the one which the souls pass through?"


    "No. This one is different. Even the Grims and other reapers are not aware of it," replied Lucas, he stood up. Wiping his hands with the kerchief he carried in his vest, "These gates are hidden. It was created by the white witches which was never spoken of. Killing children, using their organs, the massacre of entire viges and using people who are dead and alive; these are the things the ck witches indulge themselves in. These children must have been hanging there for more than a week. A ritual of sacrificing innocence who have not been touched."


    "Where can we find the list?"


    "There''s no point now in finding it. The list is almostplete. Thest one is creating massacre of the newly built towns," the marking they had seen, it was one of the towns, "Like Edith said, the gates will be opened but it might or might not be closed by taking more than the magic that will be received. There is something that needs to be done."


    Belle gave him a questioning look. It was unfair for the children to die that had nothing to do with the witches or the other people who were trying to get the higher power.


    "We need to go see what the witches are up to. But for now, let''s put these children to their graves," Belle agreed to this. The children needed to rest.


    "What about their souls?" asked Belle.


    "It''s safe. The reapers took them to thend of the dead. They should be fine."


    Belle helped Lucas in digging the graves and once they had done it, they ced the bodies in the hollow pit that was pushed back with mud with sticks being ced upright, stuck into the ground.


    On their way back, Belle asked him, "Do you think I can turn like you?"


    This had Lucas'' eyes turn to look at Belle with curiosity, "Do you mean a reaper?"


    "No," Belle said not knowing how to bring it in words what she just thought, "I might be one person and my second half is another who lives in thend of the dead. By proper logic I should be a person of both thend of the living as well as thend of the dead, isn''t it?"


    "Or you can be a person who belongs to neither of the realms," Lucas shot down her hope but he said, "But continue."


    "A living person cannot pass through thend of the dead without being dead but I do. What if I can turn like one of you were the living cannot see me?"


    "That is interesting but I doubt you have ever gone invisible in front of the living. If you did, you might be hidden in the eyes of the living but you will only turn that much more visible in the eyes of the reapers. You will need clothes to identify as one of the deads."


    "Where do you get them?" Belle asked, making their way back from the heart of the woods to see the corpses of the witches who were still lying in the ground.


    "There are no shops or boutiques in thend of the dead, Belle. But," Lucas paused for a moment, his footsteps halting, he said, "There are shops here. You will need to ask one of the tailors to stitch reapers clothes. Hallow is approaching, it shouldn''t be suspicious to get yourself a dress of a reaper."


    Belle was pleased hearing this but Lucas didn''t stop there, "The clothes will belong to this world so you will need to learn how to vanish it along with you. This is only the beginning, Belle," her ability had started to awake and if Belle''s theory was right, then she would be the only one who woulde to belong to the two realms.

 Chapter 159 - Search- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Search- Part 2</h4>


    Far away, near the border of thend of Bonke as well as Wovile, in midst of the forest, a castle stood hidden which belonged to the vampire named, Hendrick. He stood in theboratory, looking at his servant who was a witcher who was working on the seat belts with ten switchers who had been strapped to the seats of the chair.


    The switchers were the creatures from the dark, from the realm of the dead whose only ability was to take forms of the people who were either dead or were alive with the only criteria that they had to touch the person they were taking the form of.


    Apart from mimicking and taking the shape of a person, they had no other ability. These switchers were the same people who used to work for the ck witches and had been deceived bying here to only be used as a sacrifice in a few minutes.


    "How are things so far?" asked Hendrick, staring at the various machines that had numbers and made sounds while releasing steams every now and then.


    "We are on the track, Master," Inot answered, his feet slightly crooked, the short man limped towards the gears, pushing it forward, "We have ten of them, and they show a great deal of potentialpared to the humans," the switchers were not in their original form but they had been turned to pureblooded vampires after which Inot had given them shots to make sure they wouldn''t be able to turn back again.


    "Good to know that you used your brain on what was needed," Hendrick said, his eyebrows raised up as he looked at them, "Who knew that things like these existed and woulde in use," Hendrick had moved away from the devices to look at the switchers who were bound in a line of chairs while connecting each of their chairs together, "Such slimy creatures," he looked at them with a sign of disgust in his eyes.


    "More the slime, better is the conduction, Master," Inot chuckled, walking around as he prepared the devices for the oing storm that was soon going to hit the towers antenna to pick the needed electric energy that would start the devices and create a portal.


    Inot who was working, looked over his shoulder to see Hendrick who was walking around and looking at the switchers. He was a mediator witcher who didn''t have a specific master or mistress. He would change teams and people depending on what would favour him.


    "Soon the portal to the council will open. A ce where not many are supposed to go and don''t get to see," said Hendrick.


    Curious, the witcher asked, "What is there in the council?" Inot knew it was a portal to the council, a ce where witches couldn''t step in, especially the ck witches who would burn into a crisp paper. Hendrick was banned from entering.


    "There''s a book. A book that was created years ago by someone unknown who I don''t care about. This book speaks about how to destruct the world, speaks about the secrets of a world which we aren''t aware of," this made Inot curious, "You will be able to raise people from the dead and control them. You can acquire abilities one couldn''t even imagine about."


    "Is it what the Mistress wants?" asked Inot, his small eyes looking at Hendrick.


    Hendrick chuckled, "You are my servant so I will tell you this, she won''t be getting it," the vampire had no n to hand over such a book which was full of treasure, "I wille to be known as the ultimate vampire who will stand tall above everyone else. People who shamed me will be killed and I will do it slowly."


    "Of course, master," said Inot who went back to working with the device but the witcher couldn''t help but ponder about the book. The book that would give a person power, he wondered what more it held that the people were not aware of.


    Soon the rain started and the lightning struck the antenna to pass the current through the wires which continued to pass through the switchers, and the devices started running. The electricity continued to crackle with energy. Both Inot and Hendrick covered their eyes because of the white shes that were created in the room. The switchers who were strapped to the chair shook tremendously, their skin starting to melt away as seconds passed by to lead for a portal to open.


    The portal opened in a circr motion, widening little by little to show a dark passage that had no light.


    "Keep it open until I return!" shouted Hendrick because of the noise in the room as well as the wind that was circting around them, "I will be back soon!"


    Inot nodded his head, putting his round and thick sses on his face.


    Hendrick walked towards the portal and disappeared behind it.


    The vampire continued to walk through the portal, the wind slowed down and he was surrounded by the quiet darkness in the passage that belonged to one of the council rooms that was built underground.


    The council was a huge ce that was used to amodate the council members and the duties that had to be done. There were many floors and during the period of his work as a council in the past, Hendrick had explored many ces except for this particr room which was a storage room when it came to the case files and belongings of people who were involved in the case.?It was a room where people were not supposed to enter. Not even the elders and was restricted to the head council only.


    The Mistress witch, Sabbi, had told this is where the book was. The book that held treasures in it.


    Hendrick picked up antern that hung on the side of the wall, picking it up, he lit it and continued to walk toe to stand in front of the racks that were wide and tall.

 Chapter 160 - Search- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Search- Part 3</h4>


    The storage room wasn''t used often and if it was, it was only a person or two to the maximum to keep the items of the new cases that were either resolved or unresolved with evidence. Hendrick knew how the door looked like but he had never been here before.


    Carrying thentern up high in his hand, he looked at the number of racks that were lined in front of him and the thousands of boxes that were ced in every side of the shelves. Hendrick took a long time by pulling the boxes one after another moving it around as quickly as he could as there was no time to lose. If the portal were to close, the only way out was through the door and he would be stuck.


    "Where are you?" asked Hendrick, staring at the racks. He had worked for the council before which was why he was the one who had been assigned with the task but he didn''t know where the book was.


    He went to the older section, where he was pulling some of them before he found a box that had beenbelled with ''Knivetton''. His hand reached the things in it to finally pick a book. Bringing thentern that he had been carrying, he looked at the name of the book that read ''How to handle garlic in food''. This was it! Thought Hendrick to himself.


    Before anyone would step in, Hendrick quickly put the boxes back on the shelves but they weren''t in the order they had been taken out. Once all of them were in, he made it back through the portal that had started to close in, turning the circle smaller than before as the switchers who were strapped on the chairs had started to die, the electricity electrocuting the bodies.


    Running quickly he made his way back to his castle before the portal that was opened zapped closed.


    "I got it!" Hendrick started tough holding the book in his hand.


    Inot looked at the book to notice it looked like any other regr book, "Are you sure that is the one?" asked the witcher.


    Hendrick turned the book around and nodded,


    "This is the one," though he didn''t know how to read it as the witch had told him that it was written in code, Hendrick would find someone to decode the words and he would then make use of it. Finally, the day was goinge where he would take his revenge and have everyone bow at him, "How long have I waited for this moment. Soon I will rule thesends," Hendrickughed, getting up from the ground, he looked at the chairs that were piled in ashes.


    "Clean that up, Inot. We have a lot of work to do soon. You will be my most trusted man and scientist who will get to work on things more than you would ever have imagined it to," said Hendrick.


    The witcher bowed at the vampire, who left theboratory with the book in his hand. But just as Inot stood straight, there was a look in his eyes that one could see that he didn''t like working for this man.


    ording to the witches, Inot was working and obeying them, and ording to this vampire, he was working for him while betraying the witches, but Inot worked for no one.


    During the time of night when the sun had gone down, and the rain had stopped pouring down from the sky. In the dark, a shadow moved towards the chamber of where the vampire was sleeping in his bed. Inot crept forward, walking towards the bed with a stake of wood in his hand.


    When he raised his hand and almost reached for the vampire''s chest, Hendrick''s eyes flew open and he tried stopping the witcher but he failed as Inot used a spell and he finally pushed the stake through Hendrick''s chest. In the greed to have the book for himself, Inot started to search through the cupboards and through the drawers to finally find the book that was ced on the table which he hadn''t seen before.


    "Did you think I want to live working under you? I will be the King and sole ruler of thesends. Not you, vampire," whispered Inot to the dead vampire who was on the bed.


    Knowing that, this ce was not safe as the other witches knew about it, Inot took the money along with some other things and left the castle behind him.


    As much secrecy was created in stealing the unknown book, during the time Hendrick was leaving, the man had forgotten to blow away thentern and word was out to reach one of the councilman''s ears.


    The man only heard before he turned around to leave the council. Reaching the forest where no one came, the little girl arrived. Judith.


    "Do you have news?" asked the little girl with a smile on her face.


    The man smiled back at her, "The man retrieved the book from the storage room sessfully. You should go to collect it."


    "That I will. Mistress is going to be very happy hearing this news," Judith smiled at the man and then said, "You could have done it yourself. Why have someone else do it?" she asked him with curious eyes.


    "I have no interest in getting caught. It is better to have a scapegoat than sacrifice yourself. Don''t you agree?" asked the man, a smile forming on his lips where his blue eyes stared back at the little ck witch.


    Judith didn''t respond to his words and instead smiled, "I will see you soon with the book," and with that, she left the forest and the councilman returned back to the council building.


    She travelled to the border that separated Bonke and Wovile, to get the book that her Mistress had been looking for since she had heard about it. But reaching the castle, she only found the corpse of the vampire. The book was gone and so was the servant, Inot.

 Chapter 161 - Stealing- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Stealing- Part 1</h4>


    The little girl walked away from the castle. Her small hand carrying the open umbre along with her. Though she looked barely seven or nine years old, the ck witch was much older than anyone around her now. She stood with the humans who were waiting for the local carriage to arrive so that she could reach thest town of the Bonke in the north.


    She smiled sweetly at the people who gushed on how cute and pretty the little girl looked, while also questioning where her parents were. Judith didn''t know where her parents were and she had not bothered to find out because she had a slight hunch that her parents were in the same vige she lived before the sacrificial ritual had been held. A daughter whose mother had abandoned her after birth as her father didn''t ept another woman. They had burned in fire the night she had left with Sabbi.


    The only person who she would follow was her mistress, unlike the humans, or her very own kin, her mistress had a goal to achieve and she would help it.


    When Judith reached and met her Mistress finally, she could tell that the ck witch was not happy looking at her empty hands.


    "Where is the book?" Sabbi asked, looking down at the little girl, "I received news that the book was taken out from the council."


    "It was, Mistress but Inot has stolen it from Hendrick. He killed the vampire and has run away from the castle," Judith answered Sabbi''s question, "He ran away with the book."


    Sabbi was making a potion which she stopped working on, cing a lid on the top, the witch turned around, her blue eyes turning to slit, "Who knew Inot could be ambitious. The book is important and has been lying there in the council for decades. Falling in the hands of a person like Inot...we are only going to end up with a disadvantage."


    Judith looked at Sabbi, waiting for the order which never came. Instead, the ck witch said, "There''s barely time before we have a breakthrough when ites to the spells. We need the book before it to give us an opening. I will go get it myself."


    The little girl''s eyebrows rose and she said, "I wille with you."


    "That won''t be necessary. You have to check on the white witches and the witch hunters," said Sabbi, picking up the ragged coat that was on the chair, she then said, "Make sure to report me."


    "Yes, mistress!" Judith responded back.


    While the ck witch had left in search of Inot, Isabell herselfnded in the castle that belonged to Hendrick. The door was open and the white witch stepped inside in search of the people who had been abducted from viges and towns. Though the mansion was big, Isabell didn''t find any servants. The ce was quiet that got her suspicious and when she finally reached the bedroom of the man, she saw the person lying on the bed. Dead.


    "What happened to you," murmured Isabell, with her eyebrows knit together. The man appeared to have his head severed over his body. She doubted it was one single kill. The way his body had turned dry like a block of wood with no water in it, Isabell could only guess that there was another visitor before her.


    Isabell hade tracking and looking for the ck witches who had been abducting people and it had led her here along with the forbidden magic she had used.


    She removed the gloves that she was wearing that showed her hand that was discolouring slowly. The discolouration had reached up to her shoulders. She had to cover her hands so that no one would notice what was happening to her.


    Using her fingers to swipe the surface of the objects and the things around, she finally stopped when she sensed something there.?Her eyebrows furrowed and she finally let go of the surface of the table.


    They found the book, thought Isabell to herself and this wasn''t good. She didn''t know how they found about its existence but if it was going to fall in the wrong hands, there would be nothing but destruction everywhere.


    Inot had left the castle but he had not left thend of Bonke. Instead of fleeing somewhere far and keeping himself hidden, the witcher roamed in the towns, living in the inn by giving them gold coins which he had stolen from Hendrick.


    Isabell was the first one who had caught up after finally catching hold of him to take the book from him. She put him to his grave and left the ce but the other ck witch, Sabbi, found Inot with no book on him that worsened her mood.


    After a day, the ck witch did catch hold of Isabell to take what she hade for.


    Sabbi finally tracked Isabell and a fight broke between them with their knives shing against each other in the forest.


    "Give up," said Sabbi, after noticing how the white witch was still holding up after every attack. She shed her knife straight on to Isabell''s already weakened arm to draw blood out, "Actually you aren''t that difficult to read."


    "I am d to hear that you''re finally catching up. It was turning to be really mundane now," Isabelle''s smile irked the ck witch until her appearance broke down.


    "How dare you mock me!" Sabbi gritted her teeth, "I will make sure to burn you. Wait a minute! You are that white witch we burnt," Isabelle frowned hearing this. It was the vigers who had burnt her, but not heeding any expression on her face, Isabelle decided to hear out what this ck witch had to say, "How are you even alive?" Sabbiughed loudly, the echo of herughter surrounding the forest and them.


    "You know about me."


    "Who doesn''t know you. But I have to say I am shocked. Tell me how you escaped your death and I will spare your life," seeing Isabell being quiet the ck witch said, "You won''t say, will you? Such honour."


    "Are you trying to gather the red moon source? But you don''t have all the ingredients now, do you? Do you have everything that you need to perform it?" enquired Isabelle and Sabbi looked taken aback that this person knew about it.


    "I need a few things that you have. The parchment that you have been secretly carrying all this while along with the book that you stole," and Sabbi used spells and moved in such speed that, she pushed the knife in Isabell''s chest, before pulling it out, "I will be gracious enough to leave you here because I doubt you can even move a muscle more," she chuckled and left the forest, leaving behind Isabelle where the poison that was on the knife started to move through her veins and blood.


    The white witch sat against the tree, her eyes turning weak and her body unable to move an inch. She coughed, bringing her hands up to spew blood on the palm of her hand.


    She had her eyes closed when she heard the footsteps of a person arrive on the ground.


    "You look bad," said Lucas who was in his reaper form with the hooded cloak over his head. His face turned from skeleton to more human.


    "You are on time."


    "Can''t lose the soul," smiled Lucas, looking down at how worn out Isabell looked right now.

 Chapter 162 - Stealing- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Stealing- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas noted on how Isabell kept coughing blood from her mouth. He doubted it was because of her body, "What happened to you?"


    "Did you think I would have a much more peaceful death?" Isabell asked him.


    The Thirteenth Grim tched, "I didn''t. When you skip and cheat death, deathes back again. You appear to be in much better shape," he said. His words made her smile.


    "I guess I do."


    "Who was it? Your letter wasn''t of much help," said Lucas. The only thing she had mentioned was about checking about the abduction of people and the ck witches who had scattered in thend of the Bonke.


    "But I am guessing you already found some of the lost people," her eyes that were looking in front of her, shifted to Lucas, "The children," he gave her a nod.


    "You found the others?" he asked her. Lucas pulled out his pocket watch, opening to see how much more time she had.


    "All dead. Electrocuted through the shock of the lightning. How much more time do I have?" she asked him.


    Lucas'' eyes went up to look at her, "Barely two minutes."


    Isabell''s eyebrows knitted together in concern and she said, "I have something to tell you, Lucas. I have known you for years now but you have been here before I have. I know we are not supposed to speak about things that will disrupt but I think you need to know some things," she said to him. Her words quick and clear, "I left the church because I foresaw something. There''s a book, you must already know about it. The book that goes by the vegetable. The ck witch has it. Take it from her."


    "The book of Vervus?"


    Isabell gave him a nod, " If the witches decipher and read it, it will be catastrophic."


    Lucas was going to take it back anyway as he had heard the whisper about its existence. Strangely, the people in thend of the dead had not heard about it because people spoke how it belonged to a ce unknown.


    Isabell then closed her eyes, "Don''t let her go by your side," and she opened her eyes again for her heart to stop. If it was Isabell''s first death, he would have been able to speak but right now, her soul had turned to nothing but a white gas. He used his hand and pushed it to thend of the dead, near the river where Rower would help her pass.


    Her body which was made out of potion, a reflection of her actual self slowly started to break and fly like white ashes moving up in the sky.


    "Rest in peace, Isabell," said Lucas when there was no speck of her existence.


    He knew her far before she had been burnt by the viger. Before she had married into the Delcrov family. Calling each other friends was too of a word as they didn''t exactly speak to each other unless it was needed to.


    Though people thought it was too long since the ck witches magic had been bounded and ced beyond the gates, it was too far away. The three people who had closed and used magic at that time was Isabelle, a white witcher who went by the name Night and Lucas. Both the white witches were dead and it was only Lucas who stood behind as he was a Grim Reaper. Except for Isabell, no one else knew about him.


    Lucas started to go back to the mansion of the Adams, wondering if the person the white witch had spoken about was Belle and not the ck witch.


    Returning back to the mansion, Belle quickly ran to him as he had disappeared from the mansion after realizing Isabell''s time was close and he had to send her soul.


    "Lucas!" Belle came to him, her eyes looking up at him concerned.


    "Isabell is gone," he informed her and her eyebrows drew close towards each other.


    "Was she alright?"


    Lucas gave her a nod, "She was alright," he then asked her.


    Even though Lucas didn''t speak or express about the white witch''s demise, Bell could tell that there was something he felt. A Grim reaper feeling the emotion simr to a mortal.


    During the time of night, Belle sat in front of the dressing table and Lucas was the one whobed her hair. From the top to the tip of the hair, his hands gently moving one section after another.


    "She spoke about a book that needs to be retrieved. I will have to go find it," Belle heard Lucas say, his hand still going from top to the bottom, "I might need to go look for it in the future when I find something about it. Do you think you can manage?"


    Belle gave him a smile, nodding her head, "I will be fine. There''s Barron for mypany. Did she tell who has it or where to look for it?"


    "The ck witch has it. The book contains secrets which are not supposed to reach the mortals or the witches," he said to her. He braided her hair before letting it go and cing theb on the front of the dressing, "The movement of the ck witches has begun and it is only going to increase in time."


    This meant Belle had to speed up her ability, "I am not able to see a person''s death always. Some I see and some I don''t."


    "You will need to practice it. Barron is the easiest practice."


    Belle didn''t know what that meant but when Barron was called and his stuffed cotton was ced on the ground with Lucas scythe out in the open, Barron cried for help, "What the fuck is going on?! Did you both conspire against me? I have been loyal!"


    "Rx, Barron. Belle needs to know how to identify death," said Lucas in a calm tone but Barron was nowhere to calm.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN RELAX?! You are holding a scythe in your hand!"

 Chapter 163 - Chaotic Night- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Chaotic Night- Part 1</h4>


    Barron was more than angry right now as he tried to move his body but he couldn''t move an inch. It felt as if he were trapped back inside the rabbit with a single whisper of the Thirteenth Grim.


    "Get me out of this thing! Lady Belle!" Barron asked Belle who stood next to him where he nowid on the ground.


    "Is it necessary?" Belle asked Lucas who was looking at his scythe. Using his hand he was trying to clean the sharp edge.


    "It is the most effective way for you to test out. Barron is already a dead person so it wouldn''t affect him that much," Lucas'' eyes moved away from this scythe to look at Belle. There was only two ways for Barron when he would use his scythe. One, Barron would end up back home. Two, he would cease to exist.


    "I do not want to die! You fucking moron! Let me up!! I will beat you up, I will throw you to the oblivion-" Lucas stepped on the stuffed toy''s hand to shut up Barron.


    "Such a noisy thing. If I didn''t see you in your Grim reaper form I would have thought you are a six-year-old child always throwing tantrums," Lucas looked down at Barron, his lips set in a thin line, "Now that the rabbit is quiet, let''s start with your lesson."


    Belle looked at Barron with an apologetic look, "How are we going to start?" she asked Lucas.


    "I will use my scythe in the intention to kill Barron. You will need to test your ability in finding the smoke around him. As he has been living in thend of the living for some time now, he should have picked up some of the qualities when ites to the smoke."


    When Lucas moved his shoe away, Barron went on again to say, "Why don''t you try to be the scapegoat?! I will kill you and she can find out if there''s the ck smoke around you!"


    "Unfortunately my instincts to survive is higher with better reflex. I might identally end up sending you to oblivion," said Lucas before looking back at Belle to say, "Ready?" he asked her.


    Belle gave him a nod and at the same time, Barron whispered to her, "Please pick the smoke quickly."


    Lucas pulled up his scythe, readying himself to use the de over the rabbit''s neck and Barron could do nothing but dread. The Fourth Grim couldn''t believe that he was in a situation where his soul was in grave danger. He cursed the Thirteenth Grim for using him as a test subject.


    "Once you sense the smoke, you need to tell me unless Barron wants to sacrifice in the name of being helpful," said Lucas to her.


    Barron spat back to say, "Fuck you and fuck this shit! I am not going to die!" His voice softened when he looked at Belle, "Please, tell him when you see the smoke but what if she''ste?!" Barron was concerned for his well being.


    "Then you will meet the alter self of Belle in the other world. Alright," Lucas told, that had the room go quiet and he picked his scythe back and forth and when the scythe moved to Barron''s neck, Belle couldn''t see anything.


    Barron had decided to close his eyes so that the suspense won''t have him pass out right now. They tried for a good hour but Belle never found a speck of smoke surrounding him, "I don''t think it works for the Grims or the reapers. We will need to find someone human or possibly a witch," suggested Lucas and Barron finally sighed. There wouldn''t be any more worry of hellhounds chasing him in thend of the dead.


    Barron who could finally move his arms and legs turned to look at Lucas beforeunching himself on the butler''s face, "Fight me! Fight me! Come o-" Lucas tapped on the rabbit again for Fourth''s Grim''s movements to be immobilized and fall on the ground. When he snapped his fingers again, Barron snapped his head to look at Lucas with his eyes that had turned mad.


    The Thirteenth reaper was ying with him! And Barron wasn''t pleased!


    "Let''s go out," said Belle to Lucas, "Let''s go find the ck witches," if possible Belle wanted to kill all the ck witches who were involved in the massacre. This way, she hoped she could change the course and it wasn''t that Lucas didn''t pick on what Belle wanted to do.


    But what she was trying would cause a repelling effect. To make her understand the consequences of her actions and why she would need to be careful with what she would do and who she would save, Lucas said, "I know a ce which might be more helpful than the rabbit."


    "Who are you calling a rabbit?! I am Barron the Fourth Grim!" Barron shouted. Belle wondered how many times Barron often imed his name as if people didn''t believe he was the Grim Reaper.


    Lucas stepped out of the room along with Belle and even though Barron had been used as a test subject, he followed them with his small tail swaying as he walked behind them.


    The servants were fast asleep as the trio left the mansion, Lucas leaving his bird, Raven look after the house for any suspicious activity around it. They made their way across the vige, moving forward where minutes passed to almost more than half an hour.


    "Where are we going?" Belle asked with the crickets surrounding them and the frogs croaking.


    "There''s a witch who has held a girl captive in her house. Let''s see if the girl is going to live or if the witch is going to kill her," said Lucas to her.


    "Excellent!" Barron pped his cotton hands against each other.


    They had to walk ten more minutes before they came to stand in front of a house made of stones in the middle of the forest. The light was lit inside the house that could be seen from the closed windows.

 Chapter 164 - Chaotic Night- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Chaotic Night- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas raised his finger to his lips to make sure that no one would talk. Treading carefully towards the house, they tried to look at the window to see the back of the woman who was doing something at the b. Belle saw how the fire was lit in the firece, burning brighter than the ones in her very own home. When Belle was young, she remembered the time when she had been lost in the forest and during that time, Belle had encountered a witch there.


    Looking at the fire in the firece of the witch''s house, Belle was taken back in the time of the summer days where the families had gathered in her aunt Irene''s house. The children had gone to y hide and seek, scattering far away in the woods even though they were told not to wander far away from the house.


    She was seven years old back then. In thepany of her cousin sisters and cousin brothers who were more familiar with each other than her, they had left her on her own to hide while the others hid together in a pair of two. In an effort to not be caught by the seeker, little Belle had walked deeper into the woods without realizing what was in there.


    When the little girl had lost her way, Belle had not realized it, as she had continued to walk to stumble upon a house that was made of rocks and mud. The door was open and her innocence of curiosity, making her step inside the house.


    She had seen animals- goats, sheep, hens and others that were caged. And before she could step any closer, the witch had appeared in front of her making her shriek as she was terrified with the way the women looked. Scales of cracked skin, teeth that were jagged and eyes that were like snakes.


    Before the witch could catch her, she had run away from there. Stopping only to see that?the person hadn''t followed her. It was Barron''s movements that brought Belle back to the present. She wondered how these memories had been buried away, which she didn''t remember until now.


    When the witch turned around now inside the house, Belle saw the witch who had a long, crooked nose, her face thin and hollow with spots on her face.


    She felt a tug on her hand, which was Lucas pulling her to follow him. Belle followed him so that they could look at the other side of the window. She peeped through the window to see a young girl of her very own age who was locked in the cage-like she was an animal.


    "Is she going to die?" Belle asked him with a whisper. The girl appeared sad and tired, as if she had lost the purpose of her life.


    Lucas gave her a nod, "She is. Don''t try to save her, Belle," he warned her, but Belle wasn''t someone who stood by things. If she was given the ability to use death, she believed she could use rightly to fix the world.


    Barron was jumping from where he stood so that he could take a look at what Lucas and Belle were looking at, but his short stature as a rabbit was not helping him. He kept jumping up and down. Too tired to jump, he decided to go around the house to take a look if there was an opening.


    Lucas knew the fate of the person who was caged, but that didn''t mean he didn''t know what was going on in the mind of the girl who stood next to him.


    "You need to see if she has the smoke of death around her."


    "I am a mortal person of the living, it shouldn''t make a difference if I save this person," Belle knew this was no ce to reason, especially not when they were standing right outside the house of a witch, "There is no one who lives here."


    "We are here only to sharpen your skills, not to y save people who you feel needs help," Lucas gave her thest warning and Belle pursed her lips, unhappy with the way Lucas sounded detached when it came to a person''s life.


    "What if one day my timees? Will you let me die?" she looked him in the eye as she asked the question to him. Lucas looked at her red eyes that appeared to be dark because of theck of light that was around them.


    "You will be dying," said Lucas because Edith had already predicted her death, but he then added, "I will bring you back again."


    Hearing a crashe from inside, Belle and Lucas both looked at what happened inside to notice that the witch had opened the cage and was now trying to drag the girl out of it by her hair.


    "Come on!" said the older woman and the young girl cried out in pain.


    "Please, no! I want to go back to my family. Please! I am the only girl to take care of my father!" the girl cried out in pain, and Belle''s hand clutched on her dress. She took a deep breath and looked at the girl. Noticing the ck smoke that started to form around her.


    "Shut up!" the witch shouted back at the girl.


    The girl was going to die, thought Belle to herself, and she couldn''t resist not helping.


    Barron who was searching for a way to look inside the house and ended up crashing right into the weak door. Belle''s eyes widened at the other crash to notice Barron who now stood in front of the door.


    "Oops," said the rabbit.


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed at this, and he said, "Let''s go back home."


    "What about Barron?"


    "He isn''t a child. He wille back home," but the witch finally caught the sounds of whispering that came from outside. Hearing the noise outside, the older woman turned her head.


    Lucas pushed Belle away from where they were standing and at the same time, rocks flew out from the wall of the house because of the witch who had raised her hand.

 Chapter 165 - Chaotic Night- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Chaotic Night- Part 3</h4>


    The rocks that flew out from the wall, created a wide hap while turning the stones to dust. The ck witch continued to throw spells at them while the girl who was captive had her hands bound in ropes, sitting on the ground helpless.


    "I did not do anything!" came the voice of Barron from the door as he was the one who had caught the attention of the ck witch first.


    Lucas and Belle were split, the butler trying to get to the ck witch who had a series of spells that flew in the air and he tried to dodge them. The witch was quick in her movements, appearing to be experienced as she didn''t let him get close to her and instead tried to drive him away from the house.


    In that time, Belle went to the girl who had her hands tied.


    "S-she''s going toe back!" the girl whispered, panic in her voice.


    "Don''t worry. You will be fine," said Belle, untying the rope from the girl''s hand, she removed the bounds as quick as she could, "Where do you live? Where is your family?"


    The girl was visibly shaken and she found it hard to speak. Belle searched for Barron, but the rabbit had disappeared out of sight. Where did he go? Belle looked back and forth and then decided to take the girl somewhere safe.


    Belle took two steps to look for Barron who had indeed vanished. She then said, "Let''s take you somewhere safe away from here," and she turned to the girl but the girl had disappeared.


    Lucas had finally caught up to the witch and he killed her with her body turning to dust.


    "Barron and the girl, both of them are missing," Belle said in worry.


    "What about the girl? Did she still have the ck smoke around her?" inquired Lucas in search of Barron and not the girl, because the girl was going to die anyways but if Barron was caught by a passing reaper it would be troublesome.


    "She still had it," answered Belle looking left and right, front and back searching for the girl who had disappeared from sight. Was there another witch they had failed to notice while looking inside the house?


    They had reached the end of the forest and Lucas said, "I can''t find the presence of either of them."


    "Shadow," Belle said catching something move pass the walls near the vige and both Belle and Lucas followed the shadow.


    Though it was the time of night where almost every person in the vige had gone to sleep and rest, there was a woman and a small girl who was only walking back home as they had missed the local carriage from the other town.


    Belle and Lucas were only searching for the shadow when they caught sight of the girl who had escaped from the ck witch to appear behind the woman and the small girl, to kill them both with a knife. Belle''s eyes widened when she caught sight of this.


    The girl looked up at them, licking the knife that had blood on it. Her eyes turned to slit eyes, letting them know that she was a ck witch and not a helpless human. The smoke around her turned even heavier than before which was when?Barron who came behind her, used his scythe to kill the ck witch.


    Belle was about to run towards the woman and the small girl who had fallen dead, bleeding from their necks as theyid on the ground when Lucas caught hold of Belle''s arm.


    "They need our help," Belle said to him.


    "The reapers are going to arrive soon for the souls," said Lucas and Belle looked at the dead corpse but she couldn''t see the soul.


    "They are almost here!" Barron who was the Grim reaper didn''t want to get reported about his presence being here and he quickly ran towards the couple.


    Noticing how Belle had a hard time tearing her eyes away from the people who had just died, Lucas didn''t wait for her and he zapped both Barron as well as Belle out of the vige. When the reapers did arrive, they smelled the atmosphere that had traces of other death reapers who had been here but they took the soul with them.


    Reaching back to the mansion, in the study room, Belle couldn''t get the scene of the ck witch out of her mind who had slit the throats of the two innocent people who were out in the vige.


    "Do you understand now?" asked Lucas to her that had her look at him, "The mother and the child would have been alive if it weren''t for our disruption or Barron''s," he said looking at Barron who had hidden himself behind themp post.


    "But we didn''t help-"


    "You untied the ck witch. You thought that the other ck witch was holding a human captive and you set her free. Not everything we think is right, Belle. If it weren''t for you, maybe the mother and daughter would still be alive. They weren''t part of the death n."


    Belle shook her head, her heart filling up in guilt.


    "That''s a little harsh-" Barron started to speak knowing exactly what Lucas'' lesson was today but he was interrupted,


    "Don''t even start with me," Lucas red at Barron, "You are the one who started it and Belle followed it like a Domino effect. This is exactly what I spoke about consequences. Don''t try saving everyone and everything around you."


    Belle didn''t like that. She could feel the guilt that was starting to umte in her chest right now. She hadn''t meant for others to die. She didn''t know the person was a ck witch...her lips pursed together for the life that had cost over her decision because of her action in untying the ck witch''s hands.


    Her eyes turned down to look at the ground, "I didn''t mean for it..."


    Seeing how she understood it, Lucas sighed and walked up to hug her, "I know."

 Chapter 166 - Broken Walls- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Broken Walls- Part 1</h4>


    Belle sat on her bed with her knees pulled close to her chest, her hands holding around her legs as she stared at the firece that Lucas was adding wood too. After feeling the guilt that rose in her chest, she hadn''t spoken a word and quietly sat in her bed.


    Though it wasn''t entirely her fault as Barron was the one who caused the door to fall, Belle couldn''t help but feel terrible for the death of the woman and the girl who must have been her daughter.


    Lucas was still stoking the woods while removing the pile of ashes to ce it to the sides so that they wouldn''t hinder the woods from burning and providing heat in the room. Winter had already appeared and soon in time, the clouds would start to snow and the entirend would turn to a gloomy curtain of white.


    "What was that?" asked Barron in a quiet voice without letting Belle hear what he was saying, "She is a mortal. How do you expect her to know everything?"


    "She might be a mortal but she needs to know what will happen if she goes trying to save every single person," Lucas answered, continuing to push the ash. He pulled up the sleeve of his shirt until his elbow and reached to pick out the ash that turned his flesh to skeletons before covering back up with the muscles and tissues around his arm.


    "I call it bullshit," the rabbit folded its hands across its puffy chest, "As if you haven''t broken rules and have dragged people to the graves you buried yourself."


    "I didn''t know you were entranced and interested in what I did," Lucasmented, ncing at Barron, he said, "I have broken rules but we all y ording to the rules that are set. You need to know what can be broken and what can be not."


    Barron had grown a soft spot in his empty ribcage for Belle. He had been spending more time with and around her. She was the only one he could rely on as there was no guarantee when Lucas would change sides.


    "You could have told her in a much better way. By words," Barron stressed the word words.


    Lucas raised one of his eyebrows, "Look who is speaking. If you had stuck to our side and hadn''t gone bunny hopping, she wouldn''t be in grief."


    "No no. That is not going to work on me. I am not going to guilt-trip over it. I am Barron," and Barron raised his hand to say, "The fourth reaper," but his hand had no fingers to be seen.


    Lucas knew it wasn''t the easiest thing for her to digest and she was now taking ount of her actions. He was a reaper, a reaper who knew how to go around things without causing any effect but Belle, Belle was new to it.


    Finally getting up from the firece, he went to sit in front of her, "You don''t have to give too much thought about it. You saw her death, she was going to die."


    "But the woman and the girl¡­"


    "They were going to die too," replied Lucas to see the frown on her face, "I forgot to mention to you that it''s just not saving people but our actions like Barron''s changes time and the tide of things around us. Barron, pull out your scythe."


    Barron didn''t know what Lucas wanted but he walked forward to pull out the scythe that belonged to him, "Touch it," advised Lucas to her, "You have the gift to see death. Look if you can see the woman and the girl covered in the ck smoke."


    But the fourth Grim was apprehensive about it and when Belle was going to reach for the de of the scythe, he moved it away from her reach very subtly. Inch by inch.


    Lucas and Belle who noticed this, looking at Barron, "We should probably go check the corpses out there. They will be much effective," proposed Barron.


    "There will be reapers swarming around the corpse. The fastest reach is your scythe which was used to kill them."


    "I am notfortable with a girl touching it," the rabbit kept his scythe close to him as if it was the most precious thing.


    Belle who noticed this, she said to Barron, "I won''t judge you," she understood his reluctance in her touching his scythe. Both Barron and Lucas were reapers who had taken the souls with them and had also killed people.


    Barron reluctantly let his scythe lean towards her and Belle raised her hand, her fingers touching the sharp de of the scythe that took her back in time. As if the time got rewinded, it stopped where the woman and the girl were walking in the streets of the vige. Belle concentrated on looking at them where the ck smoke was indeed there on them which she hadn''t seen before.


    The next second, she was taken to a scene with bodies that were on the ground and she quickly moved her fingers away, not wanting to see what it was about.


    Lucas then said to her, "There are some things we are meant to change, some things that are not meant to be touched. For example, if you didn''t help the Lord with his ghouls maybe he would not exist anymore. It is tricky to think and wonder like how one would question if the egg came first or the hen. Who knows...if you didn''t exist, other things would note to stay alive now."


    Belle nodded her head to his words.


    Both Lucas and Barron left the room but Belle was not able to sleep. Her thoughts felt scattered and therefore she decided to take a walk in the mansion. Hoping it would tire herself.


    Without antern in her hand, Belle started to walk until she came to stand in front of the corridor where she had met the ghoul and where Barron had been used of pushing the bucket.


    The cold corridor.

 Chapter 167 - Broken Walls- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Broken Walls- Part 2</h4>


    During the time of night in the quiet and deserted mansion of the Adams, Belle stood in front of the corridor that she was intrigued with recently. The mysteries of the mansion appeared to be more than she had expected. At first, it was just her rtives who were interested in acquiring the mansion at the rumour that there was a way to be rich but she doubted that was what was in this mansion.


    The housekeeper''s grandson had spoken of a family who didn''t stay here long but she wondered what happened before that. Before the orchard''s hade to live here. Belle had tried to look for answers in the libraries and old newspapers but she couldn''t find any of it.


    Thest time she was here, she had met the ghoul. It was as if the ghoul had sent her to save Nichs and as Lucas said, it was hard to guess how things actually worked when it came to the past and the present. Maybe when the Lord was young, during his hour of time and year, a person had appeared to help him and that person happened to be her.


    Belle continued to walk, moving towards the walls, she tried to trace the walls with both of her full palms. Moving it inch by inch.


    When she finally moved to a cracked wall that had been covered in the shadows, shes of image started toe in front of her close eyelids. She could feel the crack of the wall under her fingertips and as she traced it, she could hear and see someone crash against these walls with a lot of impact.


    These walls, they had pieces of information written on them and Belle knew if she took the courage to walk past the darkness which loomed in the corridor, she would be able to find the answers she was looking for.


    Answers that were buried in time for no one to know.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    She took her hand away quickly at the scream that she heard, not expecting to hear someone scream when it was the night for her. Taking a deep breath, Belle moved further in the corridor, her hands moving everywhere that she could reach.


    She continued to walk hearing the screams ringing in her ear that made her understand that this was where the blood bath had taken years ago. She finally came to a stop when she could see things much clearer.


    She could see things much more clearly now, the corridor she was in had started to turn back with lights. Torches burning on the walls which had been dark and cold and carpet on the floor as the rest of the house. Belle didn''t know what happened but she saw a maid walk past her.


    The maid carried a tray of food in her hand, and Belle couldn''t help but follow the maid. As Belle had grown up she was not used toing here. As much as her feet would carry her here, she had not dared to go through because of the chill that ran down her spine when she was a little girl.


    But right now, Belle had grown up and she was no more, that scared little girl she used to be.


    In the lit up corridor, she walked with the maid who stopped in front of a door. Knocking it with the back of her hand.


    "Come in," she heard a girl''s voice and Belle couldn''t help but wonder in the curiosity of who this house belonged to.


    The maid pushed the door open and stepped inside the room. Belle followed the maid''s footsteps when she looked who was sitting at the table. The person looked just like her. Reddish-brown hair, clothes that were of different time as she wrote down something at the desk.


    "Mdy," the maid offered her the drink that was ced on the table.


    Belle didn''t know what was going on. For a moment her head felt like it was spinning and her back hit the wall. How many decades behind did she fall into?


    "Did you send the letters that I asked you to send this morning?" asked the girl who looked like her. Her facial features were a little more mature than Belle. Her eyebrows pushed closer to each other with a subtle frown on her face.


    "Yes, Lady Evelyn," the maid responded back to her, "I asked the gatekeeper to take it. He had them delivered right away."


    "Good, you may go," said the girl named Evelyn. When the maid left, Belle didn''t leave along with her. She was too shocked to move from where she stood. She noticed how Evelyn''s eyes softened once the maid left and she let out a sigh that was from being tired. When the quill fell down on the ground, Belle snapped out from being dazed and she looked around the room. A room she had never stepped into.


    Her breathing was shallow as she breathed and walked in the room. Looking at things and objects around her, the room was big, like the mansion owners bedroom and her head snapped to look at Evelyn who happened to grab her coat. Wearing it, she stepped out of her room.


    Belle quickly followed her, crossing the familiar corridors which she had grown up and walked down the stairs to see portraits on the walls.


    "I will be going out for an hour. If any guestse to visit have them sit in the drawing-room," Evelyn informed the maid. Instead of taking the carriage, the girl travelled by her feet.


    Her ability was the touch of death but there were also glimpses where she could do things. Right now it seemed that the person named Evelyn couldn''t see her. She hade to the past and it seemed that a person who once used to live in this very mansion looked just like her.


    As they made out of the house, Belle turned to look at the house name which was written ''Knivetton''.

 Chapter 168 - Broken Walls- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Broken Walls- Part 3</h4>


    Evelyn continued to walk towards the forest which was located after the vige near the mansion. She walked until she saw a man who stood with his back facing her.


    "You shouldn''t be here," she said to him, and the man turned around to look at her as if she had caught him by surprise. He offered her a smile that could barely be ounted as a smile but the girl knew him. Able to decipher the little subtleties. Walking forward and he put his arms around her.


    "I was worried about you," he confessed with Evelyn in his arms.


    Hearing the words, Evelyn smiled, "Nothing will happen to me. Not when you are here," she responded back before pulling away to look up at him, "You yourself told me that I will live long. Live a healthy long life," her eyes looked into his ck ones.


    He raised his hand to push her hair behind her ear, fingers gliding down her neck before he let it go, "I did but the days are getting darker here," he pursed his lips as he said this, "Walk with me," and both Evelyn, as well as the man, started to walk in the forest which was deserted with no one to see them. The ground was as wet as yesterday and one would have to be careful while walking on it.


    "How are things at home?" he asked her.


    "Lonely without you," Evelyn replied for the man to nod, "I don''t mean to¡­" she tried to say that ended with her voice trailing.


    "I know," he squeezed her hand, "I have been thinking about it for some time. To stay here with you."


    Evelyn frowned, her eyes looking at the man, "They would never allow you to do that. If they were to find out-"


    "Your world is in danger. The ck witches are going to create havoc," answered the man, stopping his footsteps to turn and face her, "I went to meet Edith. She said our rtionship would never be approved."


    Evelyn didn''t meet his eyes this time. She looked at the nearest tree, staring at it, "We knew that already, Guilt. If they were to find out, you and I both will be punished."


    "Which is why you cannote to meet me often. Not unless we settle things," the man was none other but a Grim reaper who had fallen for her, "The ck witches, they are taking the help of another Grim, to wash the people and make way for themselves."


    Evelyn already knew who he was and it had taken her more than a week before she was able to talk to him. To understand andprehend that he didn''t belong to this world. Somewhere on the other side which was dead while he was a living being.


    "I have something to give you," said Guilt, pulling out a book from inside his cloak.


    "What is this?" she asked him. Taking the bound book in her hand.


    "It is a special book," said Guilt. Though others took Evelyn to be a human, she wasn''t one. She was a white witch who had grown up alone in the mansion as her parents had died when she was still young.


    Though he was a Grim reaper, he had learned about magic and he had infused with his abilities. There were some magic that existed only in thend of the dead but they hadn''t been discovered. Before the Grim cards hade into existence, Guilt had created another essence of him which was in thend of the dead.


    "If something were to ever happen to me, the essence I have hidden will take my soul without sending it to oblivion.?Keep it safe with you," he said to Evelyn who held the book, "We don''t know what days are approaching."


    Their time together had been limited since the beginning. It had been two years. Two years since she knew the reaper who she had fallen in love.


    "When will I be seeing you?" she asked him, a longing in her voice. Thest she had seen him was two weeks ago.


    And the words he often said to her came on his lips, "Soon," but Evelyn knew soon was never soon.


    Evelyn left the forest and went back to the mansion. Going to her room to hide the book under the floor which was made of wood, she ced the carpet back. She didn''t know what exactly the book was because it spoke about Garlic. That night she sat on the lonely bed, thinking.


    Pushing herself forward, Evelyn went to stand in front of the mirror. She started to untie the ribbon around her neck. Unbuttoning the shirt that was tucked in and she leaned forward, stretching her neck where there was nothing until she ran her fingers and a mark came to appear on her skin. One wing which was broken. She covered it with her hand again and wore her clothes back.


    But the night that approached was not a peaceful one. The dead were not supposed to mingle with the creatures who belonged in the living. The only time they were allowed was when the creature died.


    Words of whispers had reached the higher holding creatures of the dark who had sent the creatures of their own to the mansion because of the rule that was broken.?Evelyn was sleeping in her room when she heard something rattle outside her room.


    Getting up from her bed, she walked towards the door when she heard someone shout from the bottom of the mansion. Evelyn quickly made her way out but her feet stopped when she noticed a creature who stood in front of her now.


    A cloaked ragged creature that was tall holding scythe in its hand. By the description of what she had heard, it was no normal reaper but a Grim Reaper and it hade for her.


    Evelyn took a step back, gulping softly when the Grim reaper''s eyes turned blue in colour.

 Chapter 169 - Broken Walls- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Broken Walls- Part 4</h4>


    "You don''t seem as frightened as one has to be," said the Grim Reaper, his skeleton face started to fill up with flesh he looked like a person from the mortal now. His bright blue eyes looking at her.


    The girl hadn''t expected a visit from a reaper. She pulled out the des that she often carried with her and threw it at him but the reaper caught it before it could touch him.


    "Nice tricks," the reaper smiled at her, a certain madness in his eyes and he threw the de right at her. The sharp edge touching the side of her cheek before it stuck itself behind her on the wall. Blood drew out of her skin.


    Two drops of blood fell on the ground but Evelyn didn''t move or flinch with the wound that had been inflicted on her. Both Guilt and her had been careful over the two years they had met and shared a bond with each other. She was well aware by Guilt''s words that a death reaper was not supposed to associate themselves with the living.


    It was a rule that was of the highest importance and Guilt had broken it. She didn''t know why things had to be so but it was how it was right now.


    "Why are you here?" she asked him. Her eyes looking at the man who smiled at her, a smile that never went down. In the meantime, she tried to think about how to get away from this ce. Her eyes darted towards the window and she heard him say,


    "I?" asked the Grim reaper, "You should already know why I am here and what I am here for. Where is he?"


    "I don''t know who you are talking about," said Evelyn, holding her ground. The reapers couldn''t do anything to Guilt unless either of them would confess about their emotions. And Evelyn would not let any harme upon the love she had for Guilt.


    "Stop acting as if you don''t'' know what I am talking about," the creature tched, clicking its sharp jagged teeth against each other, "I hate when people don''t answer and beat around the bush."


    At the same time, she heard people scream in the mansion and her eyes widened, "Did you think I came alone?" asked the Grim, "You and he have broken the most important rule that is supposed to be upheld."


    "Your world is screwed up," Evelyn responded back, her hands pulling out two more des of knives, ready to fight if this creature was going to attack and kill her, "A ce where you believe people or creatures cannot live harmoniously-"


    The manughed mockingly, "I am guessing that he failed to exin to you who we are. We are the creatures of the dark, and when you are part of something, you need to follow it."


    "You must be Creed," said Evelyn. He was one of the Grims, a creature who believed that the realm of the dead was of higher standing while the people in thend of the living were nothing but mere dust.


    "Good to meet you but my visit is short," said the Grim reaper, "I don''t like people who can''t follow things. Sshing our reputation of being Grims," when he raised his hand, Evelyn who was standing in front of him crashed against the wall and fell down on the ground, "If it weren''t for you, he would still be the prestigious twelfth Grim but you turned him to something he is not," Creed looked at her with an unpleasant look on his face.


    Evelyn who was on the ground tried to move away while she also raised her hand, whispering a spell which the reaper had not expected. The spell had the reapers bones steam and burn that had Creed stop from moving forward and he looked down at the cloak that had been burnt in a hole and the bones in his leg was giving out steam.


    "I thought you were a human," Creed murmured and his hand swished in the air for Evelyn''s body to move to the other side of the wall and crash in a much greater force. He twisted his wrist and Evelyn started to cough blood out of her mouth, "Like I was saying, you little mortals are nothing but beneath us. Do you think those little spells will hurt me? How foolish and stupid of you," said Creed, walking towards her and sitting down while she continued to cough out blood.


    Evelyn didn''t know what the reaper had done but she could feel her heart pulsing quick and fast as if she were running. Something inside of her was broken and it hurt to move now.


    She red at the Grim when he smiled, "Guilt should have picked someone better. Someone with brains at least. Now thanks to you and him, the people around you will have to die too. How do you feel about it?"


    "You won''t be spared for it," Evelyn gritted her teeth, and she coughed again.


    "What are you going to do? Do you think Guilt wille to save you? He has two options. Either he dies forever, ceasing to exist, or forget you and restart as a Grim but then the higher-ups are not pleased that he has been fooling them for what? Two years?"


    Evelyn smiled at the Grim Reaper, "Do you think he is your puppet to listen to your words? Guilt belongs to no one. He has his own mind and decisions which he can make."


    Creed moved closer to Evelyn, his face moving close to her and she tried to move away from him, "You appear to be very confident. You would have made an excellent Grim. Such fire," he teased her, his lips over her ear and he chuckled, "The Grims will take over the world. Both the realm of the dead as well as the realm of the living. This world is not fit for other creatures. So much Chaos."


    Evelyn''s eyes had started to blur and she tried to keep her cool. She urged her hand to move but they didn''t. It was as if her body had frozen itself now.


    She felt him pick her up. Holding her by her waist, "Time to say goodbye my dearest mortal," he smiled looking at her and used his very own hands to slit her throat before throwing her on the ground.


    In a matter of seconds, Guilt had arrived but he had arrivedte. The girl was gone.


    Feeling the presence of another Grim, Creed turned around with a smile, "I knew you woulde if I showed up here and killed the girl."


    "She didn''t have anything to do with the rules," Guilt saw how Evelynid on the floor cold.


    Creedughed, "She had everything to do with the rules. You are one of the reapers I admire, I wasn''t going to let a girl like this one tarnish your name. The cold Guilt, how could he have fallen for the emotions that belong in the mortal world."


    "You shouldn''t have touched her," Guilt''s eyes shifted from Evelyn to look at the Grim in front of him. In less than a second, he pulled out his scythe for both the Grim''s to start fighting in the first floor of the mansion whilst the other reapers were killing the servants.

 Chapter 170 - Finding More- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Finding More- Part 1</h4>


    Guilt and Creed''s scythe''s shed against each other. Sparks erupting every time the metals touched. Neither of them held back and they continued to attack each other. Guilt didn''t show his rage even though he was angry and he had lost the person he had grown attached with, in this world.


    Not going easy, he moved his scythe that had Creed exim, "Easy there!" and his leg touched a bucket that had been ced in the middle of the corridor to fall down, "Come now. Show me the anger that you have," Creed provoked him with a grin on his face but Guilt didn''t give in to the reapers satisfaction and instead continued to fight him. Using his very own powers, electric sparks flew from his hands that had Creed fall back on the ground.


    "You could have talked to me," said Guilt as Creed tried to stand up.


    "And do what? You broke the rule, Guilt."


    Guilt''s eyes hardened, "You cost lives here. Lives that had nothing to do with you."


    "If you didn''t harbour feelings for her this wouldn''t have happened. Hell, if you had just not interacted with her she would still be alive."


    Guilt''s eyes were ced sharp on Creed, "You would have killed her anyway."


    Creed chuckled, nodding his head to say, "You are right. I would have killed her."


    Creed then suddenly disappeared from where he was and came to stand behind Guilt, using his hand to push through the Guilt''s chest from behind and twist the bones that were in there, "What is wrong, Guilt? Has living in this mortal world turned you weak? It feels like you are not yourself anymore. Where are those amazing abilities?"


    Guilt didn''t answer but moved his body forward to twist the other Grim''s hand but like Creed mentioned, Guilt didn''t have the abilities he had right now. Creed continued to make damage and he removed the bones from Guilt''s chest to have the man fall on the ground.


    "So weak. It''s pathetic," stated Creed looking down at Guilt who sat next to the girl who was dead. Evelyn''s eyes were open and her lips parted. "Tell me...Was it worth it?" he asked, "Soon you will be gone. A vacancy in the twelfth Card. People will remember you for the shame that you brought to us."


    Guilt didn''t answer the Grim reaper. Instead, he moved towards the girl and ran his hand over Evelyn''s eyes to close them.


    "I will make sure even Rower won''t let her in. Let her soul wander around and turn to a spirit as a punishment for what she has associated herself with," Creed smiled looking down at both of them, "Was a misfortune that I didn''t get to spend more time with you. I did admire you, Guilt," said Creed, "Goodbye, unless you are woken up," his body started to defragment from his legs.


    Creed didn''t stay and he left for what he hade here to do.


    Guilt took Evelyn''s hand in his, running his thumb over her hand, "Soon," he whispered to her.


    In the morning, when the officials were informed about the many deaths that had taken ce in the Knivetton''s mansion, they had run a search to see the maids and the other servants had been killed gruesomely. The above chamber of thedy, where she rested, it was spotted with blood to conclude that she had been hurt but they never found the body.


    The case was left open for two months and at that time, one of the councilmen who was looking at the mansion had found the book that ended up being added in the box of unsolved mysterious disappearance that went to the storage room and resided there for decades.


    Belle now sat on the cold ground in the dark.


    She was still trying to wrap her head around what she saw and what she came to know. Her chest had grown anxious. Standing up, she looked at the reflection of herself. Pulling out the dress she wore to see her neck which was empty. Evelyn Knivetton looked like her. It was possibly her. A past life she didn''t know she had.


    Belle didn''t know how far the person was her whom she had seen.


    After all, Belle was no white witch and she was a vampire. Without waiting, Belle quickly left the mansion as she needed answers. She knew Isabell was gone but there was still one person she could rely on.


    In the dark and alone, she made a quick dash to the church. Running inside she saw Father Connor who was at the chapel, lighting the candles which was done by thete priestess.


    "Miss Adams?" Father Connor gave out a surprised look.


    "I need your help," she said, her breath falling short as she had run from the mansion until here, "Do you know the spell of disappearing and appearing marks. To hide the," she was looking for answers and he gave her a nod.


    With a sigh of relief, she pulled the dress away from her neck and said, "I need you to run your spell here," Father Connor was utterly confused as to what was going on but he obliged to help her.


    Father Connor, raised his hand and uttered a spell, a whisper that carried itself around her.


    The witcher at first didn''t see anything but in a few seconds, something came to resurface from under her skin, making it prominent to look at. It was a mark of one single wing that was broken from the bottom.


    Seeing Father''s Connor''s face that had a frown, she asked, "What do you see?"


    "A broken wing," answered Father Connor. The man didn''t know what it was.


    Belle reached her hand to push the dress back and said, "Thank you for your help, Father Connor," a small smile appearing on her lips for the help he provided.


    "No problem. What mark is it?" he asked her, curious.


    "If I am not wrong, it''s an irreversible bond," answered Belle.

 Chapter 171 - Finding More- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Finding More- Part 2</h4>


    Father Connor didn''t know what the bond meant when Belle mentioned it. The maximum he had heard was the soulbond which was verymon with the pureblooded vampires, "I don''t think I have evere across it before," confessed Father Connor while Belle was staring at candles.


    "It''s a bond that was used years ago. Decades and centuries which not many are aware of," the irreversible bond was a bond different from soul bond where one followed the death with another. What was there on her neck right now, it was a bond that was absolute. Even if the couple died, they would find their way back to each other.


    No matter how many times they would die, their souls would find their way back to each other.


    She was Evelyn, the house belonged to her and Lucas was Guilt. It would have been confusing where she would have questioned how both the twelfth as well as the thirteenth existed without the higher ups and the other Grim''s knowledge. Guilt had spoken about the essence and that was Lucas. Belle had heard from Barron how Lucas had never appeared in the summit they had. He hadn''t appeared not even once to show himself and had only been a mystery like phantom where his name was known.


    "Thank you for your help again," Belle bowed her head which was when she and Father Connor heard footsteps enter the church.


    Belle turned to see who hade here at this hour of the night as vigers and the townsmen had gone back to their houses or were heading in the direction.


    A man in a suit walked down the aisle. He had brown curly hair at the front, thin lips and eyes that looked proud. Father Connor who was under Sister Isabell''s guidance had heard about this man.


    This was not good, thought Father Connor to himself. The timing had turned out to be bad where Belle was here in his presence.


    "Good evening, Father Connor," the man bowed his head, his bow a little more dramatic that had Belle give him a look of suspicion, "I was passing by and I thought to visit the church."


    "Baltimore," Father Connor greeted and then turned to look at Belle with a smile, "Do not worry about your brother. It is just the change in the weather that must be affecting his health. Children are very susceptible to it. I heard the sun will be up tomorrow, a good amount of light will do good to him."


    Belle was surprised with the sudden made-up story that had her alert that this man who had entered the church was good cause trouble.


    "There''s not going to be light tomorrow," interrupted the man, "It is the time of Winter and the sky along with the rest of the atmosphere is preparing for snow. The church is no ce to ask for help, you should ask a doctor for help," and as Belle''s eyes started to concentrate on the man, her hands went further to clutch on her skirt. There was evident smoke around but he wasn''t going to die. The closer she looked at him, the more she realized that this person who was in front of her was a not living person.


    Baltimore picked a scent which felt strange. He looked back at the girl with his eyes turning curious. A vampire''s brother falling sick, how could it happen when the Fourth Grim who had disappeared off duties could go infect anyone? The Tenth Grim found it to be suspicious.


    "You''re right," Belle agreed, and then decided to leave when Baltimore said,


    "I am a doctor. Why don''t Ie to look at your brother? I will be able to prescribe the right medicine," this had both Father Connor as well as Belle have rmed feelings in their mind.


    Belle quickly refused his help by saying, "I have a particr doctor who happens to be away today. I just came here for some hope. I will wait for the doctor," she said.


    "I insist," Baltimore was persistent in his words and Belle could see the way his eyes looked at her. There was doubt in his eyes. The more she would try to wade him off the more he would get on her case, thought Belle to herself, "You have my word that I am an excellent physician."


    Belle didn''t know what to do. This could end up bad in some many different directions, "My brother would not befortable," she tried to wiggle her way out. When his eyes turned pitch ck, Belle affirmed that this person was indeed a reaper.


    "I am very good with children," Baltimore replied back and said, "Let''s go in your carriage quickly so that I can see what is hovering over your little brother."


    Not only didn''t she have a carriage, Belle had no little brother! Who was she going to show if this man was toe to her mansion?! She had by now started to panic and she finally said,


    "I came here by foot. You wouldn''t mind walking, do you? And where is your doctor kit?"


    Baltimore noticed that this vampiress was a smart one when it came to asking and verifying him.


    "I have it right outside. Walking is fine. We always need to help people," saying this, he looked at Father Connor and bowed his head. A glint of a smile in his eyes as he left the church with the girl.


    Father Connor who knew about the Grims'' existence and what was going, now worried. The timing was truly unfortunate and there was no Lady Isabell to handle it.


    When both the vampiress as well as the reaper left, Father Connor made a quick dash to lock the doors of the front of the church and then ran backside. Untying the horse to travel to the Adams'' mansion so that he could ry the message of what wasing home.


    She could feel the reapers'' suspicious eyes looking at her as they walked with a distance between them.

 Chapter 172 - Little Brother- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Little Brother- Part 1</h4>


    Every time Belle turned to look at Baltimore, his eyes would be looking in front of them but when she moved her own eyes to look at the front, the path that was there in front of her, she could feel the man''s eyes moving back to her. It was unnerving and Belle didn''t know what to do in the current situation but take this Grim back home.


    In haste, she had left the mansion to find out if she was Evelyn as they looked same, and indeed it was true. Belle had died and had been reborn in a time where the fate of stars was going to take part in stopping the ck witches. Neither did Belle nor Lucas knew about it, and if it weren''t for her ability to see death and look into the past, she would have nevere to know about the truth of what happened decades ago.


    "It is unsafe to walk in the middle of the night. Especially for a girl like yourself," on Baltimore''sment, Belle turned to look at him. A look of displeasure with the choice of his words. If he thought Belle was a shy girl who would flutter her eyshes as others did and talk sweetly, then he was gravely mistaken.


    "Excuse me?" Belle raised both her eyebrows, "A girl like me?" she stopped walking, ready to drop and dismiss the man from following her back home.


    Baltimore chuckled, "Not in a bad way."


    "Which way were you speaking?" she asked him, "Do not think girls are weak, Sir. At least not me."


    "Of course," Baltimore agreed, "I never said you are weak but there are things that lurk outside. People have a lot of tricks up their sleeve, you never know what will happen," he waved his hand for her to continue walking.


    "It feels like you''re warning me," Belle said, starting to walk and Baltimore joined next to her, "I might not be as strong as you are with your capabilities but I am sure I can hold my ground," better thanpared to her past where one of the Grim''s had killed her with little to no sympathy.


    "My apologies if you found my words to be rude," though Baltimore gave his words to apologize, Belle felt zero concerning from him, "Where do you live?" he asked her.


    "Two viges from here," she answered him.


    He gave her a questioning look, "That is a long journey. You must have been in great urgency to fetch and receive help from the church. Have you no carriage in your mansion?" What a nosy reaper this one was, thought Belle to herself.


    "I do. I didn''t want to wake up my coachman and like you said I didn''t think, I just wanted some assurance. But I think he will be alright. After all, which vampire falls sick and dies, isn''t it?" Belle asked. And the next moment, she decided to ask him the questions instead of being asked, "Where do you live?"


    "I live in the town we just left now."


    Belle gave him a nod before asking, "Didn''t you say you were passing by the church and town?" she looked at the man, the distance between them still big where three people could fit.


    "I did?" Baltimore asked, slightly surprised as he recollected on what he had said to father Connor.


    "Yes," Belle nodded her head, trying to confuse and get the answer from the man.


    Baltimore smiled, "I doubt I said that. I think you must have misheard my words. I needed some air from my house and was passing by the church."


    "I see," she responded back, looking around them which was filled with quietness. The vigers were asleep and there was still time before the tower bell would ring. Belle realized that evading this reaper was not possible anymore and she would have to go through it. When she saw a raven perched on the tree before flying away, she felt a calmness in her heart.


    That was undoubtedly Lucas'' bird.


    At least she didn''t have to worry about being attacked and being dragged into woods. But then, this reaper was interested in seeing where she lived and she could tell he would search for a little boy. Belle wondered if she should make lies that her brother ran away from the mansion while she had left to see the assurance of help from the church.


    "Tell me," the reaper started to have Belle''s attention, "When did your brother fall sick? How long has it been?"


    A vampire couldn''t fall sick out of the blue. Their body was built with good immunity. The Grim reaper who brought sickness was needed but he was supposed to have gone missing. At that time, Belle wondered why a reaper was humouring her unless he knew the people who had fallen from their positions in thend of the dead.


    No reaper had free time to go chat with a person like her, but then, did he perhaps smell something familiar on her which was why he was following her home. She had tried to refuse him but she found it hard to give a firm no.


    If something went wrong, Lucas could always put the reaper in another stuffed toy that was in her room. That''s right and with that thought, she answered the question he had asked,


    "It has been a few weeks. It started very slow," she said, trying to remember when the maid had died who was infected by Barron, "He will be fine," and Baltimore gave her a nod.


    The Grim reaper was older than her to know when a person was lying. She might be an excellent lier but he could sense something under that tone of hers. When they reached the gates of the mansion, Baltimoremented,


    "What avish-looking mansion. I feel like I have been here before."


    "You have? I doubt I have seen you before," Belle''s reply was quick and the reaper''s eyes looked at the girl. This one was indeed not someone easy to fool as she happened to cross-question with her statements, thought Baltimore to himself.

 Chapter 173 - Little Brother- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Little Brother- Part 2</h4>


    Before Belle could reach the mansion, she noticed the gates to the mansion had been opened and it was not done by her. Her eyes looked at the front of the mansion and there was no one there. The closer she got to the entrance along with Baltimore who followed right behind her, the door to the mansion appeared and Lucas stepped out with a stern look on his face.


    "Mistress Belle, where had you been to thiste in the night?" Lucas enquired at her, his ck eyes sharply looking at Belle, unhappy with her leaving the mansion in the middle of the night.


    "I went to church. I thought I could get my mind off a few things," she answered him. Her eyes moved to the corner as if to indicate the person who stood behind her.


    Lucas who already knew who Baltimore was and how he looked right now feigned ignorance by asking her, "Who is this?"


    She turned around to look at the man who gave a polite smile, she said, "He''s a doctor. I was telling Father Connor about my brother being unwell and he insisted," she pressed the word ''insisted'', "That he shoulde and see if he could help."


    "The young master is a strong one. It is a mere cough and cold that every vampire experiences. You worry for nothing," Lucas responded back to her. Belle gave a surprised look as Lucas was quick to adapt to the lie that she had told, "We don''t need a doctor," he said looking at Baltimore.


    Baltimore in the meantime couldn''t help but wonder why this ce appeared to be familiar. He must havee here to collect the souls of the people. His eyes then fell on the butler of the mansion who had a stoic look on his face where he had a look of disapproval on his face. He had an aura around him which he was trying to spot where else he had seen it.


    "I am a doctor. Helping people and making them feel better is what I do. Allow me to help, I am sure the Mistress'' brother will feel better once I am done looking at him," Baltimore offered his help which they didn''t want.


    "Come in," Lucas opened the door wide.


    Belle didn''t have a brother! Whom were they going to show? A bunch of pillows wrapped around in the nket?! thought Belle to herself. She was internally panicking and she knew a fight would break out when this reaper would find out about the lie and who were living under this roof of the mansion.


    Baltimore stepped inside the mansion and the panic increased under Belle''s skin which she was trying to keep calm in front of the reaper.


    "Follow me," said Lucas, leading Baltimore into one of the guest''s room and Baltimore in the meantime looked at the portraits that were hanging on the walls. Noticing how it was just the elderly vampires and the girl who was now with them.


    "Seems like you are your parent''s favourite, Lady Belle," hemented, "Your brother is nowhere in the portrait."


    Belle''s hand clenched together, "His paintings are not here. It is on the other side of the mansion," she answered him, "We didn''t find the right time to shift and rearrange them."


    She continued to walk with Lucas, her eyes darting to look at him who didn''t have any change of expression on his face. It was calm and peaceful like the countless times she hade across until now. Even during the time she had caught him burying Mr. Robinson''s body, he had been rxed.


    When Lucas came to stand in front of a door, he used both his hands, one to unlock the door and another to turn the knob around before pushing the door open.


    Before Baltimore could ask another question, Lucas was the one who to say, "Misteress'' brother can be a little impulsive at times. He doesn''t like visitors," he warned and they stepped inside the room which was lit with a fresh burning fire in the firece which Belle would have never expected as they didn''t have guests.


    Her eyes led up to look at the bed where a small person was lying on the surface of the bed with a nket covering the person. It was a young-looking boy and Belle''s eyes widened before they went to meet Lucas'' eyes who stared back at her.


    "Master Fluffy, the doctor is here to see you," Belle''s eyes widened further in the realization of who was on the bed. Obviously Lucas couldn''t conjure a person out of the blue and make them lie on the bed.


    Baltimore''s lips trembled with a smile at the name that was given to the vampire boy. Vampires had strange names, "Good evening, Master Fluffy, I am here to treat you."


    The boy had red eyes and he appeared to be around the age of nine. His eyes looked tired and he red at the doctor who had entered the room, "Ask him to get out. I don''t want one. I am perfectly fine."


    Baltimore could smell the scent of death in this room. The light fragrance that was wafting around the girl had now turned prominent. It wasing from the boy because his time was near. But this smell of death was very peculiar. It had been years since he had turned to a fallen Grim to be able to identify and track the smell. This smelt more like as if a reaper had been hovering around this room.


    "I will be very careful. I have dealt with many children who hate doctors," said Baltimore.


    "Fuck off," said the boy, continuing to re, "Don''t you dare touch me! I am the fo- I am the master of this mansion and I have a say!"


    Nheless, Baltimore took a seat next to the bed and opened a box that indeed looked like a doctor''s toolset to Belle. Noticing this she bit her lip. If the man reaper was to check the pulse of the boy, he would find nothing there.

 Chapter 174 - Little Brother- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Little Brother- Part 3</h4>


    Before Belle had returned home with the tenth Grim, Father Connor had quickly used his horse to gallop and reach the Adams'' mansion. To make sure that the other Grim knew trouble was arriving at the doorstep. Unable to take his horse inside as the gates were closed, Father Connor had then tied his horse to the gates, pushing thetch to step inside and make his way towards therge doors.


    He knocked the metal around the wood, and one of the doors opened with the butler who carried antern in his hand.


    "What brings you here at this hour of the night, Father Connor?" asked Lucas seeing how he was breathless. His eyes moved behind the white witcher to look at the white horse that was tied to the gate.


    "It is the Grim," Father Connor turned his head to make sure there was no one behind him and whispered, "It is Baltimore. With Miss Adams."


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed hearing this. In a blink of an eye, he vanished from where he stood to return back in front of Father Connor. Father Connor had never seen anything like this before and he rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn''t looking at empty spaces now.


    "Where are they?"


    "They are supposed to be heading back home," replied Father Connor. Lucas had left Belle to rest after their time outside but he hadn''t expected her to leave the mansion out of the blue for no reason. He gritted his teeth with his eyes still narrowed, "She was in the church when Baltimore arrived."


    "I didn''t know Belle and Baltimore were acquainted with each other," stated Lucas.


    "They aren''t," Father Connor gave out a sigh to say, "Baltimore took a sudden interest. I am not sure if he was eavesdropping therefore I told Miss Adams to not worry about her brother and go home. Baltimore said he was a doctor and insisted he would help."


    Lucas gave it some thought before bowing at the man, "Thank you for rying the message as quickly as you could. I will take it from here," Father Connor returned the bow and he went back to his horse. Untying it and the witcher left the grounds of the mansion.


    Lucas looked at his bird that had perched itself in the tree who flew towards him, "Find Belle and keep an eye on her. There''s Baltimore with her."


    "Yes, Master!" the bird flew away.


    Baltimore was the Tenth Card who was a whisperer, the ability to persuade people by his words but it didn''t work on the Grims, nor did it work on the dead beings. He was the Grim who had been looking for Lucas for years because of the suspicion he held from being framed over Isabell''s skip of death and soul transfer which went on him.


    Baltimore was in contract with the ck witches and there were things he had involved himself so deep that it was troublesome to deal with him but the reaper had stuck himself to Belle.


    Now about the brother, thought Lucas to himself as he got inside the mansion.


    Lucas walked straight to his room at first, seeing it empty he looked up at the ceiling and then went up the stairs to find Barron who was struggling to get himself away from the door as his long ear was stuck in the door.


    "Argh!" Barron groaned, trying to reach the handle of the door which was above him. If he moved too much it would result in his ear being torn, "You damn door!" He was trying to shake his head, bobbing it up and down to wiggle his way out which was taking time.


    Not noticing Lucas who happened to now standing behind him, Barron continued to move his bunny body to crash back against the wall as Lucas had opened the door.


    "What was that for?!"


    "I thought you needed help."


    "Barron doesn''t need help from you. I will move my ears when I decide I want it to be moved from the door!" Barron grumbled for crashing on the wall. He then stood up dusting himself.


    "Is that so? But your ear is already torn-"


    "WHAT?!" asked the exaggerated reaper, who quickly climbed up near the window to see his reflection. He moved his rabbit hands up to check his ear and the butler was right, his ear was torn and he could see the thread that came out, "Fix, this."


    "Do it yourself. You are the great Grim of Four. I am sure that is the easiest thing for you to do," answered Lucas.


    Barron raised both of his hands, "Look at this! Look! Bunny fucking hands. I cannot hold a thread!" while Barron wasining, Lucas looked outside the mansion to see if the Belle and the reaper had arrived but they were not in sight yet.


    "How about we make a deal," Lucas said, and Barron couldn''t help but give a suspicious look before he was exined with what he had to do. Barron had left Mr. Fluffs behind and had turned to a young boy who was on the bed.


    "Why is Baltimore even following Belle?" asked Barron. If the Grim reaper found out that Lucas had a soft spot towards the girl, he would kill her as revenge.


    "Because Father Connor said her vampire brother was sick and we all know, for a vampire to fall sick you need to be on duty."


    Barron looked at his hands and touched his face, "So strange to be in a body like a mortal," this was the first time he had ever taken a form who appeared to be part of the living. Barron looked down upon the living because of how stupid they were and they were only turning to be more stupid.


    "Baltimore doesn''t know who we are. Just y along and have him out of the mansion."


    "Why am I the only one who was stuck in the rabbit suit?!"


    "You just happened to pull the shortest stick," and when Lucas said this, both Barron and Lucas heard the gate of the mansion creak.

 Chapter 175 - Littler Brother- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Littler Brother- Part 4</h4>


    Baltimore was definitely no doctor so he wouldn''t know what a normal town physician would do. Belle tapped her hand against her dress as the reaper went to touch Barron who quickly swatted his hand away from him.


    "What are you trying to do?" asked Barron, his eyes ring at Baltimore. Belle who now looked at the small boy wished she had a brother who was lying on the bed now. Barron had a foul mouth, cursing every and anything. And when it was done in Mr. Fluffs body, one couldn''t help but want to bully the rabbit more, "Do.Not.Touch.Me."


    "I will need to check your pulse. I have heard from your sister on how you don''t like doctors but-"


    "What kind of doctor are you who doesn''t even know a vampire doesn''t have a pulse? I am not a pureblood vampire," Barron''s eyes turned even smaller as he stared at Baltimore. Barron was a born drama queen, and he yed it well with this reaper.


    "Who said I was looking at your pulse?" Baltimore asked, "I am going to check your skin to make sure there is no allergic reaction. It is very new but it is possible," said Baltimore, raising his hand that held a scalpel.


    "He''s not allergic to anything. I think he looks better than when I left."


    Baltimore then said, "Don''t worry I won''t charge any fee," he smiled at her but that wasn''t the problem, thought Belle to herself.


    Even Lucas'' eyes narrowed on what exactly the tenth Grim was going to test and when he brought the scalpel near to the boy''s arm, the boy quickly grabbed Baltimore''s hand and bit right into it.


    "AH!" Baltimore struggled to get Barron off his arm as Barron had his teeth sunk deep into the reapers arm. If one were to stumble into the scene in the room right now, they would have thought the small boy was a canine animal in his past life.


    Belle didn''t know if she was supposed tough or not right now. Lucas pulled Barron off Baltimore and the reaper who was a stranger looked down to see blood bleed from his arm. Grims were not supposed to feel pain in thend of the living. It was only in thend of the dead they could feel pain and that was because there were simr creatures who lived, who were all dead.


    Barron not wanting to be touched had dug his teeth deep which onlyter did he realize what he had done along with Lucas.


    Baltimore looked at the wound that bled which was normal but the pain wasn''t what he was supposed to feel.


    Lucas looked at Belle, his mouth moving without a noise, ''Leave!'' Belle didn''t stay long and she quickly darted towards the door and in less than a second, a fight broke between Lucas and Baltimore.


    Lucas scythe stopped Baltimore''s scythe from using it on Barron who was on the bed.


    "I knew something was wrong!" Baltimore chuckled, "Who would have known that there are two Grims living in this mansion.


    "Surprise," Lucas said in a bored tone that irked the Tenth Grim. Both their scythe''s shed in the air, throwing each other around in the room, and Lucas said, "Go to Belle!" and Barron left.


    "Living in the mansion, behaving as if you are a butler. How long have you been here? I knew I smelled you, a faint smell which was hard to pick. My doubts seem to havee true. The girl was hiding something and the church guy was hiding it with her. Once I am done with you I will take care of them too," said Baltimore, spitting to his side.


    Both the tenth and the thirteenth Grim were strong enough to shake the entire room and the objects that were thrown left and right.


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" asked Baltimore.


    "Hmm? What me? I think you have got it wrong," Lucas responded back, turning his scythe upside down, the metal disappearing to fight with Baltimore.


    "I know you have been visiting that white witch but she has gone somewhere too. Did she finally die? Once I get you to confess in front of the Hawerts that it was you I will clear my name."


    "How are you going to do that? Your already ck hands are deep down in the mud," a small smile made up to the butler''s lips, "You think they won''t find out about you helping the ck witches?" he tched.


    Baltimoreughed, "How did you find that out? Well, who cares about it. I want you rotting and being fed on by the hellhounds. I will drag you back from this ce and also burn Barron. Fucker," he said looking down at his arm which was still hurting, "I will also tell them that it is you who whispered to kill the witch."


    Lucas didn''t know why the reapers liked to speak so much. Always telling what they were going to do. They fought all around in therge room, hitting each other and twisting and kicking.?A lot of objects were broken or shattered to pieces until Lucas finally pinned Baltimore down on the ground.


    By the time Barron and Belle arrived back in the room as there was no chaos anymore, they noticed how Baltimoreid on the ground with his eyes closed as if he had been beaten to an unconscious state. Like Lucas and Barron, Baltimore''s soul had tuned to thend of the living.


    Barron was back in his rabbit form, and walked towards them, "What do you n to do with him?" he went to sit on Baltimore''s chest and use his plushy hand to p the face of the reaper.


    "Interrogate him."


    "Balti will not cooperate," Barron said, looking up at Lucas.


    Killing a Grim by sending them to oblivion or in a sleep state would be one of the highest offences in thend of the dead. But letting him out was not an option, "We''ll keep him hostage," answered Lucas.

 Chapter 176 - There Are Two- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 176 - There Are Two- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas dragged Baltimore from the guest room to the top floor of the mansion where Barron and Belle followed him. The Grim reaper was unconscious and it was hard to believe that a reaper could be knocked out. Right now, he was being taken to a ce where the servants never entered or stepped around the parameters.


    "I thought Grim reapers were stronger and were invincible," Bellemented, looking down at the reaper whose eyes were closed, "Which number does he fall in?" she asked.


    "The tenth card of Grim, the whisperer," Barron answered her question who was walking along with her. Barron looked at his body, unhappy that he was put back into this rabbit when he had left the room. Lucas must have ced a spell such that leaving the room had ended up him dissolving the boy like form he had taken to disappear back into the stuffed toy. Bringing his cotton hands up, he rubbed his teeth as he had bit into Baltimore''s hand, "If we were invincible, I wouldn''t be stuck in the rabbit uniform," Barron reminded Belle who gave him a nod.


    There was the whisperer, the gue bringer, the oracle who knew about what was going toe; the reaper who could reap the reapers which was Lucas.


    Belle wanted to speak to Lucas on what she had discovered but she wondered how he would react to it. To tell that he shared two numbers in the list of thirteen cards.


    "Good thing is you met him and we trapped him. All we need to do is, keep him confined here in a way where he will not be able to get out. What are you going to do, Cross? ce him in a teddy bear?" asked Barron.


    "He isn''t as obedient as you. Baltimore will hurt Belle and will call the reapers here to let them know about us," said Lucas, continuing to drag the reaper by one leg as the reaper slid around the floor.


    "Why not kill him? It isn''t like he''s done anything good and I am not fond of him. Off with him!" Barron dered as if he were the higher authority while forgetting he was in a stuffed plushie rabbit.


    "It will be an offence to kill a Grim. A normal reaper, no problem but Grim reapers will create issues that do not exist. We can give him to the Hawverts or when the final verdict appears," said Lucas.


    Barron nodded his head in agreement, "If that works sure," and as he bobbed his head, Belle noticed Mr. Fluffs'' ear that was going toe off soon.


    "Where were you? Your ear looks worse than before," she frowned looking at it.


    She had Mr. Fluffs with her for years now and she had been making sure to keep it in good condition but since Barron had started to reside in the body of the stuffed toy, her rabbit had turned much cleaner and the fur around it had been reduced. This was because Barron often went to take the rabbit into the bath and cleaned even if there was a speck of mud. She was grateful for it, but the ears...it looked like it was in the worse condition because he often tore it.


    Barron hearing about his ear turned and stopped to look at Belle, "These are too damn long," he said touching the ear not harshly but gently that made her wonder if Barron had taken a liking to Mr. Fluffs. She couldn''t get the thought out of how Lucas had introduced him as Master Fluffy so that she wouldn''t be rmed, "I go walking around, it either gets stuck to the window, the door, the gates, anything sharp. See," he said bending down his head which he didn''t have to becausepared to Belle and his height, Belle could perfectly see him.


    "You need to be careful with it. He''s a gift I received from one of the servants who used to work here," Belle responded back to him.


    "I have been looking after him better than you have," he moved both his hands to wave at him, "So clean."


    Belleughed hearing this, "Yes, very clean. How about I help you in stitching the ear?" she asked him.


    "YES!" Barron answered before coughing and turning to look at Lucas, "Did you see that? Did you?" he asked Lucas.


    Belle couldn''t have asked for a better pet and she leaned forward to pat his head who suddenly fell silent, "You are the cutest, Barron."


    "W-what?! You think that makes me happy? Get your hand off of me!" Barron quickly moved away from her, his words appearing to be shy.


    Lucas didn''t heed to Barron and instead continued to drag Baltimore into the coldest of the cold corridor in the mansion without a word. Belle couldn''t help but look at this ce differently. She now came to believe that houses did capture memories. What had happened to the maid where Barron had been called as a possessed doll when the bucket had fallen down, it was an echo of memory that would take ce as if it was happening all over again. The Grim reaper had attacked her which was why she had felt someone in front of herst time they were here.


    "This will be a safe ce to keep him. He won''t be able to whisper words into the servant''s ears because none of theme here," said Lucas to Belle, "I will have a word with them as to not enter this floor and to leave this side of the mansion untouched and unmoved."


    Belle agreed that it was the best idea, "Do his words affect other Grims or reapers?"


    "He cannot touch me! HA!" Barron boasted who had never been under the words or had not been persuaded to do something.


    Lucas replied to Belle''s question, "It does affect some of them. People with lower resistance to his whispers. The mortals are the easiest, try not to be around him, Belle. Unless you learn to resist."


    And how was one supposed to do that? thought Belle to herself.

 Chapter 177 - There Are Two- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 177 - There Are Two- Part 2</h4>


    They crossed the corridor and Belle saw Lucas reaching out to one of the rooms she had be familiar with tonight.


    "No, not that," Belle said quickly so that he wouldn''t have to ce the troublesome reaper in a ce where she wanted to continue to read and check and learn more things about her past. Lucas gave her a look and she quickly moved towards him, walking past him, she said, "I know a room here which might be helpful," and she led them towards the end of the hallways to stand in front of the wall.


    "Belle can open portals?" asked Barron, looking at the wall as there was no door or window. If there was a window, he would have made a joke about throwing Balti out of it. The best ce for him.


    "Hold on," Belle said, her hand touching the walls, tracing the surface with her delicate fingers as she closed her eyes and found what she was looking for, "It''s here," saying this, she counted the length of the wall before pushing her hand by cing the palm of her hand. The wall made a noise before dust came out of it. The wall then moved aside.


    "When did you find this?" Lucas asked her and she turned around to say, "Just today. There are cells inside this room. Made of strong rods," saying this, she led them inside the room, picking up antern which was covered in cobwebs and more dust.


    "I am not getting in there. I took a whole day to get the mud off my body," Barron said, folding his hands across his chest to see both Belle and Lucas get inside. After a minute passed, Barron quickly made his way inside the room to see what this secret room was about.


    Belle lit thentern and raised her hand in front of her to see the room that was made of ck stones. There were chairs, tables, objects present but none of them had been covered to stop the dust from falling on them,


    "This is a spooky mansion. Is this the ce of treasure? No wonder your rtives want it but what is with this dust," Barron moved his hand in front of him while going behind Lucas and Belle so that he wouldn''t meet cobwebs that would stick on his body right now, "What is this ce?" he asked, turning his back at them to take a look at the room.


    "This was the first owner''s personal space," said Belle, "Here''s the cell," she said and Lucas threw Baltimore inside it for a temporary purpose and locked the cell.


    Lucas''s eyes fell on the number of potions that were lined in the three sides of the shelf, "This is a witch''s house. A white witch," he stated, his eyes shifted to look at Belle, "Do you know what you did today?"


    Though he wanted to know more about the room, Lucas was barely pleased with the way she had left the mansion without anyone''s knowledge or a note in the room. The girl was impulsive since she was little and it was a hard thing to control, "I thought you knew better to leave the mansion especially in the middle of the night when the reapers and other creatures will linger more. Its not even the night that it''s raining so that your scent can be covered."


    Barron decided not to be part of the scolding, thankful that it wasn''t him until he heard Lucas say, "And you, rabbit!" Barron stopped right there before he could venture himself in the newfound room, "What part of y along was hard to understand."


    "But I did! I was excellent."


    "What are you a rabid dog to bite him?" Lucas'' eyes narrowed at Barron.


    "He kept trying to touch me, I am not fond of Baltimore," Barron looked away, looking at the wall next to him.


    Lucas stepped forward to where Belle stood, holding antern in her hand, "Promise you won''t do it again. I need your word that you won''t break it. There might be days where I won''t know where to find you. If it weren''t for Father Connor I would have never known," he said, his ck pitless looking eyes stared at her, "Give me your word," he demanded knowing she wouldn''t break it.


    Belle stared back at him, "I will need to learn to protect myself one day, Lucas. I will meet people and creatures but I promise not to leave like I did today," Lucas only stared back at her.


    She could tell that when a soul''s essence was split and put in another ce, the features were different but at the same time simr. Guilt was as serious as Lucas but even though he was in love with her previously, there was a certain streak of mncholy. She had felt the grief all over again, lived it.


    Taking a step forward, Belle tiptoed and wound her hands around Lucas'' neck. She hugged him tighter, remembering the pain of not being able to live together where they had been torn away for years and to meet now. Lucas lived at the same time when his first self was alive or maybe it was in a frozen state who breathed into proper existence after Guilt had been ceased.


    She felt Lucas'' arms hug her back, his hand moving down her head, patting her gently, "Don''t make me worry about you," he whispered to her.


    "Sorry," she responded back to his words. A smile forming on her lips, happy that Lucas was showing emotions. She wondered if Lucas had been cold in the beginning because Guilt had turned him to be like that. Guilt Cross, that was his full name.


    Fate had brought them together again. A bond that couldn''t be broken no matter what and it gave her assurance. A sce in her heart which reduced her worries.


    Barron who was walking around the room, probing, suddenly screamed, "AHH!"

 Chapter 178 - There Are Two- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 178 - There Are Two- Part 3</h4>


    Belle pulled away from Lucas'' arms, both of them turning to look at Barron who had fallen down with his bottom on the dusty ground. Unable to see what had scared him, Belle made her way to where Barron was to have a look of surprise appear on her face.


    "What the hell is that?!" Barron asked looking on the other side of the room that had another cell room with bars. A stuffed rabbit sat against the wall, one which was exactly simr to Mr. Fluffs body with the only difference being it was grey in colour, "Why is there two me!?"


    When she started to walk, Barron jumped on her leg, trying to stop her from walking, "There cannot be two me!" what a dramatic bunny this one was.


    "We are not going to abandon you, Barron," Belle assured him and he looked up at her before letting her leg go. This was really surprising that things that existed now with her, there were simr things in the past. She wondered what else was same.


    Lucas had a frown on his face as he asked, "Did you find this room today, Belle?" she had never spent much time here and thest time she was here in this floor, she had fallen unconscious to wake up after a whole day.


    Belle nodded her head, "I need to tell you something," she turned around to meet his eyes and said, "Not here," her eyes shifted to look at Baltimore who appeared to be unconscious but she didn''t know if he woulde to wake up and listen in on their conversation, "Let''s go out."


    Lucas gave her a nod and Barron said, "Wait for me!" and he followed them out of the secret room.


    She didn''t stop walking but continued to walk in the corridor. Touching the door of the room which once belonged to her in the past. She stepped inside the fancy room where white bedsheets had been used to cover the surface of the objects.


    When Lucas had entered the room, following her, she said, "I saw death today. This mansion once belonged to ady named Evelyn Knivetton. She was a white witch but I don''t think people around here were aware bout who she was," it was a little hard to put in words and she pursed her lips, "You mentioned about the Grim reaper who fell in love and wanted to protect a person. Because a massacre was going to take ce."


    "The twelfth Grim!" Barron answered as if it were a quiz and he was the first one to answer, "Guilt. Wait he was involved with thedy of this house? I thought it was a human girl."


    Belle nodded her head, "One of the Grim reapers came and killed them. First the girl and then the reaper, I think he sent him to oblivion as he couldn''t cease the person. Lucas," she said looking at the man, "Do you remember anything about it?"


    "Lucas killed those two?" Barron snapped his head to look at the other Grim reaper in the room, "Not only are you heartless to this poor rabbit but you went and killed those two?" the rabbit shook his head.


    "I don''t think I ever met the twelfth Grim to kill him or his lover. I would have remembered if I visited this mansion in the past," answered Lucas and Belle realized Lucas had no recollection of what happened.


    Belle who was here just a few hours ago walked towards the table.


    She ced her hand on the surface of the cloth that covered it, pulling it away so that she could see the frame that was ced here, she turned around to give it to him.


    "Lucas, you are part of Guilt. I don''t know how it works or how no one ever suspected but part of you was sent to the oblivion while the other part of you are here now. I was Evelyn, the mistress of the mansion who had fallen in love with the past you," Belle exined Lucas giving the frame that had her picture as Evelyn.


    Barron looked back and forth between Belle and Lucas as if they were ying some kind of prank with him.


    "There is no way Lucas can be Guilt,"mented Barron while Lucas looked at the girl in there, "A grim cannot hold two positions. Impossible and absurd," said the rabbit.


    "I couldn''t believe myself because someone should have noticed but I don''t think they have. Lucas," Belle said cing her hand on his, "You were there along with me. I think you were aware of the consequences of what was going to happen to us and the trouble that was brewing. You gave me this book, saying something about the essence that you have saved."


    "How did the book look like?" asked Lucas and Barron gave a shocked expression as if Lucas was believing himself to be the twelfth Grim.


    "It was a bound book. Not sure if it was brown or ck in colour now. It spoke about Garlic," she replied to him and his eyes narrowed.


    "The book of Vervus," Lucas muttered under his breath. He believed what Belle said but he didn''t remember anything about his past.


    "It exists? I thought it was a rumour," said Barronpletely interested in it.


    Lucas knew about it. He knew it existed and recently it was Isabell who had spoken about it on how the ck witch had taken the book along with her, "What happened to the book?" he asked her, wanting to know where it had been to before Isabell had retrieved it.


    Belle looked at the floor before rolling away the carpet to open a hollow space.


    "The council members must have taken it from here," he stated.


    Not all the mortals were aware of it, there was barely a handful who heard about it, some calling it a myth which even included the creatures from the dead who believed it to be a baseless rumour as no one had ever seen it.

 Chapter 179 - There Are Two- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 179 - There Are Two- Part 4</h4>


    Even though Lucas believed what Belle had to say about what she had found out about their pasts, Barron had a hard time believing it.


    "What is the proof that Guilt and Cross are the same people?" demanded Barron for answers.


    "Guilt was an exact replica of how Lucas looks right now and Evelyn, it was the past me. Let me show you," she said, removing the ribbon for the second time around her neck, she unbuttoned her shirt that she wore with the first three buttons and pulled it away from her neck, "This is a bond."


    Barron climbed up on the chair to take a closer look at her skin, "Broken wing. You must be an angel, Belle."


    Belle smiled at Barron''s words but she said, "There are many bonds in this realm, but there was one bond which only the first few pureblooded vampires are aware of. Like many other things thate from thend of the dead, the bonds are taken from there, one unique one called the irreversible bond."


    Lucas pulled back Belle''s shirt to cover her skin and buttoned her shirt up, to say,


    "The irreversible bond is the ultimate bond between two people. Unlike soul bonds that expire after the people die, this one will reincarnate you back with their lover. You will end up with them after years with them, even after death does them apart," he exined to Barron who appeared to not know about it, "There was a couple who fell in love and they decided to live with each other. But the couple fell out of love to the point where they set up to kill the other. Sadly, the bond didn''t allow them and they met, fell in love to only hate and the cycle continued which is why the bond was never passed down."


    "I thought it was marking," and Lucas pulled his own shirt away to show her the broken wing that they shared with each other.


    "But how can one Grim be filling two spots? Unless the Hawverts are indeed idiots," said Barron, leaning himself towards the chair and sitting down.


    "That, we don''t know," Lucas answered because he had no answers for it, "Maybe it is something like Belle, there are two of them in two ces."


    "Wait what?" asked Barron whose head was going to fall off with the amount of information that he was hearing from them. He looked at Belle who gave him an awkward smile.


    "My soul took its own form in thend of the dead and is now part of the realm of the dead. There''s another girl like me," Belle could tell that Barron was speechless, "But I don''t think it''s the same for Lucas. Because Guilt clearly spoke about his essence, he tore a part of himself out on purpose and ced it somewhere safe."


    So the book belonged to him as it was written by himself.


    "You know if they are the same people, it feels like a conspiracy theory," said Barron, tapping his hand on the chair, "Killing both of you. Do you know who killed you?" he asked her.


    Belle looked thoughtful, trying to remember the person''s name that was uttered, "Creed. That''s what he said, his name was."


    "There''s no Creed in the Grims," Barron waved his hand.


    "She misheard the name," said Lucas, "She means to say the Sixth Grim. Greed."


    Barron frowned hearing this, "But Greed was a follower of Guilt. See they have G and G."


    "In that case, you and Baltimore must be friends," Lucas chipped in for the bunny to shake his head.


    "Why would Greed do that? I don''t see why he would kill you and you?"


    Belle who had heard Greed and her former past self talk to each other, said, "He said something about him not liking about Guilt falling in love with a mortal from thend of the living. Wasn''t it the Hawverts who schedules punishing the reapers?"


    "Indeed but sometimes a word or two from others can spark enough fire to burn the forest," replied Lucas. His eyes shifted to Barron, "When did youst hear about Greed?"


    "Probably a few months before now. When there was a summit of punishing a measly reaper. You didn''t attend it. You didn''t attend any of the summits," Barron said because he had only heard about Lucas but he had never met or seen the Thirteenth Grim.


    "It was never important to attend the summit," replied Lucas, "Watching the reapers shout and scream. What a waste of time."


    "I didn''t attend all of it,"?Barron then hopped from the chair he was sitting on, "Let''s go find the book! Chop chop! We have no time to waste," said Barron.


    "Rx, the book isn''t with anyone. It is supposed to be with the ck witch. We need to wait for another pass."


    "Another pass?" both Bell and Barron asked simultaneously. Lucas nodded his head. He had visited Edith the day Isabell had passed away, to ask more about it and she had only smiled as if she was the smartest in the room.


    Her words were, ''Wait for the seventh person.''


    The book had been given to Evelyn which then went in the hands of the council. After this, it fell in the hands of two more people and then Isabell. But Isabell lost the book to a ck witch. His guess was that, he had to wait for the book to pass the next person before he would retrieve it.


    Lucas had been having his doubts about a Grim Reaper working alongside with the other council members until now and maybe his suspicion was right. But for this, he would have to go to the council.


    When Belle yawned, Lucas ced the frame back where it belonged to say, "Go to sleep, Belle. Barron and I will be here."


    Belle gave him a nod, standing up and about to leave when he pulled her towards him and kissed her on her lips. His hand on her small waist as his lips moved against hers, "Goodnight," he wished to pullback.


    And Belle''s body felt like it had been turned to putty, with a giddy smile on her lips, she said, "Goodnight," and left the room.

 Chapter 180 - Find The Culprit- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Find The Culprit- Part 1</h4>


    Barron seeing Belle leave the room, walked around the room which previously belonged to Evelyn Knivetton, a woman who a white witch which was not known by the people.


    "Who knew that you both would end up getting reincarnated and find yourself. Romantic, isn''t it?" asked Barron moving the books that were old and pulling the bed sheet that was used to cover the objects and other furniture in the room, "Does the irreversible make you invincible then?" Barron continued to ask. His hand pushing and pulling until a small teacup fell on the floor to break into little pieces and he quickly pushed it behind the table so that no one would know.


    "The bonds are not supposed to work for dead," said Lucas, his eyebrows had drawn together and he walked towards the dressing table of the room.


    "But you have the mark," Barron turned around to follow Lucas so that he wouldn''t end up breaking more things in here.


    Lucas nodded his head, "We are not supposed to have bonds. We are told to not have rtions with mortals of this world and not show emotions but we are made of emotions, aren''t we, Barron," he asked, looking at his reflection in the mirror where he had adorned a body with flesh on it and in the sliver of a moment, the mirror showed his reaper face that was made of bones which looked as if it were old in time, "I guess thews that were initially ced is faulty," maybe the Grims were supposed to have emotions.


    "Of course, it is. We have fallen from our working position and they are not able to find us Isn''t that amazing though?" asked Barron. Unable to keep quiet his bunny hands to himself, Barron pulled out the drawer from the dressing table and with the amount of force he used, the drawer came off the table to fall down on the ground.


    "Are you nning to break everything in this room?" Lucas asked and Barron quickly put his hand behind him.


    "It wasn''t me!" came the quick automatic response of Barron to receive a stare from Lucas.


    Having Barron in the room was like having a child that needed constant attention because there was no telling when his curiosity would end up burning him in his bunny costume. In an effort of Barron pulling out the drawer had pulled the dressing table forward to hit a hollow space behind it. Curious, he stepped forward and pushed the dressing table out of the way.


    And as expected, there was a wooden case that was built in the wall.


    "Belle must have had too many secrets in the past to have these many hidden cases and room. What kind of witch was she?" asked Barron seeing Lucas who moved to reach for the box and when he opened it, a gas escaped to melt the skin and flesh on his hands.


    She must have been a very secretive person, thought Lucas to himself. But it was given that white witches had to be secretive without letting anyone know about who they were. He found parchments there. Taking it from there, he noticed these were entries of herself, a journal she had maintained and hidden all these years.


    "I doubt she remembers everything,"mented Barron, his eyes looking up at Lucas curiously.


    "She doesn''t. She saw what she was allowed to see and know through her ability. It is hard to remember past lives, like us Grim reapers who brought into thend of the dead, we have no idea of what and how are life was because the realm of the living doesn''t matter once you cross over and live in the dead," said Lucas.


    Barron gave him a nod, "She doesn''t remember. Do you think you will remember how you tricked the Hawverts and the others in thend of the dead?"


    "I don''t know," answered Lucas and he took himself to sit on the bed and Barron quickly climbed up, leaning forward to see what the parchments were about.


    "What is that?" asked the curious rabbit wanting to know everything.


    "Looks like Evelyn''s diary."


    There was no mention of the year but there were writings that matched Belle''s handwriting. It was eerie yet fascinating at the same time that there were so many simrities that matched Belle and the former person who was killed in this mansion that was proof enough that Evelyn had been reborn.


    ''It has been more than thirty-years now since mother and father have passed away. Sadly, there''s no grave that I can go to visit and talk to them. I bought a house, and I built it in a way I think is suitable for me. I am hoping to bring you back, with the potions that I create and the spells that are used. The old book which has now been lost and burnt, I memorized the diagrams enough on how tomunicate with the dead.''


    Another entry in the page spoke,


    ''I summoned the demon from the othernd but it seems quite stubborn when I asked to bring you back. I have been using the summons but the creature got angry, threatening to kill me if I called it.''


    Lucas frowned reading this, "Do we have demons who help in trading the lives of the dead?" he asked Barron who shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t think it is possible but since I aming across all these weird things, I am having my doubts on what to believe and what to not," said Barron.


    Lucas went to read the entries further, ''The demon appears to have a temper but there''s some mncholy in its heart. The more I speak, the more I realize how simr we are. Alone in a world where no one woulde to understand, hidden in darkness with no light until everything turns to a void. The demon wears long ck robes that are old and tattered-''


    He realized that this wasn''t a demon but a reaper. She was speaking about Guilt.

 Chapter 181 - Find The Culprit- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Find The Culprit- Part 2</h4>


    Deciding to read itter, Lucas started to fold the parchment and ce it in his pocket when Barron stopped by cing his fluffy hands-on Lucas'' arm, "Wait, I wasn''t done reading!"


    "Nosey little rabbit," Lucas murmured under his breath, "You shouldn''t read the letters to a lover. You are still a small thing," said Lucas and Barron gave the butler a look.


    "Come on, I have no other entertainment here. My life is dull and grey," Barron sang dramatically.


    "It won''t be grey once Baltimore wakes up. Come we need to check on him," said Lucas, walking out of the room and Barron followed behind him before giving the room another look.


    "You know, we should probably negotiate and join him with us. Collect as many collectable Grims and had them assorted them here. What do you think, Lucas?" asked Barron as they made their way towards the corridor. By the time they had reached the room which Belle had opened from the secret wall, they saw Baltimore who was wide awake and was trying to get out of the cell and room. Baltimore was snapping his fingers continuously, trying to apparate out of this mansion.


    "Balti, you are up," said the rabbit walking forward.


    Baltimore had a confused expression as he looked at the stuffed toy. He had never seen anything like this before, "What are you doing with a voodoo doll, Lucas?" asked Baltimore.


    Barron not liking to be called as a voodoo doll snapped, "Who are you calling a voodoo doll you fucker! Burn him in plushie!" Barronined, raising his hand to point towards Baltimore who stood inside the cell.


    "Get me out of this ce, Lucas," Baltimore said with a kind smile but it didn''t affect Lucas one bit.


    "Don''t smile at me like that. It''s disgusting," Lucas responded back and Baltimore''s smile fell down from his face.


    "Come help me open this door and we can speak," Baltimore tried to persuade him but Lucas only crossed his arms against his chest, looking at the tenth Grim, "I have been trying to find you everywhere and I knew you were close by. Somewhere near the church protecting the white witch, but I would have never guessed you would be here," Baltimore''s eyes moved to look at Lucas, "A butler," Baltimoreughed loudly where his voice echoed in the empty cell where he was the only one standing there.


    "Why?" asked Lucas, his face now barely showing any expression which was nk as a wall, "I thought picking up souls was something you considered beneath you but you went as far as to lend your help to the ck witches. Being a butler shouldn''t be so bad whenpared to breaking thew of not letting a soul pass from this world and having it lose somewhere else, how irresponsible of you-"


    "Bastard," Baltimore gritted his teeth against him, "I know you were the one who did it. I could smell you in the church but I could not find where your scent disappeared outside which made it difficult for me to track you until now."


    Lucas tched, shaking his head as if he didn''t agree, a smileing up on his lips with his cold eyes ced on the Tenth Grim, "I don''t even know what you are talking about. I have been here for some time in the realm of the living that I decided to attend church-"


    "Bullshit. You have no faith in God, you have faith in nothing. A cold Grim reaper of the Thirteenth. Did you know you were not supposed to exist? Originally, it was only supposed to be twelve Grims."


    Lucas and Barron who had heard just recently about how Lucas was the former twelfth Grim, asked, "I existed before you did."


    "Yes, I existed and was born along with you as the Grim''s weren''t born in order. It was in random and they used what little was there to create you but you little bugger decided to frame me," Baltimore shook his head in disbelief, "Who knew you would trap me like this. Why? Did you like the white witch that much? Don''t you know witches are not to be trusted? They bring you nothing but troubles."


    Barron who had taken a seat to enjoy the Baltimore inside the cell titled his head, his floppy ears shifting along to the side, "Are you speaking about yourself?"


    "Who is this little fucker?"


    "This little fucker is Barron, you bitch," Barron retorted back in the same speed as Baltimoremented.


    Baltimore stared at the rabbit for many seconds before he started to chuckle, "That is not possible. Did you decide to be a rabbit?" asked the Grim Reaper, "How did you end up there? The fourth Grim of gue bringer is now in a stuffed toy. What a joke."


    "If you don''t behave you will be the next stuffed cotton," Barron tried to warn him.


    "Such a scary little bunny," Baltimore tried to baby talk at Barron, "Why don''t youe to give me a hand, Barron. I will release you from that body and also clear the name that has been raising up with bounty in thend of the dead."


    Barron stared at Baltimore, somewhere in the back of his mind he could imagine himself on the old posters stuck on the walls with a wanted sign on it.


    "Come on, Barron. Don''t tell me the great Fourth Grim wants to live in the pitiful realm of the living," Baltimore continued to persuade Barron.


    Lucas in the meantime didn''t interrupt their conversation. Baltimore was one of the Grims who was useful yet dangerous at the same time. His words of whispers were enough to change the mind of a person and do his bidding.?Lucas wanted to see how much Baltimore could affect Barron.


    "Come unlock this cell, Barron," said Baltimore and Barron took a step forward and another one in a trance state until he stood right in front of Baltimore''s cell.

 Chapter 182 - Find The Culprit- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Find The Culprit- Part 3</h4>


    There was a smug smile on Baltimore''s face, his curly brown hair resting one side of his face. He wasn''t able to snap out of this cell or room but he was pleased that his words were affecting the fourth Grim. There were only a few people who could resist his whisper. The Hawverts, two more Grims and this little traitor who had framed him who now stood in front of him, the thirteenth Grim.


    The Fourth Grim of the cards walked forward, reaching for the lock that was ced outside the cell which Baltimore had not been able to reach.


    When Barron''s hand came to touch the cell, Baltimore was quick to reach out to touch the rabbit as if wanting to bring it inside the cell but before Baltimore could do anything, Barron''s teeth had sunk into Baltimore for the second time in less than two hours.


    "You little shit!" Baltimore pulled his hand back before Barron could do any more damage.


    "Don''t touch me! I am Barron the Fourth Grim, don''t think your little tricks are going to work on me. Hmph!" Barron turned around to walk towards Lucas and stand next to him, "Your words might work on the weak but you forget I am the bringer of death just like you. Your words can do nothing to me."


    Lucas was impressed but at the same time, he noticed the little shudder of wanting to stop walking as if it had taken a lot of will power for Barron to not listen to Baltimore. Lucas had ced a block between Baltimore and thend of the dead which was why he the Grim reaper felt pain right now.


    Blood oozed out of his wrist, "Don''t be a baby, you are already dead. You will survive," stated Barron and Baltimore red, "Oh, I am scared!" Barron raised his hands to move it in front of him before dropping andughing.


    "Why did you start helping the ck witches?" asked Lucas, "You killed the white witch."


    "And you revived her back," Baltimore responded back, looking at the wound on the wrist and jerking his hand. He couldn''t believe that he was able to feel pain in thend of the living. Even in thend of the dead, he wasn''t humiliated like this. He couldn''t wait to get hold of the Fourth Grim. He would see a way to kill that little piece of shit himself, "Why did you decide to frame me? You could have picked any reaper, a lower creature and put me on it."


    Lucas pulled a chair from the corner of the room and took a seat, crossing his leg one over the other as he leaned back, "How about you tell me why you helped the ck witches and I will give you an answer in return?"


    Baltimore looked at Lucas, both the Grim Reapers looking at each with unwavering eyes.


    "You will hear about it eventually."


    "Who knew you would end up licking the shoes of the ck witches," Lucas received a re hearing this.


    Barron on the other side muttered, "All he can do is re now."


    "You know the Hawverts won''t be pleased if they were to find out about it. You already are guilty about the soul cement and now the witches. Imagine the number of raise of the bounty that will take ce," said Lucas, "You were the first one to fall from the positions of the Grims or second. but who cares."


    Baltimore shook his head, "What do you want from me? Framing me."


    "You dragged someone innocent. You created a shift in time, this is just a rippling effect of it. If you wouldn''t have helped the ck witches, you would have never been framed. Isn''t this why we don''t meddle with the mortals?"


    "And you created another ripple effect by helping the witch. Where is she?" Baltimore asked who was nning to collect Isabell''s soul himself but he wasn''t able to do it.


    "She''s dead. Who is involved with you? It is impossible that you''re the only one who is functioning with the ck witches. What will happen if you betray the Grims whom you have been listening to?" questioned Lucas, his heading forward and he supported his chin to with the palm of his hand.


    Baltimore gave a calcted look at Lucas, "You seem to be confident about it. What makes you think there''s another Grim in it?"


    "The scent of a Grim is not easy to hide but sometimes people turn confident and don''t realize that there are other Grims who are walking by who can smell the person," Lucas stood up from his seat to see Baltimore try pushing the rods that didn''t work, "Don''t bother with that. Look up," he said raising his finger and Baltimore moved his head up to find a circle of marking.


    "What is this?" questioned Baltimore, displeased that he was not able to get out and not knowing the reason, "ck witch markings?"


    Barron who had not noticed it, looked up at the markings which he didn''t catch sight of earlier.


    "Those are demon markings that will not let you out of the cell. You won''t be able to erase the marking. I hope you enjoy your stay," Lucas answered and Baltimore gripped on the rod tighter.


    The Tenth Grim asked, "You didn''t answer my question," and Lucas turned his head to the side to say,


    "I thought it would be fun," were the simple words that had no reasoning and with that Lucas stepped out of the room. Barron who followed Lucas out of the room asked,


    "Do you think its Greed who is in the council?"


    "Maybe. I will go to the council tomorrow to confirm it," Lucas would have to go there by himself, "Don''t step into the room Barron, not without mine or Belle''s presence," he didn''t want Baltimore trying to sway Barron, "And do not change your form. You''re safe when you''re in this stuffed toy, if you turn to a boy, you will need to stay in the mansion and not step out."

 Chapter 183 - Grim In The Council- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Grim In The Council- Part 1</h4>


    Belle who woke up in the morning after having an eventful timest night, got ready to leave the room to see the Grim when Lucas stopped her right at the door,


    "Good morning, Belle," he wished her, leaning forward and kissing one side of her temple. A greeting she would never be tired of. She was more than ecstatic with the fact that she and Lucas were lovers in their previous life. Like many things, she would have never guessed it. To share something so pure as the irreversible bond, she could tell it was given by Guilt, Lucas'' former self.


    "Good morning, Lucas," she responded back with a smile.


    "Your breakfast is ready. Would you like to have it right now or after you are done washing and changing your clothes?" asked Lucas, a trait which he hadn''t let go even after he hade out as a Grim Reaper in front of her. Somewhere it made her smile and chuckle.


    "I will have it now," she answered to have him nod and she followed him down the stairs with her bare feet. With morning that arrived, the birds had started to sing and the clouds that often hovered up in the sky had moved out to let the sunlight fall on the ground but that was only because the raining season had been moved away and Winter hade forth in thend of Bonke.


    Taking a seat at the table, a napkin was pulled up and ced on herp. The maid named Cassie arrived to see the butler and Mistress sitting at the table. Though the butler didn''t eat anything, he apanied the Miss while bringing forward the dishes that were made for this morning. The maid along with the rest of the staff in the mansion was happy with the progress of their rtionship. It was good to see that the Miss had someone to rely on and wasn''t alone.


    Belle who noticed the maid smile looking at them smiled back, "Thank you," she thanked the girl and after she left the dining room, Belle asked Lucas, "How is the Grim reaper?"


    "Frustrated and angry, but it should be alright. He is unable to get out of the cell thanks to you," Lucas raised the ss of blood that she had taken a sip to share the drink as he took a sip from it before cing it back on the surface of the table.


    "Will it be safe? I heard from Barron that he was a Whisperer," said Belle, showing concern in her face as they were keeping a reaper who didn''t want to stay here, "Why not put him into a doll?"


    "It would be harder to contain him if we did that. The markings you have made, they are much more reaper proof. I don''t think I havee across it before but strangely it does feel familiar," said Lucas to her, "You will need to see if you can gather more of the spells and markings for demons you used to summon before."


    Belle found it strange. To think that she was a white witch while right now she was a vampire.


    She didn''t remember anything about her past but if Evelyn was her and they were sharing the same fate with the same bodies, then maybe it was possible to remember and recollect what she had done.


    "I will try to remember," she gave her word to him, "Was he of any help?"


    Lucas shook his head, "Grim reapers are rather stubborn. They don''t listen and or speak out unless they want to. Torturing is slightly hard in this case which I might not be able to do because the only thing I can do is to cease their soul, erasing them like they never existed except for people''s memories. But you Belle, you might have an answer to it."


    The faith Lucas was putting in her was making her skin tingle and she could only hope that she would remember it soon. Spells and markings were something she hadn''t deal with before.


    "I found a few things in the room. You have some writings and it spoke of how you trapped a demon in hope to retrieve your parent''s soul."


    "Were you the demon?" Belle asked with an awkward smile.


    "Yes," Lucas offered her a smile, "I am guessing that I wanted to leave but you didn''t allow me," she gave him a nod before taking a bite from the bun that was baked in the kitchen. By what she could tell, her parents were not brought back from the dead but Guilt had stayed around with her.


    The more she tried to go through and rerun the events that she saw in the past, she felt that Guilt and Evelyn''s rtionship wasn''t an easy one. Neither of them had shown their feelings too openly and it was kept in a very polite manner. Even after death, it felt like there was a fence between them which they had tried to either keep or remove.


    "What else did you read?" asked Belle, her voice and eyes looking at him curiously.


    "You cooked food by yourself as I couldn''t digest the food that was eaten by mortals of the living. A reaper takes time to get used to this world, to adjust. There are some of us, who feed on the remains of the dead," he said, picking up a fruit and starting to cut it evenly. Belle didn''t know how to feel by hearing that the reapers ate the dead, "Do not worry I don''t eat it. You created many potions, mixing it with magic to open up the gates and bring back your parents."


    "Is it possible?"


    "As far as I know, you need the bodies to put their soul back. Without a soul, the body will start to rot and die. It is hard to preserve a body but I am guessing you tried to use the potions on your parents before finally giving up on it as it wasn''t possible."

 Chapter 184 - Grim In The Council- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Grim In The Council- Part 2</h4>


    Enjoy the 6 chapters Mass Release~


    .


    To bring back someone, even if it wasn''t possible in the past, she would need to make it possible now. Especially after what she heard from the Oracle that all the three stars were going to die. And out of all the three stars, the responsibility had been given to her.


    "I will go look at the floor again," but Lucas shook his head.


    "Not now. I need to step out of the mansion for a few hours as there''s something I need to see. You can look for your answers when I am back but don''t go there," said Lucas, not wanting Baltimore to whisper to Belle to do his bidding, "You and Barron are the only ones who can listen to what he says in here. But that doesn''t mean his words won''t affect the servants. See to it that they don''t step anywhere close to the room and also make sure no one dies."


    Belle gave him a confused look, "I don''t think anyone is going to die," she had been practising her ability to see the smoke of death on everyone in the mansion and so far she had found none.


    "His words might make a person kill another. When a Grim reaper is around, the scale of changes can move and turn to anything.?He might kill the person just to ry the message of where he is to the higher-ups and where Barron and I are," he ced the fruit in her te for her to eat, "He got Isabell killed for the sake of the ck witches. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the Grims and the ck witches go parallel to each other."


    "Where are you going? Can Ie?" asked Belle, "Barron can look after the house."


    "He could but the rabbit is another name for disaster. He will break and burn the mansion by the time wee back, not intentionally but you know him. You will also need to keep an eye on him so that he doesn''t go meet Baltimore. The rabbit is easily provoked. Throw some mud and dirt on him, cleaning himself will keep him upied," Lucas'' suggestion made Belle smile, "I will be going to the council today."


    The council? "You''re going to look for the other Grim¡­"


    "Yes. I will need to go and confirm to see who is manipting the time and if Baltimore is involved with more than just the ck witches."


    "Be careful," Belle dropped her knife down and ced her hand on Lucas'' arm, "Do you know what powers this reaper Greed has?"


    "He''s a normal Grim. A normal Grim always envies the ones who have more power than them which is why they resort to such schemes but I don''t know if he''s hiding his powers."


    After giving instructions to both Belle and Barron, Lucas finally vanished from the mansion to appear in a town which was bustling with people, walking up and down the streets. He walked towards the library which was where Belle had entered around the time when her parents had been poisoned and killed.


    With nobody taking care of it which had been closed, Lucas had to make his way through the other side of the entrance of the home which was attached to the local library. Once he broke into the house, Lucas looked at the house which was quiet and deserted.


    As he walked further inside, he heard water dropping down in the basin of the kitchen which made a sound. He went towards the sink but never turned it close. Thest time he was here, the water was fine that made him wonder how many other visitors had arrived at this house. Like he had said to Belle, there were some verymon things when it came to the Grim reapers and witches. When the council had been created and built, the magic that was ced, it wasn''t any magic but there was something more that didn''t allow reapers to step inside the perimetersfortably.


    His eyes moved from the drops of water which were falling down one after another to look towards the door.


    Walking past the door, he saw himself into the library to see the stacks of racks that were ced in the library. A mimicking copy which was very simr to the one that was built in the council.


    He continued to walk, his ck shoes not making a whisper of sound on the ground and he turned his body towards a rack toe and stand in front of the books that were old and unused. The books nobody would ever look for. The racks had been ced with a lot of gap between them.


    Lucas stared at the books before raising his hand up towards one of the books, his hand that was made of flesh started to lose the skin around it, turning it ky nothingness to bring out the bones and show the joints which he was made of. When he took a step forward, his face had a simr effect as if getting close to this side of the library was bringing out the true colours of a death reaper.


    His surroundings started to slow down and freeze when he took another step, his form changing along with his clothes. The drops of water that were falling in the sink slowly froze itself along with the other things, the water hanging in the air when Lucas''s hand touched the surface of the book that started to appear as if the surface of the air that was on the books was burning like a lit parchment with red and orange colour.


    The rack was nothing but a portal which led Lucas into the council with a simr setup. Instead of walking in through the grounds of the council, this was easier as he wanted to look at other things in the storage room.


    Now in the darkroom which wasrger in size with the ceiling appearing to be limitless, Lucas made his way by looking at the years and number of the boxes with the name of who it belonged to. And he finally came to stand in front of the box named ''Evelyn Knivetton''.

 Chapter 185 - Grim In The Council- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Grim In The Council- Part 3</h4>


    The box had been ced in the second line of the above section that needed thedder''s help to fetch. His hands had turned back with the flesh and he pulled out the box to see what the box consisted of. Even though the box had been ced in one of the most secure rooms, the book of Vervus had been stolen by a vampire which got passed down to other people.


    Lucas pulled out a scarf which was covered in blood. Bringing the scarf up to his nose to smell, he frowned. This wasn''t her blood. Pulling out the case files which were often recorded during the time of a case being opened and closed with details, he turned the pages that read,


    ''Murder case of Miss Evelyn Knivetton. Parents, not information found. Siblings none. Lady Evelyn was a woman who lived in the Knivetton''s residence where the property was bought and she built it with no other previous owner. The servants have been brutally murdered and it looks like a witch''s work or rogue vampires for now with the way the body has been torn to pieces.''


    Lucas took the pictures that were drawn by the councilman''s team to see this was neither the work of the vampires nor the witches. It was done by the Grim reaper named Greed who had brought his minions to annihte the people in here.


    ''The body of Miss Knivetton has gone missing from the scene where blood has trailed. There appears to be another body but ording to the people who were acquainted with Miss Knivetton, she was a humble woman who kept to herself most of the time. No items have gone missing from the mansion but it is hard to say as there''s no witness to tell what happened here.''


    After four more parchments, the notes read,


    ''Case closed after the search of the body which is nowhere to be found. The case appears to be a knot of no end and with thedy not having any rtives to push forth the case, the case is being dismissed in the name of the possible murder of Miss Evelyn Knivetton for reasons unknown.''


    Lucas smelled the scarf again to realize this was no human or witch''s blood. This was a goat''s blood, was it perhaps ced to deviate the case? Asked Lucas to himself and put the cloth back in the box. He looked at other items to find a pendant without a chain. The crystal was inky blue in colour. His thumb moved across the stone.


    "You had a charm stone, Belle," murmured Lucas. Did that mean Belle had tapped into forbidden magic?


    The forbidden magic was the magic that was present in the deepest parts of the realm of the dead. Though it brought great powers and abilities, they were not supposed to be touched or used.


    He ced the stone in his pocket and went through other things before cing the box back to its original assigned ce.


    It was time to leave the room and step into the corridors of the council. He quietly made his way out of the room without the guard''s notice and fused himself to the world that was present in here, making it look as if he was one of the councilmen.


    He bowed his head to receive a bow from the others as if he knew them but they were seeing him here for the first time. His features were softened to not stand out too much, files in his hands, he walked in the corridor, trying to understand theyout of the council first while searching for the Grim he hade for.


    When he was walking, a woman who was walking in a hurry passed by him with two men next to her.


    "I amte for the court, Lionel said he wanted to bring up the proof of the next case that is having a final hearing," said the man who was a human, his hands carrying piles of parchments, "Is this all it is, Councilwoman Vivian?"


    "Yes, I have them arranged in order so you are good to go and help in my ce, Hueren," replied the woman. Lucas who had stopped walking had his head turned subtly to look at the trio walking away from him. So that was her, the strawberry blonde hair. Vivian Carmichael.


    His hand reached for his pocket and he pulled out the watch of death, flipping it open to see the number of days she had. There was still time. When his eyes then fell on the third person, Lucas'' eyes narrowed. Though the person appeared to be a vampire, there was something very odd about the person.


    It was the switcher who hade to take the form of their teammate. He doubted the woman would be killed by him. Putting the watch back into his pocket, he turned back to walk away from them.


    People spoke about cases and what they were doing, some asking for favours, some taking favours which were illegal.?Lucas continued to walk past the people when he saw a man from the opposite side walking with hurried footsteps, almost running to catch up with some and he called,


    "Councilman Creed!" Lucas walked towards the wall and stood at the edge where one could look out of the building which had an open corridor on one side.


    The name was too close to not stop by and listen in on their conversation.


    "Sir, I brought the documents you were looking for," said the young man. When Lucas turned to look at who the person was, he came to see a man who had an eyepatch on his head. One eye of his was dark red that made him wonder what happened to the pureblooded to have lost an eye unless he was hiding something.


    The man gave a smile that had the younger man beam that he was of service but Lucas was well aware when it came to the smiles. This was a pretentious one and one which was practised well.

 Chapter 186 - Grim In The Council- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Grim In The Council- Part 4</h4>


    To know if the councilman was indeed the Grim reaper who was hiding in here for years, he would have to go touch the person to confirm his suspicion. He looked at the way people conversed with him. A person like him who appeared to be a saint was the most suspicious character, thought Lucas to himself. There were too many things that were hidden beneath that pleasant, kind, lovable surface.


    "You did a good job, Councilman Fitz. I was looking all over the room but don''t know how I happened to miss it," answered Councilman Creed, "I will be sure to return the favour back."


    Another man who stood with Councilman Creed only smiled and when his eyes fell on Lucas who was looking at them, Lucas was the first one to bow and the other man bowed back.


    Lucas started to walk away from them too as the young man left the councilmen but when the two older councilmen were far away, Lucas had returned back to listen in on their conversation.


    "You need to do something about Lionel''s team, Creed. They keep trying to disrupt every little thing that we do."


    "A small thread once pulled will remove all the other threads that are around it. I have got it covered already. They won''t be working many cases for long now," said Creed, removing his eye patch that was covering his eye. When he opened both of them, one eye was red and the other eye was ck in colour.


    A corrupted vampire, look at that, thought Lucas to himself.


    Grim reapers shared simr eyes to the corrupted vampires but now that Lucas took a closer look at the Councilman named Creed, he doubted that this was the Grim Reaper he was looking for. He appeared to be a pureblooded vampire, who had spoken about a team who he was trying to get rid of.


    Lucas would have left at that point but then appeared the person. The Grim reaper indeed was here and he knew the two councilmen who stood there well.


    "Good evening, Councilman Abel and Councilman Creed," said the man, his ck ash hair pushed back almost turning to spikes at the end and his eyes that were electrifying blue in colour, "You both appear to be busy this noon."


    Councilman Abel was the one to reply to the man, "We were speaking about your dear friend''s team."


    The man smiled at this, a certain wildness which was contained in his eyes, "Hmm, Lionel''s team?"


    "They have been creating quite some issues when ites to clearing the cases. We had the ck witches tie around to work in the vige and the bodies were still in the process of being harvested but they came and screwed it over. At this rate, it would be difficult to handle not only the vigers but also people in the council," said Abel with a displeased tone.


    Listening to this, the blue-eyed man smiled.


    Creed pulled out a cigar and lit it, "This project that we are working on is very important and we need to make sure that the gates shall be opened," it would be a pity if he didn''t get what he had signed himself for, thought Creed to himself.


    "Do not worry gentlemen. Your promises will be fulfilled on time. After all, it was part of the deal. Especially with the stars out of the picture, the assurance of sess is high," answered the young man.


    "Do you know what''s going on there?" asked Councilman Creed, "Lionel''s team has been efficient but since the girl had arrived, they happened to be able to solve much faster. Things not even Igor''s team was able to do has gone to them and you know how many words of influence it takes to manoeuvre the cases so that it falls under our teams."


    "You are his best friend now, Greed," said Abel to have the blue-eyed manugh.


    "Maximilian might be close to Leonard, but Leonard doesn''t give out information to me," answered Greed who was possessing Maximilian''s body, "Though I will say this much that there must be something about the girl. You should probably take her out. I have taken his body only a while ago which is why it doesn''t listen to me no matter how much I try to control it. It keeps shutting me in and out, especially when I am around Leonard or Vivian. When the man wakes up and I cannot hear anything."


    "Kill him and make use of the body. Didn''t you say you just needed a vessel?" asked Councilman Creed.


    "I don''t even know what you are doing here-"


    "Councilmen, you are forgetting something. I am no ve of yours to do your bidding. Also, that will give away too many suspicions. There are already enough eyes that follow me around, I wouldn''t like to kill him right now," answered Greed, "Untilter then," saying this, he walked away from them.


    Both Creed and Abel stared at the man who left, not whispering a word until he was out of sight, "What are you going to do with this one? He barely listens to what is being told to him," asked Abel.


    "I will have the switcher take him out. The switcher is of better usepared to this one who is here only for his use," said Councilman Creed.


    During the time of the evening, the switcher who had taken the form of Dutan, a fellow mate of Councilman Lionel''s team went in search of the reaper. The switcher and reaper being of the same world, before Greed could turn around, the switcher struck the reapers head and pulled out the heart, without knowing who exactly Greed was.


    The switcher dragged the body deep into the woods.


    Throwing the person before going back to the council as if nothing had happened. The wolves were near and they woulde feed on his flesh where there would be no doubt, thought the switcher before leaving.?Maximilian''s body continued toy on the ground, unmoving as his heart had been taken out of his chest,?but the reaper who had been possessing the body for some time now, stood up,ughing at the thought that the switcher thought he could kill him that easily.


    "You are as crazy as Ist saw you."


    Hearing a voice speak behind him, Greed turned around to find Lucas leaning against the tree.


    "And who might you be...?" Greed asked, his eyes brightening up at the scent of the reaper.

 Chapter 187 - Follower- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Follower- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas had followed the switcher along with the body of the councilman who had died. Seeing the switcher leave, he waited for the Grim reaper to wake up and out of the body which he did. Greed, the sixth card of the Grims. Hearing Lucas speak, he turned around with a curious expression on his face, taking a form of a mortal of thisnd of the living.


    "Have we met before?" asked Greed.


    "That depends on if you remember me, Greed," said Lucas, his body still leaning towards the tree with a calm and collected expression on his face. On Lucas'' words, the man stared at him, wondering while taking in a deep breath of the scent that was surrounding him.


    "A Grim is here to meet me," announced Greed, a smile forming on his lips which was wide and looked like it stretched until the ends of his cheeks, "To what do I owe you the pleasure? Reveal yourself," he said but Lucas was in no mood to do it.


    Though the Grims and reapers were the basic messengers of death and souls to be taken from one dimension to another to cross over, the reapers never knew each other''s names, not unless they had revealed their form previously because, in thend of the living, reapers took different forms and walked down the streets and corridors and other ces when the time came to pick the soul or spend some time before going back to where they came from.


    Only Lucas had the ability to read names on the Grims and the humans but some often hid their names which took time to find out.


    "Aren''t you breaking thews of the dead?" asked Lucas, "Helping the night creatures and the witches, if I am not wrong. Not to forget the death you have caused," he nced at the body thatid on the ground now.


    "What is there in breaking it. We all break," said Greed stepping away from the body and dusting himself to pull up the robe to cover himself with only his face carrying flesh, "I can tell you have broken more number of rules than any of us. I know you..." his eyes narrowed, "You''re the thirteenth Grim, Cross."


    Lucas wondered how this reaper had not been caught until now as he was the one who had changed the time. And if he did, the changes in time would be heavy because he creating the rippling effect by helping and manoeuvering the decisions of the mortals heavily.


    "No," said Lucas, "I have been wanting to ask something for a while now. You were in the council. Howe you didn''t go to the storage room yourself and had someone else get it for you."


    Greed gave a frown and he asked, "Why will I go to the storage room for a bunch of cases," heughed. It seemed that Greed was unaware of the book of Vervus. Interesting, thought Lucas to himself, "What is it? You have this air of mystery that you are trying to keep but I don''t know why I find you to be very familiar," stated Greed.


    Greed continued to look with his blue eyes, "It is like I know you but I don''t at the same time. I don''t think I have ever seen you in the summit of the reapers. Shy one, are you?" Greed taunted to have Lucas smile, he shook his head.


    "You could tell that," replied Lucas to Greed''s words who smiled and Lucas couldn''t help but grin with his teething out and he ran his tongue over the sharp canine, "I have some scores to settle with you but at the same time I am wondering if I should spare and take you with me or kill you."


    The smile on Greed''s face faltered now which he tried to keep, "You are cockier than the reputation that you have. What makes you think you can kill a sixth Grim?" neither Greed nor Lucas pulled out their scythes were still speaking to each other civilly.


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "Because I am here to kill you and settle scores."


    "Scores? What did I do? Sad that you were left alone to work and turn rogue," Greedughed, "How was it? To be caught in time and to fall down from your position? You know it wasn''t easy to do it but you were the perfect candidate to change the wall of time."


    "It was you," drawled Lucas with a bored tone like it barely mattered right now, "What? You thought I would cry to get back?" asked Lucas.


    "Looks like you are happy with your fallen position. Come join me, we shall soon rule the realm of the dead," offered Greed, his eyes looking at Lucas calctingly.


    Lucas finally pulled out his scythe from his back, bringing it forward, "No, thanks. I will pass. Unlike you, I have better things to do."


    In a blink of an eye, Greed had pulled out his scythe, and he attacked Lucas who stopped the attack with his weapon. They moved from one ground to another, their scythe''s shing and the sound of the metal, creating a whirring sound around them.


    "What are the other better things you have to do?" asked Greed, his hand relentlessly moving on Lucas to attack and his scythe went to hit the ground with a thump. Before Lucas could get him, the reaper disappeared to stand up in one of the branches of the trees, "I know you, but I am unable to point my finger on what it is," hummed the reaper.


    Lucas had to be careful with Greed as he was one of the known and notorious reaper. He had killed more than the assigned number of reapers or people, and even though it was known, there was no solid proof against him. He was the wiper, a reaper who could wipe a person''s memory and create pranks for his amusement. The Hawverts kept him close as it was easy to erase their dirty deeds which were not known by the others.


    "Do you want a clue?" asked Lucas in the mood to y as it had been a long time since he had got to meet a person who he disliked. He had killed Belle in her previous life, and he couldn''t forgive it.

 Chapter 188 - Follower- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Follower- Part 2</h4>


    When Lucas had arrived at the Adams'' mansion he had thought it was the bad luck that had driven him there but he now understood it wasn''t luck but it was destiny. Lucas and Belle were destined to be with each other even afterlife and death. One wouldn''t exist without another and if one existed, then the other would exist as aw of nature.


    Though he had not seen the scene and had only heard it, he could tell that Greed had killed her mercilessly and then killed him.


    "I love clues!" responded Greed with excitement, his eyes looking bright and staring down at Lucas.


    "Who gives you orders to kill?"


    "Hmm, that is no clue it is a question," said Greed, as he helped himself in sitting down on the branch on his heels, "You seem very curious about me and my work. The Thirteenth Grim who never shows himself, why?"


    Lucas twirled his scythe that was in his hand that created wind in the atmosphere, "Your answer will give you the clues."


    "How strange," murmured the reaper, "Isn''t it the Hawverts who often give us the orders? What order are you specifically looking for? My tasks range with many work. Is it Gorron? Or is it Carson? Come tell me, I am very curious."


    Greed had tried to persuade Lucas toe on his side to rule thend of the dead but wouldn''t that mean he would take the Hawverts out of the picture? It seemed like everyone was ying their own game in here but it was impossible to think that Greed was doing this without anyone''s influence.


    "Do you know where the twelfth Grim is?" questioned Lucas.


    "Guilt? That''s someone I haven''t thought about in a very long time. Why do you ask about him? Oh, yes, you weren''t there at that time I believe," nodded Greed, "He''s dead," he deadpanned.


    Lucas'' lips twitched for one side of his lips to pull up, "I might be thetest addition to the cards of the Grim but I am no idiot to not know that reapers cannot be killed."


    "They can''t?" Greed gave out a perplexed expression, "How strange, I thought you could kill a reaper," and he chuckled in the end, "Guilt is resting where he is supposed to rightfully rest. A ce where no one goes and a ce which is beneath us reapers for what he did. I mean he was a Grim that many looked up to. The third person in the formation of the Grims, if I am not wrong. Considering Edith was one, Rower was the second and Guilt after which the others like you and me came into existence."


    Greed continued to speak, "But then you wouldn''t know much about them, or do you?" the reaper''s blue eyes turned to the skull for a moment before it got back to its mortal form, "So why would you want to know about him? He was a Grim you shouldn''t concern yourself with," there was a certain possessiveness the way Greed spoke about the twelfth Grim.


    With what Lucas had heard about Greed, the reaper had looked down upon mortals and he disliked the woman Guilt had built a rtionship with because she was the one who had changed Guilt when it came to emotions.


    Lucas then said, "You killed a woman when you had no reason to do so."


    "Who are you talking about, Cross?" asked Greed, jumping down from the branch after he stood up, "There are so many I have killed, it is hard to remember which one you are pointing at."


    "You were given the order to kill one person but you took the privilege to kill two of them," reminded Lucas and Greed stared, the smile on his lips falling down slowly. Both the reapers didn''t speak for a good minute.


    Greed stared because no one was supposed to know about it, "Where did you hear it from?" he asked, "Was it Carson?" Lucas shook his head.


    "Evelyn Knivetton. You were ordered by the Hawverts to kill just the Grim reaper but you so far as went to kill the girl. Did you hate her so much? Feeling of insecurity is it?" taunted Lucas for Greed to continue to look.


    Greed couldn''t help but wonder how this thirteenth Grim who was always absent everywhere in thend of the dead knew about it. There was no one, no one who was there to witness what he had done but this reaper somehow knew about it. His eyes narrowed as he remembered how the body of the girl had gone missing,


    "Did you resurrect her?" Greed asked casually.


    "You can say that," came the quick answer but Greed didn''t believe it. He had killed and damaged the girl''s body in a way so that, it would nevere to be of any use. Anything that would be mixed or touched would decay immediately.


    "I call it bullshit," Greed had been careful when it came to his victims while ying at the backstage withouting forth to let anyone know he was the one who was the puppeteer, "What was it? An hour of resurrection? Her soul would reject anything including her very own body because of the damage."


    Lucas nodded his head to this, "You are right. Resurrection is hard when a reaper damages the body. What will happen if the Hawverts find out what you did? A broken rule is broken. Be it one or ten of them."


    Greed not liking that this little reaper knew something one shouldn''t know, he suddenly used his scythe before trying to kick Lucas but Lucas disappeared and appeared behind him. Greed was equally skilled and he turned around quickly to use his hands to stop the attack.


    Lucas was the first one to fall on the ground and Greedughed, his voice echoing in the forest, "Don''t underestimate your senior, Cross. Just because you know somethings don''t get ahead of yourself," when Greed started to walk forward he noticed the person who had fallen on the ground wasn''t Lucas but a log of wood.

 Chapter 189 - Follower- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Follower- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas came to stand behind Greed and moved his leg across the reaper''s body to have the reaper fly to the tree which was at the side. His body crashing against the bark and falling down.


    "You think you know everything about it, but you know nothing Greed. You are filled and made of greed, the desperation of wanting everything and anything must be hard when you can''t gain the attention of the person who you were looking up to but then you were a terrible disciple," said Lucas, dusting his shirt he walked forward.


    Greed looked slightly taken aback but there was more shock on his face where his eyes moved from the ground to shift towards Lucas. Running the words that were spoken a few seconds ago as he tried to grasp them,


    "Your trickery won''t work on me, Cross. Did you think that you will throw some facts and try to scare me?"


    "But you are worried that your name is going to be out with what you did. Terrible before and terrible now," Lucas then pulled out the pendant which he had taken from the storage room. Running his finger across the stone, "Did you know that the charm stones were part of the realm of the dead? That they make use of the souls that have deceased and passed from here. Abilities mixing with one another to give a new form."


    Greed rolled his eyes, "I know what charm stones are."


    "But did you know that some charm stones also acquire a minimal ability from the Grim reapers?" asked Lucas, educating the sixth reaper, "Like this here, it uses your ability."


    "It seems like being in the mortal world has got some of your screws out of your head."


    "Or maybe your mind has turned corrupt by staying in thend of the living," said Lucas to break the stone and suddenly a cloud of white smoke appeared from it to seep into Lucas''s body and disappear, "The blue stone is used to preserve memories, a quality that is drawn from you."


    "Nobody but me can make use of the ability when ites to memories. Do you think a measly looking stone will have it?" Greed harumphed.


    Lucas raised his hand and out of the air, he pulled out a knife that was dipped in blood, and waved his hand for the knife to go hit the Grim''s shoulder who winced in pain, "You have been living in thend of the living for quite some time I see, the more you stay the more mortal you turn and you will feel pain just like them."


    Greed pulled out the knife with a grudging look and stood up.


    "Let us see," he said and he started to fight with Lucas by hands and legs, both of them dodging and moving until Lucas pulled out another knife and rammed it across the same shoulder causing pain in the reaper''s body, "Why do you have his abilities?" demanded Greed.


    "I told you, the stone was a memory capsule. Greedy Greed," said Lucas and Greed''s face froze because that nickname was used by only one person who he had sent away to rest.


    "...Guilt."


    Lucas smiled, his canine growing further big and wide like a wolf''s teeth and his eyes turned ck, "I don''t think you would have missed me," said Lucas before pushing four more knives into Greed so that he wouldn''t move.


    Greed didn''t know what was going on therefore he decided to let the person in front of him speak, "What are you doing here?" the reaper was happy yet confused.


    The smoke had indeed carried memories that were trapped in the stone for many years. It was most of the memories that belonged to his former self, Guilt. The time he had spent in thend of the living and dead, the time he had met Belle for the very first time upon her order of wanting to bring back her parents.


    It was a rush of memories that had started to get in one after another, reminding him of every little time he had spent as Guilt.


    ''I have something to ask you,'' he asked in the current Adams'' mansion.


    ''What is it?'' asked Evelyn, her eyes looking in his.


    ''I need you to tap into the forbidden magic and create a stone. The stone is blue in colour which will help in copying my memories in it.''


    Evelyn gave him a confused look, ''Why do you need to do that?''


    ''It is for the future. I will need you to search the spell that will tap and contain all of my memories,'' he said to her.


    Of course, these memories were before the stone was made and not after and with the amount of knowledge he received now, Lucas could tell that it wasn''t too far from the day they were both killed.


    Greed in the meantime was happy to see Guilt but still confused about what was going on as this was the thirteenth Grim, couldn''t help but have a wide smile. The Grim he admired the most was standing in front of him and at the same time, it didn''t matter that he was the one to kill him.


    "You are supposed to be resting," said Greed, "I put you somewhere safe where no one would ever disturb you. A ce you belonged to where you wouldn''t be contaminated by the whim of a mere girl."


    Greed followed Guilt everywhere he went, wanting to know everything he did and when he found out that the twelfth Grim was meeting a girl in the realm of the living, he didn''t like it. The reapers were above all because after life came death and mortals had to pass it.


    "You dared to kill her and me," said Lucas, pulling up his scythe.


    "I was only protecting you from her. She was corroding you like a piece of iron being infected," reasoned Greed, "It doesn''t matter how you came back but now we can work together like in the past," said the reaper eagerly.


    Lucas smiled, a calm and polite one where he looked at Greed to say, "Sure," that brightened Greed''s eye.

 Chapter 190 - Are We? - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Are We? - Part 1</h4>


    Enjoy the 6 chapters Mass Release~


    .


    Lucas hade to know about the charm stone through the journal that was left behind by Evelyn in her room. A charm stone could be created only by the white witches and to create, one had to tap into the forbidden magic. Evelyn had written down about the day where he had asked her to create the stone for him.


    And though Evelyn had written down about it, there was no mention of if the stone had been created or not. When a white witch tapped into the forbidden magic thatid in the deepest part of the realm of the living, they received it as a gift, but it came with a curse on their body starting to change and turn to the most hideous creature of the mortal realm- a ck witch who was despised by everyone.


    Breaking the stone in his hand which had memories stored inside had seeped into his skin and being to get back everything from his past life as the Twelfth Grim of the cards. He saw how happy Greed looked, almost like a puppy who had no idea what Lucas was up to.


    "How do I trust you, Greed?" asked Lucas, bringing his scythe forward to ce it against Greed''s neck.


    The sixth Grim was a tricky person, and he would have to handle it well. Killing was not something he wanted to because that would cause all the attention on him and Belle, and this was not the time because right now, they had to deal with the ck witches.


    "I was only following orders," Greed raised both his arms together.


    "Don''t give me that shit," Lucas smiled looking down at the reaper, "You have no issues breaking the rules here, but you killed her, and then you killed me."


    "That was before. She didn''t even suit you. You should be happy I got rid of her," Greed whispered, the thought of the woman turned his face sour, "She made you weak and you know that. She wasn''t worthy of you. You don''t need some human, you are good as one single person," Lucas noticed the madness in Greed''s eyes.


    It had always been like this. Greed was charmed at the fact the way Guilt had worked in the past, with the air of mncholy where he killed people without blinking his eyes.


    "She''s gone, and no one knows that you are the former twelfth Grim. Only you could pull something like this," Greed''s adoration for the former Twelfth Grim went so far as to he would kill anything that would deviate his attention. And that kind of devotion was dangerous, which was how Belle had died.


    Lucas had to do something about it. Like every other reaper, while being punished, a part of Guilt had been sent to thend of the dead. He doubted Greed would let him know where it was right now, and Lucas was in no hurry. He pulled the scythe away that disappeared from his hand, and he started to walk where Greed was quick to follow, wanting to know what he was up to.


    "If I knew who you were I would have never ced the change in time but I can tell why they wanted you gone now," chuckled Greed following Lucas'' trail.


    "Are you going to continue or should I believe that you want to keep me in suspense?" asked Lucas not waiting for Greed. He had to find a way to trap him.


    Greed grinned, "I will tell you sometimeter. Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I have a soul to collect," said Lucas.


    As expected Greed followed him back, walking behind him to look at the mansion that looked familiar.


    "Isn''t this the ce west saw each other?" asked Greed, walking through the gates while taking the form of a human to appear lean and tall. Hairs that were spikey everywhere.


    "Because it is," Lucas answered with a void voice, his eyes taking a quick scan at the windows to see no one there.


    "Why are we walking if we are going to take someone''s soul?" asked Greed to which Lucas agreed and they apparated into the house''s first floor. With the servants who were told not toe here, Lucas started to walk but Greed wanted to explore the house which once belonged to the girl who he had killed.


    At the same time, Barron who was in the rabbit form stepped on the floor, huffing with his hand ced on his knees, "Ha! I am tired! Damn stairs so long," he cursed. Greed and Lucas both stopped walking to see the rabbit who had taken a pause to breathe and rx and when he started to walk again, he realized he saw something from behind and Barron froze not moving an inch.


    Was it the maids?


    But it wasn''t his fault! Who knew they were going to be here when they were asked not to step into this side of the mansion?


    Barron wondered if it was toote to drop on the floor and me on air. Yes, that''s right, the rabbit was pushed from Belle''s room to this floor. Ugh, he was going to be reaped one day by Lucas.


    When he finally turned to see the expressions of the two maids, he realized it was not maids but two men. One which he knew and the other, he looked familiar the way he looked. What was Lucas doing bringing a man to show the house?! And Barron who was still standing there heard the other man say,


    "Time to catch the soul from the rabbit," and when he pulled out his scythe, Barron realized who this reaper was and he didn''t want to get out and pull his scythe. A shrill cry came out of the rabbit,


    "HELP ME!"


    But Greed was almost on his tail and before Greed''s scythe could touch the rabbit, Lucas had pulled out his own scythe, turning it around and using it, to hit hard enough on the reaper in front of him. Whose head collided against the window, cracking the ss that waited to be touched to break; the Grim reaper fell unconscious.


    .


    Don''t forget to vote for the book with your power stones. Next chapter will be released at reset~

 Chapter 191 - Are We? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Are We? - Part 2</h4>


    Greed''s body slid down after his head smashed into the window, falling ck on the ground. Lucas who was holding his scythe upside-down slowly put it away and looked at the Grim reaper.


    "Oh, dear!" eximed Barron who had shrieked as if his life depended on running away from Greed when the sixth Grim of cards had gone to catch him, "What the hell was that?! Why did you bring Greed here?"


    Lucas sat down to check the reaper to make sure he was indeed unconscious, which his scythe must have done the trick of knocking the reaper out temporarily.


    "I happened to meet him," Lucas replied with a casual voice but Barron was freaking out as he paced back and forth between the wall and the other side that held the windows.


    "Meet?" Barron stopped walking, "You lie! Liesss!" Barron hisses, "Belle told me that you were going to the council. If you meet a person, you greet and then you talk and then you m the door so that you don''t have to speak more and have them follow you. You! You mister brought the reaper right into the house!"


    "You need to calm down, bunny," said Lucas and Barronughed.


    "I am calm. I am much calmer than you. My name is Barron the calm," said Barron who had started to tap his foot against the floor. Lucas could tell how calm he was looking at the rabbit now.


    Belle, who was one of the people who was able to hear Barron speak. Hearing Barron scream his lungs out, she hade running up the stairs worried that Baltimore hade out from the cell and had attacked the little rabbit. She caught sight of Barron, Lucas and a man whoid on the ground now,


    "Why did you scream?" she asked Barron.


    "Look at this man! Your damn butler brought him home like a lost puppy," said Barron, craning his neck to look at Belle and the more he did the more his front of his neck started to stretch and he heard a slight tear that had his eyes turn wide. Quickly climbing up, he looked at the reflection of himself while moving his soft bunny hands to make sure this old rabbit was alright.


    Seeing Barron who was busy, Belle looked at Lucas with a questionable look on her face, "Who is that man?" she asked him, not recognizing his face.


    Until now Belle hade to realize and notice that the people Lucas mostly killed were for her sake, in the name of protecting her and her happiness. She was supposed to be scared about it but instead of worrying about the dead bodies that were dposing for the use of nts in the Adams'' mansion, she found it ttering that Lucas had done it for her. He cared for her even before she found out about his true self.


    He had protected her.


    "He''s the Grim I was speaking about," said Lucas to her, "Greed."


    This was Greed? The person in her memory was different, "Are you sure, he is the one?"


    "He''s the one," affirmed Lucas, "We need to pick a room to ce."


    "Why not the cell room?" asked Belle.


    Lucas turned Greed around, picking one of Greed''s hands, "We already have Baltimore in the room. It wouldn''t be a smart idea to ce two reapers who have hate feelings and want to kill you. Which room, Belle?"


    "Throw him out of the mansion! Why are you keeping him?!" Barron turned around to slip and fall down before he tried to gracefully dust himself and his bottom while trying to get his tail.


    Both Belle and Lucas ignored Barron for now. Belle took the initiative to show the room and she led Lucas to the other end on the opposite side of the corridor. Opening the lock where she was the one to carry the master key of the house, she pushed the door to make way for Lucas to get in.


    "He is going to flip out. F.L.I.P," entuated Barron as he spelt the word for them.


    "We can''t keep Greed in the council anymore. He has been manipting time and giving information that is helping the ck witches in getting to their goal faster," exined Lucas. He carried Greed to throw him on the bed, "Leaving him out there would only cause that much trouble. There has been more death of people in the council and there are ns of killing Lady Vivian," this caught Belle''s attention, "Don''t worry she has time."


    Lucas then brought rope from another room to tie Greed with his hands and legs to the bedpost.


    "Is that going to work?" asked Belle because this was no vampire or human. The person on the bed was a Grim reaper.


    "You will need to make it work, Belle. Find the spellbook before he wakes up and make a spell to bind him through the markings of the ceiling," Lucas was asking her to do a bind spell for a reaper to not leave the spot, simr to what was done to Baltimore right now.


    "But Lucas," she shook her head as she said, "I am no white witch. I don''t have a drop of the white witch in my blood. I am a vampire."


    Lucas after tying Greed on the bed, walked around to stand in front of Belle. He ced both of his hands on her shoulders and said,


    "You were reincarnated, Belle. Reincarnation doesn''t mean that you''re just born, taking a new life while leaving everything behind. You take things along with you," said Lucas looking into her eyes, "And even if it''s not the witch, you are my beloved. We share destiny and fate together. You can see and touch death because of who I am, because we share it now," he then stepped forward to press his lips against her forehead, a kiss that was long before he let her go. And looking in her eye, he said, "You can do it. I believe in you."

 Chapter 192 - Are We?- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Are We?- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas stayed in the room and Belle left with Barron following her closely as if he didn''t want to stay in the room. Belle had started to trace the walls and objects but sadly her limit went to only where death was involved and now with the ability where she could read the memories of the objects.


    "What did my journal say? Didn''t have any mention about spellbook?" Belle questioned Barron, her hands moving around as she tried to remember where the spellbook might have been ced. Her mind was as frantic as Barron which was why she wondered why Barron was in a panic.


    She turned and gave Barron a look, wondering what was going on as he had been quiet and squeamish around Greed.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that," asked Barron, taking a step back, "I do not have the spellbook. I am the old guest but not too old to know where you would have hidden so that no one would be able to find it. I mean you have so many rooms, walls and doors filled with secrets. Maybe it''s in the room that Baltimore is in?" rambled the rabbit.


    "Why are you scared of Greed?" she asked him.


    "HA! Ha ha ha ha. Who is scared of who?" asked Barron and Belle gave a pointed look at Barron to let him know she was on his case. He then sighed, his rabbit ears flopping further down, "Greed. He''s a little more wrong up here," he said pointing his hand to his head, "I mean there are crazy cases but this one is extreme! He has this new ability that can suck in things."


    "What kind?"


    Belle knew something was messed up in the head of Greed but she was curious as to what had gotten Barron screaming and fidgety about.


    "He has the ability to take away the powers that you have, the abilities to make it his own. Do you know how scary it is?" asked Barron in a whisper, "The Hawverts had made strict rules that the Grims cannot use their abilities on each other which is why we were safe but now we are not. We are the fallen Grims, ouws which makes it alright for him to suck what we have."


    "Okay, that''s understandable," said Belle nodding her head.


    "Thank you," said Barron to bow his head and lift it up, "He falls in the fallen Grims because of his illegal living here but the Hawverts don''t know about that. So he can do as he pleases, suck our ability, kill us and call us casually."


    "This happens in thend of the dead?"


    "Anything can happen in thend of the dead. Do not underestimate the dead," said Barron and Lucas finally walked into the room they were in.


    "You need to find the spellbook before he wakes up, Belle. We don''t have much time. He''s not going to fall for the trick again," Lucas informed her and Belle gave him a nod before she started to search while trying to remember where it was. Minutes were quickly passing by and Lucas kept guarding the room, leaning against the wall while looking at Greed who looked as if he was sleeping.


    With his memories back, Lucas felt the mansion to be more like home as he had been here years ago and not just thesest eleven years.


    Memories and events that belonged to him when he was still Guilt had been passed to him and he remembered Greed much more clearly. The reaper had tried to get cocky with him and instead of ignoring it, Lucas had twisted his arm and body with a mere look of his eyes. Hanging him up in the air before dropping him down. But, instead of deterring the Sixth card of the Grims it had only created an admiration towards him.


    If he was going to wake up, Lucas knew he would first question why but once his eyes would fall on Belle, there was no telling what he would do. It was funny how Belle''s other half of the soul had not been caught by him but then the Grims and the spirits didn''t walk together.


    While Lucas was with Greed in the room and Barron who stood outside the door as if he were guarding before stepping inside and taking a look at the Grim, Barron asked,


    "What do you n to do with him? Keep him here in the mansion? Are you finally listening to me? Are we going to collect all the Grims? Are we?" asked Barron, poking his hands at Lucas'' legs, "You can just ce him in the doll. Not the rabbit!" he eximed, as if not wanting his position of being the rabbit in this house being taken away from him.


    "The stuffed toy won''t be enough to keep him in," stated Lucas, his arms crossed along with his legs, "He appears stronger than thest time I met him."


    "You knocked him though," answered Barron.


    "Firstes the knock and thenes ceasing their existence," Lucas then looked at the door, waiting for Belle to find the book. Belle in the meantime continued to search for the book everywhere she would have known or thought it to be but it was not there. Did she perhaps burn it?


    She went back to the room which once used to be hers.


    Stepping into the room, she looked for the firece and she walked towards it. Bending down, while sitting on her heels, she looked into the firece which indeed had ashes as she thought that were old and scattered. As if someone had tried to see if something could be found, but obviously there was nothing in here for them.


    But to her, she must have left something behind, "To pick up the pieces in the dust and time that has gone by," she murmured as her hand hovered above the surface of the ashes.

 Chapter 193 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 193 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 1</h4>


    Belle, who had ced her hand to hover above the firece, moved around the ashes to hear a crackling sounding from the firece as if logs of woods were burning but there weren''t. It was her hands and the motion along with the ashes which were creating sound. The ashes which were grey and ck had started to turn red, burning bright enough like they had caught fire and she had to move her hand higher to not burn her hand.


    The ashes started to turn to pieces of papers, papers that were getting unburnt and those very ashes started to form to pages and bind until there was no more fire in there. She then picked up the book, running her hand over it and then opening it to see the spells and diagrams and drawing inside it.


    The things that were inside the book should have looked foreign to Belle but it didn''t. She had drawn these even before she hade to know she had a past that was hidden away in time. She had drawn these markings when she was a little girl. Taking the book, she quickly ran down to her room. Opening the cupboard and then the drawers, she pulled out sheets of drawings which she had made when she was a young girl.


    Picking them out, she came to realize these were the same versions of drawing she had been doing, her drawings were always made of circles and lines, that had been too precise for her age.


    She started to spread out the diagrams and tried to remember which markings were needed out of these. Running again back up to where Baltimore was, Belle stepped close to the cell to see which design it was.


    "Hello, Lady Belle," greeted Baltimore, but Belle had no interest in talking to the Tenth Grim of cards who was the reason there was the start of imbnce in the realm of the living. If he hadn''t helped the ck witches, Lady Isabell would have still been alive and would be living with her family in Valeria but the man had stolen it from her by whispering and pushing the vigers and other needed people to cover her death to make it look like an ident.


    Belle continued to look up at the ceiling while trying to match the design. The drawings of markings looked almost the same and there were at least more than thirty of them in the book.


    "I am astounded that you are not surprised by the creatures who now surround you. You must be feeling very lonely in the mansion," said Baltimore, "To have your parents killed at this young age and the only family. What a pity it must be. Are you looking for something?" he asked her.


    "Yes," Belle answered to realize she had spoken even though she hadn''t. In a hurry to match the designs, she had forgotten for a second about his abilities. She yed it cool and looked at him, "Are you enjoying your time here, Mr. Whisperer?" she asked him, her red eyes staring into his ck eyes.


    "I wouldn''t say I am enjoying it. Perhaps if you would be able to get me out of this ce, I would have better entertainment. It is hard to enjoy with the three walls and one grilled front. Not to forget that," he said pointing his finger up to the ceiling, "Howe you are not scared about me," he murmured, his body turning to his skeleton reaper form and he smiled.


    Belle was not scared of his appearance. She had seen enough skulls and bones, "It must be because of my lover," she gave him a sweet smile.


    Baltimore turned his head to the side in thought. Lover? Who was she speaking about?


    "And who is this lover?"


    "Lucas," answered Belle, "You know him as Cross," hearing this Baltimore''s eyes narrowed and he started tough.


    "Seems like you both will end up together. Dead."


    "I guess," Belle answered, barely bothered with it and her wordsing out to be nonchnt. She continued to look and turn the pages when she found the diagram that matched. She found it!


    Baltimore could barely resist not telling the others, especially the Hawverts who would be pleased to hear that the Thirteenth Grim was following the Twelfth Grim''s footsteps. Wanting to get out of this cell, he said, "Why don''t you open the lock here so that I can step out and breathe?"


    "I think you look rather great in there than out here," she said, not having time to talk to him as they had to confine another reaper.


    Belle started to leave when Baltimore called her with a sweet velvety voice to charm her, "Lady Belle, open the door for me. You wouldn''t want me angryter and kill you with my bare hands. Stop," he said and Belle stopped her footsteps from going any further outside the room, "Now turn around," and Belle turned from where she stood, "Walk."


    She started to walk towards the cell but when Baltimore went to go to give another order, Belle raised her hand and snapped her finger turning the entire cell mute which he was in.


    "I am sorry, you were saying?" asked Belle and she then smiled, "Don''t take me for being stupid. I grew up under the shadow of a Grim, I know people like you. Enjoy the rest of your day."


    Baltimore who was trying to speak, his voice never came to reach her ear as his words fell deaf after crossing the bars. He gritted his teeth in anger and his eyes fuming for being tricked. She was a vampire and she had stopped his words from influencing her. It was not supposed to happen! Baltimore who had stepped in front of the rods gripped them in both of his hands.


    She was a mere vampire. Not even a pureblood vampire to defy him.


    Belle couldn''t help but smile as she left the room.


    .


    Do vote for the book with your power stones~

 Chapter 194 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 194 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 2</h4>


    Belle entered the room where Lucas and Barron were, where Greed was tied on the bed. If he woke up, the reaper would in a blink of any eye free himself to kill them all. ncing at the reaper, she sat down on the ground to spread the books and drawings on the floor.


    "You found it!" eximed Barron, his voice having a tinge of relief in it.


    More than Belle and Lucas, Barron wanted to get rid of Greed. He had heard nothing but nasty things about him so far. The way he stole many abilities that didn''t belong to him. The reaper literally was reputed for it, turning to one of the powerful Grims in thend of the dead.


    "Did you find the markings that need to be done?" asked Lucas.


    "Aren''t we supposed to draw it? All witches draw before executing their spells on whatever is held inside it," said Barron because he had seen a number of times the witches drawing in the dark before starting a massacre, "Where is the coal? Obviously, I won''t reach the ceiling to draw," said Barron beingzy, "Lucas, be ready to draw!"


    Belle had the same doubt but these were intricate markings which would need time and precision. If she wasn''t wrong, markings when wrong could end up meaning different things and they didn''t want to do something regretful.


    "Did you go to meet Baltimore?" asked Lucas, his eyes meeting hers where she nodded, "Everything alright?" she gave him a nod.


    "He''s quiet there," answered Belle before she continued to look for the spells and she came upon a page to say, "Okay, I think I found summoning the demons," which was summoning the death reapers.


    "Say why did you pick Guilt to be the one to revive your parents. There should have been others in the list too. They would have given you a better offer and would have actually brought them from death,"mented Barron, his small feet walking in the room and trying to take a look with a deep thought as if he knew to read about witchcraft.


    Barron had a good question. She could have picked the other eleven reapers but she had decided to choose him out of the whole lot, and if it weren''t for the journal that they had found in the room, maybe it would have remained as a mystery.


    ''The demons appears to be the dullest one out of all but the air of what is written about it. It almost makes me believe that it has a past that is dark and deep which would be hard to find. I wonder if it is because of how I am, that I am drawn towards this demon. They say demons are vile but this one seems to be extremely quiet.''


    The words written in the diary of Evelyn Knivetton were always about her thoughts and her daily life. And it looked like she hadn''t picked Guilt out of whim when it came to trying to revive her parents back to life.


    "I found it!" eximed Belle, "Confining the demon to not let it leave," she raised the sheet of paper in her hand but at the same time, Greed who was on the bed started to move slowly as if he were only waking up.


    "Uh no," Barron turned to see Greed who was opening his eyes and Barron moved his hands as if to indicate that they had trouble right now,


    "He''s awake," said Lucas and Greed pulled himself to sit upon the bed. Holding the side of his head where Lucas had struck him


    "Guilt, that was too mean," said Greed, "I wanted to help you. You didn''t have to hit my head so hard," chuckled the Grim. Barron quickly moved to stand in front of Belle, as if trying to hide her face or her body so that Greed would not notice her.


    Lucas who had his back leaned against the wall, pushed himself forward to stand straight, to keep his attention on him so that Greed wouldn''t find Belle and go to attack her. He saw the way Barron moved to cover Belle but Barron was a small thing to cover her. Whatever Belle was supposed to do, she was supposed to do it soon. Greed had the power to apparate in and out of a ce, simr to him which previously he didn''t have.


    "You were going to attack something you were not supposed to," he said to Greed who had raised his hand to touch his head.


    "Your scythe is quite strong. I would have never guessed for it to wield such power but then I would expect nothing less from your scythe after all it represents you," Greed''s lips pulled up to a wide grin.


    Belle on the other hand who was trying to concentrate and remember the words of spells was having trouble with Greed talking because her first doubt of it not being him was false. This was Greed and she had heard him speak the day he had killed her. Her red eyes continued to look for the pages without making much movement and Barron stood like a statue in front of her.


    "Whose soul are we here for then?" asked Greed.


    "I brought you here to catch."


    "Catch?" asked Greed, humour in his voice, "I hope it is not me. I can be of so much use for you. We can rule the world, both the realm of the living and dead."


    "You should know me better than anyone, Greed. I have no interest in it," answered Lucas.


    Greed only smiled, who was yet to turn his head and notice who was in the room, "You only say that but do you mean it? Can you imagine, living without the Hawverts rules? You can do whatever you want. Anything you want."


    Lucas'' lips twitched at the thought of it. Greed wanted him to rule, that was right but at the same time, there were certain rules he wanted him to follow. For example not having Belle by his side.


    "I think I will pass it for now," replied Lucas, walking not too close to him but keeping a distance.


    "That''s too bad," said Greed, staring into Lucas'' eyes to see if there was any doubt and there was none, "If not you then I will have to take up the role of doing it. I will need your help. The great Guilt''s abilities will be mine to wield, what do you think?" he asked Lucas.


    "Good luck with that," answered Lucas.


    In the meantime, Barron, who was standing in front of Belle, tried hard not to move. The way he stood felt slightly uneven as if he would fall to one side but that wasn''t all. With his sudden movement of moving around, a small piece of fur hade out and moved up in the air. Gliding down slowly to meet Barron''s eyes as it fell right in front of his bunny nose.


    He moved his head as gently as he could but it only made the piece of fur glide down to tickle and make him squint,


    "ACHOO!"

 Chapter 195 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 195 - The Witchy Vampiress- Part 3</h4>


    Belle''s body froze and so did Barron''s, realizing what he did. His sneeze was loud enough for the Sixth Card of the Grims to turn and look at Barron who had moved aside after sneezing. Behind the rabbit was a person that had Greed''s eyes turn wide.


    "Impossible," murmured Greed. To see the girl alive when he had killed her, there was no way she coulde back to life, "Looks like I will be hunting someone and sending them back to grave," Greed who was happy previously now looked angry, controlling his anger as he turned to look at Lucas with a look that gave away that Lucas had betrayed him once again.


    "Is she the same person? Evelyn was it?" asked Greed.


    "This is Belle. Belle Adams," Lucas replied to Greed''s burning question who looked shocked and unhappy.


    "I thought you wanted to patch things up between us," said Greed, his eyebrows frowning together, "You are with her, aren''t you?" Greed turned his head to look at Belle who had not raised her head up as she was reading the book in her hands, "Who cares if she is a different person. Anyone who looks like her needs to be dead and under the ground."


    When Greed moved from the bed, Barron was the first one to take a step but he didn''t pull out his scythe.


    "Who is this little rabbit? You have been taming animals? Pick an alive one if you want,"mented Greed that had the nerve in Barron''s head pop up.


    "Belle, hurry up!" Barron didn''t want to be eaten alive here.


    As Greed stepped down and went to walk towards Belle, Lucas was quick toe in front of him. Both the reapers stared into each other''s eyes, "You might have killed her once, what makes you think you can touch her in my presence," asked Lucas.


    Greed gave out a troubled look, "Why do you like to test and make me angry?" asked the Sixth Grim, "You don''t need anyone, and there''s no one to tell you that you don''t need a weakling next to you."


    Barron who was previously standing in front of Belle quickly moved away and instead stood behind her for protection. This Grim was going to kill Belle and him first before dealing with Lucas.


    Belle, on the other hand, ran her hands over the notes, some that were scribbled and some that were neat.


    Lucas said, "We are Grims, Greed, and not regr reapers. Emotions are part of us and there''s no rule that we are not allowed to pickpanions."


    "I know that," answered Greed, "The Hawverts speak bullshit but I know you are better than that. Keeping her next to you is going to bring you down," and when Greed went to turn and pulled out his scythe, ready to kill the girl, Lucas used his own to stop before the other reaper could even touch the air around her.


    "Don''t even think about it," warned Lucas but Greed didn''t listen and went at her to be pulled and thrown across the room. Lucas pulled the scythe to ce it on his shoulder, "I am not the same person you thought I was, Greed. I don''t follow the rules anymore. I break them as I wish," he said to the other reaper. In the past, Guilt was someone who followed the rules without breaking any of them.


    "This is what I am talking about," said Greed, "You lost your way on what Grims do but nothing to worry. I will bring you back where you originally belong to."


    "This reaper is crazy," Barron thought out loud before seeing Belle who had pushed the books away from her and ced her hands on the ground and he saw a wave of steam that rippled from the ground.?A shadow-like ink moved up to the wall before moving to the ceiling and Lucas who noticed the formation of markings that appeared up, the lines getting drawn by itself, he took two steps away from there.


    Greed raised his hand ready to suck out the abilities but by then, Belle had alreadypleted the circle of markings and lines that dropped all his abilities.


    "What the fuck¡­" Greed looked confused and when Lucas smiled looking up at the ceiling, Greed''s eyes followed the direction where Lucas was looking at and he grit his teeth, "You little bitch," this was directed to Belle who had stood up, walking to stand next to Lucas.


    "With this, you won''t be able to do anything," she said to him, seeing how angry he looked just by looking at her. Somewhere Belle felt like Greed wanted to be closer to Lucas and didn''t like anyone else taking away the attention.


    Barron finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Phew! That was close. Not that he''s jailed in that thing," Barron cleared his throat to say, "Wee to the Adams'' mansion where we are collecting Grims."


    "You cannot keep me here forever. I will break out and I wille for you first, you little mortal," said Greed, his voice hard as he looked at Belle, "That he will save you? You think your little witchery is going to help you?"


    Belle nodded her head, "It will. We are not the same people we used to be Greed. This time...I will put up a fight and not let you kill me," she replied to him before leaving the room.


    The brave Barron was quick to follow Belle, to see Belle lean against the wall once they had stepped out of the room, "Are you alright?" asked Barron.


    "I think using abilities draws out a lot more soul energy," she said, releasing a sigh of air through her lips. As Barron said, it seemed like they were collecting Grim reapers.


    After a minute, Lucas stepped out to have Belle look up at him. There was a smile on his face and he pulled her for a hug, and she hugged back after the exhausting hour they had spent, "You did well," praised Lucas.

 Chapter 196 - Snowflakes- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Snowkes- Part 1</h4>


    Belle swayed in Lucas'' arms as her body felt strangely exhausted. Simr to the time when she had stepped into the past of Lord Nichs when he was a young boy. It wasn''t Evelyn who had helped Nichs but it was her, who had stepped into the past and had done something that had led to the current events in thend of Bonke.


    One single person''s life had been saved and undoubtedly there were many casualties that had formed in the future. Aftering back to the present and after visiting thend of the dead where Lucas had gone in search of her, Belle had tried to backtrace the events that had taken ce so far. And it was easy to see what the little fix had done.


    There were a series of death and she now understood what Lucas meant when it came to not believing the appearance of people. People were not what they seemed to be and the closest example was Lucas who wasn''t a normal butler of the Adams'' mansion but he was a Grim reaper, who killed people and other dead creatures.


    "Belle?" Lucas called her name, slightly worried as her body had turned ck and he pulled back to see her eyes had closed. Putting his hand under her legs, he picked her up, taking her to her bedroom, "Keep guard here, Barron. Do not speak to either of them."


    "Oh, trust me, I would rather they not speak to me," promised Barron to see Lucas leave the floor and he then went up to stand in front of the window to see his reflection, "Still clean."


    Lucas continued to walk down and as he was nearing the room, one of the maids who was cleaning the floor caught sight of an unconscious mistress Belle in the butler''s arms. The maid quickly ran towards them and asked,


    "Is Miss Belle alright?" she asked in concern.


    "Yes, she''s alright. She seems to be sleeping less for thest few days. Could you bring a cold wet cloth?" asked Lucas and the maid quickly nodded.


    Lucas pushed the door open and ced her on the bed, checking her temperature where her body was hot right now. It was possible that tapping the magic which was non-existent to her until now had created a sudden rush where her body had channelled to ce the spell under the Grim reaper who was now stuck in the room.


    Lucas went to her feet, unbuckling her shoes and pulling out the socks that she wore. Her feet were cold and he could only hope that her soul didn''t go wandering back to thend of the dead. Her soul was attracted to meet her other half which had been sent there eleven years ago. Maybe it would have been feasible if the first part of her soul had entered the realm of the dead a week or two ago.


    But eleven years were too long. Even an apple when ced out for more than a week would start changing its colour before starting to decay and die. A soul was nothing less to it.


    "Sir Lucas! I brought the wet cloth. I ced some ice we had left with," said the maid entering the room with a bowl of water in her hand.


    "Thank you, Peyton," thanked Lucas, rubbing Belle''s feet with the wet cloth and then removing the two buttons of her shirt so that he could press the cloth around her neck and shoulders.


    The maid couldn''t help but stand and watch at what the butler was doing to the young Miss. Given that he often took care of the young vampiress since she was a little girl, but with what they had been noticing and witnessing, their butler was showing great care for the girl.


    "Go prepare dinner for tonight. Something more fluid and less hard to chew on," he instructed without raising his head and the maid nodded.


    "Do you need anything more?" she asked before leaving.


    "Yes," answered Lucas, raising his head finally to say, "Close the door as you leave," his facial expression was dull and bored, and the maid was quick to nod and leave the room. Hearing the click sound of the door, Lucas pulled out his pocket watch to see the needle that was delicately trying to move forward and he let a heavy breath out of his lips.


    "Don''t step into thend of the dead, Belle," he whispered before going back to her feet and rubbing them with the palms of his hands as they were ice cold. He didn''t know why her body kept giving up when it came to holding the soul and he realized that, this was something Belle would need to fix before anything else.


    Lucas stayed in the room for hours, rubbing the soles of Belle''s feet without a break to finally feel her temperature turn warm without letting it diminish. He wondered if it was because she was reincarnated and not to forget she had tapped into the forbidden magic because that is what these circles and markings were part.


    Unlikest time, Belle wasn''t asleep for far too long and she woke up. Her eyes feeling full and tired and she saw Lucas who was seated next to her on a chair.


    "You are here," said Belle to have him lean forward and brush the hair away from her face.


    "Where else will I be if not here?" he asked and she smiled hearing this.


    "Next to me always," she moved her hand to hold his own that had been pushing the little hair away from her, "How long did I pass out this time?"


    "Not too long. Four hours," he answered her and when she went to sit up, Lucas helped her, "How do you feel?"


    "Sleepy," saying this, she yawned, "Am I going to keep falling unconscious every time I make use of my abilities?" she asked him.


    "We can''t have you falling unconscious. If you''re going to fight along with us and not be just a fated star, we''ll need to find a way for it to stop. Hungry?" he asked her.


    "Very much."

 Chapter 197 - Snowflakes- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Snowkes- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas was apanying Belle in the dining room, sitting next to her when Barron came hopping quickly by walking down the stairs and then reaching the room to say,


    "What happened to Baltimore?" asked Barron.


    "Why?" asked Lucas.


    "He speaks but I cannot hear a word from him. It is like he''s on mute and he''s ying the game of a mime," said the rabbit, climbing up the chair and then on the table to pick what he liked to eat it, "Though I don''t mind because he''s much easier to hang around, it is the other one I am worried about. He keeps talking to me even though I haven''t spoken a word to him."


    "He''s taken an interest in you," stated Lucas for the rabbit to snap his head towards Lucas.


    "Please, do not let that happen. He''s is clingy as fuck. What did you do to him that he wants to be attached to your hip?" demanded Barron.


    "Nothing," came the short answer that had both Belle and Barron give out suspicious look at him, "Before he turned to be a Grim reaper I was the one who took his soul from the realm of the living."


    Barron''s bunny ears stood straight on his head, "Did he turn smitten?"


    "He adores Lucas," Belle was the one who spoke, her fork moving on her te, "Guilt was the perfect definition of what a Grim reaper was supposed to be. Cold, merciless, taking lives when the Hawvertsmanded so that there could be order and bnce. Greed followed Lucas everywhere he went. It was what he believed he wanted to be but seeing what he believed changing and ording to him crumbling with the influence¡­" her voice trailed.


    "If I didn''t know he was worshipping you, I would have thought he is in love with you," confessed Barron, shaking his head, "But then I wondered what the Hawverts would say if they found that kind of information. What punishment would one be bestowed with?"


    "What are we going to do with the two Grims?" Belle finally questioned, "Are we really going to collect them all?"


    "No, just these two troublemakers who have been working with the ck witches," answered Lucas to fill up the ss with wine in it. With theirck of movements, the ck witches were on their own right now. The clock right now was ticking and they would have to wait for the needle to strike right, "I saw the first star today."


    "Did you check how much more time she has?" asked Belle.


    "Seven weeks," hearing Lucas'' answer, she realized it wasn''t too far. Seven weeks would pass just like that. It was close to one and a half month.


    Now that Belle had retrieved the spellbook from the firece which she must have burned it a long time ago, she could finally make use of it.


    Once she was done eating, and they went up to the room, Lucas asked, "I need to see your hands," and it made Belle wonder what it was about but she gave her hand to him. With her sleeves that stopped right above her arm which was loose, his eyes scanned for any ck or discoloured patches on her skin but he could find none of it.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Signs of you turning to a ck witch that there was some rebound when you tapped into the forbidden magic. There are no marks on your skin, nor your eyes," he said before his eyes shifted to look at her, "I think you are at an advantage. Being part of the dead, the ability I mean."


    "I don''t mind if I am dead if I get to stay with you forever," answered Belle without a hitch in her mind and he looked into her eyes. They were seated in her room with the door closed and on the bed, talking to each other on what had happened in the mansion as well as what Lucas had found out in the council.


    "You''ve always been like this," he murmured to her, "Our past was nothing different to what we have right now with some minor changes."


    Somewhere deep down in the corner or back of her mind she was anxious that history would repeat and they would have to wait for a few more decades or centuries to meet each other. Finding each other to chase and pursue and fall in love with each other before whatever test awaited in front of them.


    "Was it something that I said that made you sad?" asked Lucas, his hands holding hers. He squeezed her hands in his and she shook her head. A soft smile appearing on her lips.


    "No, it wasn''t," she answered him, "This time should be different right?"


    "Not every history has the same facts, Belle. People might be the same. The setting can be the same, but it is us who cause the ripples who change history," he assured her after sensing her worry in her heart, "I won''t let anything happen to you this time and like you said earlier, you are not that white witch anymore. You are a witch and a vampire at the same time, an ovepping of life abilities which has never happened before. As time goes you might not need me."


    Belle shook her head immediately, "I will always want you."


    Lucas smiled at the way Belle let out her feelings without holding it back. There was nothing guarding her and her heart was much free that had been chasing him since the beginning of the time.


    "Of course," he answered her, "I will always be at your service, Miss Belle. Do not worry, if you''re lost I will always find you."


    When she looked into his ck, soulless looking eyes that oftencked emotions had something in them, and somewhere she could feel it around her.


    Lucas letting go one of her hands brought it to her face, to trace the side before pulling her close as he leaned forward to nt his lips on hers.

 Chapter 198 - Snowflakes- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Snowkes- Part 3</h4>


    Belle could feel his cold lips on hers, their lips moving against each other. He leaned more forward to have her back touch the surface of the bed while he continued to kiss her. One hand of his went to hold and pull her waist close to him, having her back arch while the other that had been holding her hand pressed against the bed before interlinking his fingers along with hers.


    His tongue ran along the seam of her lips and she opened up to him willingly the way she had opened up her heart to him. No one had ever reached up to him the way she did, her eyes always seeking his and trying to trail where ever he went. Now that his memories were back, it was like a flood of emotions that had been locked away had been released and he wanted to do nothing but love the girl in his arms.


    Their tongue rubbed against each other, tasting and pulling lips yfully slow so that he could savour her right now for the loss of time they had. He kissed and bit her lips gently having her sigh under him.


    Belle didn''t know what happened as this was the longest Lucas had ever kissed her but she was notining about it. The way he touched and kissed her, making her feel precious and cherished, there was nothing else Belle wanted. She returned the fervent kisses back to him, her own lips unable to stop to kiss and taste him.


    "Ssh," Lucas said pulling away when she sought for his lips, moving her head forward to blush, "I just fed you," he said, moving his thumb across his lower lip where Belle''s sharp fang had touched his skin. He then used the same thumb which had his blood on it to push it into her mouth and she sucked the blood.


    Lucas wondered how it took so much time to realize what she truly meant to him. Not just in the past but even in now, they had only each other to depend on.


    Pulling his thumb, he leaned back again to press his lips on hers, kissing them. One hand of Belle had moved to touch Lucas'' face, the fingers moving back to hold the short hairs.


    He kissed a few more times, showering her with more kisses. One on each of her eyelids before his lips trailed down to kiss her neck. Unbuttoning some of the top ones on her blouse, his lips kissed her slender neck.


    "I will be recreating the bond," he informed her and she gave him a nod of yes. Lucas was no vampire but the creature he belonged was parallel to them. When he parted his lips, his teeth grew big and wide, "Hold on to me," he said to her and he bit into her shoulder where the existing mark was present.


    Belle flinched in the pain but she was ready to take it in if it meant she and Lucas would get to be together.?She hadn''t regretted it before and she wouldn''t now. As he had asked her, she held on to him. Her eyes closed and her face contoured in pain until he finally retracted his fangs back. Licking the wound with tongue, taking away the blood that was ready to trail down until it was clean.


    Both of themid on the bed next to each other, Belle''s hand in Lucas where he had ced it on his chest.


    "Did you have a past like Greed too?" asked Belle.


    "Hmm, I did," answered Lucas, staring at the ceiling of the bed above them, "It isn''t pretty," he then turned to look at her to see Belle who was already looking at him.


    "I wouldn''t judge you."


    "I know you wouldn''t," he said, his eyes carrying the empty void in them as usual, "I happened to kill a lot of people. Good and bad. A lot of them before I was executed in the scaffold. Blood makes you mad or cold. There''s no in-between."


    Belle moved closer to him and ced her head close to his shoulder, "You might have had your own reasons then. You don''t kill people randomly now. Do you?" she questioned looking up at him to receive a kiss on her forehead.


    "I wonder about that."


    Belle already knew that Lucas had killed people but she couldn''t help but question about something she just came to realize, "Wait, Sir Malcolm had sent a butler here. What happened to him?"


    "He was a scavenger. I killed him too," Belle raised her eyes, giving a nod and going back toy her head down.


    When she turned her head to look at the other side, she noticed snowkes falling from the sky. The time of winter was beautiful, the way the entirend turned to heaven. It reminded her of the time when she was a young girl.


    When she was a little girl, her rtives often hung out here in the mansion. With the fresh arrival of snow, the children had gone to create snowman and snow angels outside the mansion. Belle had taken great care in making her snowman that had turned out uneven but she had put her effort, adding branches and cing a cap and nose with a carrot on it.


    "Where are his nose and hands?" asked little Belle aftering back outside the mansion as she had gone in for a few minutes.


    "Maybe he didn''t want one," said one cousin.


    "She probably ate the carrot herself. Look how ugly the snowman turned out."


    "Belle is not good at it."


    "Someone stole it from me!" eximed Belle, looking at the children who were trying to not giggle and they were older to her.


    Hurt over her cousin''s behaviour towards her by making her feel alone as she was the youngest, Belle had gone to her usual spot of climbing and sitting in the tree behind the mansion. And not five minutester, someone asked,


    "What are you doing here, Miss Belle?" it was the butler, Lucas.


    "Trying to freeze to death!" the little girl snapped by turning her head with her arms crossed.

 Chapter 199 - Snowflakes- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Snowkes- Part 4</h4>


    Little Belle was upset and sad that her cousin brothers and sisters had left her, enjoying their time together while stealing her snowman''s nose and hands without giving them back to her. It wasn''t the first time and she didn''t understand why they did it. All she wanted to do was y with them but they always left her. Either it was by isting her or leaving her behind while ying seek because it didn''t matter if she was there or not.


    With her knees pulled close to her chest, her small hands held her knees now. Sitting on the snow-covered roof, she looked at the children who were ying and bragging about each other''s snowmen while her''s looked lonely just like hers.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Belle?" asked Lucas who had gone to the back of the house to throw the garbage when he had noticed the girl sitting on the roof.


    "Trying to freeze to death!" came the quick outburst that had Lucas raise his brows at her.


    "What a loss it would be if you were to freeze and die. Did you know that when a body freezes it turns brittle and it then starts to break? Is that how you want to die, Miss Belle?"


    "Why do you want me to die like that?!" eximed the little girl in shock.


    Lucas gave a look at the girl, "I thought that was what you wanted to do. Anyways, what are you doing up here instead of ying along with your cousins? And where is your snowman?" since the snow had arrived the little girl had not shut up about it and had gone on and on that he was sure his ears would bleed if he would hear it for one more day.


    He looked at the spoiled little brats who wereughing and talking to each other. Running around their snowmen. His eyes then traced to look at the corner where there was a heap of snowball.


    "Is that yours?" he asked her, "I thought you would be an expert when it came to making a snowman. That thing is hideous looking clunk of the ball. And where is its arms and nose or hands?" he continued to ask.


    "They ran away," muttered Belle under her breath.


    "You''re telling the carrot you borrowed from the kitchen ran away by itself?" asked Lucas, one single brow raised in question for her to ce her chin on her knees. He noticed the sad and lonely expression that had settled on her face. He now understood why her soul had called out to the dead beings toe and feed on her soul.


    Though she had rtives, the cousins were of older age who never considered her in their activities and for some reason even if they did, they always left her behind. Lucas noticed this happening every time and it was funny how the Adams'' didn''t take a note of it.


    "You should go rebuild your snow, Miss Belle," he advised her but the girl shook her head.


    "It is useless to build a snowman. He never stays when morning arrives," she said, getting up from where she had been seating, "I am not good at it either-AH! Why you flick my head?" she asked him confused. Rubbing her hand across her forehead.


    "How will you be good at it, when you haven''t practised it well enough? That''s a horrible excuse to give. You want to get better, then you practise," seeing her glum mood, he then offered, "How about I teach you how to make a snowman who will never disappear?" hearing this Belle turned to look at Lucas.


    "Really?"


    "Mhmm," he answered to have her smile.


    "Okay," she said, the eagerness back in her eyes and he sent her down. Lucas who still stood on top of the roof staring at the children who were ying with snow while also one of them bringing the same carrot he had given to Belle when she hade to look for the vegetable.


    Lucas raised his hand and snapped his fingers and suddenly a gust of wind blew from across the forest and reached the grounds of the mansion to ruin the snowmen that were built. Sparing one more look, he stepped down with the girl who had already started to walk.


    When the rtives had left the mansion of the Adams'' Belle had followed Lucas like a cat everywhere he went, to make sure he would not forget that he had spoken about building a snowman with her.


    "What are you doing sticking to Lucas like a gum, Belle? Allow him to work in peace," told her mother noticing her little daughter who stood next to Lucas.


    "When will Lucas be free? I am going to build a snowman with him," said Belle to her mother.


    Her mother raised both her brows questioningly, "Weren''t you outside ying in the snow since afternoon? Any more and you will freeze to death."


    "No! Papa, let Lucas and others y snow with me!" Belle looked at her father as he rarely refused her requests.


    "I am not sure about it. Your mother is right. You have spent enough time outside. It is time to sit in front of the firece," little Belle''s shoulders drooped hearing this.


    "Will be just for an hour. I promise." Her mother had disapproving look on her face and she looked at Mr. Adams not wanting him to agree. Belle then pulled Lucas'' hands to get his attention.


    "We will be back soon, Mr. and Mrs. Adams. Belle, had not been outside for long today and she stayed indoors mostly. It would be a shame if Miss Belle didn''t enjoy her childhood," he bowed his head to finally hear Mr. Adams say,


    "Alright. But be sure to stay close and this includes the other staff of the mansion if they are interested."


    "Nathaniel," Mrs. Adams said looking at her husband, her lips pursed together.


    "It''s okay for one night. Just one night Belle," said Mr. Adams


    "YAY," Belle hugged Lucas'' legs as she was small in height.

 Chapter 200 - Snowflakes- Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Snowkes- Part 5</h4>


    Belle had a coat and muffler around her neck, the little girl looking nothing less to a cute duck that was running out in the open space of the mansion where the snow was still soft around them. Just having Lucas and Belle would be lonely therefore Lucas had requested the staff to join in the snowman making if they were interested.


    With six other servants who were working on their snowman so that Belle would find the ce to be lively, just like her cousins were having fun.


    "Come on, roll it over," Lucas guided her who was currently struggling to push the ball of snow.


    "But it is so heavy, Lucas," said Belle, huffing and puffing as she used both of her small hands to roll the ball of snow Lucas had made.


    "I said you should go with a small one but you wanted a big one. Roll it!" he said to have the girl trying to roll again. The other servants couldn''t help but pity the girl while some smiled at the sight of her trying to make the snowman.


    After helping Belle with her snowman, Lucas picked her up so that she could push the carrot into the snowman''s face. Lucas was the one who had brought bare stems to make the figure have hands. Belle looked at the snowman with happiness bouncing in her eyes. This time her snowman hade out well and it had eyes and arms. A nose on the face.


    "We made a snowman!" Belle shouted, that made everyone turn and look at her. She, who was looking at the snow figure, turned to look up at Lucas, "Thank you," she thanked him.


    "Don''t mention it."


    At the same time, the rare firefly''s from the forest started to pass by the mansion and the nearby vige that often appeared to travel at this time of the year.


    The little vampiress heart felt full and in her eyes, everything looked magical. There was snow, there was the snowman and Lucas with others, she was here with the fireflies that flew up in the sky and some around them. Her red eyes followed one of the fireflies that flew right in front of her face and she followed it.


    When she blinked her eyes, the firefly was gone. And she looked left and right to catch sight of it.


    Then a hand appeared, "Look closely this time, Miss Belle. Because it needs to be with its family," said Lucas before opening up his palm and then she saw a single firefly that was buzzing in and out with light.


    "C-can I hold it?" she asked.


    "Sure," answered Lucas to carefully ce it in her small hands.


    When the firefly sat on her palm, with the lighting and going from it Belle brought it close so that she could take a closer look. The firefly sat there for four seconds before flying away.


    "I guess its time to get back in now, Miss Belle," said Lucas as their time here was up and Mr. and Mrs. Adams would be expecting her and the others back in the mansion.


    "Will theye back tomorrow again?" she asked him, as they made their way towards the main door.


    "Maybe. Some stay back and some leave," he answered before locking the main door of the mansion.


    Belle who was looking outside the window at the snowkes fall from the sky, turned her face to look at Lucas,


    "Do you remember the time when we built a snowman for the first time when I was small?" asked Belle to see him smile at the memory.


    "The fireflies," he said remembering the day.


    "Cousin Ann said their snowmen were often destroyed because of the wind from the forest which is why they stoppeding to the mansion here for Christmas. Did you have something to do with it?" she asked him.


    "I might have blown some wind over," and Belle smiled hearing this.


    "Thank you," she turned to her side and moved closer and at the same time, Lucas put his arm around her waist to gently pull her close to him, "Will you stay here with me? Now?" she asked him.


    "Okay," he answered, "I will be here as long as you want," and he kissed her forehead. That night, for the very first time, Lucas didn''t leave Belle after she was fast asleep and instead he continued toy beside her until the sun had risen up again in the sky.


    When the morning arrived, the news of more death appeared regarding the vigers as well as the councilman who was found dead in the building. Lucas, continued to read the newsletter until he was interrupted by Barron.


    "What is written in there?" asked Barron.


    "People dying."


    "People always die. Tell me something new,"mented Barron who tried to get on the table to reach an apple that was ced but his hands were short to reach it from the chair he stood on.


    "The body that was left out in the forest, was pulled back to ce it in the council instead of hiding it. Someone changed the location of death," stated Lucas folding the paper that was in his hands, "We will be going out today."


    "Finally!" eximed Barron, "I have been utterly sick of this ce, babysitting maids, house, and now reapers. Too tired."


    "I meant Belle and I. You need to stay here with Greed and Baltimore," Barron''s ears that had stood straight, fell back down.


    "Come on, don''t do this to me! I am Barron the Fourth Grim. But now you have turned me to Barron the baby sitter!" said Barron who had stopped struggling to get the apple from the table before letting it go.


    "You are doing a tremendous job here. It would be hard to rece you," said Lucas before getting up from the chair to say, "How about this, you babysit this one time and I will take you out the next time?"


    Barron gave a hard re before saying, "This is going to be thest time!"


    .


    Do vote for the book with your power stones~

 Chapter 201 - Corpses- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Corpses- Part 1</h4>


    When Lucas reached the floor where both the sixth and the tenth Grim were locked in their own separate rooms, he first went to meet Greed who had been caught and imprisoned in the mansion so that he wouldn''t cause any harm to Belle.


    "If you didn''t want me to notice you, you shouldn''t havee to meet me," stated Greed who had taken himself to sit on the edge of the window with one leg that was pulled up and another that rested on the ground.


    "I wouldn''t be able to question you then," said Lucas, pulling out some sticks from his coat to hand it over to Greed, "Hungry?" he asked, waving them.


    Greed, unlike Baltimore and Barron, was not someone to show his feelings. The Grim reaper liked to y mind games to confuse people who were in front of him. And instead of throwing a look of re, he got up, walking towards Lucas until where his body could move. He took the sticks that were particrly used to eat for reapers and ghouls who belonged to thend of the dead. These were the stems and sticks of the nts that were grown in the graveyard. The nts fed on the dead making use of the remaining energy source that was left of the dead body.


    "So thoughtful of you," said Greed, taking them in his hands and biting away to chew on them, "I thought you were going to leave me here for eternity, but then I doubt that is possible. I noticed there''s another Grim in this very house, apart from you and that silly little rabbit, Barron. What are you trying to achieve?" asked Greed.


    "Nothing," answered Lucas.


    "You''re telling me you''re collecting Grims for no reason?" Greed took another bite, his blue eyes staring at Lucas who looked outside the window to notice a carriage that happened to appear through the gates.


    "Baltimore was the first one who broke thews of the dead."


    "I know, he resurrected a dead soul."


    There were some Grims and reapers who were aware of the little mishap that was pinned on Baltimore but no one knew who it was but no one knew whose soul was resurrected.


    "No, that was me," answered Lucas and Greed couldn''t help but smile even wider than before.


    "Look at you breaking thews of death left and right. I guess this way we can all break some of it. I can kill the girl again. How did she even live? I clearly killed her. I thought you took her to another ce, to bury her but who knew you would bring her back to life," Greed''s smile fell down from his lips to have a nk expression on his face.


    "If you kill her, she wille back again. We share an irreversible bond, Greed. I don''t think you would like to be on my bad side this time," warned Lucas to the younger Grim who worshipped him with his eyes.


    "You know what I have admired about you the most until now. The way you are so meticulous when ites to the little things which you behave as if you don''t see it but you see it all. Even when I died in this shitty hell hole of thend of the living, in the hands of the pureblooded vampires and when you came for my soul, I have seen that calmness before the storm," praised Greed, munching on the sticks until they were all gone.


    Greed still remembered the day and maybe he was one of the few reapers who still had his memory intact even after he was dead and had turned to a Grim Reaper. When Greed was a creature of the living, he was not a human nor a vampire who imed themselves to be on the higher social standing food chain in these grounds and maybe it was true until a Grim reaper arrived and knock the soul out of the body.


    He was born as a ck witch. A creature who was despised by everyone and was shunned to the dark. Though there were cruel ck witches, not everyone was the same which was simr to the saying that not all white witches were good by heart. People were good only until they saw the conditions to be in their favours and when it came to power, people changed.


    Greed''s father was a ck witch who had married a human girl, where both had fallen in love with each other. He was around seventeen when the humans in the vige had found out about it, burning the entire family in the pyre of woods. Humans were pathetic beings and the pureblooded vampires who were there to brainwash them were even far worse when it came to not being able to sympathize and understand what was right or wrong.


    Once Greed had turned to a Grim reaper, he had taken the souls of the same humans to leave them in the middle of nowhere. After all, it wasn''t like he cared, and he enjoyed seeing them run and cry for help as the Mighouls and the spirits fed on them.


    "Why did you shift the time of my clock?" asked Lucas, "I doubt its Goron who changed it."


    "Yes, he does look like a fool, doesn''t he," agreed Greed with a small chuckle.


    "Was it Winston?"


    "Why don''t you find it out yourself. Go meet him," said Greed and this was enough for Lucas to know that it was indeed Winston who was behind his time change.


    "I am surprised you went along with him on changing my time without it being discussed with others," said Lucas, pulling out the tie that he hadn''t put around his neck yet.


    "I received a gift in return to my work, it was hard to deny, especially if it''s something that can steal other''s abilities," said Greed with a wide smile on his face, as they both stared at each other.

 Chapter 202 - Corpses- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Corpses- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas knew that Greed would not do anything without receiving anything back in return. It was in his very nature to take anything and everything for himself. Straying away from ideals were alright until one got what they needed.


    "Does that mean don''t follow the ideals of who I once was?" asked Lucas, his words being asked testingly to see what Greed would answer.


    "My loyalty lies where you are," answered the sixth Grim that had Lucas chuckle.


    "Don''t know why, but I find it rather hard to believe. Especially with the way you killed her and me," Lucas started to walk in the room, looking at the objects that once used to belong to Lady Knivetton and her family.


    "I told you why I did, what I did but things are different now. You don''t follow the rules anymore and neither do I," grinned Greed, "Your precious little thing, how did you save her?"


    This time it was Lucas who smiled at the Grim reaper, he knew Greed was curious about how Belle had been saved, "Wouldn''t you want to know about it? You know the little part of it which was left in the beginning and which has been sent to oblivion state, it is still little. Why do you think it was so easy to kill Guilt?"


    Greed''s face mellowed down as he stared at Lucas. He knew something was amiss that night when he went to kill the girl and Guilt had appeared right after it. As if everything had been nned. Guilt had not put up much fight and it had been easy to attack and kill the twelfth Grim reaper.


    "I knew something was off about you that night but I thought you wanted to take the punishment for thew you broke in ournds. After all, the Twelfth Grim follows the conducts and rules that had been ced by the dead-"


    "If you need to know something, the Hawverts have hidden something very important from all of us. The rule says that the dead are not supposed to associate with the living but we do by stepping into thend of the living when wee to collect the souls. Some of us like to stroll in the dark and see what we have lost and can''t be part of. We have different Grims who have emotions of pain, anger, guilt, greed how far do you think the Hawverts are right?" questioned Lucas.


    "You''re telling me that having rtionships with a mortal is alright. Do you know what you are saying, Guilt?" asked the reaper, using his tongue to get a piece of the stick that had stuck itself into the far corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t speak about the rtionship with the mortal and the dead but the dead are capable of feelings. For example what you are feeling right now," Lucas had picked up a doll, opening it to find another doll inside it, "The Hawverts believe that if the Grim reapers have emotions where one would be influenced by them, then their positions would be taken away from them."


    "The Hawverts would never do that. They have been keeping the decorum over thend of the dead."


    "I wouldn''t say that, Greed," said Lucas, "Things are not what they appear to be," and he ced the dolls in a line, "Why even frame a reaper who has nothing to do with anything?" he turned around to raise an eyebrow at Greed.


    "Because you were going off the radar. You were drifting away unlike the others whoe report and show themselves."


    Lucas shook his head, letting go of the little dolls topletely turn around to look at Greed, "Do some thinking by yourself. Once you have the answer, I will thene to talk to you," when he started to walk out of the room, Greed stopped him to say,


    "You must be joking. Do you think the Hawverts won''t find out that I have gone missing? That I wasn''t able to get to do my job as usual?" Greed tried to intimidate Lucas with the current situation.


    "Who cares?" asked Lucas, shrugging his shoulders, and his eyes calmly looking back at Greed''s livid ones, "If they think it to be so it will only fall in my own advantage. Imagine the panic in there at the thought that the Grim reapers are falling one after another. There will be an imbnce, a doubt which they will want to try to fix."


    "You''re hammering your own feet, Guilt," Greed murmured and said, "Is it because of that girl? Are you willing to throw everything for her, me and others, your own reputation."


    Lucas smiled, "If you hadn''t changed the time on my clock, nothing would havee to light and it didn''t start with the girl. She cameter. You and the Hawverts were the ones who started this fight, I can only participate," and he would run the game how he wanted, thought Lucas to himself, "See you around," he left the room.


    When he stepped out of the room, Belle was already standing there who had not made her presence known. She was in her nightdress and her eyes staring at him. Following him to another corridor, she heard him ask,


    "How long where you standing out there?"


    "Two minutes ago," she released the air through her lips. When Belle had woken up, she had tried to look for Lucas in the ground floor, but not finding him there, she came up here to find him and Greed talking to each other, "He doesn''t like me very much," she confessed to see him nod.


    "It shouldn''t matter though," Lucas pulled her to his arms, "Just me liking you should be enough," and this made her smile.


    "I can live with that," she answered him before pulling away from his arms so that she could look at him, "Did you get your answers?"


    "Some yes, but he''s the mediator. The main people can be found only in the dead and it would take time for it to happen. Go get ready, we have somewhere to go," he informed her. Belle raised both her eyebrows in question.

 Chapter 203 - Corpses- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Corpses- Part 3</h4>


    Both Lucas and Belle, left Barron to look after the mansion and one could only hope no one would sling mud on him, else he would be busy cleaning himself instead of looking after the mansion.


    They hadn''t made use of the carriage and instead, Lucas had teleported them to a faraway vige which had a smoke burning up at one house that looked as if it had been burned down. Walking closer to the ce, Belle noticed the house that had been charred and burnt.


    "What happened here?" asked Belle looking at the smoke that hadn''t been put out from the house.


    "We are here to find out about it. Raven said there was death of a white witch, let''s see what happened," said Lucas and they walked towards the house to have the atmosphere fill up with smoke. At the same time they entered, they caught sight of the guards and one councilman who entered the scene to make a quick report of what happened by asking the people around.


    One woman who was being questioned said, "She doesn''t have a family here. Said something about living in Valeria before but I don''t think anyone ever came to visit her."


    "That''s right, she was always alone but we heard from the magistrate that her parents passed away."


    "Where is the magistrate?" asked the councilman.


    "Sir!" came the word out from a middle-aged man, "She didn''t have a family. She never went anywhere except for work."


    And as the conversation went by, Belle pulled Lucas'' sleeve. She was looking at the ground that had a straight line which was passing by between her and him which went forward, "Do you think this is a witch''s works?"


    "When has it never been a witch''s work?" asked Lucas in a quiet voice for only Belle to hear, "Let''s follow and see where it leads."


    Belle and Lucas started to follow the lines that went past the vige and out of it, "Why does it feel like it''s going to be beyond the vige and go to the next one," asked Belle slightly worried, "They probably did it to throw people off who have toe to know and understand what the markings mean in a town or vige. They probably continued to add more viges and nearby towns."


    "It is possible. Do you think it can be erased?" he asked her to see her shake.


    "I don''t think so, but I will need to study more about witches," Belle only knew some spells but she would need to practice to make use of it. Going back to the site where the house was burned down, and people who had previously been around the ce to see what was going on had slowly started to disperse away to get back to their life.


    "I will go talk to the councilman and the magistrate. Will you be alright alone to check the house?" he asked her, "Don''t get caught," and he didn''t wait for her to answer, walking past her to make his way towards the magistrate who was a few steps away from where they initially stood.


    Belle, looked at the house that was still having smokeing off from it which went up mostly except for the wind that blew once in a while to waver the smoke. The house had no markings around it as she moved the ashes away from the ground with her shoe.


    She wondered if the body of the person had been burnt down along with the house but why would one do it? Maybe she was a witch and someone thought it was the easiest to kill her in this manner than kill the witch in the middle of the vige where people would call names.


    She stared at the ashes, wondering when was a good time to bend down and check the contents inside it.


    "Is it your first time seeing a burnt house?" came a voice behind her and Belle turned around to find a man who came forward to look at the house along with her, "I am Dutan," he brought his hand forward, "I work in the council."


    Belle looked at the hand before cing her hand in his to see a sh of death that was fresh in the memory. Why did it look like he had killed Greed?


    "You look like you saw a ghost. Is everything alright?" he asked her.


    "I am not used to seeing things like these," she nced at the burnt house and then looked at him.


    "It is understandable. Many women cannot stand the sight of death and the vile things that go in this world. It is hard to look at things like this. You must have been passing by from here to stop and see what the smoke was about?" he was checking why she was here and this man, it didn''t seem like he was who he imed to be. When her eyes fell on Lucas who stood behind this councilman who was talking to her, she saw him stare at the man.


    "Yes, you are right. Curiosity brought me here," she gave him a bright yet innocent-looking smile that would look harmless, "Do you know what happened here, councilman?" she asked him. Wanting to know his version of what was going on before she would dip her own hands.


    The councilman named Dutan gave her a look that was nk for a second before he said, "They are saying a woman was put to the fire in her house, early in the morning possibly by her lover. There are some of her remains that have been collected and ced in the carriage, we will need to show the body before it goes through to close the case."


    "Will the murderer be caught?" asked Belle, her red eyes looking into his red ones.


    "Of course, they will be caught," he gave her a polite smile.


    Belle returned the smile before she bowed her head, "I should probably go. Thank you for your time and work, councilman," and he bowed back.

 Chapter 204 - Red Handed- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Red Handed- Part 1</h4>


    Belle walked away from the scene, taking Lucas along with her, "The body is not there. They have it in the carriage," she informed Lucas before saying, "He killed Greed? I mean the councilman."


    "That''s a switcher," revealed Lucas to her.


    "What?!" Belle stopped walking but she was pulled by Lucas.


    "Keep walking, little Belle. You don''t want to make it look suspicious," and they walked away from the vige but took a different route to get to the carriage which Dutan mentioned.


    "Why are we not going to do anything about him?" she asked, her eyes looking up at him questioningly. Switchers were not good news and they were better to be removed from thesends than be kept alive and create more mess in the already existing troubles they had. She then saw Lucas pull out his watch that showed the time of death.


    "Take a look," he said to her and Belle looked down the needle that showed one day when being pointed towards Dutan.


    "He''s going to die¡­"


    "His death is already written and it''s less than the next twenty-four hours. We don''t have to concern ourselves with him right now but concern what he''s doing here," obviously there were no other councilmen who had apanied him from his own team. They stood behind the carriage that belonged to the councilmen and Lucas pulled open the carriage''s door.


    Belle took herself to get in, with her back hunched and she saw a cloth that was wrapped around the possible bones. She had never gone touching bones until now and it somewhere made her skin crawl.


    "Close your eyes," Lucas instructed, noticing her hesitating hand that was hanging up in the air.


    Belle did as requested and she touched the bones to recollect a man''s memory and she pulled away, "This is not the woman''s corpse. The actual body must be elsewhere," she said to have Lucas wipe her hand with his kerchief, "What''s going on?" she asked him. Surely, this was no random visit.


    "The woman who got burnt down was a white witch and it wasn''t vigers who killed her."


    If it were the vigers, there would have been an uproar about how they had killed a witch in their vige so it wasn''t people from here, "Where do you think her body is?"


    "Somewhere possibly in the woods."


    "Who''s there?" asked the coachman who heard whisperings from inside the carriage. By the time the coachman came around to see who it was, both Lucas and Belle had disappeared from there.


    Entering the mansion back, Belle asked him, "You know when I asked the switcher about the murderer being caught, he didn''t speak of it as one individual. It was as if there were more than two or three people involved in the murder."


    "He was snooping around there so we can draw to the conclusion that it wasn''t a person from a vige but it had something to do with the ck witches. I have been hearing whispers on how white witches have been getting killed not here but in thend of Mythweald."


    "In the south?"


    Lucas gave a nod, "Isabell was trying to kill the ck witches who resided in here and it feels like they are trying to bnce out but it should be more than just bncing, isn''t it?"


    He had told her that the first star was going to die in the next seven weeks and even though it appeared that they had time, they didn''t. If Belle didn''te up with the n on how to keep the girl alive, it would mean everything that was done until now would be pointless.


    The ghoul hade to meet her as if for help but she hadn''t seen it again. How was she going to help?


    "How do you call a ghoul?"


    "Depends on what kind you are calling. Are you speaking about the Lord''s ghouls?" he asked her.


    "Yes, one of them," she had met only one so far.


    They continued to walk into the mansion when they realized how quiet the mansion was. Whenever Lucas and Belle stepped out of the mansion, the maids and the servants would talk in their normal frequency of their voice. Laughing and chit chatting about things in the mansion.


    "Seems quiet today," murmured Lucas and Belle was d that it wasn''t just her who had noticed it. She dreaded to think if one of the Grim''s had set themselves free.


    When they continued to walk, Belle and Lucas noticed something they were definitely not expecting. Mr. Fluffs, Barron was nailed on the wall and his body had turned muddy. His shoulders and hands were nailed to the wall and the seven servants who worked inside the mansion held different objects in their hands.


    The servants had a look of shock and fear on their face.?And Barron instead of being quiet and acting like a doll was trying to get away from the nails.


    "How dare you pin me to the wall! I am Barron the Fourth Grim!"


    Belle pursed her lips along with Lucas who had a stoic expression on his face. All Lucas had asked was to look after the mansion but instead of doing that he had got himself caught and was now nailed to the wall.


    Noticing Belle and Lucas'' presence in the hall as they had returned back, one of the maids named Peyton came forward who was holding the statue in her hand as if she was ready to smack the rabbit if it were to set itself free.


    "Miss Belle! Sir Lucas! The rabbit is still possessed!"


    "Yes! He talks and moves!"


    "There''s a demon in the mansion!" came the opinions of the servants who looked at Barron.


    "HOW DARE YOU CALL ME DEMON! I will kill you!!" yelled Barron, "How dare you pin me like some portrait, get me out from here!" instead of staying quiet, he was making the situation even worse.


    Belle wondered how they were going to get out of this. But first of all, how did Barron get caught?!

 Chapter 205 - Red Handed- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Red Handed- Part 2</h4>


    Music rmendation: Funny Background Music For Videos | Comedy Music Instrumental


    A few hours ago...


    Barron was walking past the corridor where the Grim''s were captured to see if Greed and Baltimore were still there in their assigned rooms and had not disappeared from the mansion as it would be disastrous.


    Taking a peek at the room where Greed was, his eyes moved to see Greed who was already staring at him as if he knew he was going to have a visitor.


    "What are you doing in the rabbit suit?" asked Greed and he sighed, shaking his head, "You look pathetic. For a Grim reaper to be captured is shameful, but then I wouldn''t be surprised that Guilt has abilities that none of us knew."


    "Aren''t you a Grim reaper yourself?" asked Barron, he ced his rabbit hand against the door, leaning against it fashionably as he was the superior here.


    "I am, but in a better position than you and the dumb Grim who is on mute. Clearly, Guilt favours me more than you."


    Barron scoffs, "You love-struck reaper. If you don''t know, I am the one walking around freely, unlike you stuck like dirt in a corner so needless to say, I am the one who is considered to be safe around him and Belle."


    "Is this why you fell from the Grim position? To help a pesky little mortal?" asked Greed, getting down from where he was seated, to walk near the ends of the lines and sit down.


    "I did not fall off from the position," said Barron.


    This had Greed look at him with intrigue, "You got captured too? You poor little rabbit-"


    "Shut up sticky Grim," Barron knew that he shouldn''t talk to this one as he would get under one''s skin and he was ready to turn and leave when he heard Greed say,


    "How about I free you from that toy and clear your name without any charges by the Hawverts if you help me? What do you say?"


    "No, thank you," said Barron leaving the room hearing Greed continue to sway him. If the sixth card of the Grims was thinking it was easy to get Barron to listen to him, he was wrong. He was Barron the fourth Grim, and he would not be caught in these lies. He walked now to meet the next Grim, "Balti," Barron greeted him with augh. Enjoying mute time?"


    Baltimore who was sitting in the cell quietly red at the rabbit who hade to see him.


    "How is life in the cell, Balti? Enjoying some quality time with yourself?" poked Barron. Baltimore said something but Barron couldn''t hear a thing, "It was good talking to you," and he left the room.


    Barron spent some more time looking at the wall, trying to press his cotton hands on the walls to see if there were any more secret passages in here. But he could touch the walls only till where he could reach and he didn''t want to pull out his scythe to tap onto the walls. After spending some more time with the walls, the rabbit finally sneaked out of the mansion to go get some apples as a reward for looking after the mansion.


    With no servant in view, Barron walked like this mansion belonged to him, his legs carrying him to walk towards the apple orchard. What Barron didn''t realize was that even though there was no one outside, there was a maid who had gone up to clean the windows as instructed by the butler. She was cleaning it by dipping the cloth in the bucket and was ready to wipe when she noticed something like snow moving across the ground.


    Her brows furrowed at the sight and she wondered if the wind was creating the ball of snow as it looked quite small. And it was when the snowball reached the apple orchard, did she realize that this was not snow but it looked like Miss Belle''s rabbit.


    The cloth slipped from her hand when the rabbit started to climb and her eyes went wide in shock. She quickly ran from there, dropping everything on the floor. When she saw the other two maids working, she called them in fright.


    "The demon is back!"


    "What demon?" asked the other maid.


    "The one that likes to possess the rabbit of Miss Belle! Hurry, look outside!"


    The maids were curious as to what happened and they quickly walked out of the mansion, while peeping behind the pirs to look at the rabbit which looked almost simr to snow but this snow moving right now.


    "Look look! Right up there!" said the maid, pointing her fingers without being too loud to alert the demon.


    "Oh my God! The demon is back!"


    "What are we going to do?" asked the maid who had already been frightened as the same rabbit had pushed the bucket of water on the floor when she was cleaning, "What do you think it is doing?!"


    "Maybe that is where it lives! It visits the mansion and goes back to the tree!" answered one of them.


    Another maid who was walking by saw the three of the maids who were hiding behind the pirs, asked, "What are you three doing instead of working?"


    "Shhh!" the three maids turned to bring their fingers on their lips, "There''s a rabbit demon."


    "What nonsense? I thought we shooed it away," she was one of the senior-most maids in the mansion apart from Lucas and the coachman.


    "Come look here," the maid waved who was near the pir, "Look at that tree on the left."


    Barron who didn''t know he had attracted attention to himself continued to climb the tree where his hand suddenly got stuck on the bark of the old tree, "Damn old tree!" scolded Barron, trying to get his hand away, he heard the slight tear that had his eyes go wide, "My hand!" he cried.


    After inspecting for a good thirty seconds, he continued to climb and then juggled to get an apple from the tree.

 Chapter 206 - Revealing The Rabbit- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Revealing The Rabbit- Part 1</h4>


    Barron continued to juggle on the branch of the tree with his arms stretched as he tried to reach for the apple that was up and high, as he believed they were more tastier than the ones that were down that could be reached by the pathetic mortals.


    "Just a little more," muttered Barron under his breath, his hand wiggling up and down to catch hold of the apple.


    Deciding to take a step further, he moved towards the apple that was hanging up in the air but the branch he was standing had been pecked by the other birds that broke and fell down on the ground and Barron fell down along with it. The snow below the ground had been removed to leave the soil breathing, on which Barron rolled over, leading the rabbit to turn muddy and dirty.


    "At least I got the tasty apple," said Barron to sit up and start munching on the apple and even though he imed it to be the tastiest apple from the lot here, he threw it before he had taken more than five bites from it, "Time to go back in and continue my duty of looking after the mansion," he left the orchard and started to walk towards the mansion.


    Barron believed he was the smartest and no one was there to catch him, not knowing that all this while during his performance and fall from the tree had been caught by the maids of the mansion.


    "So much of dirt," said Barron, dusting his hand across his stomach and then his bottom, "Thankfully, it is not the damn rain, raining from the sky to make it wet and slippery. Ugh, hate that," said Barron to himself. He passed by the pirs to not notice the maids who had hidden behind it. And as he continued to walk inside the mansion, the maids looked at each other.


    One of the maids was about to open her lips to speak when the other one next to her shushed her quietly as if the possessed demon would hear them. When Mr. Fluffs had walked far inside the mansion, the maid finally spoke,


    "Was I imagining it or did you hear that thing speak?!"


    "We should call the church priest right away! This demon is not only infecting the trees but is also walking around in the mansion without our notice. I thought the rabbit was exorcised, why is the demon back?" asked another one where no one had a reply to it.


    "What are we going to do? Demons are not a good thing. It will attack and kill us without a second thought. Why is it even in Miss Belle''s rabbit?"


    "Bringing the priest without Miss Belle or the butler''s word would get us in trouble-"


    "But we will be killed by the demon rabbit!" said the other maid named Peyton.


    "This is what we are going to do, capture the rabbit and keep it until the butler or Miss Belle arrives back home," said Cassie, "Once they are here, they will know what to do about it. We only need to capture the rabbit somehow."


    The maids gave it some thought before they heard a crashe from inside.


    Barron who had walked inside the mansion, busy cleaning himself back and forth off the mud which coated his fur now, he was going to walk up the stairs when a bee decided toe in front of his face.


    "What are you trying! I am not a flower! I will burn you!" said Barron annoyed as the bee didn''t leave him and tried to settle on his face. While Barron was trying to move back and forth to get the bee off of him, the rabbit ended knocking the vase that was ced up in the stand to fall and break into many pieces, "That was not my fault. Where the hell did you go?" asked Barron searching the bee.


    Barron looked at the bee angrily that had finally decided to leave him, he looked at the vase that had broken into pieces. And as he started to leave the crime scene as if it wasn''t him who had done it, he continued to walk until he noticed a couple of shadows that had started to follow him.


    Did the spiritse to take home in the mansion again?


    When he stopped the shadows stopped and annoyed that he was being followed, he turned around to look at the spirits but these were no spirits but the maids of the mansion who had broomsticks, shovels in their hands.


    On one side was the demon-possessed rabbit and on the other side were the servants of the Adams'' mansion who carried different weapons not knowing how to capture a demon.


    "Catch it!" said one of them and then started the chase of catching the little stuffed rabbit toy which tried to wiggle its way out from the hall but the servants covered every part and corner to make sure that they would catch the demon and burn it in the fire!


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing!?" asked Barron.


    "The demon speaks!" confirmed the other maid that had Barron give a look of shock.


    "You can hear me??" asked Barron.


    "AHH! The rabbit is talking to me!!" screamed the maid.


    Barron couldn''t believe that the mortals were able to hear him speak and he stood there in shock. This was not supposed to happen. He was a creature of death who was dead. Was he perhaps losing himself in thisnd of the living? Was he going to perish!?


    Before he could take a jump, one of the maids put a around him and hit his head with the shovel they carried like they were dusting an old pillow.


    By the end of the time, Barron who was still trying to process things decided to give up and get caught in the maid''s hands.


    ording to him, it was willingly.

 Chapter 207 - Revealing The Rabbit- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Revealing The Rabbit- Part 2</h4>


    Belle didn''t know how to react because the maids didn''t know who exactly Barron was but they still knew he was a creature who didn''t belong in this world. How did Barron even get himself into situations like this? Lucas used to call her trouble when she was a little girl, she wondered if it was safe to call him as the disastrous rabbit.


    Either he would let people know of his presence by getting caught, or break anything and everything around him. She pursed her lips and looked at the rabbit who was trying to struggle to get away from the nails. Her eyes then turned to Lucas in worry of what to do. Lucas appeared to be holding on to thest thread that was about to snap any moment when it came to having patience with Barron.


    From the above floor, Belle, Lucas and Barron heard the Sixth Grimugh loudly, "You all are going to be busted for keeping a collection of Grim''s as you said," though Belle and Lucas didn''t react to it, Barron couldn''t stop himself from responding back.


    "Shut up you!" and the maids took a step back from where they stood at the sudden outburst of Barron shouting.


    One of the maids appeared next to Belle, to say, "Miss Belle, the demon speaks of ournguage but also keeps shouting and yelling at the ceiling," this little rabbit instead of keeping quiet was making it worse and worse with every second that passed.


    Lucas had reached his wit''s end along with Belle. With Barron''s personality, it would be hard to hide him away unless one would throw him in the trunk, lock it and then throw it in a sea such that it would sink at the bottom of the sea.


    "Felicity, go close the door," ordered Lucas to the maid who stood next to Belle. All the servants in the mansion had a look of worry as they didn''t know how to deal with the demon. They had pulled out some of the nails that were present in the kitchen to nail the rabbit and it had taken a toll on everyone to do it.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Belle in a quiet voice only for Lucas to hear. There was no way they could tell that this rabbit would be exorcised again as it was already done in the past and Belle didn''t want to throw Mr. Fluffs into the fire.


    Lucas squeezed her hand, "Let me take care of it." Hearing the main doors of the mansion close and locked, Lucas then said, "There is something your mistress and I want to tell you. What you are going to listen here today will determine if you trust Miss Belle enough."


    Lucas went to the wall, removing the nails that were pushed into the surface of the wall that kept Barron as a hostage.


    The servants looked utterly confused and worried that the butler was freeing the demon, who quickly slipped down and went to stand behind Belle''s leg for protection.


    Belle could feel a sheen of sweat form at the back of her neck and she was worried because she knew what Lucas was going to do. But this could either be epted or it could backfire so badly that they would lose the servants who were working in the mansion here. Not to forget there would be no turning back from here.


    With Barron clinging to her leg as if the maids would throw him into the fire made it difficult for Belle to move. She sighed, "Lucas is right, there is something I want to tell all of you and I would appreciate it if you would keep it a secret. This little person here, the rabbit I mean, his name is Barron," she informed them, "It is true that he is a wandering soul but he is harmless."


    "Wait, what about me being the fourth-" Lucas had taken the privilege to mute Barron this time so that he wouldn''t damage the already out of hand situation they had here.


    "This world is divided into two parts, one for the living and one for the dead. You don''t have to fear the dead because once we die we be part of it," said Lucas looking at the servants who were quiet, "Barron is a soul who wasn''t able to pass away from this world and is stuck here," Belle remembered Lucas giving her the same reason when she had first found out about Barron.


    Belle nodded her head in agreement, "He is just a harmless wandering soul who is residing in Mr. Fluffs body."


    "Miss Belle we saw him going to the orchard tree, no demon goes there to climb the trees like that. This is notorious one," reasoned one of the maids, "You need to exorcise the doll so that it can pass through to go where it needs to go..."


    "If exorcising was possible then there wouldn''t be actual spirits and demons who have taken to live in people''s homes and their bodies. If Barron was evil, he could have possessed anyone''s body but he decided to pick a toy," exined Lucas, "We have already called the priest once, a second time is not going to make any difference.


    "Barron has nowhere to go and he is alone. Like me," added Belle, her eyes looking at each and every single servant in the room.


    "Is he forever going to reside in the doll?" asked one of the maid.


    "This is just temporary until he finds a way to go," answered Belle.


    "He is a ghost!" eximed another maid and hearing this, Barron jumped away from Belle''s leg and was ready to leap forward to be caught by Lucas.


    "This rabbit has quite some temper and is a troublemaker. Also, we hope that not a single word goes out of this mansion unless you have decided to be his ymate. Let''s all get along," said Lucas with a polite and cold smile on his lips that the servants couldn''t dare to react to.


    They had a ghost in the house and they had to get along with it?! thought the servants in panic.

 Chapter 208 - Old Cemetery- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Old Cemetery- Part 1</h4>


    The servants had dispersed from the hall in a state of shock while Belle herself wasn''t sure how far this was a good idea that they had told the servants about the existence of walking-talking rabbit that knew nothing but to bring trouble. With the servants gone, Belle released a sigh, her back touching the wall and she leaned back.


    Seeing the others leave, Barron started to speak, "You know I was able to handle myself fine."


    Lucas snapped his eyes at Barron, "One hour. One decent hour and you cannot keep yourself out of trouble."


    Barron waved his hand at Lucas, "It wasn''t me! There was this damn honey bee that was buzzing in front of my face and I was trying to get it off but it was so freaking persistent as if I am a flower. I mean I know I am clean and all, it doesn''t have to tell me that. What? Why are you both looking at me as if I did something?"


    "You are not a human to get bit by a damn bee," Lucas voice dropped low as he took a step towards Barron who took a careful step behind, "One bee or two or the entire hive is not going to affect you. And this," Lucas'' eyes shifted to look at the vase. He took a deep breath, "I swear I would throw you in the fire if you weren''t stuck in Belle''s toy."


    "Well then it''s good I am stuck here," answered the rabbit before quickly escaping and shrieking for his life to get behind Belle, "Save me from this monster!" and he hissed when Lucas had pulled his scythe out of anger.


    Belle could tell how childish Barron was as he had no clue about what sounds a rabbit and a snake made.


    "Barron," Belle spoke to the fourth Grim with patient voice, "You were supposed to look after the house and not terrify the other maids."


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed and he caught Barron by his ears and put him away from Belle to have the reaper il his arms, "I have no interest to be a bird. Put me down!"


    A cough was heard from, behind and the trio turned to see the maid named Felicity, "Sir Lucas, we got the ground floor cleaned. Do we need to clean the floor near the attic?" asked the maid, her eyes looking at the ground.


    "No, that won''t be necessary," replied Lucas, "There must be too much of snow fallen near the shed. Ask someone to remove it," the maid gave him a nod and started to walk before pausing her footsteps.


    She then said, "We actually found the rabbit climbing the tree."


    "Whom are you calling a rabbit! Come back here!" Barron tried to il his hands towards the girl but she was dismissed so that she could go back to her work and would not have to listen to hisints.


    "Is this a good idea?" Belle asked Lucas.


    Letting the servants know and hear about the existence of the afterlife. It wasn''t a lot but one thread being pulled after another would end up leading to the whole fabric being unwinded with the secrets spilling out.


    "It''s okay," Lucas nodded his head and assured her, "The servants who have been working here are all the loyal ones. The one''s that failed to be loyal have already been kicked out of the mansion for different reasons or have turned topost for the apple orchard tree."


    "Ha! I knew it!" said Barron, "No wonder I have been eating them!"


    Belle looked slightly confused at this and she gave Lucas a questioning look, "What does it mean?"


    Lucas went to exin to her, "Barron is the creature of the dead. And he is still practising on being the perfect Grim, a new addition to the Grim which is why he and some of the others feed on the dead. The apple is somewhere using the energy and the remaining life source of the dead to feed the spirits, Mighouls and some of the Grims," he then continued to say, "This is just the beginning and maybe it is better to prepare them before someone drops the news of who Barron, I or you are. It would be too much for them to handle. And if they do go running their mouth, they will need to cross over from thend of the living to thend of the dead."


    Lucas meant death. The servants would meet their ends if they didn''t know how to keep a secret.


    "Things are not going to be easy," Lucas informed both of them, "For the ck witches it is reaching their goals but for us, it is just the beginning and there are far worse things toe which we will need to prepare ourselves."


    Belle frankly didn''t know what to imagine. All they had done so far was trying to figure out what exactly they were supposed to do and she knew what she was supposed to do. And like Lucas said, maybe it was better to prepare the servants of the mansion on what to expect and to be prepared. Of course, they couldn''t tell the others that they were the creatures who reaped people from their graves or ces of death.


    "How long does it take for the Hawverts to find out that a Grim has fallen down?" questioned Belle.


    "Shouldn''t be more than two weeks, unless someone has asked them toe back and report," answered Lucas.


    "But if Greed was assigned by one of the Hawverts, the report will be sent out soon," Barron chipped in his own thoughts.


    "No," Lucas shook his head, "If the Hawverts are involved, they will tread slowly. If and when the names are pushed out as rogues, they are going to panic wondering what is going on. Belle," said Lucas looking at her, "You need to get in contact with the ghoul. Maybe even talk to the first star to see how she''s going to die."


    "I will go visit her now," said Belle, grabbing her coat and leaving the mansion in the carriage.


    "Will she be alright?" asked Barron.


    Lucas stared at the closed door. He said, "She will be fine. She can carry herself fine, unlike someone."


    "I told you it was the damn bee!"

 Chapter 209 - Old Cemetery- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Old Cemetery- Part 2</h4>


    Belle had only seen Vivian but she had never spoken to her. All she needed was a touch to know how she would die so that proper preparation could be done. She wished she knew how to save people before this so that many people''s lives would have been saved but that would again cause a rippling effect that she wouldn''t be able to handleter.


    In the carriage now, she looked outside the window where thends werepletely covered in snow except for the streets in the towns and the viges that had been cleaned.


    Though they were the three fated stars, from what she had heard from the first Grim of the cards, the oracle, she had told not to discuss with the other stars as it would create another effect. Therefore, it was better that they didn''te in contact with each other but Belle knew about the other two.


    After some thought, Belle decided to tap on the window to catch her coachman''s attention and she said,


    "Stop it near the next town. I want to visit someone," she said to have him nod.


    When the coachman pulled over the carriage to have the horses stop in the town, the man stepped down and pulled the door open for Belle to get out. Belle made sure to pick the front of her dress so that she wouldn''t step on her dress and fall. Thankfully she had worn her gloves today along with the coat that covered her body.


    It felt like she hade here just yesterday, her memory was faint but there were some memories of her when she was young. Coming here with her parents, holding their hands but right now they were not here with her. They were gone in that dreaded day and no matter how many times Lucas convinced her and how much she consoled herself, she couldn''t stop the pain and guilt, she felt that it was because of her responsibility her parents were gone.


    She took a deep breath when the memory of her parents walking by the street next to her shed that turned her heart heavy.


    Maybe stopping here was a bad idea as she wanted to reminisce some parts of her memories but the emptiness in her chest which was left behind...she was unable to fill it fully.


    Turning around she said,


    "I will be walking from here. I will be back soon," she informed the coachman and the man nodded to pull the carriage to the side.


    Belle then continued to walk on the snowy ground, her hands in her pockets and she knew this wasn''t the way to the Duke''s house, but maybe there was other ways without creating any disaster or letting Vivian know. All Vivian would need was a touch to find out and it would create unnecessary problems.


    Making through the many streets, taking left and right, she finally came to stand in front of therge cemetery which was one of the oldest here in thend of the Bonke. The cemetery was so old that it was closed because there were no rtives or families toe and visit the dead. Some said that the town was renovated right after the division of the fournds came into the picture- Valeria, Mythweald, Bonke and Wovile.


    With the gate being closed, she had to go on her way of entering the ce. Looking left and right, she saw that there was no one here. The gates were covered in creepers all around and they were all dried up.


    She then ced her foot on one of the gates before starting to climb and turn to the other side and jumped down. She didn''t understand why anyone would close this if no one was going to use it. And it didn''t seem like there was anyone near the cemetery.


    She continued to walk to look at gravestones which were old and some broken and most of them were covered in snow as it was the time of Winter.


    Her shoes left imprints on the ground and she continued to walk.?She came here because she had seen this in the ghoul''s memory.


    She then heard that cracking sound of sticks being broken and crushed behind her. Belle turned around and looked at the ghoul who stood tall with its ragged clothing and with the wind that blew, its robes waved to the side.


    "I didn''t know where else to search for you or how to summon you," confessed Belle looking at the ghoul.


    "You find me here," whispered the ghoul, its voice too quiet like a whisper which she had to pay keen attention.


    Belle nodded her head, the sight of the ghoul was definitely daunting. The first time she had seen, she had fainted right away and when the second time the ghoul had almost attacked Barron and this was the third time.


    "How is she doing?" asked Belle to the ghoul, she pulled the coat that she wore closer to her.


    The ghoul continued to stand in front of her without a word and it was hard to see if the ghoul was looking at her or if it was distracted because its head waspletely covered. It then answered,


    "upied with man. No time for tea."


    Belle didn''t know what that meant and she gave him a confused look before shaking her head.


    "Nevermind," she said, foging out of her mouth, "Meeting and talking to Vivian might not be a good idea because of her ability. So I will need to find another way," if the ghoul was around her most of the time, it was possible for Belle to connect with her through this dead creature.


    "I need you to raise your hands," she instructed the creature. She removed the gloves that she wore and put it in her pocket, "Open palms facing upwards." The creature brought its hands forward, old decayed boney hands that looked differentpared to the death reapers hands. she took a deep breath, hoping it would work.


    Belle then finally ced her open palms to ce in the ghoul''s hands and she closed her eyes as smoke started to surround her...

 Chapter 210 - Im With You- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 210 - I''m With You- Part 1</h4>


    Belle held the boney hands of the ghoul in her own hands, her hold tightening as smoke appeared to engulf them but it was just her who was moving from this ce to another in time of future. The smoke continued to fill her surroundings before she finally stood in the vige where the ground was covered in snow. With just seven more weeks left, Belle had to figure out how to save the girl.


    "Lady Vivian," called a man behind Belle that had her turn around to see a woman who came to walk towards her.


    "I was wondering where the key was, Mrs. Keith," said the vampiress. Vivian and the woman walked into the house, and Belle followed them. They stepped into the house and Belle followed them inside, seeing Vivian go inside the room while the woman went to the kitchen.


    Belle instead of following Vivian, followed the woman who went to the kitchen. She started to cook a meal that had Belle wonder where this vige was as it didn''t look like Bonke. She continued to watch the woman when she saw the women who was cooking turn around to see if the girl was around to pull out a paper. She unwrapped to reveal a green powder which was added into the food.


    If she wasn''t wrong, the powder that used was the infamous spitgrass that was passed on by the ck witches. A nt that was used to corrupt a vampires heart. Belle let go of the ghoul''s hands. Her mind deep in thought.


    "Might you know who this Mrs. Keith is?" asked Belle to the ghoul, "The woman is trying to poison her with spitgrass and push the corruption faster. Do you know her?"


    "I find," answered the ghoul that had Belle nod her head.


    "Okay. I will see you at my mansion once you find out who it is," she said as it would be tedious toe here when the ghoul coulde to visit her any time.


    When Belle reached the Adams'' mansion, she was greeted with the maids who didn''t dare to look left or right and were glued to their spots of work. She wondered if it was because of Barron''s presence that had everyone working quietly. It wasn''t every day that people found ghosts residing in the house they lived. The only part was that, they thought it was one but in truth, it was four of them.


    Four Grims under one room and there were eight more out in the world.


    It made Belle wonder if they would be having more number of Grims in the mansion in theing future. Especially with the way the reapers woulde to search for Lucas and Barron and the other fallen Grims, she wondered what would happen.


    Belle walked up the stairs and before she could reach her room, Lucas had caught up to her,


    "How did it go?" he asked her.


    "I didn''t go visit Carmichael''s mansion," Belle confessed to see Lucas stare at her, "I went to the old cemetery which has been locked down for centuries. I met Lord Nichs'' ghoul there."


    "You know graves are not a good ce for you," said Lucas, his ck eyes staring at her and she gave him a nod.


    "Edith said that we shouldn''te in contact and let one another know about it. Right now I doubt Vivian knows about the existence of the other two stars. And with her ability, she would know, she would know about what is going toe to her," she exined to him, "But I found out from the ghoul that it is the spitgrass but that is only going to elerate the process. I have asked the ghoul to find out about the person."


    "Seems fair enough," answered Lucas, leaning forward he ced a kiss on her forehead. Lucas noticed the sadness in her eyes and he doubted it was something to do with the first star, "Did something happen?" he asked, taking her hand in his and rubbing the back gently.


    Belle gave him a small smile, "I miss them...I try not to think about them but I cannot help but think of what happened that night," she looked at the floor next to him, "I know about the butterfly effect but I keep hoping on what if I could fix and change things. What if I could save my parents-"


    "Then you would be the one to take their ce instead of them. Somethings no matter how hard and how much you want to change it, it won''t help but make things worse," Lucas took her inside the room and had her sit on the bed. Lucas sat down on his heels, looking up at her face that looked sad.


    He hadn''t expected her to visit the town where the old cemetery was. It was a town where she often went with her parents because of the fair that took ce for the people who belonged to the higher society and not lower ss.


    Belle was looking down at her hands. She had been as brave as she could but he knew deep down that she was hurting with the thought of not having anyone with her.


    "I will get better," said Belle and it had Lucas smile.


    "I know," he responded back to her, "I know you will get better. You always have," even when she was pushed away by the people who came to her as friends or by her own cousins, the little girl he had met and who had now grown up, had grown strong, "You know, when I received the memories of when I was Guilt,?I felt the pain, the grief and loss which was unknown to me. It must havee as a shock when I found you dead. I understand it''s hard but maybe you can do something."


    Belle looked up from herp to look into his eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "What if you will be able to meet your parents again?"


    "I thought their souls have been corrupted and haven''t gone past the gates."


    "They haven''t but you can still fix it. There is no white witch in thend of the dead but you are the first one to be having your foot in both the realms. There is a possibility but not a promised one."

 Chapter 211 - Im With You- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 211 - I''m With You- Part 2</h4>


    "I am not giving you hope, Belle but only telling that it is possible to fix the broken souls that are still under the transformation of turning to spirits. The dead don''t care and don''t consider them worth saving but if you have the ability to fix things around, then that shouldn''t be a problem, should it?" Lucas asked her.


    "But what about the Hawverts?" asked Belle, "You said there are rules to follow, things that cannot be changed."


    "Change is inevitable Belle. I was a cold man before I met and came to know you," he ced his hand on her cheek, "You have me, so don''t worry about the if''s and what''s. This time I will protect you. Last time I waste but this time, I won''t leave your side."


    Belle felt her eyes fill up with tears and she moved away from the edge of the bed so that she could put her hands around him, to hug him and stay in his arms safe, "You promise?" she asked, taking in a deep breath as her chest felt heavy right now. Lucas was the only person she had and if she lost him, she didn''t know what she would do.


    "Have I ever broken a promise with you?" he asked her, running his hand over her head gently.


    "No."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. What happened in the past was something neither of us could dodge, we are tied to each other, in life and death, you are already the one who I will spend the rest of my life and the next one and the one after that," the girl was vulnerable today and he knew she needed him, "I will never leave you, Belle. I will always have your back like the beginning of the time," he whispered to her and Belle''s hands tightened around Lucas.


    "Thank you for always being there," she responded back, her eyes closing.


    She spent her time in Lucas'' arms before she finally felt the void that was in her chest had now covered, "Can I mark you?" she asked him.


    "Anything you want," replied Lucas to her request.


    Previously it was Lucas who had left a mark on her neck which was why there was wing that had been concealed with magic but with Belle being a vampiress, she could bond it further.


    He moved his hand from her waist to use it to unbutton the shirt that he wore, removing it enough so that she had the space she needed to take a bite. Belle then leaned forward, her heart beating in her chest as she came forward and towards his neck that looked tempting. Vampires were creatures who depended on blood being taken from the others so that they could survive.


    "Why does it feel tempting to take a sip from you and not others?" questioned Belle.


    "We are binded to each other with bonds that are old. When the mark came to existence, it was so that the couple could take the blood from their partner and make it less appealing when it came to others blood," he answered her, running his fingers across her own neck that was slender and fragile to look at.


    Belle moved closer, her fangs appearing and she took a bite at his neck, which she had done before to drink his blood, but this time it was for the bond creation. Once she was done, she pulled back to see just the fang mark on his skin where she had bit, but on the other side, the broken wing started toplete itself.


    She pulled back and felt his hands continue to make her hair proper, pushing them behind her ear as he looked at her.


    Belle had noticed how Lucas'' expression had changed since the time he had returned back from the council and it was because of the stone he had found, the stone of memories. It wasn''t that he didn''t look at her before but right now there was the passion in there which was burning behind his eyes.


    He kept ying with her hair, weaving his fingers through it before bringing her face towards his and closed her mouth with his own. The kiss was sweet and passionate with his hands wrapped around her body and she kissed him back, her toes curling as he slipped his tongue into hers. When they pulled away Belle noticed something odd, Lucas'' eyes had turned gold in colour.


    "Your eyes," she whispered and in a blink of an eye, it had turned back to the soulless looking ck in colour.


    Lucas smiled looking into her eyes, and he pushed her back against the carpeted ground with her hands ced up, her breath uneven with the way he looked at her. His hands trailed up her waist, reaching her hands and interlinking it.


    He bit into her lips that made her cry softly and he used his tongue to lick the drop of blood that seeped out of her skin. Sucking her lips while having her under him. Pulling her waist up and giving more area for her neck, his lips trailed down to pepper kisses on her neck. The kisses were sweet and Belle could do nothing but reach out for him.


    When he came back up to kiss her lips, pecking them, Belle couldn''t help but smile looking at him.


    Belle didn''t know what she would do if Lucas would leave her side. She would be lost.


    "Why did your eyes turn to gold?" asked Belle, curious as she had never seen it change to any other colour before.


    "Some of us Grims have different coloured eyes. Like how Greed has blue, Wrath has red. Gold isn''tmon and it''s better to have amon eye which no one will notice," he responded to her, bending down to drop a kiss on her nose.


    "You like to blend yourself in the crowd."


    "It is something I have been working on," he smiled at her, making her wonder if his words had more meaning which she wasn''t aware of.

 Chapter 212 - Another Guest- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Another Guest- Part 1</h4>


    Do add the new book ''The Crown''s Obsession'' to your library for reading if you haven''t done it yet.


    . . . .


    The beginning of the winter was mostly hard for the servants in the mansion as they lived in the lower quarters and once the cold would sink through the walls, especially for the humans it would be hard. Woods in the fireces was left to burn with logs of woods being added to keep the mansion as warm as possible.


    The servants today were quieter than the other days that hade to pass by them. After the revtion of the rabbit that could walk and talk, they appeared to be working by themselves while keeping a watch to make sure there was nothing more in the mansion that would pop out of the blue.


    Belle was seated in the drawing-room, discarding the chair, she sat on the ground with her feet crossed and the palms of her hands feeling the warmthing from the firece.


    Lucas was sorting the books in the shelf when Belle turned around to ask him,


    "How were the maids able to hear him speak? He is a Grim reaper and hasn''t taken a form like you."


    "It is not necessary for a Grim to take the form to let the mortals know of their presence and existence," answered Lucas who continued to sort the books that had been moved by Belle, "Barron has been living here for weeks now. It is only right that his soul has started to take form in the living world. There''s a reason why Grims or the other reapers spend most of their time in and around the graveyards. You can take it to be neutralnd where it doesn''t affect the dead, nor the living."


    She nced towards the door to make sure Barron was not there before her eyes shifted back to look at Lucas, "Does this mean he''s a mortal?" she asked with a whisper.


    "He''s turning like you now. But most of us Grim''s are like that who have overstayed. Firstes the Grims, thenes the transition of turning back in the time of being part of the mortal world, third is perishing from this and the previous world. Barron will be fine," assured Lucas but she didn''t know why she felt it was a bad idea to keep him here.


    "You said Barron was the youngest out of all the Grims, what if his soul or whatever he is right now, cannot handle the continuous change around him? What if he''s not adaptable?"


    "Then the possibility of him perishing is much viable," shrugged Lucas as if it was nothing and went back to fixing the books, "You have a bad habit of pulling out the books and not cing them back in order."


    "I ced them in the rack," murmured Belle to see him turn and give her a look, "But seriously, Barron is going to perish?"


    "Barron what?!" came the rabbit inside the room. Now that the maids and the other servants were aware of him, he was walking as if he owned this mansion, "Who is going to perish me!" asked Barron hearing thest four words Belle had spoken.


    Belle opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say right away and therefore she said, "I meant to flourish. You have flourished as Mr. Fluffs very well."


    Barron gave a suspicious look, staring at Lucas who didn''t bother to look at him and Belle who looked back at him. Suddenly Barron''s demeanour changed, "Of course, who do you think I am? I am Barron the fourth Grim of the cards, the bringer of gue and illness. You should expect nothing less from me," said the rabbit who had caused a ruckus in the mansion during their absence.


    "How does it feel being free?" asked Lucas once he was done putting the books in their assigned ces.


    "I have never had a problem before but I must say, they aren''t very weing with the thought of having a ghost in the mansion. Wonder how they will react if they were to found out that it''s not a ghost but a reaper who takes souls," Barron came forward towards Belle and sat next to her.


    "It is not every day we have ghosts in the mansion," reasoned Belle.


    "Yes, that is why I need to be careful when they are carrying a broomstick or shovel in their hands," nodded Barron. He then brought his hand forward to check his hand which had been torn, "My hand,"ined Barron looking at Belle.


    "I will get it stitched if you want?" Belle offered and Barron patted her hand.


    "You are a good person, Belle. By the way, what happened to the information about the girl who is going to die?"


    "It''s still in motion."


    "Why not keep her here? We can make sure nothing will ever happen to her," came the words from Barron.


    Belle wished it was that easy, "No, she''s not getting attacked. Her heart is corrupting or it has already been corrupted since she was a young girl. A woman is going to trigger it further," if her body was getting corrupted now, maybe Belle could do something simr to what she had done for the Lord but the girl''s corruption was already in motion.


    She was staring at the firece, her eyes looking the mes and the wood that had turned red into charcoals when she heard the crackling sound and she turned to her left to find the ghoul that had appeared in front of them.


    "You have a visitor, Belle," said Lucas, facing the ghoul who stood not too far away from her.


    Belle stood up to look up at the ghoul, "Did you find the information about the woman?"


    The ghoul nodded its head, "Killed it," Belle''s eyes widened hearing this.


    "What? Why?"


    "It kill her. I kill it," was the response that came from the ghoul. Belle''s intention was to know where the death would be taking ce but the ghoul had killed the woman who was going to add the spitgrass into Vivian''s food.


    When she had asked the ghoul to find out about the woman, she hadn''t expected the ghoul to kill her.


    "Lucas," Belle turned to look at him and said, "You need to reconfirm her time of death."

 Chapter 213 - Another Guest- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Another Guest- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas disappeared in a blink of an eye and Barron turned to look at Belle, "What''s the matter?"


    "We need to check how and when Vivian is going to die, and I asked the ghoul to get information about ady."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? He killed the person who was going to kill the girl. This way the girl is safe," said Barron.


    Belle shook her head, "No, that''s not how it works. Like it or not, the three of us are going to die. More like we have to die and there''s no dodging death," she said staring at the ghoul, "Look, I know it''s not why you came here for, when you came to look for me. But the truth is she will die, the other girl will die and I will die, and you need to let it happen so that I can bring her back alive or keep her somewhere safe," she said to the ghoul who didn''t respond and she could only hope it was listening to her.


    "You are going to die too?" Barron asked slightly taken aback by this revtion, "And Lucas is alright? You know what? You both should get married, make babies so that those babies will look after me. Of course, I will be their guardian reaper."


    "That is very sweet of you Barron."


    "I eat apples and have turned sweet," Barron ran his hand over his long ear, "But on a serious note, why do you need to die?"


    "It''s not like we wish to die but things are going to happen in the future which will lead to our deaths. Death is inevitable and if we don''t foresee and keep dodging it, it will make it difficult for me to save her right now," she then spoke to the ghoul, "I need you to make another contact with her so that I can read her again. Please do not kill anyone in the meantime," she said and the ghoul disappeared.


    After two minutes, Lucas appeared back in the drawing-room, and he said, "Three weeks."


    Belle took a deep breath and she rubbed her forehead.


    "How is that possible that her time limit has shortened instead of increasing her life span?" questioned Barron as the woman who was supposed to kill the girl was dead.


    "Greed and Winston changed the time. There has been an imbnce in the clock of death and if you try to fix things, it is going to make it worse," answered Lucas, "You have three weeks to save her soul," informed Lucas.


    Four weeks were gone. Just like that.


    "Why did they change the clock?" asked Barron, curious.


    "I don''t know. When I asked him, Greed said he wasn''t informed about it," responded Lucas.


    "Is it okay to believe his words?" Belle questioned knowing Greed''s history with them.


    "He''s alright. He wouldn''t lie to the twelfth Grim," replied Lucas.


    Belle, who was thinking for a solution, asked, "How about we do a body double? Something simr to how Isabell did to herself?"


    "That will require you tapping into the forbidden magic and you know what happens when a white witch touches the forbidden magic. This isn''t any measly spell but will require the soul to be moved from one body to another," Lucas wasn''t ready to have Belle corrupt her soul, not to forget she was a witch and a vampire, abination they had no reference to.


    "He''s back," Barron informed them to have them look at the ghoul who had appeared back in the room.


    Belle finally walked towards the ghoul and she asked it for its hands. cing her hand in it she travelled in time to look at the future before returning back after a few minutes.


    "I know how she is going to die and what to do," she whispered to herself. The hair on her neck stood up at the sight of what she had seen, "I will need you to meet me tomorrow. When you find time away from your regr work."


    Lucas and Barron heard the ghoul garble and it disappeared again.


    "I forgot to mention something," said Lucas, having Belle and Barron turn to look at him, "Belle, when your parents were about to die, there was a time skip in death. It shortened too quickly. Whatever you want to do, you will need to do it right away because we don''t know if the time change is because the ghoul killed the woman or if the time has reduced because of the already present imbnce."


    "Okay, I will meet up with the ghoul and start to prepare what is needed for her soul to be alive along with the Duke."


    "There''s going to be two casualties?" asked Barron, his ears moving up and down which he enjoyed doing.


    When Belle''s eyes met Lucas who nodded his head, understanding who was the second person apart from Vivian who was going to follow her death. Vivian shared a soul bond with the Duke.


    "There''s also another concern," said Lucas, that had Barron pull both his long ears in his hands, "The time of her death is around the same time as the massacre that has been set in the towns. Bonke and Wovile."


    Snow had started again, the wind moving with much higher velocity, hitting the atmosphere with coldness and burying thend further with snow. Belle looked outside at the sound the wind made against the windows as it tried to make its way inside.


    They heard aughing from the above floor. Theugh echoing in the mansion.


    Greed, thought Lucas.


    "What is the possibility that the servants will hear that and run for their life to never return?" asked Barron.


    When the next morning arrived, Belle had woken up alone in the room.


    At least that is what she believed, not noticing the shadow that had been sitting in the corner of the darkroom. She went to the bathroom, walking towards the sink and turning on the faucet. She looked at her reflection, her eyes red and her face drowsy. Bending down she poured the water on her face which was ice cold. Turning the faucet close, she looked up to see someone standing behind her.


    It was a hooded creature who held a scythe in its hands.

 Chapter 214 - Bite- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Bite- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle had raised her head, she had expected to see her face and not the reflection of the reaper who stood behind her right now, holding a scythe in his hand. She looked scared right now and just when she turned around to look at the reaper who was there, the reaper tried to use its scythe on her and she fell down. The scythe crashed against the sink, breaking it and Belle ran out of her bathroom.


    But she couldn''t go too far as the reaper appeared in front of her suddenly, and Belle took a couple of steps behind to keep distance between her and the reaper.


    "Lucas!" Belle called his name for attention.


    It was early in the morning to be dealing with the reapers. Why was it even here? The reaper didn''t wait for her thoughts or for Lucas toe. Instead, it started to use its scythe on her, attacking her relentlessly as if it hade to kill her. With every second the scythe touched either the ground, an object to break or leave dents on the wall.


    Belle didn''t know how to deflect it, except for stopping it physically that would end up with her losing her hands.


    Noticing how Lucas was not here yet, Belle knew something must be wrong. Obviously, this wasn''t a dream and she was actually getting attacked in reality. She moved from one spot to another and when she stepped out near her patio did she realize where she was.


    The sky was cloudy but it wasn''t white or grey but it had a mixed colour of brown and dirty green that turned the atmosphere with the same tone. This wasn''t the realm of the living but the realm of the dead. She jumped down from the patio to notice the colour of the mansion change, showing its true colours where the building had turned to ruins that were broken and dull.


    So it wasn''t entirely true that she was awake but why did she end up in thend of the dead?


    The death reaper must have smelled her presence here and hade in search of her, to feed on her. With what she had learned, some reapers took the souls to thend, where Rower would help pass the souls while some of the reapers would feed on the souls that would linger longer in here.


    "What do you want from me?" Belle asked.


    She fell on the disadvantageous side with this sudden attack and with no weapon in her hand, unlike the reaper who had the long scythe that was covered in dried blood.


    The reaper made some garbling sound but Belle couldn''t understand a word that it spoke. Without wasting another minute, the reaper continued to attack her. Its scythe moving in all direction to get hold of her and have her killed. Belle had learned the minimalist amount of defence from Lucas. Who knew that she had to be ready to fight a creature from the dead.


    pping both her hands together, she pulled away to bring out the lightning-like electric blue shock and it was then that she came to realize why she was able to use an ability like this. Her ability came from Lucas and within herself.


    "You are hereee," she heard a slurred voice not too far away from where she stood, "Me was searching for you all this while," the creature spoke and somewhere deep in her mind Belle felt she had met this creature before.


    God, not only did she have a reaper who wanted to feed on her but now there was another creature simr to a reaper who could talk in brokennguage.


    Belle didn''t know if it was wise to leave the grounds but with the reaper and this other deranged creepy creature who was talking to her, she had no other choice but to use the electric sparks on the reaper that turned to smoke. The same electric shocks didn''t work on this talking creature and she started to get away from it but it was hard to get rid of it.


    "Where you going? Come back here?" asked the creature and Belle ran away, except that the creature was faster than her.


    When Belle turned around, she saw the robe that the creature was wearing was discarded to show its boney structure and the skull holding a scarce amount of blond hair.


    And as she was trying to get away from it, she noticed someone standing at the corner of the street. Her footsteps almost stopped on seeing a reflection of herself who looked broken. Tattered clothes that covered the girl''s body and her face iplete as it was made partly with just skull and no flesh to cover it. The girl though stood afar from her, Belle could feel the connection, a feeling of familiarity sink in her body, after all, the mirror reflection was part of her that hade to thend of the dead.


    The girl didn''t react and instead stared at her-


    "Finally, me caught you!" came the voice that was a few steps away from her and Belle realized she was being chased by this creepy creature. Not waiting for other half of herself who was in here, Belle continued to make her way through the streets while trying to get away from the creature who was ardently following her, "Me food!" cried the creature and as it cried, the other creatures around them who had sunk into sleep woke up. Sniffing the air where a fresh soul had stepped into thend of the dead.


    Hungry for the soul, the creatures started to move and step out of the shadows and Belle could only curse at her current situation.


    "Go eat someone else!" Belle cried back, not liking the fact that this creature was adamant in killing her, "I am not dead," she muttered under her breath as she ran in the streets to have more shadows starting to umte and follow her trail.

 Chapter 215 - Bite- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Bite- Part 2</h4>


    In the realm of the dead, Belle continued to run in the cold weather. Foging out of her breath as she huffed for air. She had tried to hide but to only realize that the corner she had taken shelter in was where another creature had been quietly waiting. Thenternmps that were on either side of the streets burned in and out, bringing light to only diminish and bring it back again.


    "You cannot escape me this time. This time me will not let you escape. Come back meal!"


    "Why is the ability not working on that one?!" asked Belle frustrated. She didn''t know for how long she would have to run, trying to keep herself safe and this was when she heard a voice of a girl that was as if speaking in the back of her mind.


    ''You will now understand how I felt when I was left here all alone while you slept without any worry.''


    Belle tried to find the voice that just spoke, her eyes quickly looking around but there was no one in the front and nor in the back. When she looked up at one of the building, the same girl she had seen a while ago stood up there. Wind blowing across her dress and hair that was redder than her own.


    "How does it feel being chased?" asked the girl, her eyes pitch ck unlike hers that was red in colour. Even in this long-distance, strangely she could hear her clearly without her needing to shout, "You will know my pain now."


    "I didn''t do anything to you," Belle said but she had no time to be chitchatting with her other half soul.


    "There''s a soul! I will have her!"


    "She is mine!"


    "This one is going to be eaten by me!" came the voices from the other creatures and Belle headed towards the graveyard. She had tried to get back to her real world but it wasn''t working. As time passed, she was growing nervous. Lucas had told that the graveyard was one of the portals that connected the living and dead.


    Thankfully, she knew where the graveyard was located and she made her way towards it and with the increasing time, the creatures who were following her had turned hungrier than before with her soul wafting like a delicious meal for the dead to eat.


    Finally reaching the graveyard, Belle started to look for the oldest grave that could help her send back to thend of the living.


    "You run fast," said the deranged creature that had been following her since the time she hade here, "Don''t go anywhere until mees to catch you," as if the current crowd wasn''t enough, Belle felt dread when she caught sight of a tall lean man who wore a hood and robes simr to what she had seen Lucas wore.


    A Grim reaper...she gulped at the sight, before the Grim reaper could catch hold of her, Belle readied herself to leave.


    At the same time, a ck wolf-like creature with red zing eyes bit into her leg.


    "AHH! she screamed. She felt her body starting to drain out of energy because of the excruciating pain she felt. She could feel tearse out from her eyes because of the pain and the animal didn''t let go of her leg but dug itself teeth deeper.


    Gasping for air, Belle pped her hands and touched the tombstone which was broken. In a blink of an eye, she had moved from the realm of the dead to thend of the living. Her body copsed on the floor of her room.


    Hearing the thud sound, Barron who was doing his rounds, walking freely while holding a full apple which he was yet to eat, made his way towards Belle''s room,


    "Looks like I am not the only one who drops things," chuckled Barron to himself and pushed the door open, "Belle y-AHHHH BLOOOODDD!" he screamed at the sight of the blood on the ground that was soaking the carpet.


    One of the maids who heard the scream made her way towards the room of Miss Belle, sure that the demon had attacked thedy, after all, demons always hunted the living. Before she could get close to it, the rabbit jumped out of the room.


    "Go get ice! Get the damn snow," he ordered and went back to the room and on seeing the blood, Barron asked, "What happened to you?!"ing to stand next to Belle''s leg.


    "I got bit," came the weak voice of Belle. She pulled her dress up to take a look at her bloody leg that was oozing out with red blood.


    "What the fuck bit you?" asked Barron before he ced his hand on the wound in an effort to stop the bleeding before he finally realized his hands were made of cotton. By the time he had pulled his hand away from her leg, a quarter of his hands had turned red.


    Lucas was outside the mansion and he quickly made his way to Belle''s room to see her injured.


    "Barron-"


    "I DID NOT DO ANYTHING!" Barron tried to protect himself before there was any misunderstanding.


    "Go get the green box that is in my room. Now," said Lucas, bending down to sit next to Belle, "Did you get bit by the hellhound?" he asked Belle who nodded her head, her eyes were closed, her head lulling back.


    Barron quickly came back after the maid arrived in the room carrying ice in a vessel, "What happened to, Miss Belle?" asked the maid, her blood running cold with the amount of red she saw covering the floor.


    "She''s hurt," said Lucas, his voice calm and quiet as he started to work on her leg quickly. Belle was not a human to die over an injury like this but she was no pureblooded vampire to be able to sustain this much of blood loss, ''Go get a jug full of blood for her to drink," he instructed the maid who disappeared in a hurry.


    .


    Next chapter will be posted on reset. Do vote for the book with your power stones daily~

 Chapter 216 - Bite- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Bite- Part 3</h4>


    "Barron, check for the reapers or the scent of a hellhound," ordered Lucas and the rabbit looked at his hands, torn slightly before going to look for reapers who could be spotted near the grounds of the mansion, "Does it hurt?" he asked her, making her talk.


    "A lot," Belle said, her eyes bright red in colour and her face contorted in pain, "I was here, but I don''t know when I went to thend of the dead."


    "You weren''t sleeping?" asked Lucas and Belle shook her head.


    "I just woke up. I don''t belong to that world yet, why does the bite hurt," questioned Belle, biting her inner cheek to see Lucas start to clean the wound where the blood wasn''t stopping. He opened the box which he had asked Barron to get.


    "Because your other half is in thend of the dead. You saw her," said Lucas without having to look at her. He moved his hands around before cing the ice to stop the blood from flowing out so quickly. Taking a cloth, he tied it around her leg to stop the bleeding.


    The maid then arrived with a jug of blood and a ss in her hand. She poured the blood into the ss before handing it over to Belle. Belle finished the blood in a few seconds before she was given another ss until the jug had only drops of blood left behind it.


    Lucas picked Belle up from the ground and ced her on the bed once he had cleaned the blood around her leg.


    "Give it a day, it should get better," said Lucas to her, "The bit of a hellhound is fatal for a mortalpared to the dead. And it only bit you, it didn''t tear your leg out which we should be fortunate about," he exined to her and Belle felt a chill run down her spine.


    "T-tear?" she asked him.


    "You didn''t think the hellhounds were pet animals now, did you? They are used to shred other creatures into little pieces on themand of the Grims or the Hawverts."


    "Lucas!" Barron came inside the room through the patio. The rabbit looked as if it had killed a ferocious animal, "There''s a scent of a reaper out in the backyard."


    "It must have lured her into thend of the dead," murmured Lucas.


    "How is that possible? It surely didn''te looking for me," said Belle to receive a stare from him, "It was?"


    "Lowly reapers don''te looking for souls in thend of the living unless their time-" Lucas stopped his sentence midway and he pulled open his pocket watch of death. His eyes hardened at the sight of it and Barron who was standing five steps away quickly made his way towards Lucas to peek into the dial before looking up at Belle.


    "What happened?" asked Belle, her eyes darting between Lucas and Barron.


    Barron looked up at Lucas, "I think your watch is not working. You need a new dial," said the rabbit, its ears moving as it moved its head.


    "It might be," said Lucas, his eyes shifting from the dial of the watch to look at Belle who looked healthy. He handed the dial to her to say, "The hand has gone past the red line. A dead being."


    Belle knew what the meaning of the dial was and hearing what Lucas just said, she agreed with Barron that it was possible that Lucas'' watch was showing it wrong. When the needle hand touched the red line, it meant a person''s time was up.


    "Let me check with my watch. My watch never lies. I make sure to keep it safe and clean, that it is in good working condition," said Barron, as if he was going to save the day, his hand moved to pull the pocket watch and he flipped it open, "Or maybe not..." Barron''s voice trailed as the needle pointed simr to Lucas'' watch.


    With the amount of blood she had consumed and her body restoring back to its original stage, Belle asked, "Has this ever happened before?"


    "No," said Lucas, flipping his watch and putting it back in his pocket, "You have an active pulse with a beating heart. It must be because you entered the realm of the dead and my watch must have picked you to be dead," and even though he said this, he was unsure of how much this theory could be right.


    "Why did you step into thend of the dead? Don''t you know it is dangerous?" asked Barron before going to the bathroom and soaking his hands to get rid of the blood on the stuffed rabbit.


    "I called Lucas but I don''t think my voice could be heard. One minute I was here and the moment I stepped out on the patio, I was in thend of the dead. In the ruined mansion," said Belle before adding, "There''s this one creature that keeps wanting to eat my soul. I met itst time too. Maybe the first time that I could remember."


    Lucas'' eyebrows drew in together and he said, "It is possibly the scavenger that ate only a little bit of you."


    "Looks like it didn''t forget its delicious meal,"mented Barron before closing his mouth when Lucas gave him a look, "I don''t think it can be helped. Her body is drawing towards thend of the dead as her other half resides there. Obviously, the dead cannote here so maybe Belle is being called toplete the bnce."


    Belle looked down at her leg which was bandaged by Lucas. If her mirror self was there, watching her, it was possible that it was her who had sent the reaper to get her to the realm of the dead.


    "I think I saw a Grim reaper."


    Barron''s head snapped back, tearing the side stitch of his neck and Lucas'' eyes narrowed, "How was he to look?"


    "Tall and lean."


    "Did he see you?" Lucas asked and Belle shook her head.


    "I left before he could see me."

 Chapter 217 - Catch- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Catch- Part 1</h4>


    The reaper stood looking at the graveyard which had creatures swarming around like flies over a dead body. He had seen a person near the grave, possibly a girl, fresh soul that had appeared in thend of the dead which wasn''t new. But there was something strange in the wind, something unique that he could tell why the creatures were trying to feed on her. It was something very sweet yet powerful.


    When he started to walk, his robes dragged on the ground.


    The robes that were worn were old and torn at the ends. When he stepped into the cemetery which was nothing but useless, the other creatures who had swarmed in started to scatter and make way for him, going back to the shadows where they belonged to. He looked at the hellhound that had fallen back.


    "Here boy," said the reaper, raising his skeleton hand for it toe and the hellhound stepped forward. In time, the skeleton hand started to create and bind tissues and flesh to have a human-like appearance but this human was tall and his eyes pitch ck.


    He rubbed the head of the hellhound, taking a deep breath with his hollow nose, "This doesn''t smell like the dead. So fresh, it''s making my nose crinkle in irritation," the person''s entire body had started to turn with the tissue of skin wrapping one after another until a face came to form. Blond hair and a dull expression hanging on his face.


    Letting go of the hellhound''s head, he then said, "Go find who it was and bring the person to me. It appears that there has been a breach in thend of the dead."


    In a blink of an eye, he disappeared from the lower ground of thend of the dead and he finally made his way towards the city of the dead that looked far away from dead. Though the surrounding ces had turned broken and into ruins, the centre of thend was made of a long tower which wasn''t wide.


    He headed inside the tower, the walls ck and it was a scarcely lit ce. Empty corridors and the rooms came to be passed as he walked before reaching the highest ce in the tower.


    "Did you get any news about thend of the living?" asked one of the Hawverts who went by the name Goron, "The reapers have started to scatter and search but they are barely able to get one. Not to forget I sent a reaper a few days ago who is yet to report."


    "What about the reaper? Was it for the fallen Grims?" asked the reaper who hade from outside, taking his own seat at the centre.


    "We have three of them who fell down from their position. If it wasn''t for the twelfth Grim, everyone would still be following the rules that we set,"ined Goron who was in his skeleton form.


    "I think it is for our own well being that we have some of the Grim reapers falling back. It will be much easier to get rid of them. Weren''t you the one who was worried about their abilities?" stated the Hawvert who had entered the room.


    "Who is going to fill the role and work for us, Crane?" asked Goron.


    "I am sure we''ll find ways to fill their position and it isn''t the first time we have had a Grim go off track. This time we send them to oblivion where there is no return," Crane answered. His eyes looked down at the number of reapers who were working below them at the ground floor.


    "You must have forgotten, but the Grim who has the ability to kill the other Grim reapers is not but one of the fallen Grims," said Gorron, his voice slightly agitated, "I told you this was going to backfire."


    "Cross will listen to us. Just find out what he is doing right now, send the hellhounds and the sixth, ninth and the eleventh Grim to bring the fallen Grims," said Crane, and in the same moment, a reaper appeared in front of the two Hawverts, "What news do you bring, Cricket?"


    "There has been inactivity of one of the Grims," the lowly reaper who worked for the Hawverts directly reported.


    Goron who was sitting, leaned forward to ask, "Who is it this time?"


    "The Sixth Grim of cards Greed."


    Crane stayed quiet for some time, his face barely showing any expression to let one know that he was part of the dead, his expression dull, "Have the hellhounds and nine and eleventh Grim sent to bring the fallen Grims back. And see what Edith is up to, I would like to get some reports from that cunt."


    "Yes, Sir!" and the reaper disappeared in front of them in thin air.


    "Why do you think the Grims are falling behind? Is it because it is time now?" asked Goron.


    "The witches?" Crane asked, his eyes unmoving from where it was looking at, "The witches have nothing to do with it."


    "Guilt went rogue during the same time of the year, years ago. You think it is purely coincidence?" asked Goron.


    "The sooner we bring back the Grim reapers the faster our jobs are done," said Crane, getting up from the seat as he was bored, he started to walk to only stop and look over his shoulder to say, "There is a breach in the paths of the living and the dead."


    "We don''t have time to check the paths. The dead have often sunk down to the realm of the living-"


    "It was a living that came here," corrected Crane.


    "Ridiculous! That is not possible!"


    "There''s the scent of a living person all over the cemetery. Have someone take a look there. If someone found out about this world, kill them. Get rid of them so that not a word will be spoken to anyone about it," ordered Crane before leaving the room.

 Chapter 218 - Catch- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Catch- Part 2</h4>


    "Who was that?" asked Belle, her eyes darting from Lucas to Barron in question.


    "That was Crane. He is one of the Hawverts," Lucas answered her question, "Are you sure he didn''t see you?" he confirmed to have her nod.


    "I was worried that he was one of the Grims and I turned away before he could take a look at me," she said, looking down at her leg which was bandaged and covered right now. The hellhound had bit her quite hard that she could feel the pain shooting down to the tip of her toes. Hopefully, it would feel better, thought Belle to herself.


    "If she''s alive here then it means Crane didn''t see her," reasoned Barron who was still trying to get the blood out of his hands. Realizing, washing it was not helping, he decided to sit down and soak his hands in the water.


    "Just because he didn''t see her doesn''t mean he won''t find out that there was a living soul that has passed and entered thend of the dead," said Lucas. There was no way Belle''s soul could stop itself from going towards thend of the dead.


    "Why does it even go there? Half soul or full soul?" asked Barron, moving his hands left and right in the water.


    Belle turned to look at Lucas, knowing that he was aware of what was going on, "The reaper who came here, he dragged me to thend of the dead. I don''t think it was a coincidence that she was there at the same time as I was. She said she wanted me to suffer the way she did."


    "She''s luring you there," murmured Lucas.


    "Wait, are we speaking about the other soul?" asked Barron, "Do you think Crane will sense her other half and question?"


    This made Belle worried. If the other part of her soul would mention and speak about Belle, there were chances of her being tracked down sooner.


    "That won''t happen. The other half has been corrupted and dead like the other things that walk in thend of the dead. Her scent is differentpared to how Belle smells." Thest time Lucas had taken his time in figuring it out because he had been searching for her and trying to get her back to thend of the living.


    "She will only cause trouble though. Belle," said Lucas, gaining her attention, "Only you can stop her."


    "I will need to kill her," muttered Belle, but how did a person kill an already dead person? "Why can''t you do that? You are the one with the scythe," her red eyes looked at him.


    "Even if I kill her there''s no saying she will not return back. There are a few things which my scythe is limited to. She is your half. We don''t know how much connection you both share because it is possible that while trying to kill her, her death might affect you," exined Lucas and Belle pursed her lips.


    This was no good at all, thought Belle to herself.


    "For now rest, we can discuss itter," said Lucas as she had lost a lot of blood and her body needed time to recuperate the damage so that it wouldn''t corrupt heart.


    It took Belle two days to be able to walk properly as her leg had finally started to heal. During the time she was in the bed resting, Belle used it to read and study the magic, practising it alone and sometimes in the presence of Lucas or Barron.?She had never seen any of the white witches make use of magic as they were prohibited from making use of it by thew set by the council members. And this included Lady Isabell as well as Father Connor, who were the two white witches she knew closely.


    And this magic that she made use of, was different. She could see signs and symbols simr to the markings that were used for various purpose. Using magic was slightly daunting to Belle as all these years she was nothing but a vampire with no reference to a witch she could rte to.


    "Did you know, you share your powers with Lucas?" asked Barron who was swinging his feet up and down while sitting at the edge of the bed. His ears moved once in a while which Belle took that he enjoyed doing it so.


    "I guessed it," answered Belle, "He was the one who killed the people during the binding of the magic. I also came to realize that when Guilt still existed, Lucas acquired everything he needed. Guilt was trying to protect me from the ambush that the ck witches had nned." The events she had drawn out was Guilt dying, Lucasing into existence and then sealing the doors along with the two white witches.


    "You are older than me, Belle," Barron said turning his head to look at her, "And here I thought I would be older to you."


    Belle smiled, "You know...when I was young, I always wished that my parents would bring another sibling so that I would be less lonely in the mansion. My parents were busy with their work and entertaining the guests. My rtives, my cousins that is, they always left me alone and I don''t know why."


    "They suck. You are better off without them. People like that are not worth it," said Barron turning his body around by putting his feet on the bed, he said, "It is safe to say that you grew up fine without their shadow. They aren''t any good even now, who only want the mansion for themselves."


    "I guess. I wasn''t judged that much, or I didn''t hear or see people judge me because of the distance my rtives and I shared," Belle sighed, "What about you Barron?"


    "Me? I used to consider the spirits as my siblings before one of them decided to take a bite on my arm. Send the spirit straight underground. I decided to live a life of solitude. Barron doesn''t need anyone," said Barron cing his soft hands on his soft chest, "I enjoy my ownpany."

 Chapter 219 - Longing Heart- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Longing Heart- Part 1</h4>


    It took a few more days for Belle to get better and when she felt like she could leave the mansion without any problem, she decided to meet the ghoul that was reporting back to her with the girl''s possible death.


    It was more than half an hour since she had been following the ghoul, walking through the forest, "Where are you taking me?"


    The ghoul didn''t respond to her and she could only wonder if she had met up with another ghoul of Lord Nichs, "We have been walking for quite some time now. It''s been really long since Ist walked so much," she said, filling up the silence around them and to receive no response.


    Was the ghoul not in the mood to speak to her?


    "Did you not have tea?"


    "No tea," came the answer and Belle nodded her head. Maybe if he didn''t have his tea, the ghoul would turn moody, thought Belle to herself. What a strange creature, "We here," it said when they reached the end of the forest, which looked like it was the end but it was and of empty space before more trees came to follow on the other side.


    "Where is this ce?" asked Belle as she had never been here before. With no one around them, Belle looked around to see if they were going to do something. The ghoul stood in front of therge rocks, staring at it, and Belle looked at the ghoul who stood there quietly before it finally raised its boney hands to move as if it was wiping the window to bring out a ck and grey smoke of mist appearing around it.


    The smoke moved in a circr motion and the ghoul turned around to look at Belle, "Come."


    Come where?!


    If she didn''t know the ghoul was helping Vivian, she would have guessed that the ghoul was trying to abduct her right now. While holding its hands, she had to be extremely careful to push away the other things it was involved with. The number of deaths that took ce in its hands, Belle could tell this was the rippling effect.


    Saving one life ended with many other lives being taken away.


    The ghoul entered the smoke-like circle and Belle looked behind her to see no one around. She took a step forward, one step after another before her hands touched the smoke and she felt herself being pulled inside it.


    By the time she opened her eyes, Belle noticed the sun shining brightly and there was no hint of snow here as the ground looked clean and neat.


    Belle turned around, the smoke was gone and she was in Bonke but at the same time, she knew this wasn''t the same ce she grew in. The sun was never this bright even after rain or the scarce time when the weather changed itself.


    "Where are we?" she questioned the ghoul.


    "Our ce."


    Hearing this, Belle turned to look at the ghoul, "Our ce? You and?"


    "Narcissus," said the ghoul, starting to walk forward and Belle continued to walk right behind it.


    "This is not thend of the dead, but it''s not thend of the living either," the ghoul''s ce, thought Belle to herself, "There are actual people," whispered Belle when she noticed a man walking past them.


    Belle continued to walk, knowing this was Bonke, she started to roam around finding it odd that there were different versions of the world that could run parallel to the currently existing one. She met people who she knew from the real world.


    "Belle what are you doing there?" she heard her mother call from behind and her eyes filled up with tears. Turning around to see her mother who walked towards her.


    "Mama¡­" Belle whispered.


    "What am I going to do with your habit of wandering around?" asked her mother, "You said you saw someone familiar but then you disappeared so quickly. Come now. We have finished shopping, it is time we go back home."


    Belle could feel her heart brewing with anxiousness, "W-what about papa?" she inquired, her voice hopeful. Seeing in her dreams and seeing now, she could somewhere put her mind and heart in peace with the way they looked.


    "He''s gone to work. He will be back soon once he''s done," her mother said, "Let''s go back," as her mother tugged her, Belle looked behind her to see the ghoul had disappeared.


    Belle followed her mother who was alive and breathing. She was not dead here. Her face was not damaged and crushed but it was whole as she was used to seeing before the death had taken away both her parents.?She got on the carriage with her mother and the coachman started the carriage for the horses to start moving.


    Belle couldn''t stop looking at her mother as everything felt like a dream right now. Her mother noticed this, and asked, "Is everything alright, Belle?"


    "I missed you, mama," confessed Belle.


    "You were away from me for fifteen minutes," her mother patted her head, "Come here," she said opening her arms and Belle hugged her mother in the carriage.


    She loved her parents and she had tried too hard not to think about their absence of how they would never be returning back to life. Of how she wouldn''t be able to spend time with them in the drawing-room, talking to them, having meals together. And though she didn''t regret how she was with her mother and father, she missed them terribly.


    Her mother rubbed her back, "This is why I said not to run away. You keep disappearing every time we step into the market like a child," her mother pulled away, a smile on her lips, "Smile now. I heard you have been skipping the dance ss. How has it been going on?" asked her mother.


    "I was upied with something," Belle''s words came out soft, "I will join back again."

 Chapter 220 - Longing Heart- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Longing Heart- Part 2</h4>


    When the carriage stopped, Belle was still stuck at the thought of how she was able to see her mother as a whole person again. The mansion looked the same. The flowers, the nts, the gates having the same colour. Her eyes continued to look around and she followed her mother. A servant came by to take their coats.


    Stepping inside further, she saw the maids she was familiar with, bowing their heads as they walked past them.


    "I need your help in rearranging the items we bought from the Valley," said her mother and Belle agreed to it in a heartbeat. To be able to live with her mother and stay around her, she considered it to be nothing less to a fortune, "Mrs. Edmond has ced a tea party in her mansion. She was asking for you while mentioned about her son," said her mother with her back facing Belle, as her mother was storing the items in the cupboard.


    Mrs. Edmonds was the family her mother had been about to meet before the tragic day, "Is that so¡­" trailed Belle.


    "He''s supposed to be a smart man. You two might possibly make a great pair," proposed her mother which was filled with glee.


    Though Belle had fallen for Lucas, she had never got the opportunity to ask her mother what she thought about a possible rtionship with the butler of the mansion, "Where is Lucas?" asked Belle to receive a look from her mother.


    "Lucas? Who is that?" asked her mother and Belle frowned.


    "Our butler, of course."


    "Our butler is Reeves and he has been working for more than two decades now," her mother chuckled, "Who are you talking about?"


    Belle realized that as this wasn''t the actual world she came from, it was possible that most of the dynamics were different and so were the people.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "He...He is someone I like, mama," and hearing this, her mother turned around, "He is smart, handsome, very polite, makes sure I am alright. You will like him," answered Belle.


    "You should bring him home so that your father and I can meet him," Belle could see the look her mother was giving, making sure she wasn''t picking any random man.


    "I will bring him home," Belle nodded her head though she was not sure if Lucas was here as a human or was still a Grim reaper. This world, the ghoul said it was a world of the ghouls that belonged to them. A fabricated world which was simr to thend she came from.


    Belle spent her time in the mansion, with her mother and she also met her father, that made it feel like nothing bad had happened to them. She had dinner with them at the dining room, to know and understand that this was a perfect world of the ghouls. The creatures who killed had a perfect world where everything was alright. Where there was peace.


    And no matter how perfect this world seemed, this wasn''t the ce she belonged to. When the time of night arrived, Belle went to the floor which was recently discovered by her. She touched the walls to see nothing happen.


    After spending some more time, she met the ghoul that was in one of the corridors, "You disappeared," she said looking at the tall ghoul, "Do you want to keep her here?" she asked it.


    "Here," was the lone word it spoke.


    "I don''t think it''s safe to keep them in thend of the living or in the dead as the chances of corrupting and turning to spirits are possible. I will have to make this ce feasible for their soul but for that, we need to test. We need to make sure it will work," she looked away from him, to look at the clouds outside and the vige that wasn''t too far away from the mansion.


    Saving Vivian''s life was important and this included the soulbond she had created with the Duke. They had three weeks to set things.


    "Do you know how this world works?" she asked the ghoul and the ghoul shook its head, "Okay...I must head back. We cane here once I am done with the preparation," said Belle to have the ghoul garble something incoherent which she didn''t understand.


    She wanted to stay here longer but she had to get back to reality.


    When Belle reached back where home was, she walked towards the door to see Barron and Lucas who stood outside, "How was your day?" asked Lucas, raising his hand to take her hand and she stepped close to him, receiving a kiss on her temple.


    "Were you able to find out on how to save their souls?" asked Barron who had an apple in his hand.


    "Yes, there''s a way to save the souls without corrupting them. I will have to go through the books to run the spell but there''s one problem. How long does it take for a soul to be corrupted once they are dead and left alone without any help?" asked Belle.


    "Three to four days," answered Lucas.


    She gave it some thought and then said, "I will prepare the ce but we need to make sure it will work. Vivian needs to live..."


    "Are you saying we need a scapegoat to be killed and put in the box to see if he survives?" asked Barron, his ears standing tall and straight in the excitement of having to kill someone.


    Belle looked at Lucas, "We find someone who is not worth living here and send the person to that ce. We will have enough time to know if it will work or not," it wasn''t an ethical move but if the fate of the living depended on the stars then this was necessary.


    "Consider it to be done," responded Lucas, "Where is the ce?"


    "It is a ce that the ghoul built, or it has ess to. A fabricated world that looks and feels real," answered Belle remembering the time she spent with her parents.

 Chapter 221 - Back From The Dead? - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Back From The Dead? - Part 1</h4>


    Belle had parchments spread all over her bed as she sat in front of them, reading the book that she had written about the basic magic which was not written in any other book that she had ess to. She wrote down in another parchment on what had to be done and this was not easy. It was like adding different spells to one another to derive for another purpose.


    So far, she had made progress and considering the fact that she was a vampire now and not a witch as in her past life, she was doing pretty well. The only drawback here was that the magic she was going to use wasn''t simple magic but she was going to tap into the forbidden magic, to make the little fabricated world more alive. Mimicking not only the people but also the environment there.


    Once she was done, Belle took the parchment which she had derived while throwing away all the other parchments into the firece so that they would nevere to be of any use for another person.


    "I am done," Belle said, going to the kitchen where Lucas was instructing the maids about what to cook for the afternoon lunch.


    Lucas dismissed the maids and walked towards where Belle stood, "I guess its time we test now," and they walked out of the kitchen, "I have found the person who might be the perfect candidate to be the test subject for you."


    "Who is it?" asked Belle curious. She didn''t want people to be killed for her work but at the same time, it was important to find a soul to be ced in the ghoul''s fabricated world.


    "You will know," he answered her without giving the name right away.


    Barron quickly then came running to them, "We have a problem!"


    Belle frowned hearing this, "What happened?"


    "We have visitors you might know! Both of you," Barron said tapping his feet once he had stopped running and stood in front of them.


    This made both Belle and Lucas curious and they walked towards the door, but Belle stopped walking when she looked at who stood in front of the mansion. This was not supposed to happen. There was not a single chance that could happen but the two people stood with a smile on their lips.


    There stood her mother and father who looked fine as she had seen them a few hours ago, "What''s going on?" whispered Belle.


    If she wasn''t wrong, the people who were in the fabricated world couldn''t step out of it and it was just the ones who stepped in could leave that world and return to thend of the living. Belle tried to remember the clothes that were worn by her parents when she hadst seen them and it was definitely different from what she had seen. Were these the clothes that were worn before their time of the death?


    "Belle!" Her mother called her, stepping into the house effortlessly, Belle could onlye to believe that this was all a dream, but it wasn''t. This was reality and she could see her parents. Walking, talking and breathing just like her, "It''s so good to see you," her mother hugged her while Belle continued to have a look of shock on her face.


    "The house looks the same as we left. Good job, Lucas," said her father.


    "What''s the matter, Belle? Are you not happy to see us?" asked her mother once the woman pulled away.


    Belle was finding it hard to wrap her head around on what exactly was going on here, "No, I am. H-how did you both¡­" she trailed not wanting to remind them that they were dead and buried. So what was going on then?


    "Has lunch been prepared? Your father and I went to the Isle Valley and brought you something as a surprise," said her mother and Belle wanted to tell them that, they being here was enough of a surprise. She gave a quick nce towards Lucas who stood quietly trying to figure out what was going on. He pulled the coats of her parents before cing it on the stand and leading them inside.


    Belle was given a box and she took it to the dining table as her parents imed they were hungry. The maids were yet to see them and she didn''t know how they would be managing lies when they themselves didn''t know how her parents had shown up at the front of the mansion. Telling lies about Barron to the maids, appeared to be much easier than the thought of having to cover about her parent''s presence in the mansion right now.


    She opened the brown box to see a dress inside it which was pale yellow in colour.


    The dress felt real and she could feel the texture under the tips of her fingers which meant they did go to the Isle Valley and she wasn''t dreaming but her dreams often felt very real, "It is very lovely," Belle thanked her parents for the dress that was bought for her.


    "It will look absolutely beautiful on you. Did you go meet Edmond''s?" asked her mother and this was the second time in the day that her mother had brought up Edmond''s family. One was now and the other time was in the ghoul''s world. It was tricky how intricately the ghoul''s world mimicked the real world.


    Barron who couldn''t walk along with them in the presence of Belle''s parents had decided to y dead in the middle of the hallways to get up once they had moved towards the dining room.


    "Are they doppelgangers?" asked Barron to himself, making his way to the kitchen and he said, "There is an emergency! We have guests in the dining room, therefore, the meal is supposed to be done quickly. Also, no one is going to leave the kitchen until told otherwise."


    The maids turned to look at Barron with surprise and shock, that the demon rabbit had appeared to talk to them.

 Chapter 222 - Back From The Dead? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Back From The Dead? - Part 2</h4>


    Barron saw how the maids stared at him and he pulled both of his long ears in his hands, "This is not the time to be mum. Did you understand what I said?" he asked.


    "YES!" came the collective agreement. Barron then started to count the number of people who were in the room, "One, two, three, four, five¡­" one was the coachman who was outside and in the shed, that would leave three more servants of the mansion, "Where are the other three?" he asked.


    "Peyton went to clean the rooms as instructed by the butler. Cassie is out in the backyard," answered one of the maids.


    "One more?"


    "She told she was going to dry the clothes with Cassie but I didn''t see her there," replied the maid to see the rabbit run away from the room. When Lucas stepped out of the dining room, he caught Barron running towards him.


    "What in the fucking name of hell is going on?!" asked Barron, trying to stop his feet that slid further than he had expected because of his furry body against the smooth and clean floor, "Are her parents alive or are they dead?!"


    Lucas stared at Barron, "They are supposed to be dead."


    "But they magically came back to life?" Barron leaned his upper body forward.


    Lucas'' expression turned grave as this had never happened before. People who were dead never returned back to thend of the living again, not in this solid form at least.


    "Someone must have left the gates open for the souls toe out," answered Lucas but he would need to check something elseter. Even if Belle''s parents had returned back to life, it would be extremely hard to make other people believe who were outside this mansion on how they hade back when clearly their death was stered all over the newsletter while a burial ceremony had been held in the family cemetery.


    "Did you get the maids assembled?" he asked Barron who hade running from the kitchen''s direction.


    "I asked them to stay put in the kitchen and not to roam around unless being asked to. There''s one at the top, one in the backyard, one who I have no clue and the other is the coachman who obviously won''t enter the mansion," Barron iterated what he heard from the maids.


    "Find the other maid," ordered Lucas and Barron nodded his head before he took a couple of steps and then stopped.


    "Why am I in charge of having to look for the maid?" Barron was not happy being ordered around.


    "Unless you can speak to her parents and tell you were the talking rabbit since the beginning of time, then go find the maid. We don''t know if it is her parents or if something else that has crawled its way back in here," said Lucas that had Barron slouch before he stood straight and left to look for the maid.


    Belle was seated in the dining room and she wished she had time to talk to Lucas away from her parents but her parents kept her in the dining room. She could feel the horror of what one would feel if they saw not one but two people who had returned back from the dead. She had never heard about something like this which was why it gave her chills to think that they were here.


    "Did you meet someone in the Isle Valley or on your way back here?" Belle asked her voice cautiously as she asked them. Her mother sat next to her and her father sat in the chair where the head of the family usually sat.


    Her mother gave a thoughtful look and she shook her head to Belle''s relief, "I think it was too early to be meeting anyone there. Mornings and early noon is barely a time where we see any of our folks."


    Folks. Was it the night creatures she was referring to or was it something else¡­


    "You look as if you have seen a ghost. Did you get into bedte, Belle?" asked her mother, her head tilting to the side in question.


    "I agree with your mother. You have been spacing out a lot today," stated her father.


    "I have beente-night studying. It must be theck of sleep," Belle gave them an assured smile, bringing the smile up to her eyes that hid the worry that was brewing with every second she spent with them, "I was thinking about attending the next council exam."


    Both her parents appeared to give her a worried look, "Belle, the council is not a good ce and it might be difficult for a young woman. Did you hear what happened in thest second exam? Too many deaths," said her father.


    "Your father is right," her mother agreed, "You can think about the councilter once you get married. Did you meet the Edmonds?"


    "I did. They seemed alright," answered Belle with a tight smile.


    "Have you been meeting your uncles and aunts?" asked her mother.


    About that, "Yes. They have been looking after me," lied Belle not wanting to bring the ugly things about their rtives on the table.


    "We should probably go to visit them," proposed her mother and Belle looked rmed.


    "I heard that Aunt Irene and uncle have gone to Wovile," said Belle trying to divert them. Did her parents not remember that they had died? Belle was sure that when she got the memories of her death as Evelyn, she was able to feel the pain and the death.


    "Oh. Maybe when they return back, we can pay them a visit," her mother said that had Belle lean back against the chair and Lucas stepped inside with food in his hand. Carrying four items which needed great bnce but he ced them one after another on the table smoothly.


    Belle did wish to spend her time with her parents again. A willful wish when she had been to the ghoul''s world but she didn''t know what kind of nightmare it could turn into.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...


    Go to YOUTUBE and search- Belle Adams'' butle

 Chapter 223 - Back From The Dead? - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Back From The Dead? - Part 3</h4>


    Belle had lunch with her parents before they went to their room to have some rest. With them gone, she finally asked Lucas,


    "Do you know what is going on here?" she asked him, "Are they really my parents or¡­"


    "They are your parents," answered Lucas to Belle''s query. Lucas had not moved and left Belle alone with her parents for not too long time as at first, he wasn''t sure if it was really her parents but their memories were intact except for the part where they died.


    "What are we going to do now? They want to meet my aunt and uncle. They will probably die out of shock and call the council to check what is going on, and if I buried my parents alive," Belle stated, worryced over her voice.


    "It will be one of the natural deaths if Irene and her husband died," answered Lucas, his voice continuing tock any emotion and he received a look from Belle, "Don''t tell me you want them to live after what they put you through. The shame and pain, embarrassing you in front of your own guests and then setting you up with a filthy man who wasn''t worth standing near you."


    Belle closed her eyes, and said, "It''s not that I mind¡­" and she opened her eyes to find Lucas looking at her with a smile. She knew death was not something to y with and to wish upon someone who was your family which was wrong, but when the same people wronged her, Belle didn''t see why she should hold back over it, "But not this way. How do we know how they came here to be?"


    "We dig their graves," came the abrupt solution that had Belle frown, "That''s one way to know what''s going on because graves tell a lot of more stories than the people themselves," his words were quiet for only Belle to hear.


    He then said,?"There are many possible theories of why they came here if they really are your parents. Might be because of the ck witches who had been trying to break through the walls of thend of the dead in an effort to reach out for the locked ck magic. The second one being, there must be a crack from thend of the dead."


    "If there''s a crack...wouldn''t that mean there are more than two souls who have seeped out of the realm of the dead to thisnd of the living?"


    "It is possible," he answered and this had Belle take a step back to lean against the wall, "But there''s another possibility. Like time being yed."


    "How is that done?" asked Belle.


    "The timekeeper''s watch has been stolen and whoever has taken it is changing time. With every changees a price and this might just be it. The other people still don''t know about it, like the Hawverts else there would be a bunch of howls from the hellhound." At the mention of hellhounds, Belle remembered the pain she felt when the creature had bit into her leg to drag her to the gates or chew on her, "So far nothing like that has happened. We''ll need to send them back."


    Belle was torn between sending her parents back to thend of the dead while wanting to keep them here, but keeping them here would bring nothing good.


    "So what now?" there was no way they could continue living as if nothing was happening here.


    "Lucas!" Barron''s voice came, huffing, "I sent the other two maids into the kitchen but the third one, she''s not in the mansion. Mary. She''s missing."


    "We need to dig your parents grave and see if they are still there and if there is any change in their body," announced Lucas.


    "Okay," Belle nodded her head, "We need someone to watch over the house while someone goes to dig," she said looking at both Lucas as well as Barron. It would have been easier if Barron was more on the responsible side of being a Grim reaper but leaving him alone was equal to knowing that the house could be burned down in his presence.


    "I will go dig the graves in the cemetery," Lucas decided before telling, "You and Barron can stay here in the mansion and look after your parents. If they ask you about me, you tell them I went to the market to get house supplies. Alright?"


    "Alright," Belle responded back to him.


    "Good luck with them and do not let your parents step outside the mansion." He grabbed his coat quickly and left the mansion to be looked after by Belle and Barron.


    "How did they seem? Your parents," asked Barron who decided to sit in the hallways near the stairs to know when Belle''s parents woulde to walk down so that they could stop them.


    "Normal I guess. Just like they used to be but a little more...pushy," she replied back, her eyebrows drawing together in concentration before they smoothened out. It was something she noticed with the way her parents wanted to get their way over her matters.


    "So they do seem different. How do you feel?" Interviewed Barron.


    Belle had conflicting emotions with her parents being here right now in the mansion, "Is it strange that I am not happy to see them, that I want to send them back because it''s not right," more than surprise she was shocked.


    "We''ll figure this one out. We only need to make sure your parents don''t step out of the mansion and also the maids," responded back Barron. The maids would definitely wonder what was going on, especially the way they were asked to not step out of the kitchen and were asked to go back to their rooms until they would be called.


    "Yeah," Belle replied back, "How are the Grims?" she inquired knowing how Barron loved checking up on them every once in a while.


    "Quiet."


    "Good," she sighed.

 Chapter 224 - We Dont Want Visitors! - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 224 - We Don''t Want Visitors! - Part 1</h4>


    Belle had sat down on one of the stairs, her head leaning against the wall along with one side of her body. Staring at the walls and the other objects in silence. She loved her parents, having no sibling or rtive or friend to share with, the only people she hade to share was the people who lived in this mansion.


    "Has this ever happened before?" Belle asked softly to Barron who had been busy looking at his body for the past twenty minutes. One could tell that Barron was obsessed with how he looked. Half of the time he was stuck in front of the windows or mirrors to look at himself, Belle wondered what kind of Grim was obsessed with being clean and perfect.


    Barron looked up from his hand, "I don''t think so. We would have heard a bell-like the tower bell if that happened but...yes, Lucas and I have turned off the waves so that the others will not find out where we are," that would mean they didn''t have the signal about what was going on. Lucas had told until the hellhounds were not here, it would mean the news about this little mishap would not have reached the Hawverts.


    "You should spend some time with them before sending them away the way you would want to," said Barron, his voice nonchnt as he didn''t have a past of attachments.


    "They want me to go meet the Edmonds."


    "Who are those? Your rtives?" asked Barron.


    "No...someone my mother was keen on having an alliance with. For me," she added the words, a sigh escaping her lips, "I don''t want to meet them."


    "Of course you won''t," answered Barron. He stood up from his seating position, realizing the apple he had been holding had disappeared from the hall as he couldn''t catch sight of it, "You have Lucas now. He likes you back."


    "It would be best not to bring it up in front of them," to her parents, Lucas was the perfect butler but that was all he was. She doubted they would ept in the past and she doubted they would now. To her parents, it seemed like they didn''t realize they had died in front of her eyes.


    It was impossible to think that her parents hade back to thend of the living perfectly fine. She had sensed the pushinessing from her parents and the slight agitation that came from her mother. Their souls were affected and she had seen it during the time she had stepped into thend of the dead in her dreams.


    With her parents home, they would have to push the n of finding their test subject and working on it.?Barron looked at Belle who had shifted her eyes away from looking at him to look up at the portrait that was ced on the wall. It was her and her parents who were painted in it.


    A few more minutes passed and the main door was knocked that had both Barron and Belle wonder who it was right now. It was not Lucas because he wouldn''t use the door toe in and would rather appear in front of them. Barron was the first one to step down the stairs, his feet quickly walking to get the door when he realized he was just a rabbit. Belle continued to walk towards the door and opened it.


    A man stood at the doorstep, his eyes red in colour. It felt like Belle had seen the man before but she couldn''t recollect where.


    "Good afternoon Miss Adams. Pardon me for showing up without prior notice. I am Joshua Salter who came here with the councilman Mathias," he introduced himself, "I came here with him when your parents passed away." That''s where she had seen him.


    "Is something the matter?" asked Belle, clutching the door tightly in her hand.


    The timing was truly wrong, "I was asked to interrogate your butler actually. There has been an allegation on Miss Stlinkson''s case of how she wanted to have him as her butler in the mansion. There''s also another case of a woman who went missing but her body has not been recovered."


    "You can ask me," Belle said, stepping outside the mansion and leaving the door that slightly closed.


    "Unfortunately, they want the report from the butler. The people have pointed on how they wanted to form a rtionship with him," said the councilman. Belle didn''t know how many people Lucas had killed but someone was digging in the cases which she thought had been closed, "Can I speak to him?" asked the man.


    "He''s not here," and she could see how the councilman looked at her with a suspicious look on his face as if she were hiding her butler, "He should be here in some time. Would you like toe in?" asked Belle.


    The councilman stared at Belle, "Sure," and he stepped inside the mansion and Belle closed her eyes.


    Barron on the other hand, eximed, "What are you doing?!" he whispered.


    Belle turned around and ced her finger on her lips to quieten the rabbit. Leaving the councilman outside and sending him away would only increase the suspicion.?She led him to the study room which was insidepared to the drawing-room that was right near the stairs. She didn''t know how to send away the man from here. The sooner Lucas would appear, the faster the man would record his statement and would leave.


    "Please take a seat. Would you like to drink something?" offered Belle. Maybe it was easier to drug and make him sleep.


    "No, I am fine," maybe not, thought Belle to herself, "Your house is beautiful, Miss Belle. It must be difficult to pay now which is why you don''t have servants,"mented Joshua.


    For some reason, it felt like he was baiting her but she didn''t take the bait, "The servants are resting now which is why you won''t see them walking around. It is past noon and everyone needs rest," she smiled looking at the man.

 Chapter 225 - We Dont Want Visitors! - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 225 - We Don''t Want Visitors! - Part 2</h4>


    Councilman Joshua offered Belle a polite smile, "Pardon me for my misunderstanding," he bowed his head.


    In Belle''s eyes, the man didn''t appear to be bad but it didn''t mean he wasn''t looking for trouble the way his eyes moved to look at the room they were in and his questions, "How do you pay for everything? It must be rather difficult to be doing everything by yourself."


    "My parents brought me up to be independent and they left me a decent amount of money behind," stated Belle.


    "But wasn''t there a feud about the money with Mr. Wellington? If I didn''t hear it wrong, Mrs. Stlinkson spoke about how her daughter wanted to have your butler work in her mansion as a payment." It seemed like this councilman had done his homework. But then Lady Olivia was connected to the Adams'' family.


    "Yes, but you must be knowing that we received the mansion back which is now in my name. It was unfortunate that Lady Olivia passed away...especially like that," her eyes mellowed down to let the man know she was sad over thedy''s demise.


    "True, it is very unfortunate. It is not very often we find pureblooded vampires killed and dead. Not in that fashion at least," confessed councilman Joshua. Belle had to keep a sullen face while she knew who was the person who had killed Olivia and why.


    Earlier when Belle was closing the door of the study room, Barron had slipped and squeezed himself into the room before the door was shut. He sneaked, keeping himself low before he climbed and stood behind the councilman. Belle''s sullen expression slightly changed to worry. This rabbit was going to get them caught.


    "Who is the other person you spoke about? The one who is missing," asked Belle, trying to keep the councilman''s attention on her so that he wouldn''t find that a stuffed animal was standing behind him.


    "It was Miss Susan Leigh. She has gone missing and her body is yet to be found," this was not good, thought Belle to herself. She then heard chucklesing from the top floor and it wasn''t her parents but from Greed. Did he have something to do with it?


    "I don''t think we know Miss Leigh. Lucas, my butler has been here in the mansion, helping me," said Belle as it was the first time she was hearing the name.


    With nothing else to speak on, the councilman opened his mouth, "It is short notice and its just mere spection."


    "You''re trying to put my butler under the axe when he''s not done anything and you don''t even have concrete proof," she sent a quiet re that made the manugh.


    "I am just here to collect the report, Miss Belle. Do not worry, it is not my intention to take him to the council and run a trial. I did go through many of the houses and they have nothing but a good opinion about him. This is a usual dry run to make sure we have everything in ce and discard the unnecessary suspicion."


    "Okay," Belle gave him a nod.


    When her eyes subtly shifted to look at Barron, she noticed how he was using his hand to move it across his neck as if asking or telling her that they should kill the councilman. This impulsive rabbit. And as if noticing her line of sight, the councilman turned his head to see nothing behind him except for some portraits because Barron had fallen down on the ground by missing his footing.


    Belle raised her hand, her finger touching the bridge of her nose and she quickly moved her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear when Councilman Joshua turned to look back at her. Having Barron around was like having a puppy where it was difficult to make it sit still.


    "How is the work in the council?" asked Belle, who had the man raise his eyebrows at the question. Women barely took interest in the council and its work, "I heard there were deaths that took ce in there."


    "You seem to know about the news that hasn''t been leaked out to the public," said councilman Joshua.


    "I have a person who works there and he tells me about it."


    "Who is it?" asked the man.


    "My cousin Tobias Chandler. He works in the information department," she replied.


    Councilman Joshua said, "We are still trying to get things under control as the words haven''t been concluded. There has been confusion on who killed and what the motives were. Right now it''s been kept confidential so I doubt we will know what''s going on," Belle wondered how many more moles were present in the council. Everyone was selfish and greedy, wanting power and chasing it.


    "I am going out to get a drink for myself. Excuse me," and Belle stepped out of the room to have Barron follow her quickly. When they were far away from the study room, Belle stopped and crossed her hands to look down at Barron, "What do you think you were doing?"


    "We need to get him out of the mansion," said Barron urgently.


    "He''s going to be suspicious about it."


    "That''s alright. He wille back tomorrow to verify-"


    "Or he wille this evening with the other officials," Belle responded back.


    Barron shook his head and his floppy ears moved with his head, "Imagine he meets your parents. The person who saw your parent''s dead body."


    "We make sure they don''t meet. How long does it take to dig a grave? Lucas will be here soon and we can be done with it. You weren''t expecting him to stand outside the mansion, were you?" asked Belle.


    It wasn''t that Belle was not worried, but the councilman had looked suspicious about how she had told that the butler was conveniently not there in the mansion right when the councilman had arrived.


    At the same time, while Belle and Barron were whispering to each other, they heard the door open that came from her parent''s room.

 Chapter 226 - We Dont Want Visitors! - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 226 - We Don''t Want Visitors! - Part 3</h4>


    Belle could feel her palms sweating when she heard the door that belonged to her parent''s room open as it was only them who was on the floor. The councilman was in the study room and someone wasing from the first floor where she saw a glimpse of her mother who happened to be walking down the stairs.


    Barron could feel the tension around them and he did what he was best at right now, falling ck on the staircase as if Belle had been keeping him around forpany.


    "Did you rest?" asked Belle, her cold hand turning mmy in worry.


    Her mother smiled, walking to where Belle was, "I tried to rest but then I heard the door knock. Did someone visit?" asked her mother.


    Hearing this, Belle shook her head, "No one did since you arrived here, mama," she responded back while keeping a keen ear towards the study room so that she would know when the door would open.


    When they stepped down, Barron quietly rolled down to the side to fall on the ground and he quickly ran towards the study room and tried to get the knob so that he could lock it. He jumped, his soft cotton legs touching the ground before lifting up in the air to finally turned the knob.


    The click was a sound that was enough for the councilman to turn his head to look towards the door.


    Belle, on the other hand, didn''t know what to do with her mother who was apanying her. Lucas was not back and she could feel the pressure of tension pushing on her nerve right now. What was she going to do? She hadn''t expected Barron''s words toe to be true where her mother would be meeting the councilman who had seen her dead body with a crushed face.


    And at that thought, Belle turned her eyes to look and observe her mother. There should be a way where she could find out just by looking at her mother.


    "It feels like it has been so long since I wasst here. Good to see that the maids and the butler have been working in the mansion to keep it clean,"mented her mother. In the meantime, Belle''s eyes trailed down to look at her mother''s neck to notice there was indeed a very faint marking, and the colour of her face was different as if the face had been created to make her a whole, "But I barely saw any of the maids around except for Lucas. Don''t tell me you chased away all the maids," her mother turned her gaze to look at Belle as if she was suspicious about something.


    It seemed like everyone was getting suspicious today and Belle was trying her best to deviate it.


    "Of course not, mama. I don''t think Lucas would be able to handle and manage the mansion alone. It would also be lonely without the other people," answered Belle.


    Her mother continued to look at the mansion from where she stood before making her way towards the kitchen and Belle was quick to follow. She turned around to see Barron who stood as a guard in front of the study room.


    "It has been really long since Ist drank blood tea, wonder why I feel that," stated her mother, sauntering inside the kitchen that was deserted and she went to look for blood.


    "Let me help you with that," Belle offered to go get a ss of blood from the pot where it was stored around the water to keep it cold. The fire was already running and she ced the vessel before starting to heat the blood in it. Her hands shook slightly out of nervous and Belle prayed internally, hoping the councilman would leave and so would her parents.


    Maybe this is what people meant when they said ''Be careful with what you wish''. Her heart had ached at the thought of her parent''s absence and she wished things could be different but this was definitely not what she had wished for! This was a bad nightmare and her mother, she seemed even odder than she had first appeared in front of the door.


    Something was quite not right here.


    She could feel her mother''s eyes and they weren''t the gentle one''s she had grown up to. The problem was that when she turned to look at her mother, she smiled, but it was when her eyes turned away did she feel the ring ones that were hard to ignore.


    "Where did you go before the Isle Valley?" asked Belle with a nonchnt voice, keeping her words casual as she poured the milk into the blood, mixing it well, "Sugar?" she asked her mother.


    "Four cubes. Did you forget how much sugar I take, Belle dear?" asked her mother with a smile and Belle smiled back.


    "I didn''t know if you would want more than four to make it sweet," answered Belle and when she turned to put away the vessels in the sink so that it could be cleanedter, the smile on her lips fell down. Though it was hard to tell, Belle knew that her mother never added sugar into her tea but right now, she had asked for four cubes of sugar.


    She doubted her mother had changed her taste in blood tea after dying.


    "This really tastes good,"mented her mother who took a sip or two and relished at the taste of blood on her tongue.


    She tasted it as if it was the first time she had taste blood tea.


    Barron who was guarding the room heard the sound of the doorknob turning felt like the trouble had fallen on the Adams'' mansion.


    "Miss Adams?" called the man and Barron wished he could tape the councilman''s mouth. Barron looked left and right, trying to figure out what to do as the door shook, the councilman trying to open the door.

 Chapter 227 - We Dont Want Visitors! - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 227 - We Don''t Want Visitors! - Part 4</h4>


    Belle saw her mother take a seat to take a sip from the teacup, enjoying every drop that made Belle question if the woman who she had been calling as her mother was truly her mother.


    When they both heard some sounde from the ground floor, Belle''s body froze and she looked at the surface of the table before saying, "Would you like to have something with blood tea? Cassie made these amazing butter cookies that were baked yesterday," she tried her best to behave normal and shift her mother''s attention back to her.


    God only knew if it was Barron who was crashing things again or if it was Councilman Joshua who was trying to make his way out of the study room.


    "Did you hear that sound?" asked her mother.


    "Sound?" asked Belle with an oblivious look on her face, "What sound, mama?"


    "It felt like something fell," said her mother who had her head turned, looking at the door of the kitchen which led outside to the other parts of the mansion.


    "There''s a cat thates and goes. Must be that," Belle answered and finally her mother turned to look at her with a look of disapproval on her face.


    Her mother pursed her lips before saying, "What did I tell about keeping pets, Belle? You are going to lose them one day, they are going to die and you will be left heartbroken," said her mother. These words felt like it was her mother speaking and not someone else that made Belle confused. She was still in the process of figuring out who this person was who sat with her in the kitchen table.


    "Yes, mama. I didn''t keep it for myself. It''s just that ites and goes whenever it pleases," Belle made up the lie.


    "I see," her mother responded back.


    While Barron was handling the councilman by keeping him locked and Belle was keeping her mother in the kitchen, in the family cemetery of the Adams, Lucas had dug out the graves of her parents where they had been ced in the coffin box. Using the shovel, he opened up the lid of the coffin to see the bodies present inside both the coffins. Both the bodies were dposing and they were dry. Turning to a greenish-brown in colour. Lucas didn''t mind the smell as thend of the dead wafted with a simr smell.


    He then closed the lid and ced the coffin and the headstone back the way it was previously ced.


    "What are you doing with the graves?" came a voice behind him and Lucas turned around to see an old man with a hat on his head standing with a pitchfork in his hand. It was the caretaker of the cemetery, "It is you, Lucas!" the old man eximed.


    "Mr. Bernard," Lucas bowed his head in greeting.


    "Is everything alright?" asked the old man, as the bodies that were ced to rest were never reopened unless they were to be shifted to another ce.


    "Miss Adams wanted to leave the watch that belonged to her father in his casket. She felt she needed to give it to him," answered Lucas with the utmost polite smile that could fool anyone and the old man fell for it.


    Mr. Bernard nodded his head understandingly, "It was a death none of us saw approaching. How is Miss Adams doing? She must be feeling alone with her parents gone," the caretaker was a human who sympathized with Belle''s loss.


    "It was an unfortunate loss and day. She''s trying to stay strong," answered Lucas.


    "Well, it''s good that she has you to rely on. These days the workers and others leave right away once the owners die. Be good to her, young man," the man conveyed his emotions and Lucas bowed his head.


    "I will."


    Mr. Bernard went on his way, leaving Lucas to position the headstone back and when the old man had disappeared in sight, Lucas snapped his fingers to get back to the mansion. When the door of the mansion was knocked, Belle turned to look in the direction.


    "Let me go see who is there," said Belle, quickly slipping out of her chair and leaving the kitchen.


    Belle turned around to make sure everything was alright. She quickly went to the study room where Barron stood.?"Did you lock him up?!" asked Belle.


    "I did," grinned Barron, "I didn''t know what else to do but lock him. Send your mother up back to the room so that we can send this one from the house."


    "I don''t think she''s my mother," said Belle to have Barron make a sharp turn to look at her.


    "She''s not?"


    "I am not one hundred per cent sure but I don''t think so," whispered Belle before talking to the councilman who was trying to get out, "Councilman Joshua, I think the door got jammed again, let me try opening it from my end."


    "I thought something happened," answered Councilman Joshua who was trying to open the door from his side. Belle then spoke to Barron, "Lucas must be at the door, stay here," and she went to get the door.


    Belle walked as quick as she could and before she had the chance to open, Lucas had appeared right in front of her without the need of her opening the door. Her eyes looked up at him anxiously, wanting him to confirm what she found out.


    "Did you find something?" she asked Lucas.


    "Their bodies are still there in the casket. Dposing as it was left during the time of burial," he informed her and Belle gave him a nod, "I believe the people who imed to be your parents are your parents but the same time they aren''t."


    "What do you mean by that?" her brows furrowed in question.


    Lucas stared back at her with his ck eyes, "They are possibly spirits who fed on your parent''s soul and havee to thend of the living. Acquiring their memories, thoughts and words."

 Chapter 228 - Craving Life- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Craving Life- Part 1</h4>


    Belle didn''t know how to digest this information¡­


    Her parents were dead and the way they had died she should have added it up, but to think that the spirits that belonged to thend of the dead had consumed her parent''s soul, taking their form to live in thend of the living didn''t feel right. The little part that was left of her parents was now gone.


    "We have someone else in the mansion who came to meet you," she let him know to have him raise his brows in question, "It is the same councilman who had visited when both my parents died. He said they have found a simrity between Olivia and another woman''s death that points at you being involved in it. Who is Susan?" asked Belle.


    "Someone who needed to die," came the quick answer. Belle could tell that Lucas felt little to no remorse when it came to killing people left and right.?She didn''t know who Susan was and what exactly Lucas was up to when he wasn''t around her, "Where is the councilman?" he asked, starting to walk.


    "In the study room. Barron locked him there and I told him the door is jammed," exined Belle.


    "Is he a human?" asked Lucas and Belle realized how a vampire could break the door with little to no effort. Great, thought Belle to herself.


    They then suddenly heard a scream from the kitchen that had both of them run towards the kitchen to see her mother who had stood up from the chair and the maid named Peyton standing near the other side of the door that led to the servant''s quarters. Though Barron had ordered the maids to be in the quarters and take the day off until told otherwise, she had heard the voicesing from the kitchen and one of the voices appeared to be a familiar one which wasn''t Miss Belle''s.


    After seeing Mrs. Adams sitting in the kitchen room, the maid had staggered back in shock. She raised her hand to cover her mouth after she had screamed. Thedy had passed away and she had seen the body along with the rest of the people in the mansion on the horrid day. She didn''t know if she was imagining things.?The woman stared at her, cing the teacup on the table to say,


    "Peyton, what are you screaming for?" asked the woman and the maid looked scared.


    The maid opened her mouth but no voice came out of her mouth and she was in a state of shock. Belle and Lucas appeared in the kitchen to look at the maid who had her back against the wall and her eyes wide in fear.


    "Go back to the servant''s room," ordered Lucas, looking at Mrs. Adams'' who turned around to have a look of disappointment on her face.


    "Why are you sending the maid away? Stand still," Mrs. Adams'' countered to have the maid blink in shock, "I am the mistress of this mansion while you are a lowly butler. How dare you try to order the maid when I am still here?"


    There was a certain agitation in her mother''s voice and she knew well that this person who was in the room was no mother of hers, her mother was long gone and was consumed by this spirit.


    "Aren''t I right, Belle? You don''t know how to treat and order the butler which is why he''s trying to behave like this in our presence," stated her mother. Staring at Lucas where she had a look of arrogance in her eyes.


    Belle stared at the person before she parted her lips to say, "Peyton, leave us and go back to the room." The maid was more than relieved by hearing this and if given the opportunity she would be ready to pack her bags and leave the mansion right away to nevere back or speak about what she was seeing.


    Mrs. Adams wasn''t pleased hearing her daughter defy her, "What''s going on? Are you finally together with this lowly butler who is of no ss? I thought I taught you better, Belle."


    Lucas was still observing the spirit while Belle went to speak, "You taught me to be kind, and not toe back from the dead." Her mother smiled, a smallughing out from her lips.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? And what is with that tone you''re using on me," the smile on Mrs. Adams'' lips fell down.?Things in the mansion were only getting worse as they heard the door crash. From the sound of it, it seemed that the councilman had broken the door.


    "Miss Adams?" called Councilman Joshua from the other side.


    "I thought you said no one was here in the mansion," her mother red at her right now and Belle had to tell herself that this person was not her mother but a spirit, "The butler is a bad influence on you. Making you lie, go against your mother-"


    "My mother and father died months ago," interjected Belle.


    "Don''t you know it all," the woman sang.


    At the same time, the councilman arrived in the kitchen after hearing the voices, and upon seeing Belle, he said, "Miss Adams, what were you thinking trying to lock me in the room?" he appeared to be slightly angry. His eyes then fell on Lucas and he said, "Were you lying and trying to hide the butler from questioning?" he interrogated her where his eyes were yet to fall on the third person in the room.


    "She always lies. She''s turned into an impudent child," came her mother''s voice and when the councilman turned his head to look at the woman he frowned.


    "Who are you?" Joshua asked and then did Belle realize that the councilman might have not seen her mother''s face when they hade to collect the body, as her face had been crushed. But the suspense didn''t stay for long as the woman answered,


    "I am her mother," smiled Mrs. Adams.


    .


    Go to youtube and search- Belle Adams'' butler.


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 229 - Craving Life- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Craving Life- Part 2</h4>


    Councilman Joshua stared at the woman after the woman imed to be Miss Adams'' mother. His eyebrows were drawn together as he stared at the woman as he was there when the body was taken to the council. He wondered if there was some sort of joke going around here, where the woman and Miss Adams was ying with him. But when his eyes shifted to look at the young vampiress, she looked nothing but serious.


    Belle didn''t know how to manage both the people together. Here was the councilman who wanted to interrogate Lucas and here was a person who was not her mother but a creature who had sheathed itself as her mother.


    "Councilman, did you have questions for me?" asked Lucas and the man spared another look before turning to Lucas.


    "Yes, it was about Miss Susan and Miss Olivia''s case," answered the councilman.


    "Why don''t we take this to another room?" Lucas tried to manoeuvre the councilman out of the kitchen and away from the fake Mrs. Adams.


    Thankfully, the woman didn''t say anything and she let them leave. Lucas gave a look at Belle and she only gave a stare back before the woman who imed to be her mother spoke, "What happened, Belle dear? You look as if I have done something bad. I don''t even know why the girl screamed. I was here having my blood te-"


    "What are you doing here?" asked Belle straightforwardly.


    The woman tilted her head, a questionable look on her face, "Me? As I said, I was having blood tea that you made for me. This is my house."


    "This is not your house. This is not your family and the appearance you have taken doesn''t belong to you but my mother," Belle stated, her eyes burning bright red in colour.


    The creature''s smile fell down, the woman walked towards the utensils with her back facing Belle right now, "You found out. What gave it away?"


    There was something off about them since the very beginning. Belle was not going to sit and have a chat with this creature who had eaten her mother''s soul. As if their death wasn''t worse enough, thend of the dead would have been nothing but hell for them and there was no returning back.


    Seeing Belle not replying to the question asked, the creature said, "This house smells like death and I doubt it is because your parents died here," the woman paused walking, turning around to take a deep breath and she said, "It is as if this entire ce is a graveyard. It smells just like thend of the dead. A perfect ce for us to live and feed on you," the woman smiled in a way her mother never would have smiled.


    "What makes you think you will be living here? You are a dead person. Like it or not you will be burned and exorcised," hearing this the woman started tough.


    "Do you think a simple thing like exorcising will drive us away? And who said we are going to be using this body?"


    Belle and the woman continued to stare at each other and Belle realized that the creature wanted to eat her soul and host into her body, "Keep dreaming about it," answered Belle.


    "Let us see how much you think about it is a dream, but isn''t it time to wake up."


    At first, Belle didn''t know what the creature actually meant but then the creature smiled before its mouth turned wide, "AHHHHHH!!!"


    Belle''s eyes widened, she raised her hand to snap her finger but the creature didn''t stop screaming until all the servants who were resting in the quarters rushed towards the kitchen with a look of shock on their face. The damage was done far worse and this creature was bringing out more trouble. The creature had meant to wake up the servants out of their room and the other creature that was resting in her parent''s room.


    "How about I show you some manners?" asked the creature with a smile and just as she raised her hand to throw an attack on one of the maids, Belle raised her own hand and she diverted the attack that fell on the wall and create a harsh dent with dust falling on the ground.


    Belle then said, "Get inside the room and do note out until you are asked to!" The servants took a second more and when the creature went to attack one of them, they finally started to scatter back, ushering themselves into one room for support.


    "What little mice they are, and you," the creature turned to look at Belle, "Where did thate from? When I ate your mother, you know I could hear her crying. Begging me not to eat even though her soul was soiled. I made sure to eat slowly, one bite after another until all her memories were turned to me."


    Belle clenched her hand into fists, "Be careful with what you speak," she warned the woman.


    "What are you going to do? The girl is going to cry? Poor thing. No parents, no rtives, no one to look after but do you want to know something?" asked the creature, "Your mother thought you were a spoilt child. Someone who didn''t understand their pain and was always ready to spoil the family name. She wished to have a son instead, because of how hopeless you are. Did you know that?" asked the creature.


    Belle had to remind herself that this creature here was not her mother but someone who came from the darkest and deepest parts of thend of the dead. Her mother would never say something like this.


    "It looks like you''re having a hard time believing it," said the creature, and it suddenly attacked her by throwing a knife which she quickly dodged.


    On the front side, in the hall, the councilman heard a scream and looked at Lucas, "What the hell is going on in here?" and when his eyes fell on the woman in the portrait, his lips parted, "S-she is supposed to be dead..." and Joshua looked at Lucas who had a nk expression on his face.

 Chapter 230 - Craving Life- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Craving Life- Part 3</h4>


    The councilman had a look of horror on his face and his mouth was left wide open with what he just saw on the portrait and in the kitchen, "S-she¡­" Lucas could tell that the man was undergoing shock, but it was no time to be ying expressions as one spirit was in the kitchen with Belle and another creature was up in the room.


    In the middle of it, the stuffed rabbiting down the stairs added only more confusion, "LUCAS! LUCAS! He went missing!"


    the councilman finally asked, "W-what''s going on in here?"


    "Things you are not supposed to know," answered Lucas and he added, "My apologies," and the councilman gave out a perplexed look before his head was smacked hard to have him fall down unconscious.


    "Woah, why did you do that?" asked Barron, who received a look from the butler, "What? What did I do?"


    "Is Belle''s father missing?" asked Lucas brushing away the man whoid on the stairs to start walking up.


    "He is not there!" Barron jumped to try to get attention, "I searched the other West wing thinking he might have gone to the Grim reapers but I can''t trace his scent. I don''t think he even stayed in the room for too long with the woman," he informed Lucas.


    Lucas'' lips pursed together and he made his way towards the servants quarters to hear another scream which was from one of the servants, "Go help Belle," he ordered the rabbit who quickly ran instead of tailing the butler. Reaching the quarters, he noticed how the servants had huddled themselves on one side with fear on their face.?On the other side, was the creature who had taken the form of Mr. Adams. He stood there holding a maid in one of his arms.


    Maybe if Mr. Adams had only drunk blood from the maid, the servants would have been less shocked. But right now, the maid who was in his arm had turned dry like a leaf under the scorching sun. The spirit continued to drink the soul until the colour of the maid changed from pale to a grey colour.


    Things were getting worse with every second that passed in the Adams'' mansion. The servants had seen something that couldn''t be unseen.


    Belle had clearly asked them to get inside their rooms and not to open them. What were they doing out here? Lucas looked annoyed.


    Mr. Adams dropped the body of the maid, who when touched the ground broke into nothing but dust. He then looked at the other people who were gathered. His face changed colour in glee as the smile on his face widened and moved up before he went to pull out another servant by her hand.


    "NO!!" the maid cried and the others who wanted to help couldn''t as they were in shock at seeing someone who was dead, return back.


    Things had gone out of control here, Lucas thought to himself and he moved towards Mr. Adams, "Leave the girl."


    Mr. Adams looked up at the butler, "What are you going to do?"ughed the man.


    "You have already taken one person from here, let her go and take me instead," Lucas offered, holding the maid''s hand and pulling her away from Mr. Adams.


    "What a willful good butler you are. You need to be congratted for it, but are you doing it for my daughter? Trying to get in my good grace?" asked Mr. Adams.


    "You are not Mr. Adams," Lucas stated, his eyes were dully looking at the creature who smiled at him.


    "How do you know that? I know every single secret of this mansion and what had transpired in here," imed the man, "Do you think I will give you my daughter?" asked the creature.


    Lucas tried to lure the creature outside the quarters because he didn''t want the servants quarters to be fixed because of the possible damage that could take ce in the next few minutes.


    "Don''t you know the dead are supposed to be dead and buried. What were you thinking by picking up the residues of the soul and taking their form? The lowest of the low creature who thrives on others, that''s who you are," said Lucas, staring at the man''s eyes, "What makes you think I am looking for your shitty approval?"


    When the butler asked this, the servants who were peeking to look at what was going on as they didn''t know what was going on, decided that the butler was possessed by someone as the butler never spoke in such a tone.


    Mr. Adams stayed quiet for two seconds, "Looks like you know some things. I don''t care where you heard it. I will drink your soul and take your form as it looks much appealing."


    Lucas'' lips twitched, "Who is going to drink from whom," he murmured, his eyes started toe to life.


    "For a human you are cocky. Let me put you in your ce and show you what it means to be taunting someone who is higher than your ability," said Mr. Adams, he pulled out the staff and his mouth bared the fangs he had received from Mr. Adams.


    The servants stood still, unmoving as they watched Mr. Adams, who was long gone and dead, run towards Lucas to attack him.


    Before the staff of Mr. Adams could get anywhere near Lucas, in a blink of an eye, Lucas had stepped away to raise his leg and kick the man who went flying before falling on the ground. The butler ced both his hands in his pocket, waiting for Mr. Adams to stand up which the creature did, who looked as if it was in a rage.


    "You aren''t a human but a vampire," came the words from Mr. Adams mouth.


    "I never imed to be one. You picked the wrong soul to eat and the wrong house to stay in," Lucas shook his head.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 231 - Stay Dead- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Stay Dead- Part 1</h4>


    The creature let go of his staff that disappeared the minute it touched the ground and he directly used his hands to attack the butler this time. Mr. Adams did his best to get to Lucas with every punch that was thrown to only be deflected. When he went to hit his face, Lucas pushed his hand away and instead, he punched back the creature who staggered a few steps behind.


    "What a silly creature you are," taunted Lucas and this made the creature agitated but it smiled back.


    "You can tell that once I take and eat your soul away," threatened Mr. Adams.


    "Is that what you tell when you are scared?" asked Lucas.


    The servants looked at them fearfully. They didn''t know why the butler was trying to provoke Mr. Adams with words like that. Whoever this man was who appeared to be like Mr. Adams, he had killed the maid right in front of their eyes.


    One hit followed another, Mr. Adams moving his hands and legs, waiting for the time to give back the butler his own words, he smiled when he found an opening, bringing his hands forward but that only ended up in Lucas pulling him towards him to use the edge of his hand to knock his jaw upwards.


    Mr. Adams fell on the ground, spewing blood as he coughed after the punch he received from the butler. He stood up, huffing for air and he then raised both of his hands to bring the staff again. He started to twirl it in his hands before going back at Lucas.


    Lucas could hear the clink and crash that was taking ce inside of the mansion. With his concentration slightly diverted, Mr. Adams used his staff on Lucas to have the butler fall down.


    "What are you doing dawdling there idly?" asked Mr. Adams, "Too tired to move? Giving up?"


    Lucas ran his tongue over the side of his lips to taste the blood. He stood up, "I was listening to the whisperings of your death."


    Mr. Adams red for the arrogance of this mortal and he started to move his staff at much higher speed until he decided to strike at the man, to only be stopped by another metal rod. The creature''s brows drew in with the confusion of where this rod came and his eyes trailed to look at its length until he came to see the metal that was attached at the top, that was curved.


    The creature quickly stepped away from Lucas, this time it was in shock along with the servants who stood there watching Lucas who pulled out another object in thin air to deflect the iing attack at him.


    "Y-you.." stuttered the creature.


    "Yes, you were saying," stated Lucas as he brought the scythe up to rest it on one side of his shoulder. He could tell how scared the creature was after knowing who Lucas was as he was no mortal of this world but of thend of the dead.


    After realizing the folly, Mr. Adams started to make a run towards the servants again to have more souls that would help in increasing the power in his existing body. The servants started to scramble away, getting the closest possible shelter for themselves.


    In less than a second, Lucas moved in a blink of an eye to ce his scythe on Mr. Adams neck, "I think that is enough for the day," and he pulled his scythe over, that touched the creature''s neck to only turn to smoke instantly as it was killed.


    "Don''t leave the mansion grounds," Lucas ordered looking at the servants who were scattered right now. He made sure to look at each and every one of them, "Not unless you want to have the same fate as this thing," he gave one more look before he made his way back inside the mansion.


    Inside the mansion, Belle was with the creature that looked like her mother. Though there was some part of her mother in there as the creature had the memories of what she and her mother shared, she was still not the person she knew. The kitchen was turning to a mess as the creature had started to throw the utensils at her while having the door of the kitchen locked just by the snap of its fingers.


    There was no way she could step out of this ce, not with the door locked and even if she did, the servants would find out and it would create moremotion. Belle had to step away or dodge every single utensil that was thrown at her in the room. The room was filled with the sound of the utensils crashing against the walls or falling on the ground.


    "Your soul makes my mouth water. Your mother''s soul was very faint but yours it''s very potent and cannot wait to eat it." Finding a gap, Belle raised her hands and threw a spell that had the creature stopped moving for two seconds, "What is this?" asked the creature, intrigued with what Belle just did.


    The creature jumped on the table and then down on the ground to make sure there was nothing between them.


    Belle raised her hand, her palm facing the creature, "Don''te close," she warned but the creature was happy to hear the words of fear.


    "It will be quick and fast. You won''t even know once I start taking your soul. I will preserve you just the way you are. I am your mother, don''t you love me?" asked the creature. Belle closed her eyes and then opened it, whispering words under her breath that had the creature give her a perplexed look.


    Mrs. Adams stepped forward, cing her hand on Belle''s face, her expression turning to one of Belle''s mother''s face. When the creature''s hand met Belle''s skin, Belle''s eyes at first turned bright red in colour before it started to darken as the creature started to prepare her soul for consumption.

 Chapter 232 - Stay Dead- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Stay Dead- Part 2</h4>


    The touch of the creature was like the worst Winter as the hand was cold like ice. Belle could feel her body turning cold by every passing second as the creature was trying to get her soul out of the body.


    "Your mother wasn''t understanding, was she?" asked the creature with a soft whisper.


    Belle was trying to learn to keep her soul inside her so that it wouldn''t be sucked in by the creature who was looking at her, the way her mother would have looked at her if she were still alive.


    "She was not understanding but you have been so forgiving," said the creature, leaning forward to take a whiff of the soul that was in Belle and a smile appeared on her lips, "She pushed you into doing things you were notfortable with. Sitting with the rtives, talking to your cousins who often bullied you. She knew everything, yet she did nothing even when she knew how people were trying to embarrass you."


    Belle had to remind herself that this was not her mother''s memories and the creature was only trying to manipte her by showing her the pain and loneliness that was trying to creep into her mind. Her mother had never been hurtful towards her but the way this creature adorned her mother''s face and the way she looked, disappointment in her eyes, somewhere it broke Belle''s heart.


    She took a deep breath and then ced her hand on the creature''s hand that was on her cheek, "How dare you take her form and say things that were never on her mind," Belle said looking into the creature''s eyes."


    The creature who was smiling, its smile fell down when its hand started to burn and it quickly pulled away its hand. Taking a step back to see how the part of her hand started to disintegrate.


    "What''s happening!?" asked the creature as it lost its hand, the residue of its hand falling down on the ground.


    "I don''t know," Belle answered, her voice quiet, "...I think you''re dying. Did you know...when a spirites here, dies and goes back again, they start from the very bottom."


    The creature looked at her in an uncontroble rage, "Not if I eat you first," she stepped forward and a scythe came between them.


    "Good luck with that," Lucas had appeared behind her and the creature didn''t know how a reaper had appeared in this mansion.


    "How about we share the soul?" offered the creature. The face that she adorned started to break and crack like it wasn''t able to keep up with its appearance, "We can share the souls together and I will go on my way and you go on your own."


    "You have quite some nerve to think that you can take the soul that belongs to me," said Lucas, a smile on his own face, "The girl belongs to me. What makes you think I am willing to share something of mine?"


    In a single stroke, the creature turned to a heap of dust in front of them. Belle looked down at the minuscule particles that flew up in the air, in front of them like a heap of papers being burnt.


    "What about the other person?" asked Belle, her voice turning hollow with no emotion as she was emotionally drained.


    "I took care of it," he answered, his scythe disappeared, "You okay?" he asked her and she gave him a nod.


    "I am okay. The councilman?"


    "He''s unconscious."


    "He''s seen things and so have the servants. One maid died and another is missing who must be dead too. What do you n to do?" asked Lucas to her and Belle frowned.


    "They were not supposed to see anything."


    When it was just Barron being caught, they had made up an instant lie that was believable. But right now, how were they going to exin about the creatures who hade here posing as her parents. They killed the maids...


    Barron who heard themotion die down, finally took a look at the councilman who was still unconscious. He then went to the kitchen to see the utensils and other things on the floor.


    "Wow, looks like a hurricane in here,"mented the rabbit, "Good job, both of you," Barron said before asking, "Any ns about what to do next? Are we going to kill the councilman to silence him?"


    "What? No," Belle didn''t want to kill an innocent person who had nothing to do in this mansion, "We are not going to kill a person. There''s already enough death in this mansion."


    Hearing this, Barron turned to look at Lucas who looked back at him as they seemed to have the same n and intentions. The rabbit then said,


    "You don''t think the councilman is going to stay quiet now, do you? He''s going to bber once he finds the opportunity of what he saw here. It is going to reflect badly if someone were to hear that your parents are back from the dead."


    "The maids know too much," Lucas added with his arms crossed.


    "How are they not running from here?" asked Barron, confused. It was a normal tendency to run for the hills and probably away after seeing what they witnessed today.


    "I asked them to stay put."


    "And they listened just like that?" Barron gave a suspicious look.


    Lucas didn''t go to answer that he had threatened them with the same death as Mr. Adams who died in front of them.


    "Did the councilman say anything more when he was here?" asked Lucas to Belle.


    Belle tried to remember if the man said anything more and she shook her head, "Just that you were one of the suspects and he needed your statements to be recorded and sent to the council."


    "What about the spirits who came in here?!" asked Barron as they were shifting from the main subject.


    "One thing at a time, bunny," replied Lucas as they made their way outside the kitchen and towards the hall and when Lucas'' eyes fell on the space of the staircase, he turned to look at Barron, "Did you shift him?"


    "I left him here beforeing to meet you both," answered Barron and Belle raised her hand to rub the back of her neck. The councilman had got back his consciousness and had made a run as the front door was left slightly ajar.

 Chapter 233 - In A Pickle- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 233 - In A Pickle- Part 1</h4>


    Belle could feel a headache forming in her head. This was like nonstop events that were going on one after another where they couldn''t catch a break for themselves. With the spirits gone, Belle could feel pain at the thought that her parents didn''t exist anywhere anymore. Not in thend of the living nor in thend of the dead as they were consumed by the spirits.


    She clenched her hands together in anger that she felt which was brewing in her chest, bubbling like a volcano that was waiting to erupt.


    Lucas noticed Belle''s silence. Though she had said she was alright, he knew she wasn''t. At least not with the way her eyes had turned vacant after finding out that the people who had entered the mansion were not her parents.


    "We need to get the man quickly before he bbers to the people that he saw Belle''s parents. Imagine what everyone is going to say?"


    "Let it be," Lucas answered this caught both Belle and Barron''s attention.


    "What do you let it be? Did you forget you are a suspect?" asked Barron.


    Belle looked worried and she said to Lucas, "Barron is right-"


    "Barron is always right!" said Barron, looking up at both of them with his hands ced on his waist.


    "We can''t leave the man just like that. Even if we hide about my parents being here, how are we going to exin to the maids?" they were surely freaking out. She even doubted even the servants were still in the mansion as it wasn''t something often a person saw people dying oring back to life. More likeing back from the dead, thought Belle to herself.


    "Barron go get the servants in here," ordered Lucas and Barron gave a look at the couple before making his way to get the people who worked in this mansion.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Belle in a worried tone.


    "Let me handle it. I am here with you. You have nothing to worry," said Lucas to her, "We cannot keep the councilman as a hostage as we don''t know who else is working with him and which council person will be on our case. We all know the dead cannot be brought up."


    "But if they think it''s possible, I will be named as a witch," Belle tried to reason with him, "The matter cannot stay closed for a long time."


    The servants walked inside the hall whose footsteps were slow and they tried to get to the hall. Everyone was in shock because of what happened and what they saw.


    Belle could see the fear in their eyes. The fear much greater than any time before, which was almost simr to the time when her parents and the other servants had died in here in the hands of the corrupted vampires. Their eyes tried to take a look at the butler and stuffed rabbit that was standing next to her right now.


    "Sit down," said Lucas, making eye contact with every single one of them who looked at each other before sitting on the floor. Belle continued to lean her back against the wall, her eyes looking at the floor as she didn''t know how they were going to control the situation which was damaged.


    Barron moved his leg in a circle on the floor, waiting for the catastrophe to take ce.


    "We have something very important to convey on what happened today," started Lucas for everyone in the room to look at him and pay him attention, "


    What you saw today, or more importantly who you saw today was not Mr. and Mrs. Adams as they are already dead."


    "T-they didn''te back from the dead?" asked one of the maid fearfully.


    "No," answered Belle.


    Lucas then said, "Like humans, vampires, witches and other creatures, there is a creature that feeds on the dead''s soul. These creatures are called the spirits and they feed on anything so that they can feel like a mortal of this world again. They suck souls of the living as they crave life and they will do anything to get the chance to live here again."


    "The spirit killed Mary and Ruth," said one of the maid.


    "It is a very unfortunate moment for us that we have been losing people as this was something not expected. This has not happened before, at least not by what I have known," answered Lucas knowing how the servants had more than one burning question.


    If they were going to keep the mansion safe and prepared, they would need to let the servants know what they were dealing with instead of having surprised visitors. Obviously Belle and Lucas were not looking forward to moving away from this mansion as this was all they had. It was a risk but they were the servants who had been working for years and if something did go wrong, Lucas would not bat his eysh while killing every single one of them.


    "There is a secret we have been hiding and we would like it to be protected until your veryst breath. If you don''t, you can guarantee that the moment you let someone know it will be thest day you will be breathing."


    With two dead servants, there were seven servants who were still alive in the Adams'' mansion.


    "So this will be yourst chance. If you want to quit, leave the mansion right away and continue to not speak about what you saw here," and as Lucas said this, Belle''s eyes moved across the room to see two maids stand up.


    "I-I would like to leave. This is a p-possessed mansion. It was told lon-ong time ago. I will work for Mrs. Edmons''s family," the maid stuttered.


    "I would like to go and work there too," said the other maid.


    Barron turned to look at Lucas, "How do we know they won''t open their mouth?" he asked.


    "I will never speak of it. I am sorry, Miss Belle," said the maid to Belle, her eyes filled with tears as she couldn''t bear to see another death. There had been too many death that they couldn''t digest it, but the remaining five still wanted to stick around.


    "Leave and never speak a word about it unless you want your limbs to be cut off and your heart being ripped out of your chest," Lucas'' voice was low as he threatened them to see the two maids quickly run away to their quarters.


    It wasn''t that he was letting them go.


    Humans were hard to keep quiet and he could already tell by their bodynguage that they would be spouting what they had seen and the death of their fellow maid. There was too much at stake and he couldn''t risk either his or Belle''s life. He had considered killing the servants but it wasn''t just one body. More questions would arise in the eyes of the council and the other authorities who woulde to take a look at the mansion.


    He knew good spots in the cemetery which would fit them, thought Lucas to himself before his eyes fell on the others.


    "Last chance," tested Lucas to receive no response from the servants.


    One of the servants raised his hand, "A-are you a witch?" the question was directed to Lucas.


    "No."

 Chapter 234 - In A Pickle- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 234 - In A Pickle- Part 2</h4>


    "I am no witch," answered Lucas and Barron couldn''t help but snicker to himself on hearing the words of the maid, "Barron and Ie from thend of the dead, a ce that exists only to the dead and we are the Grim reapers. Creatures who take the souls from the living to the dead."


    The room was filled with silence and the servants held their breath as they heard Lucas drop the storm on them.


    Belle knew it was not advisable to let the others know about the dead but if they didn''t exin now, it would lead to more problems. And she knew in the future, there would be more creatures showing up in front of the mansion''s door. They had lost servants and two of them were now packing their bags to leave the mansion not wanting to have any part in it. But the other five continued to sit on the floor with a gobsmacked expression on their face.


    "We mean no harm and we are here only to protect Miss Belle who needs our help," exined Lucas.


    The servants who had stayed back was coachman Walter, the servant boy named Barn, three females two of them who were the cooks in the kitchen and one more who helped in cleaning the mansion- Peyton, Emma and Cassie.


    Barn raised his hand which shook out of nervousness, "W-when you say grim reaper does it mean the appearance you have right now is not the real one?" asked the servant boy.


    "That''s a question forter," answered Lucas as this was the time only to get the servants prepared. It was good that there were only a few more servants left here which would be easier to manage than a dozen servants who would be a blubbering mess.


    "Why did those things take Mr. and Mrs. Adams body?" asked the maid, Emma.


    "Did theye back from the dead?" asked another maid.


    Belle could tell that the servants had not been listening carefully, "They didn''te back from the dead. The things you saw, those are the lowest creatures from thend of the dead who feed on souls and they happened to feed on my parent''s soul and took their memories," her voice lowered down at the end and she took a deep breath.


    "My apologies but why does Miss Belle need to be protected?" asked Barn the servant boy, his eyes darting from Lucas to Belle and then back to Lucas.


    "Because there are creatures who want her soul. Apparently Miss Belle has the most delicious soul that makes the creature who belongs to thend of the dead want to have it," answered Lucas not revealing about the fated stars as it wasn''t necessary and had nothing to do with them.


    "What about Mary and Diana?" asked Cassie, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "This was not meant to happen because it has never happened before," replied Lucas, "It was an unforeseen and unexpected event that took ce. We will need to find out why and how they got out from thend of the dead as the spirits can''t easily slip out, especially not with the bodily form they take into. We''ll be giving them proper burial by putting them in the casket."


    Belle could see the confused expression on their face and she said, "I apologize for what happened. Maybe if we had relieved you from your work none of you woulde to know about it."


    "Please don''t apologize, Miss Belle," Peyton shook her head, "It isn''t your fault that the creatures killed the others. You were only protecting us and truthfully we have nowhere else to go. This has been our home for years."


    "Peyton is right, Miss Belle," Cassie added her thoughts, "I am sure you have had your reasons when you decided to keep it as a secret. Maybe if we were working for another family, we would have left the mansion to work in another family but we couldn''t leave you when you needed us."


    "She is right. This is our home and we wouldn''t leave it though I am scared for what happened," answered Barn, "I believe most of us had our doubts that something was going on because of the rabbit-"


    "Who are you calling rabbit!" Barron stomped his feet and started to head towards the servant who was picked up by Belle, "Fight me-!"


    The servants continued to stare at the rabbit, not sure why a reaper was interested in ying rabbit. Maybe it was a security nket?


    Belle was d as well as relieved to see and hear their thoughts that they were still willing to stay in the mansion after seeing the death of their fellow workers.


    When Lucas had decided to speak to the servants, truthfully Belle was worried about how they would react. She was in the mansion dealing with another spirit while God only knew what had transpired in the backyard.


    "Thank you," Belle bowed her head this time, thankful that they weren''t packing their bags like the other two maids. They had put their faith and trust in her. But the credit also went to Lucas because of his haunting demeanour that looked like he would kill them once they would step out of the mansion.


    The servants looked surprised that their mistress had bowed her head in front of them.


    "Do others know about the creatures and who Sir butler and the rabbit are?" asked Barn.


    Belle shook her head.


    "It is the same reason why we decided to let you all know. Until now it was only Belle who knew about us but it seems like someone who entered the mansion today and has made a run has found out about the existence of the creatures and it can be very troublesome if word went out because the truth is," paused Lucas, making eye contact with everyone as he gauged their expression, "No one is supposed to know about thend of the dead. When words leak out about it, they are often silenced which is why I am asking everyone to be careful with what you speak to others outside this mansion because I won''t hesitate to reap you."

 Chapter 235 - In A Pickle- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 235 - In A Pickle- Part 3</h4>


    The servants quickly nodded their head.


    "With that being said, Barron and Belle will fill you with other details about the mansion and the two guests that we have while I go bring back someone here," Lucas said looking at Belle who gave him a nod.


    "We''ll take care here," she gave him her word.


    Lucas then left the room, walking towards the doors of the mansion but once he was away from the eyes of the servants, he snapped his fingers and in a blink of an eye he disappeared from there.


    Councilman Joshua had made a quick run out of the Adams'' mansion after waking up with a pain in the side of his head as it felt like he had been smacked by something. When he had woken up, there was no one around him.


    Though he was a vampire by nature, he couldn''t get the thought of the womaning back to life. He had visited the Adams mansion when Mr. and Mrs. Adams had died in a gruesome and bloody death. There was too much blood sttered on the walls, not just theirs but also the other servants which weremon during a massacre.


    While his other fellow councilman Mathias had taken Mr. Adams body into the carriage, it was Joshua who had picked up thedy''s body where her face was utterly crushed and only a corrupted vampire had the ability to kill someone in such fashion of anger. Thinking about it gave him chills and seeing the womane back to life, he knew it wasn''t normal!


    Joshua continued to run away from the mansion because he believed there was some witchery going on in the house. How else could one exin a personing back to life?!


    He turned around to make sure no one was following him and he was d until he crashed into someone, "Look where you are walking!" scolded the man in a gruff voice.


    "I am so sorry!" councilman Joshua apologized to the man, bowing his head.


    "Knucklehead," muttered the man who had been walking on the street.


    The councilman''s head was muddled up. He didn''t understand how the woman came to be alive. Was she summoned back from the dead? Surely this was something to do with witchcraft, thought Joshua to himself. Entering the town which was the nearest, he decided to speak to the magistrate about this.


    If a dead person wasing to life, it would also mean the butler had possibly sacrificed the two girls, Susan and Olivia to bring Mrs. Adams back. He huffed for air as he had been running nonstop. Finally seeing the magistrate''s office which wasn''t too far from where he was, he turned to look behind, to see none other than the butler who was walking towards him.


    Councilman Joshua gulped and he started to sprint towards the magistrate''s office and as it was day, the streets had people walking, that needed the man to be careful to not bump into someone.


    The next time he turned, the butler was nowhere in sight and his footsteps slowed down. Where did he go? asked the councilman. Taking a few more steps forward, he finally turned to look ahead of him where the butler stood. How did he get there?!


    The councilman started to run in the opposite direction but just as he reached next to an ally, Lucas pulled him in the dark street and before anyone could notice, both Lucas and the councilman had disappeared leaving a cloud of smoke behind them.


    Lucas returned back with the unconscious councilman after two hours.?The servants were as quiet as before, seeing the butler carry a man on his shoulder, their eyes widened.


    "He was going to the magistrate''s office," informed Lucas, dropping the man on the ground who was unconscious for the second time in the day, "As Miss Belle doesn''t want the man dead, we will be tying him and keeping him here until we solve the problem and make sure he won''t open his mouth."


    "Ropes!" Barron ordered and the servants quickly went to get the ropes.


    Belle looked down at the man who looked like he was having a bump on his head. She could tell that while trying to fix one thing, there was another mess being created and to fix that came another problem which turned to make their lives busy.


    "We cannot keep him here forever, can we?" asked Belle to have Lucas smile.


    "We can go with Barron''s suggestion of killing him. That way he will have no one to go and speak about what he saw to anyone," Lucas said to have her quickly shake her head.


    "Too many innocent lives have been lost. Is it strange that I don''t feel guilty enough for the loss of the maids and my parents?" she asked him softly.


    Lucas stared at Belle who felt his gaze and she met his eyes, "What happened today, isn''t your fault and sometimes you go through enough pain that you stop feeling it as much as you need to. It is very normal for both the mortals as well as the dead. A thief will feel guilty the first time he steals but when he continues to do it, the guilt slowly starts to slide down."


    "Is that how you feel when ites to killing people?" questioned Belle.


    "You want to know the truth?" he asked her. Belle nodded her head.


    He turned around to have himself lean against the wall on one side of his body, "I enjoy killing people, Belle. The blood on my hands and the people screaming, it brings joy and sce to my mind. I don''t know if it''s because I am a reaper or if it''s because it is who I am."


    Maybe this was not what Belle was looking for but now that Lucas had confessed, she looked at his soulless looking eyes.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 236 - Dance Lessons- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Dance Lessons- Part 1</h4>


    What was one to say when the love of their life said that they enjoyed killing people and hearing people scream? Belle had always grown up with the idea that when a person was in love, they were supposed to ept each other''s good and bad, and it didn''t matter how bad it was, so she continued to stare at Lucas who looked back at her.


    "I don''t know what to say," said Belle being frank with him. Lucas would still know without the need of her having to tell him anything.


    "That''s alright," responded Lucas. Leaning forward, he kissed her cheek, "Don''t ponder too much on it," and she gave him a nod.


    "I won''t," she replied back to him. It must be the inherent nature of being a reaper because they dealt with death so it wasn''t a big deal, thought Belle to herself.


    Lucas noticed how Belle''s thoughts wandered at his words even though she said she wouldn''t and he didn''t mind it. Being the person who wielded the touch of death, Belle would be able to wrap her head around it quickly.


    "Did you let them know about Greed and Baltimore?" asked Lucas.


    "Yes," breathed Belle. They had opened the lid and there was no point closing half of it when the truth was out in the open, "I warned them about Baltimore and Greed. To not step into the floor no matter what. Not even to clean."


    The servants appeared back with ropes in their hands, "Aight, people! We have a man to tie and put him in the room," ordered Barron, "Quick!"


    "Ah how long are we going to keep him tied?" asked one of the maid.


    "Just until we know he canply but that would be no more than two days," answered Lucas, "We don''t want anyone leaking the information of what they know about this ce."


    The servants and Barron took care of the councilman to ce him in one of the guest room and not on the floor where the Grims were residing. Belle and Lucas took care of the dust that had fallen on the snow as well as inside the house that belonged to the creatures who had eaten her parent''s souls. The dust was pushed into a box and so was the two maids before they were buried in the backyard of the mansion.


    Lucas threw away the shovel to the side, "Did the ghoule to meet you?"


    "No. I don''t think it ever appears in front of people. Its existence is as good as the dead," replied Belle. She doubted there was anyone apart from them and some people who were close to Lord Nichs, who was aware of the ghouls.


    With the mess the spirits had left for Belle and Lucas after entering the mansion,?they had to pause the testing of the ghoul''s world. If word went out, the world of the dead would be exposed and she doubted the other Grims and the Hawverts who had tried to keep a secret about their existence would sit back quietly to see all of this ythrough.


    "Are we not going to stop the ck witches?" asked Belle, putting her own shovel down on the ground, "As time passes they will open the gates and more spirits wille down here."


    "That is not something we should be worried about. The Hawverts are very privy about thend of the dead being revealed to thend of the living. They will take care about the gates for now," Lucas responded back to her, "But what we need to do is, see who else came out along with the creatures who wore your parent''s appearance."


    "How are we going to do that?" she asked him.


    "There''s only one person who can give us the probability of figures."


    "Edith," Belle murmured the first card of the Grims name who was an oracle teller.


    Lucas looked around the trees and he brought his hand to whistle, that brought out the raven who had been hiding in one of the trees to fly towards him, "Watch over the mansion."


    "Yes, master!" the bird cried which Belle didn''t understand.


    "Ready," Lucas said looking at her and he ced his hand on Belle''s shoulder.


    Belle and Lucas zapped in front of the average sized building, the board reading ''Edith''s dance lessons''.


    "Is she allowed to help us?" asked Belle. Lucas pushed the door for her to enter the building and he followed her.


    "Not with the Hawverts knowledge. She is the card that falls under the neutral category. She is the medium for both sides," Belle could hear the voices of the peopleing from the other rooms. It seemed like they had arrived at the time when the Grim reaper was busy.


    "She doesn''t seem like one," confessed Belle, keeping her voice as low as she could.


    "Because she appears to look more human?" asked Lucas.


    "I guess."


    Just as they took a turn where Edith had once asked them to sit, they didn''t go too far away from the entrance doors as they were stopped by a shrill voice of a girl.


    "Belle Adams, what a surprise to see you."


    Belle''s footsteps stopped and she gingerly turned her head to meet Hana''s eyes. The pureblooded vampiress eyes shifted to look at the butler, noticing the man was indeed handsome, who had a cold appearance.


    "You must be the infamous butler of the Adams''. Pity that you have to work for a poor family. Don''t you get tired?" asked Hana.


    "What are you doing out of ss?" asked Belle, "Miss Edith kicked you?"


    "In your dreams," Hana rolled her eyes. Belle wondered if it was possible to take someone along with her in her dreams...to thend of the dead, "What are you doing here? Bringing him as your dance partner?" asked Hana with her curious eyes.


    Belle was going to refute when Lucas stepped in with a smile and replied, "You are right, Miss Wilson."

 Chapter 237 - Dance Lessons- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Dance Lessons- Part 2</h4>


    Belle''s eyes moved to look at Lucas, showing less surprise on her face on what was going on in Lucas'' head. Had they note here to speak to Edith? What were they doing by attending the dance ss when there were more pressing matters waiting for them?


    Hana was a spiteful girl and Belle didn''t want to spend more time around her.


    Turning to his side, Belle whispered, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you whispering about? Scared that you can''t keep up?" taunted Hana, her arms crossing across her chest.


    "Who is scared," asked Belle and she started to walk towards the room where the ss was taking ce and Hana was quick on her heel. Being the first one to reach the door, the vampiress announced to the ss as well as their dance instructor, "Belle Adams had decided to rejoin the dance ss with us today. She even brought her butler as a partner which is understandable considering her current social standing where no man would be willing to apany her."


    Some of the girls and their partners chuckled over Hana''s words.


    Belle took a deep breath and she looked at Lucas, "You see the amount of stupidity and why I don''t look forward to this ce?"


    "Shouldn''t be that bad," Lucas looked at the young women and young men who were in the room. When his eyes fell on Edith, he bowed his head and this had the first Grim of the cards give out a look of suspicion. Cross never bowed at anyone and if he did, it meant something bad was going to hit the roof.


    Belle noticing Lucas bow, she quickly bowed at the woman who gave her a nod before walking towards them.


    "Are you here to attend the ss, Miss Adams?" Edith tried to confirm Hana Wilson''s words.


    "Yes," Belle answered. Edith was busy teaching the ss and they would need to wait anyways until she was free to talk. Also, she didn''t want to give Hana the satisfaction that she was scared and going to flee from the ss.


    "Great. Please take your position with your partner in the room," said Edith sping both her hands together and the woman saw the couple move to one side of the front.?Belle looked at the number of eyes that followed them but it was mostly directed towards Lucas as he was dressed in his butler uniform while the other men wore posh clothes like they were attending a tea party, "Everyone take your position," instructed Edith who was with the man who stood next to her and Belle found herself to be held by Lucas, his hand going to pick up one of her hand and the other he ced it on her waist.


    The music started to y and everyone started to move, following Edith and the man, moving front and back, and left and right.


    Belle had never seen Lucas dance.


    Not even move a step which was why she had a look of surprise on her face, "Do you know how to dance?" asked Belle as quiet as she could. People here enjoyed eavesdropping. She doubted a Grim reaper had the quality of knowing to dance, but then Edith was an exception.


    "This is a dance ss, isn''t it?" asked Lucas, a small smile on his lips.


    Belle gave him a look of suspicion, "We were supposed to be doing something," she said to hear him hum and he let her hands go before bending forward.


    "Indeed but I worry that you will miss a lot of things in the process of wanting to save the people," he replied to her. He brought his hand forward to ce it on her open palm, moving it from the top till it reached below their shoulders without letting it go. The music being yed got loud enough to fill the entire room which made it difficult for others to listen to their conversation clearly, "Mortals believe in memories. Having a lot of them as when time passes that is what remains."


    "I think we have moved past those things," she said, moving forward when he stepped back, "Things that I thought were important, isn''t as important as it used to be. Did you reallye here to learn how to dance?" asked Belle.


    The smile on Lucas'' lips broadened, "This is the easiest way to make people believe that you are a normal person who enjoys the regr things in life. An alibi that we were here and that both you and I enjoy regr things."


    So it was a coverup.


    "And it would indeed be a pity if you didn''t get to spend your time here the way you wanted to before you found out things that were set for you. Just because you have a responsibility doesn''t mean you let go of your dreams, Belle," and he dropped her hand and with the other hand that was still on her waist, he pulled her towards him.


    Somewhere Belle felt excited with the way Lucas was behaving with her and she tried to control the smile while Lucas moved her along with him. As expected, the other couples who had arrived for the ss couldn''t help but sneak a nce at the couple.


    "You do know how to dance," Belle stated.


    "Never said I didn''t, Miss Belle," he gave a tease filled smile.


    Even with the people in the room where some of them looked down at her that she was dancing with a servant while some looked at her with envy as Lucas was an attractive man, Belle didn''t pay any attention to them. She could feel the tension leave her body as she tried to enjoy their time together.


    When Lucas twirled and brought her into his arms, Belle looked into Lucas''s eyes, unable to take her eyes off of him.


    "I didn''t know she had such a smart-looking butler," one of the girls next to Hana said.


    "This must be the most shameful thing for ady to fall down," Hanamented with her eyes on the butler and Belle.


    "Miss Wilson, if you concentrate on your steps than others you might step less on your partner''s feet,"mented Edith who was taking rounds and the vampiress looked slightly embarrassed.


    "Stop keeping your feet so close to mine!" Hana scolded the man who was her partner.


    Edith''s eyes moved across the room to finally settle on the reaper and the girl. It seemed like they had found their way to each other better than before.

 Chapter 238 - Dance Lessons- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Dance Lessons- Part 3</h4>


    Belle continued with every step they took forward and then back. It came as a surprise that Lucas knew how to dance even though it had been barely twenty minutes since they had started to dance. She should have known that there was nothing Lucas didn''t know or more like he knew a lot of things which made her question if he had picked it after working as a butler or if it was when he was still working as a Grim Reaper.


    Both Belle and Lucas were the envy of the others, who couldn''t stop looking at the couple who danced in a much free mannerpared to their partners who were either bumping into someone next to them or stamping on the other person''s shoe.


    Hana looked angry from where she stood, ring at Belle on how she was smiling. Anytime she went toment on the lowly vampire, the ss instructor Miss Edith would ask her to move her leg right that had only left her embarrassed. She continued to re and as Miss Edith had pointed, Hana ended up stamping on Daryl''s shoe.


    "Lady Hana, I think you will need more sses to be able to dance without stepping on my shoe,"mented Daryl to have Hana''s re directed towards the man who was dancing with her, "I mean, everyone takes time to pick up their pace when ites to dancing. I am sure you will dance-"


    "I am doing fine, Daryl. It is you who should be watching your footsteps instead of bringing your feet close to mine and waiting for me to stamp on your leg," Hanaughed in a merry tone, keeping their conversation light while ming the man for his incapability to not dodge her own feet, "You need more dance lessons than I do," Daryl awkwardly smiled back at Hana''s joke, making him wonder what had gotten into her as she had been dancing fine a while ago but now it seemed like her footsteps were not only wrong but she was always in a weird mood. The man couldn''t wait to leave the building and say goodbye to this vampiress.


    Muriel, Hana''s friendmented, "Daryl, why are you stepping on Hana''s feet? It must be hard to concentrate when you are with the most beautiful girl in this room."


    At the same time, Muriel''s partner said, "I doubt Daryl is looking at Hana but at the girl who camest to the ss," the manughed, taking a look at the brownish-red haired girl who was dancing with her butler.


    This had the others turn to look at belle which Hana didn''t like.


    "I can''t believe she brought her butler to dance," came an opinion from one of the girls in the room.


    "This only shows how undesirable she is when ites to her looks and her status. Did you know that there was a rumour of how she had rejected and made a scene in Edmond''s house?" asked another one.


    Hana who heard this rolled her eyes, "What else do you expect from an orphan girl who has no family and mingles with the lowly servants," she disliked Belle since they were children and now that they had grown, the stem of hate was too strong, "Poverty is infectious."


    Hana Wilson was not too far away from where Belle and Lucas were dancing which was why Belle could overhear what the others were talking about them, passing rudements.


    "I didn''t know people in here were petty," Lucas replied back without dropping his voice and not being subtle about it. The girls who werementing closed their mouth in shock that a butler had retorted back at them but the words were not spoken directly to them but to Belle.


    "What did I say to you before?" asked Belle, a small smile on her lips.


    "I must say you grew up fine, even though there were rare moments where you were like a spoilt child. Now that I think about it, it was quite adorable how you tried to hide things from your parents to only be caught the next second," said Lucas to her.


    "I was cute, wasn''t I?" asked Belle cheekily to have Lucas chuckle.


    "Still are but I would weigh more on you being beautiful now," he responded to her and Belle smiled back in return.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you knew to dance? I would have nevere here if I knew you were good at dancing," Belle stated. Lucas moved his hand around her waist so that he could turn her around before bringing her back to him. Belle was an outspoken girl but there were times when Lucas could turn her speechless and these days he was doing that a lot.


    "Precisely for the same reason, you would not step out of the mansion," Lucas saw how Belle was happy right now. Her red eyes were bright in the joy of having someone with her in this ce.


    Lucas had observed Belle for thest eleven years to know how her brain worked. If he were to let her know that he knew how to dance, she would find more reason to be in the cooned world of the mansion which he didn''t want. The vampiress had to step out of herfort zone so that she could learn how to handle people and stand her ground.


    And if something were to ever happen, he was always there right behind her to support her and make sure no harm would befall on her.


    The people in the room continued to sneak a nce and when the man who was with Hana decided toment, "This is what happens when you are not brought up in the rightpany but lower vampires don''t have that privilege. She could at least ask someone to set-"


    Lucas stopped moving and his head turned to look at Daryl, "Don''t speak another word unless you want to be beaten by me."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 239 - Dance Lessons- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Dance Lessons- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas'' words were firm and clear, the lips that had been smiling at Belle fell down as his smile was reserved only for the girl and no one else. His handsome face stared back at the lowly vampire.


    The people who were ying the music had stopped ying, turning the room pin-drop silent and everyone''s eyes turned to look at the butler and then at Daryl''s who was a pureblooded vampire. The men and women couldn''t believe that a servant had tried to threaten a pureblooded vampire, not knowing his ce.


    Daryl dropped his hands down and he started to walk towards where Lucas and Belle was. The people who were in between them started to scurry away to make way for the pureblooded vampire to walk, who said,


    "What did you just say?" asked Daryl, his eyes ring at Lucas.


    "I think you heard it quite clearly unless your ears are covered in dust," replied Lucas letting go of Belle and putting her behind him.


    "You have the nerve to talk back to me, looks like your mistress is indeed useless for not having taught you the basic manners of how to behave with people," Daryl opened the coat he had been wearing, throwing it to the side which fell on the floor.


    "Believe me she did," Lucas'' reply was polite with a smile on his face, "She taught me exactly how to behave when ites to people who are lower than you," Daryl''s face was contoured in anger. He took one step ahead and right then, Edith stepped between them,


    "I think that is enough for today. ss dismissed. I won''t tolerate violence in this room," Edith said, looking at Lucas who was smiling and Daryl who looked like a bull that was about to start running.


    "Miss Edith, step aside," Daryl tried to keep his cool while talking to the woman who was in charge of this ss, but he didn''t stop ring at the butler for the way he put him down telling, he was the one who was lower than the butler, "It looks like Miss Adams doesn''t know how to control her butler and is still letting him run his mouth. Someone needs to teach him."


    "In all fairness, it was you who was taunting and speaking ill about me and Lucas," Belle stepped in not liking the way this pureblooded vampire was looking down at them.


    This time Hana stepped in, "Maybe if you don''t know what normal means you wouldn''t be receiving these many words. Now it cannot be that all of us are wrong and you are the only one right, can it?" asked the vampiress.


    "Yes, it can be when you enjoy taking a dig at people who you don''t get along with," Belle retorted back to Hana''s question.


    "Daryl, show the butler his ce," Hana pushed the man forward.


    "Miss Wilson, what part of I do not entertain fighting here is hard to understand?" asked Edith but Daryl pushed the woman who was in between them. His hand reached Lucas'' cor and he held it in his hand. Raising another hand, he drew it back before punching Lucas'' face.


    "Pathetically weak," spat Daryl. Belle went to step forward to only have Edith ce her hand in front of her and she frowned.


    Belle didn''t know why Lucas took the hit but with Daryl who was the first one to initiate the fight and Edith who had asked them not to get into a brawl, Lucas couldn''t help but smile right now. There were some rules of the dead which he still followed even though he was a fallen Grim. Daryl looked confused and he took another swing at Lucas'' stomach this time. One of the rules was not to hurt the living and pick up only the souls so that there wouldn''t be any imbnce being caused but there was a loophole around it.


    A Grim could hit the mortal if they were the one who initiated it. The next time when Daryl raised his hand, ready to punch, Lucas caught hold of Daryl''s hand. He twisted and turned the pureblooded vampire with little to no effort.


    Daryl looked in too much pain.


    "What did I say about not talking another word about her?" Lucas twisted the arm with much force, making Daryl groan in pain.


    "You bastard!"


    Lucas tched, "What a dirty mouth you have. Let me rinse it for you," and once he let the vampire go, Daryl tried to take a hit at Lucas but Lucas was too fast and too strong. One punch over the man''s jaw had the man fall down on the ground.


    "What did you just do?!" Hana cried, "His father will make sure you are beheaded. How dare you low, worthless butler try to-"


    Lucas looked up at Hana who quickly closed her mouth.


    Muriel was Hana''sckey who liked to bootlick the vampiress and gain favours. While everyone was in shock how Daryl was finding it hard to get up while he groaned in pain, the girl came forward,


    "What are you doing, trying to threaten Hana? Do you think her father will allow such embarrassment? He will bring you and your mistress on the road once he takes away the house," said Muriel with a hmph.


    Lucas looked at the girl in distaste, "I treat men and women equally. I would politely ask you to close your useless mouth if you have nothing good to say. Unless you too want to be beaten by me." the people who were in the room looked at him with a shocked expression on their face that he was talking to a girl so rudely.


    To diffuse the situation, Edith said, "Miss Wilson, please take the man with you and make sure there''s no blood spots on the floor."


    Hana gave a startled look, "What?! Why would I clean the floor?"


    "Because you were the one coaxing the man to hit this person. Now get it cleaned and ss is suspended for the day," announced Edith.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 240 - Digging Them All- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Digging Them All- Part 1</h4>


    When Edith had mentioned to Hana that she had to clean the blood spots, Belle had thought that the First of the cards was joking, but she wasn''t. The woman had made sure that the spoiled pureblooded vampiress cleaned the spots of blood while dragging the man out from here she hade here to the ss with. The look on Hana''s face said that she was more than mortified by cleaning the floor and she wouldn''t be showing up here to ss for a very long time.


    "You had to instigate the mortal," Edith gave a look at Lucas who offered her a smile.


    "I was merely returning the favour," he answered as they followed her to her underground chamber. When they reached the room, he brought his hand towards his face, touching the split lip. Belle had stopped him from doing it, and she used her handkerchief to remove the stains of blood on his face.


    Belle had him sit down on the chair while she dipped the kerchief and asked him, "Does it hurt?" she asked him worriedly. She had never seen him get beaten. Instead, she had seen him hit others. Her red eyes looked at Lucas with worry that made him content with her expression, "Does it?" Belle repeated her question.


    Edith rolled her eyes at Lucas who had not responded, "He will be fine, Belle," she said taking a seat behind the desk, "He is a Grim reaper, a small hit like that is not even counted as a scratch."


    Belle looked at Edith who gave her a nod and then at Lucas, who only smiled at her. There was blood in his mouth, which he had to wash with water and the cut on his lips. When the man had hit Lucas, she had felt ufortable, and if it was possible, she would have ced a spell to have the man drop on the ground as if his body was frozen.


    Lucas enjoyed the attention before but after receiving the memories of being Guilt, he cherished and loved the way Belle''s eyes would worry for him.


    "I am okay, Belle," he assured her but the girl couldn''t tear her eyes away from the wound he received.


    He pulled the chair for her to sit. Feeling Edith''s eyes, he turned his gaze to the first Grim of the cards.


    "Surely you both didn''te here to attend the dance ss now, did you?" she asked them.


    "We have a situation," Lucas informed her and Edith frowned, knowing Lucas would note to see her for silly reasons.


    "What is it?" she asked him.


    Lucas then said, "There seems to be a crack in the wall between thend of the dead and the living where the creatures are able to pass freely into thend of the living. The spirits are eating the new souls and taking their form to be here."


    "The spirits have oftene down to thend of the living, but I don''t think they have ever taken forms. It is usually when theye down here they find the host. If it did, I would have heard about it by now from the Hawverts," Edith reasoned.


    "The Hawverts don''t know about it yet?" Lucas asked, and his lips twitched, wondering if the Hawverts had anything to do with it.


    "Wait, I think there was an order to bring the four Grims back and hellhounds have been released into thend of the living," said Edith, "It might be possible that the spirits came through the same time gap when the other Grims, reapers and hellhounds were sent out from there."


    Belle, who heard this, felt herself turn pale. They had been receiving bad news one after another, and it seemed like it was not stopping anywhere. The Hawverts had sent the hellhounds and other reapers in search of Lucas and the others, this was not good news but a catastrophic one, "Are they all here now?" she asked Edith who gave her a nod.


    "Not everyone is in this town nor in thisnd, but they have scattered themselves. It is easier to search and get the information when everyone has spread out making it much easier to catch," Edith''s words were calm as she wasn''t the one who was involved in this mess, "I heard you caught another Grim. Who is it?" she asked curiously.


    "The one who is too attached to me," answered Lucas in the same calm voice that had Belle wonder if she was the only person who was worried about the creaturesing to look for Lucas, Barron and the others.


    "He must be enjoying being trapped by you. He is quite the masochist when ites to you," Edith chuckled softly. Her back leaning against the chair she sat. Looked like there were people who were aware of the sixth''s Grim''s attachment to Lucas, thought Belle to herself.


    "We wanted to know who else has taken a form, which soul has returned back recently," for the spirits to pick Belle''s parents soul, it felt far too coincidental unless there was a pattern or link to find who else hade back from the dead.


    "I will need to find out about it. It will take time to spot people. I am no witch, but the girl is," Edith said, turning to Belle, "It seems like you have opened half of your abilities. Time is ticking, Belle. If you don''t act fast there will be consequences."


    "We didn''t know we were having guests over," answered Belle, a smile on her lips before exhaling the air.


    "These things that are happening are only interruptions, trying to steer you away from your path," stated the first Grim.?Belle had figured out that much. The time was indeed something to think about.


    Just as they were speaking, the door to the room was knocked. The knock was hard and loud that had the three of them turn their heads to look at the door. On the second knock that was ced on the door, threatening to break down, Lucas said,


    "Later," in a blink of an eye both Lucas and Belle disappeared from the room, and the door of the room didn''t open. A man entered the room, his eyes pitch ck. It was one of the Hawverts, Crane.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 241 - Digging Them All- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Digging Them All- Part 2</h4>


    The man stood tall and proud, his face dull like a dead man whocked any expression or emotion. Edith had realised who hade to meet her right after the first knock and so did Lucas as if they knew who was at the door which was why they left right away. She had her head bowed before she raised it.


    "Crane," she greeted.


    "Edith," Crane greeted her back, "You have a lovely ce here. Very mortal-like," came his slow, deliberate words. His eyes moved to look at the room he stood in, which was small but dark.


    "It is easier to blend. The mortals willbel me as a witch if I don''t act like them," Edith replied for the man not to respond who was looking at the things around him, but he wasn''t looking. He was smelling the scent of the two individuals who had disappeared before Crane had pushed the door open.


    "Hmm. Who was your visitor?" asked Crane. His eyes came to fall and settle on her. Crane knew well that Edith was the medium between the dead and the mortal.


    The Hawverts being the main ones who were ced with the responsibility of looking over thend of the dead while watching thend of the living on sidelines, they were powerful enough tomand the Grims, but not all Grims well under their words of spell to be obedient. The Hawverts couldn''t control the first few Grims who were positioned to be part of the thirteen cards like- Edith, Warth, Rower and Guilt. They had their own assigned position and powers that could not be shaken by the hands of the three Hawverts.


    Edith was the only person who had the possible answers, but she never revealed it. It was not in her nature to speak things with others who were of no concern.


    "Which visitor are you asking about?" asked Edith, her eyes calmly looked at Crane who stared back at her, "This is a school. There are a lot of people who walk in and out of here. Would be hard to say which one you are talking about."


    Crane knew the secrets that Edith kept, but he couldn''t push to threaten her for an answer. His dull eyes continued to look at her. "Why don''t you take a seat?" Edith offered.


    "I haven''te here to take a seat, Edith. I came here to give you an important work," said Crane and Edith turned her head towards him, "I need you to report to me if you find any fluctuations in thend here."


    "Fluctuation?" asked Edith.


    "Yes," answered Crane, "There has been a scent of a living person in thend of the dead. The person entered thend and left before I could catch her."


    "It''s a girl?" asked Edith, keeping her voice even which she had practiced for centuries, "A living being cannote to pass through ande back again."


    Crane nodded his head, his eyes staring at her without blinking them, "It''s not supposed to happen, but it has. I need to know who that girl is. Bring her to me."


    Edith didn''t get to speak another word, and Crane had already left the room, and she stared at the emptiness that was left in the room. She didn''t have to check too far to know that the girl Crane was talking about. It was Belle Adams.


    Back in the Adams'' mansion, Lucas and Belle apparated back in one of the rooms. Walking out of the drawing-room, Barron was the first one to greet them, "How did your time with Edith go? I am sure you have drawn out a full-fledged n of what to do and our next step," said the rabbit following them.


    "Crane is here-"


    "What?! WHY IS HE HERE!??" shouted Barron in shock, "You know what? I am boarding out of this little boat. To begin with, it had a lot of holes, and we are going to drown! We are going to be found out-"


    "That''s going to happen anyway. The other Grims and the hellhounds have been sent to bring back the fallen Grims," answered Lucas and Barron brought both his hands up, pulling his long ears.


    "I am aborting this mission! Give me my body back right now! No no, I am okay with this furry thing," said Barron, taking a few steps away from them, readying himself to leave, "I am leaving this mansion. You can keep those other two Grims for yourself."


    "Barron," Belle called the rabbit who turned his head.


    "Yes, you cane with me too. It is time you left this troublesome Grim reaper," replied Barron, and it brought a smile on her face.


    She then said, "I was going to say that if the reapers could smell you in the cemetery, I don''t think it should be any trouble for the Grims and the hellhounds to smell and find you," she reminded him of the day when a reaper was about to take him back with him¡ªhearing this, Barron stopped moving. He then returned to stand in front of Lucas and Belle.


    Barron coughed, "I will be extending my stay in the Adams'' mansion."


    Lucas rolled his eyes at Barron''s antics.


    "Please tell me you have found out about the other spirits," Barron looked at them with a hopeful expression.


    "Edith said that when the order was passed to send the Grims and the others through the portal, the spirits must have slipped through," replied Lucas, "How is the councilman?"


    "Still unconscious," answered Barron and then hopped around, "What else?"


    "That is all," hearing this Barron shook his head, looking at them.


    "What do you mean? You were out there for nearly two hours," Barron tapped his feet, looking at both of them and Belle smiled to say,


    "I will go check on the councilman," she said, walking ahead and Lucas'' eyes trailed at her before looking back at Barron, "We need to dig her parents grave."


    "Again?" asked Barron in surprise.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 242 - Digging Them All- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Digging Them All- Part 3</h4>


    "Why are we digging the graves again?" asked Barron with a suspicious look, "I thought you did that already."


    "It isn''t just their graves, but we need to match the dead bodies to see what is different," Lucas removed the coat he was wearing, throwing it across the room for it to fall on the stand, "The two realms reflect and have effects. There should be something that will lead us to know who the other people are, who have made it past the wall."


    "What are we standing here. Chop chop, let us go and get it done," said Barron all fired up because he didn''t want to have another dead person showing up and creating chaos here. Barron was the bringer of chaos!


    "Not right now, rabbit. The keeper has already found me digging the graves. It would look suspicious," sighed Lucas. If there were more spirits than Mr. and Mrs. Adams who had shown up at the door, he doubted it was his problem to take care, after all, more spirits creating havoc would mean the Grims and others would be busy dealing with it. This would only give them a better time to swap and switch the needed spirit in the fabricated world of the ghoul Belle was speaking about.


    Lucas was not a Grim at work but a fallen Grim. It was a perfect situation, and he didn''t care about other things, except for one. There was no saying who else was going to show up, and if it were one of the souls that he had killed, now that would be problematic, thought Lucas to himself. There were more than a handful of dozens of them.


    Belle, who had gone to the guest room where councilman Joshua was tied andid on the bed, looked at the man¡ªfeeling sorry for him. He had appeared in front of the mansion at the wrong time.


    When Lucas entered the room, Belle asked him, "What did you do to him?" It was because there was no apparent injury except for a bump on his head.


    "Turned him unconscious," he answered, "He should be awake in some time."


    Belle turned to look at the man and then at Lucas. Her hand reaching out to ce it on his face. Her thumb tracing the side of his lips, "I didn''t like it when I saw him beating you in there," she confessed, "Somewhere it made me think maybe you turned to a mortal," her eyebrows furrowed together, "Why did you take the hit?"


    Lucas looked down at her, bringing his hand to pull her close. Running his hand across her face, "Because I wanted to beat him up, though I would have to say, I wasn''t satisfied with the amount that was handed down to him," he chuckled softly, "The Grims have rules along with the reapers. We cannot instigate anything. Killing the mortals is not allowed until you let them take action towards us."


    "You mean they need to be provoked to do something," said Belle and Lucas nodded his head.


    "That''s right. There are some ground rules, and even though I am a fallen Grim, some rules will let the people in thend of the dead know where and what I did. It would be equal to asking to be caught," exined Lucas to her, "I was onlyying a trap for him, and people like him are easy to trap," he wished he could kill the people there, but they had seen him. Killing them would only end up with more trouble, maybe some other time, thought Lucas to himself.


    Looking at her worried expression, Lucas leaned forward and kissed her on her lips. Slipping his tongue into her mouth. To think that she had returned to him, in his arms right now, Lucas couldn''t help but want to kiss her more these days. Finding every possible opportunity, but he didn''t need the chance as Belle had given her heart to him and she had his for years.


    He sucked her lips, biting it harder than before as he pushed her to the other side of the wall where the councilman wouldn''t be able to see even if he woke up.


    Belle had never been kissed like this by Lucas. His kisses were usually gentle and sweet, that made her toes curl, but this was different. Not the bad kind but every time he bit and sucked her lips it felt like a hurricane in her stomach. She felt Lucas'' fingers trail from her shoulders to move to her arms, making its way towards her fingers to intermingle them.


    There were times Belle wished Lucas would go further, as she craved for his touch. Every touch made her feel alive. The man she had been chasing had not only turned to her, but he loved her back with double or more intensity she had imagined it to be.


    Belle followed his trail, her head moving forward when he pulled, and she could feel her face flushed. Lucas let go one of her hands and ced his hand on the side of her face. His thumb rubbing gently over her cheek as he stared at her, "I love you, Belle more than my self," he whispered to her.


    "I love you too," Belle said the words to see a faint smile appear on his lips, He continued to rub her cheek, looking at her as if she was the most precious thing in his whole world for which he would give up anything.


    Lucas loved her, and he wouldn''t let her go likest time. This time he would kill anyone who would dare to hurt her. He didn''t know what Crane was doing here, but if he had taken his time to step into thend of the living, it meant trouble. By the look that Edith had on her face, he could tell it was a surprise visit, and visits like those were never good.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 243 - Meters Away- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Meters Away- Part 1</h4>


    "He''s waking up," said Belle when she caught sight of the man trying to move his fingers and his head slowly pushing into the surface of the pillow.


    Councilman Joshua opened his eyes, feeling his head heavy and pain at the side of his head. He looked up at the ceiling of the bed, nice looking wood and the drapes of curtain that looked as if he were in heaven because this was not his room. Was he perhaps dreaming? But why was his head hurting? He raised his hand towards his head, rubbing his temples, life in dreams felt so peaceful, thought the man to himself.


    He then tried to get up, but something held him back. He noticed the ropes that were tied around his legs. He then came to realise what just happened. His eyes flew wide open when he looked at Miss Adams and the butler who he was scared of. He tried to hurry away.


    "Rx, Joshua. We are not going to hurt you," informed the butler.


    "Untie these ropes around my legs and let me go right this instance," councilman Joshua sat up, tried to reach for the ropes and trying to find where the knot had been tied, but he couldn''t find it. His hands fervently searched but it looked like the knot had been fused along with the other ropes.


    "Please calm down," Belle didn''t want to harm the councilman. He was someone who was here only doing his duties.


    "No! I want to leave this ce right now!" he demanded, "I am going to tell the magistrate about what funny business is going on in this mansion."


    Lucas turned to look at Belle and say, "This is exactly why we need to silence him. I will throw him in the deep forest. The wild animals will feast and feed on him, leaving no remains," hearing this, the councilman''s eyes went wide.


    "T-throw?" the man asked. He was a vampire who had more strength but the rope was too tight and walking was impossible. He tried to worm his way out in literal sense by rolling off the bed to fall on the ground and starting to crawl one movement after another.


    "Don''t scare him like that," Belle whispered to Lucas.


    "How do you think he''s going to listen?" he asked her, "Given the opportunity, he will be the first one to sprint to the next councilman and inform that all the murders were done by me," though most of them were true, not everyone died in his hands.


    Councilman Joshua had found his way out of the room, continuously crawling on the ground when he saw a maid walking past the corridor, he yelled, "HELP! HELP! Please untie me! This mansion is not safe!"


    The maid looked startled with the sudden shouting, and her eyes moved from the man to the butler who waved her to leave and continue her work. And she left as if she had seen nothing. The councilman looked at the empty corridor in shock.


    "Scream all you want but you won''t find the help you are looking for unless you sit quietly," came the butler''s voice, his steps quiet that moved across the floor to finallye and stand in front of the councilman.


    "You were the one who killed those women!" councilman Joshua used looking at the butler with a hateful re, "You and your mistress have been ying with the ck magic!"


    Belle, who had followed them, stood behind, her arms crossed as she looked at the councilman who was agitated and wanted to run away as fast as he could. Thest time he had run away, it had resulted in him being tied up. She wondered if he would be alive the next time he would run away to tell what he saw here today.


    "You are ying with ck magic, and the servants are under a spell. There''s even a talking toy!" eximed the councilman, "I will make sure everyone knows what is going on here."


    "You aren''t too bright, are you?" asked Lucas, his voice calm and collected that was the opposite of the councilman who looked ruffled.


    Belle came forward, her footsteps known on the ground.


    "Councilman Joshua, what you saw today had nothing to do with us here," she tried to exin to the man, "There are some things that are hard to exin, and we cannot get into its details, but you will need to please calm down before sprinting out of here to tell the next possible person of what you saw unless you want to be called as a madman."


    "Why will they call me a madman?" asked Joshua, "I will be telling them the truth, and it is not like this has not happened in the past where the witches have tried to resurrect the dead."


    "Did it work?" Belle asked, and the man gave her a sceptical look.


    "Yes, they tried to bring up deranged men and women and children that looked like the evil version. Exactly what you have tried right now," the only difference was that her mother looked to be calm, "Where is she? Do you think the others won''t notice her? That she''s back from the dead."


    Upon his words, Belle could onlye to understand that the witches were taking the help of the spirits and then bringing them back to this world. But it was possible that the spirits made use of the same bodies which was decaying under the ground which made it not feasible to stay long in the realm of the living as they had no vessel.


    Belle concluded that if she was going to save Vivian''s soul, she would need to keep her body in good condition and that ce was not in the coffin. She turned to Lucas, "The second girl, do you think she has potions that can save the bodies after death?" she asked him.


    Councilman Joshua gave them a look, "I knew it! You both are trying to resurrect the dead!"


    "I don''t think she''s expertise herself in it yet. Might take a while before she learns."


    "HELP HELP!" shouted the councilman.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...


    Do consider voting for the book with your power stones~

 Chapter 244 - Meters Away- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Meters Away- Part 2</h4>


    Councilman Joshua was left to shout as much as he wanted, and after ten minutes, an irritated rabbit came out of one of the rooms in the mansion, "Someone tape his damn mouth!"


    Barron continued to walk toe and stand in front of the councilman, "Have you not learned that no one is going to help you here? One more sound and I will stuff cotton in your mouth. Lucas!" Barron called, trying to search the butler of the mansion who had gone to the kitchen like it was a normal day and they were back to cooking.


    The maids wearily moved in the room, the thought of someone dead and other creatures living in this mansion made them believe that the mansion was indeed haunted for some time now.


    "Lucas!" the rabbit entered the kitchen, "You have a visitor."


    At the name of the visitor, everyone''s eyes shifted to look at the white rabbit who stood at the door to look at Lucas, "Who is it?" asked Lucas. Wiping his hands and walking towards the rabbit and then past him, making his way towards the halls.


    When Lucas reached the hallways, there was no one there, but he could hear the voices of Belle and the guest''s from the drawing-room. He then entered the room, his footsteps firm on the ground to stop when he saw who it was.


    "Lucas!" the man greeted him who sat close to Belle right now.


    "Good evening, Mr. Clifton," Lucas wished the man, but he didn''t bow his head in greeting.


    "George said he was in town for the next four days and thought toe to visit here," Belle informed with an innocent smile and Lucas returned it with a subtle smile, but it didn''t reach up to his eyes.


    The man had a bright smile on his lips, one that would put people around him at ease. Brown hair, red eyes. The Clifton''s were acquainted with the Adams'' family, which was how Belle knew the man since she was a young girl.


    Lucas had very low tolerance when it came to people and almost ny-nine percent of the time he imagined them being dragged into the woods by him and being buried in the ground after killing them off. He wasn''t too keen with the Clifton''s and not to forget George liked Belle.


    "I was wondering if he could stay here," Belle said, who was oblivious to George''s feelings towards her, "I asked Barn to park the carriage in our shed as George can make use of our carriage, right?"


    He didn''t know why she was asking him if she had already got his carriage settled and where he would be provided with amodation in this mansion. Like Simone, George was a friend of Belle, and if Lucas had been keeping a thin line between Simone and Belle, he would have George be thrown in the sea. Lucas was protective about Belle, but the feeling right now was different as he loved her and he wasn''t just her guardian any more.


    George smiled at Belle''s words, and he said to Lucas, "I was going to stay in the inn near the Lord''s mansion as I need to get some of the papers checked by him, but Belle insisted that I stay here."


    "She is a sweet girl," Lucas chimed. This careless rabbit, thought Lucas to himself.


    "Why don''t you go rest, Mr. Clifton? The maid will show you to your room," said Lucas, raising his hand for the maid who was walking by toe and stand behind Lucas.


    "You are right. I am too tired from the three days journey. I have a lot to catch up with Belle," said George getting up, he patted Belle''s head that had Lucas narrow his eyes at that action, "I will see you at dinner," said the vampire who followed the maid.


    Belle was ready to leave the room when Lucas ced his hand on the door, blocking her way. She gave him a look of surprise, "What were you thinking inviting him to stay here?" he asked Belle, his eyes narrowed down.


    "George was in town, and he didn''t have any ce to stay. It would be rude to have him stay in the inn," Belle stepped back when Lucas took a step forward, having her corner against the wall, "What? It would give a good alibi that nothing is going on in here and everything is normal," she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Such a troublesome girl," he muttered under his breath, "The mansion has already too many guests. Do you think he''s going to sit still? He will need to be watched, and the maids cannot be around him for too long because they have work to do."


    "We can keep himpany. The servants are now aware of what''s going on; they will manage it. You worry about nothing."


    Lucas stepped close to her, his head touching her forehead, "Belle. Barron and I will be going to the graves tonight. I won''t be here at the time of night."


    Belle gave him a questionable look, "Why do you need to go to the graves? Are you going to thend of the dead?"


    "No, not thend of the dead. We need to find the difference between the people who have died and the bodies that the spirit took form. As Barron is from thend of the dead he will be useful instead of guarding the house," Belle agreed to thest sentence. Having Barron alone here would only make things far more chaotic, "I don''t want to leave you here all alone," he closed his eyes.


    "How am I alone? There''s George and also the councilman," she answered, and he sighed. That was the problem. He would be leaving her here all alone with that man.


    He pulled back, "Make sure you keep some distance. And don''t allow him to pat you so freely," he said, slightly annoyed, and Belle raised her brows. Was Lucas Jealous? "Okay?" he asked her, and she nodded her head with a wide smile.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 245 - Meters Away- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Meters Away- Part 3</h4>


    During the time of dinner, George sat right next to Belle and Lucas couldn''t help but sit on the other side once all the food was brought to the dining room. The maids who were the ones serving them could feel the friction in the room, which was mostlying from the butler, Lucas. When their eyes moved to look at Miss Belle, it seemed like she didn''t notice as she smiled talking to George.


    "Do you remember the time Simon entered Mrs. Berkel''s room because he thought she stole one of the items in the house?" asked George.


    "Of course, I do. Didn''t we all step out of our rooms trying to get him not to do it?" Belle smiled. She then turned to look at Lucas, "Lucas was the one who sent us back to our rooms."


    "The mischievous fools," stated Lucas, who had Belle grin and George saw how the butler sat at the same table as them. His red eyes looking at both Belle and the butler, observing their closeness. It seemed like since Mr. and Mrs. Adams had passed away, things had changed here.


    "You said you found it to be adorable," said Belle and Lucas gave her a nod.


    "Just you. The rest were fools," Lucas replied to her, cutting the meat and cing it on her te.


    "Thank you," Belle thanked him.


    "A lot of things changed here in the mansion since I wasst here," George said to gain Belle''s attention, "How are you holding things in here? Must be a little hard. I am sorry I wasn''t here when you needed me," the words had Lucas narrow his eyes at the vampire. He wasn''t needed here, and he didn''t know what he was doing here instead of doing his damn job, thought Lucas to himself.


    Belle nodded her head, "It was a little hard with them gone, but when it happens, you get used to it. And I had Lucas with me all the time. He does a tremendous job when ites to everything. You know that."


    "Of course, you can always count on your butler. It looks like your rtionship improved too," when Belle gave out a startled look, George said, "I didn''t know he had dinner with you at the same table."


    This caught Belle''s attention. George might not have been as good as Simone, but the man was still an acquaintance she considered to be close. She knew him since she was small and they had spent a decent time together when they were both young. Right now, she realised how Lucas was still acting as the house butler. Though both she and Lucas were together, Lucas had not stepped down from being the butler of the mansion, and he continued to work as he had been doing for thest eleven years.


    She had asked Lucas about changing his rooms as she found it strange that he was still using the older room in the servants quarters. Not that she was ashamed about it, but just that she felt it odd when he could use one of the avable rooms in the mansion which was on the same floor as her own room.


    But Lucas had told he would, somewhere in the future, and she didn''t know when that future was going to be.


    "Why?" Belle asked George, "I like to have my meals with Lucas."


    "It''s not wrong,"ughed George, "I was just curious. It is very rare for a mistress or master having lunch with their servants at the same table. Just conflicting."


    "I have been a conflicting person when ites to the norms of society, George. You should know that," she offered the man a smile who gave her a nod.


    "Managing the mansion must be difficult. Were you able to get all the documents from the woman? I heard someone was trying to buy your mansion and then your butler. It is good to see that you have both of them with you,"mented George.


    "News travels fast," Belle said, ncing at George and then cutting into her food to take a bite, "Do you know what is up with everyone trying to get the house?" she asked him.


    George shrugged his shoulders, "I have no clue at all. It makes me curious. Thought you would have found out about it by now."


    After dinner was over, they spent their time in one of the rooms, sitting in front of the firece. Lucas stood behind them, staring at the man''s head to be interrupted by Barron who poked his hand on his leg.


    "Lucas!" Barron''s whisper was not a whisper that had George turn to look behind.


    Belle''s eyes slightly widened, and she coughed, "I didn''t know you worked for the Lord so closely," she said to gain George''s attention.


    When George turned his gaze back on Belle, Lucas red down at Barron where he had stepped on Barron''s feet to lower the rabbit''s voice. Stepping out of the room, Lucas quietly red, "Why do you appear to be in a bad mood?" asked Barron.


    "I am not. Did the maids give food to the councilman?"


    "That''s done. No one in the Adams'' mansion shall be left unfed! When are we going to the graves? The clock is ticking, Lucas."


    Lucas'' eyes moved towards the two people in the room. If it wasn''t for the man who was going to stay here in the mansion, Lucas would have left with Barron to dig the graves but leaving Belle alone with the man was something he wasn''t willing to do. Yet, at the same time, there was no other option.


    "We need to wait for everyone to go to sleep. For him to go to sleep," stated Lucas.


    When two more hours passed, Belle had to fake a yawn to leave the room, and she went up to her room. This had George return to the guest room that was provided to him. When Belle reached the room, Lucas was already there, "It is time to leave," said Lucas.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 246 - The Company- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 246 - The Company- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas and Barron reached the gates of the cemetery, walking in the dark with nontern in their hands as they didn''t need one. Both the Grim reapers started to move towards the graves of Mr. and Mrs. Adams that was buried in the ground.


    "You know this cemetery makes me worried after thest time the reaper tried to attack me," said Barron, walking beside Lucas as his head moved left and right to see the cemetery deserted.


    "You will be fine this time," replied Lucas, his own eyes taking in the fog that was right now covering thends along with the snow that had fallen on the ground, "You have your scythe with you now."


    "Yes, for that I need to beat the reaper to the point where he won''t remember me, because all our scythe screams that we are no regr reapers," said Barron, continuously moving. His ears flopped as he walked, his tail swishing left and right.


    Lucas heard the owl hoot that sat at a distant tree, "They won''t know that we are the Grims. If all the reapers used their brains, we wouldn''t be having the thirteen cards of the Grims to look after the other creatures. Even if we doe to meet a few of the intelligent ones, I am sure Barron the great will send them back to thend of the dead," Barron gave a dry look at Lucas.


    "Ha ha ha. So funny my belly hurts," said Barron, "Are you not worried that Crane is here? If I am not wrong, he neveres down to thend of the living. Maybe he''se just three times-"


    "Two times," Lucas corrected the rabbit.


    "Just two damn times!" Barron eximed, "Do you know what it means? It means he is here for us."


    "Calm down, Barron," Lucas didn''t know how Barron worked as the fourth Grim with his panicking and dramatic antics, "Crane wouldn''t have sent the hellhounds and the other Grims after us if he was here for us. He must have sniffed Belle''s presence and see her."


    "Does that mean Belle is in grave danger?" asked Barron, "Her te appears to be getting filled with every passing day,"mented the Grim reaper.


    "Maybe," murmured Lucas. Reaching the graves, Barron stood without touching the shovel when Lucas took hold of one of them in his hand, "I didn''t bring you here for encouragement. Pick up the shovel and help me remove the graves," Barron''s shoulders sunk and he picked up the shovel that looked three times bigger than his rabbit size.


    The keeper of the cemetery must have gone back to his little house which was why he wasn''t here anymore. The time was going to strike twelve in midnight soon and the duo started to dig the ground one after another, pulling up the lid which Lucas had closed in the afternoon, to pull out the bodies and ce it on the ground.


    "They looked hideous,"mented Barron, walking around to look at the bodies that were still dposing, "What happened to her mother?" asked the curious Grim when his eyes fell on the upper part of her body that had a missing face.


    Lucas started at the two bodies before saying, "Mr. Adams used his feet to squash her face," and Barron took another look before looking up at Lucas.


    "They were of the same strength. Was it because one of them turned corrupted?" asked Barron, "Corruption had so much strength but then ites from thend of the dead. They couldn''t expect anything less. Which grave are we digging next for reference?"


    "The nearest one. Grandpa Adams," informed Lucas and they moved to the grave, breaking away the chains as the coffin was ced inside the small room where the body was ced in the casket without being buried in the ground. Taking the body towards the dugout graves, Barron and Lucas observed the graves.


    "It is it or does the body stink more than before?" asked Barron, "Grandpa''s body seemed in a better conditionpared to Mr. and Mrs. Adams body. Look at the skin, it looks slimy and almost fresh more than rotting."


    That was true, thought Lucas to himself. The bodies looked juicy and it made him question if it was because the spirits had taken in their souls and form in thend of the living. But still, something seemed off.


    "Go bring another body, Barron," ordered Lucas and the rabbit went on his way to get the closest avable body so that they could inspect further.


    Lucas in the meantime bent down to look at Mr. and Mrs. Adams body. In the afternoon when he had arrived here, the body was not like this which made him question why the bodies were changing its appearance. Not to forget that they had got rid of the spirits. When Barron arrived with Belle''s grandmother, he noticed Lucas pouring oil on the bodies.


    "What are you doing?" asked Barron in surprise.


    "The spirits have not left thend of the living yet. They tried to attach to the next possible thing," said Lucas to notice the fingers of Mr. and Mrs. Adams that tried to move. Leaving the spirits out in the open here from the casket seemed to have woken them up and the bodies started to convulse.


    "What about Belle?" asked Barron. He saw Lucas pull out the matchbox, readying to burn the bodies.


    "She will understand," he responded back before drawing the matchstick across the surface of the box that lit itself into a me, falling on the bodies to set themselves aze.


    "I finally found you," came a voice behind them and both Lucas and Barron turned around to see who had crept up behind them.


    "Who is this mummified person?" asked Barron, cringing as he looked at the man whose legs and hands appeared to be crooked.


    Lucas stared at the man who was smiling at him, "Robinson."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 247 - The Company- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 247 - The Company- Part 2</h4>


    Belle who stayed back in the mansion went to check on the guests she had in the mansion. She knew having George in the mansion was risky could raise his suspicious if he found anything to be odd but if he never found out, the council''s suspicion wouldn''t fall on them.


    Councilman Joshua had been sent to the Adams'' mansion to verify the statements and take new ones from Lucas but instead of stalling him away which could have happened if the spirits had not shown up at the door. They had tied him up and ced in one of the rooms. Entering the room where the firece was still burning brightly, Belle saw the councilman who was staring at the wall to turn to look at her.


    "I thought you are a good woman. An orphan who is alone and I was being nice to you but see what you did to me!" Councilman Joshua''s voice had turned hoarse after all the initially screaming he had done in the hope of getting someone''s attention in the mansion or outside but there was no on to help him. He had finally grown tired after an hour.


    "I am sorry that you are in this condition but you need to know and understand that we are doing this for a reason not because we enjoy tying you up," said Belle, her voice apologetic as she stepped forward towards the man. At first, it was just his legs that were tied but now even his hands were tied behind him.


    "Please, Miss Adams. I still think you have some goodness in you. Please untie me and let me go. Is it your butler who you are afraid of?" Councilman Joshua had met Belle Adams before and he had seen how heartbroken she was. She had red eyes that made him question himself if it was the butler who was a witch and not her.


    "I am sorry," Belle apologized, "I will make sure that nothing happens to you in my presence. And Lucas didn''t do anything. Things are just a little chaotic here today. I brought you blood, would you like to drink?" she asked him with a polite voice.


    Councilman Joshua decided that the butler had brainwashed her, else, why would she be this calm when her dead parents arrived back in the house. He had heard how the ck witches tried to resurrect the dead but he would have never known that it was possible until what he saw today.


    "You don''t know what you''re doing. I know it is scary at first but believe me, I will make sure that you are safe and the witch is dealt with. Including the rabbit," Councilman Joshua tried to convince her and Belle couldn''t do nothing but stare at him.


    She had told the servants because she trusted them enough to keep the secret, while watch over the mansion with them but the councilman was someone she had barely spent time with.


    Telling every single person possibly was not going to help. It would be a secret that was going to spread out until every single person knew about it and the people of the dead didn''t like their presence to be known.


    "Blood?" Belle asked him and the man stared at her before shaking his head.


    "I don''t need it," he said unsure of what would be mixed in it. Both Joshua and Belle heard something in the corridor, gaining their attention and Belle turned her eyes look at the door which she had closed. If Joshua would start yelling for help, Belle wouldn''t look back in turning him mute.


    "Please stay quiet unless you want to see yourself on the other side of life," said Belle.


    Standing up from the chair she had taken a seat, she ced the blood on the table and walked towards the door. cing her hand on the knob, she tried to turn it and push it open, peeking her head out to see no one there. She stepped out of the room, closing the door behind her and she started to walk to hear another crackling sound. Thenterns that were ced on the walls were flickering in and out.


    It was not normal for thenterns to behave like that, and this had Belle furrow her brows in question if there was someone or something that had entered the mansion. With both Lucas and Barron gone, it was just Belle. She continued to walk around the mansion but she didn''t find anything. Even Geroge''s room was closed as he was sleeping.


    Her bare feet made up towards the stairs, to reach the floor that was the coldest out of the lot. She wore her coat on her nightdress to keep herself warm. It had started to snow again around the mansion, bringing more snow to the ground.


    "You have been having an eventful day," said Greed when she was passing the room he was, "Won''t youe to talk to me?" he asked her.


    Belle stopped her footsteps, looking at Greed who was sitting in the same position she had seen him a couple of hours ago, "You never ask someone who you have killed and threatening forpany. Didn''t you know that?" asked Belle.


    Greed smiled at her, a small chuckle passing through his lips, "You are right but I am sure you are looking forpany, mdy," he was being nice and polite to her and this raised red gs in Belle''s head.


    Her red eyes looked at Greed and he looked back at her with his ck ones, "Come sit. Your mark won''t let me step away from this circle, toe to harm you. Or is it that you don''t believe in the magic you have ced?" he taunted her.


    "I have nothing to speak to you," said Belle, turning her head away and taking a step forward to hear Greed say,


    "Not even about Guilt''s past?" on his words, Belle paused her footsteps.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 248 - The Company- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 248 - The Company- Part 3</h4>


    "You don''t believe me?" asked Greed and Belle smiled, stepping into the room.


    "It is quite hard to believe whates through that mouth of yours," not to forget how obsessed he behaved when it came to Lucas. This Grim reaper wanted to covet Lucas and never let anyone get close to him.


    "You weren''t so mean before. What happened? Mommy and daddy didn''t love you as you expected?" asked Greed.


    "You killed me," stated Belle while she realized that this grim reaper had been listening to every little thing that had been taking ce in this mansion. The loud voices.


    "Still salty about it?" asked Greed, "How about we offer each other peace?" he asked her, raising his hand for her to take but Belle didn''t take it.


    "Not as salty as you are feeling like I took your toy away," Belle answered, a smileing on her own face and they both smiled, "Do you think I will be here when you''re plotting to kill me?"


    "I cannot help it. As you said, Guilt was with me. Do you know how it feels when the person you look up to is crumbling and falling down?" Greed put his leg down which he had ced upon the window sill, "Wait, now he''s Lucas. Did he ever tell you that he killed a whole family? Just like a massacre because they found out about my people, about thend of the dead and do you know who is responsible?" he raised both his hands to point his fingers at her.


    "I did nothing," said Belle.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t remember it. You couldn''t keep your mouth shut like any other mortal here and bbed it to one of the family. Iter found out that Lucas had to wipe out the family and another one as word had started to spread about us. How do you think I found out?" asked Greed, chuckling to himself, "How does it feel to have blood on your hands?"


    Belle stared at Greed, her eyes unwavering, "I am used to it. It isn''t the first time Lucas killed a person for my sake."


    Greed looked slightly taken aback by her words. It seemed like the righteous girl didn''t exist anymore and the soul had been modified.


    "Did you think I would feel guilty about it?" asked Belle, "You forget that I am part of the dead and I don''t feel the remorse as I used to feel."


    "What a horrible mistress the servants of this mansion have. You should be careful about what you speak. You wouldn''t want your servants listening to that. Not especially when they decided to ce trust in you."


    Belle didn''t know what Greed was ying with. It was evident that the reaper disliked her and she was on the top name of the kill list of his.


    Greed then said, "Let me out of here," he said, raising his head up to stretch his neck and looking at her.


    "The circle looks great on you," Belle stated, her eyes moving up to see the markings which were still there.


    "Do you think I cannote out of this mark?" he asked her, the smile on his lips falling down and his eyes continuing to stare at her, "What do you think my ability is?"


    "Forcing your ideals on others?" asked Belle, taking a step back when he took a step forward. Though the mark was up there, she was still worried that this reaper would do something which he hadn''t tried in the presence of Lucas, "Why don''t you try attacking me," he tried to instigate her.


    "You think I don''t know that a mortal needs to do something before a Grim reaper can do anything?"


    Greed gritted his teeth, "So much of words. If you''re brave,e here. Step into this circle."


    "No, thank you," she said and heard a crash outside. Her head snapped to look at the door. That was definitely a crash and not from Barron. She took herself to walk out of the room, leaving Greed behind to see no one in the corridor but noticing the broken vase on the ground, she realised that there was someone who had tried toe here.


    The corridor was dark and thenterns weren''t present to let one show the path clearly. Belle didn''t know who it was. She tried to take a peek at the window but there was no one outside. Lucas and Barron were yet to return. From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of shadow that moved at the other end of the corridor.


    Someone was awake, thought Belle to herself. Her head-turning in the direction and she started to walk on the deserted corridor which was surrounded in silence.


    Belle walked until the end to find no one in the corridor. She then took the next corridor to walk, checking the servants quarters were everyone was fast asleep. When she reached the room where the councilman was left hostage, Belle noticed the ropes the was on the ground.


    "Oh no," she whispered to herself. Quickly running towards the door, she saw it was left wide open. Before she could take another step, she heard,


    "Let him go, Belle," Belle turned to look at George who stood in the dark, "What is wrong with you? The Belle I knew would never keep hostages."


    Belle fell silent and pale that George knew and he had left the man free, "You were asleep," she said, "I can exin it."


    But George shook his head, "You don''t have to. I have known you for years, Belle. This is not you. Your parents would be so disappointed if they found you do something like this," when he walked forward and away from the darkness of the corridor that had no light, Belle gasped.


    George looked different, he wasn''t the same person she had seen before leaving for her room. Her blood ran cold, "W-what happened to you?" she asked, taking a step back when she noticed his decayed face, a part of his jaw having only skeleton.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 249 - The Company- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 249 - The Company- Part 4</h4>


    Barron looked at the man who stood not far away from them, looking at the deed they just did, "Your acquaintance?" he asked Lucas.


    "Something like that," Lucas replied, his calm ck eyes looking at Mr. Robinson who looked just the way he had left him during the time in the forest, "What are you doing here?" asked Lucas to the man, "Came here to reminiscence when you were alive in the world?"


    Barron then asked, "Half of his fingers are missing-"


    "That''s right, my fingers," Robinson raised both his hands up to show only four fingers that were there in total, "I havee to settle scores with you, you damned butler."


    "Barron," Lucas said to Barron, "Why don''t you finish putting the bodies back to where they belong along with the mud while I deal with this one." The rabbit looked at the dead man who hade out from God knows where before making his way to cover the bodies they had burnt of the Adams'' and the older bodies they had taken out.


    Lucas walked forward, moving away from the graves so that Barron could do his job while hoping he wouldn''t bury himself along with the bodies because it was Barron, "Surprised to see me here? You must be shocked," said Robinson.


    "Very surprised," Lucas raised his eyebrows as if he was shocked when in truth he wasn''t.


    Lucas had expected for one of them to show up, especially after Mr. Adams appeared to be throwing him more stares than Mrs. Adams. Everyone in the mansion knew that the people who had entered the mansion weren''t Belle''s parents but Mr. Adams had been particrly hostile towards him.?And now that he saw Robinson stand in front of him, waiting to avenge his death it was safe to tell that the people who he had killed would be thirsty for his blood; that was whoever hade down from thend of the dead.


    Robinson came right at him, using the ability of wind by using high intensity that was thrown at Lucas like sharp invisible knives that cut the sides of his arms, "Looks like you picked up some tricks," said Lucas.


    "You killed me and sent me to a ce like that. Do you know how it was? I was hunted and tried to be eaten there until I fused myself to this spirit," admitted Robinson, "Was it because I dragged her?" There was a look of madness when Robinson questioned him.


    "I had my own reasons. You shouldn''t concern yourself with it," answered Lucas. Continuing to walk farther and farther away to have the dead man follow him.


    "I will kill you and then kill Belle. She seems still untouched, do you think she will like it?" asked Robinson,ughing when Lucas'' stared at him.


    "You don''t know when to close your mouth, do you?" asked Lucas, and when Robinson used the wind ability to attack Lucas as his arm was bleeding because of the cut. At the same time, Lucas pulled out his scythe to deflect the wind that was going to hit him, "You should have stayed in thend of the dead instead of trying to even your scores which will only continue with imbnce."


    Robinson was not himself and had fused himself with a spirit who had the ability of wind. Looking at Lucas'' scythe, the spirit in him looked at Lucas in fear and confusion. Robinson''s face kept changing to look like a skeleton ghost to the man he had been buried as, "You! Why do you have a scythe? What is this Grim the spirit is talking about?" asked the ignorant man. It looked like the spirit was trying to warn Robinson of who was in front of him.


    "Why don''t you find out about it, weakling," Lucas moved his finger for the man toe and Robinson looked furious.


    "I will kill you!"


    Lucas smiled at his words and he used his own hand to hit the man. This time the body looked more solid than what he had encountered in the mansion. It was possible that Robinson had taken the spirit''s help to take his body from the forest because the man''s clothes were covered in mud.


    Lucas didn''t bother to spend time with this dead being and with a few punches and kicks, Robinson fell on the white ground which was covered in snow. Walking to him, Lucas pulled up the man by his cor,


    "Who else came out with you?" asked Lucas. The question was asked in utmost seriousness but Robinson seeing this started tough.


    "Find it out yourself," spat the man.


    Lucas threw the man back on the ground, ready to walk away when Robinson''s hand reached out to drag Lucas down but Lucas who still had his scythe with him, turned it around to push the log rod into Robinsons'' stomach.


    "Tell me. I am sure you had some friends because we met some of them already," stated Lucas, gauging the dead man who was in pain.


    "What did you do to them?" asked Robinson and he groaned when Lucas pushed the rod by twisting it further, "Should have known they would be visiting you first but there''s someone who is eager to meet you."


    Lucas pulled out his scythe and said, "Time is up," and he turned the scythe around to use the other end to kill the already dead person, sending him to thend of the dead. Robinson''s body withered away into smoke.


    Turning back, he went to see Barron who was still pushing the mud into ce, "Finish this and return back to the mansion. I have somewhere to go."


    "Wait, what!" Barron screamed, only his voice echoing with Lucas who had disappeared, "You must be kidding! What if I am attacked?!"?Barron heard the owl hoot and he quickly started to use the shovel to push the mud so that no reaper or hellhound would be paying him a visit at the cemetery.


    When Lucas disappeared and apparated back, it wasn''t the Adams'' mansion he was in but the mansion that belonged to Olivia Stlinkson.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 250 - Bloodbath- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Bloodbath- Part 1</h4>


    It took Belle a second to realise the person she had taken in, given food, sat next to in front of the firece was not George she knew, but it was a spirit from thend of the dead. She felt her face turn pale at this realisation. She hadn''t expected things to be like this. Neither did Lucas nor Barron and Belle see thising. The person had been good in deceiving them, and it seemed like he had waited for Lucas to leave.


    "You don''t look happy," stated George, the smile on his lips falling as he said, "Is it because I released the man you had tied or is it because of how I look right now?"


    Belle took a step back, remembering dully that Councilman Joshua had fled from this mansion. They were in deeper trouble than any time before, "What happened to you?" Belle questioned. How was George dead, and how did she not know about it? She or her family should have received a letter about it, but they had not received single news about him, and now she was finding out that he was dead.


    "What happened to me?" asked George, his head tilting to his side.


    Did he not know that he hade back from the dead? Asked Belle to herself, which she found hard to believe. Her mother and father''s residue that was taken by the spirits knew that they hade back from the dead, but George, his body appeared rotten, and it made her worried.


    "It was important to keep the councilman here. We need to get him back," said Belle hoping to distract him, but George raised his hand to his side, not letting her pass him when she took two steps forward.


    "Why don''t we sit down and talk. It''s been long since west chatted together," said the man. A small smile on his face as he looked at her.


    "We did that a few hours ago. We have been speaking in the drawing-room and the dining room," Belle reminded him which was true. As a friend, Belle had made sure to spend time so that he wouldn''t feel neglected. The work with the Lord of Bonke had been a lie, and he was only trying to stay here.


    She had thought to use him as an alibi, but she didn''t know it was going to backfire like this.


    "Let''s sit," he said, moving his hand from the side to show it towards the closest spare room, "I think no matter how many times I speak to you it will never be sufficient. You are the closest person to my heart, Belle. Did you know that?" he asked her. Believing a dead person was hard, especially with how one of the spirits tried to manipte her mother''s thoughts.


    Thinking as quick as she could, Belle then said, "I think I am tired. I will go rest in my room."


    "How about I tuck you to sleep. Remember I used to do it for before? I used to hate Simon so much for interrupting our time. It was already hard enough with the way your butler tried to interrupt our time. I used to hate it," he confessed.


    To Belle, George had been a good friend like Simone. Seeing him in this state broke her heart, to think that she had met him after such a long time only to have him dead before he even entered the mansion.


    Mustering the courage, she smiled, "I am grown up now, George. I sleep well, even without Mr. Fluffs."


    George stared at her for a few seconds and then snapped out to say, "I remember him. The rabbit with long ears. The buttoned eye. You liked to carry the ragged doll everywhere. Do you still have him?"


    "Yes, he''s still with me. I couldn''t throw him away," said Belle before she realised she couldn''t go to sleep because there were other people in this mansion and she didn''t know what George was capable of.


    "Where is he?" George stated, and Belle scolded herself. Mr. Fluffs was no longer in her possession, and it had turned to Barron''s possession since thest few weeks.


    "Lucas took him to stitch his arm. It is very loose. You know what? Why don''t we go to the drawing-room," proposed Belle. It was the safest and easiest way to maintain distance while keeping an eye on him. She tried to mentally prepare herself that he would need to return to the dead again, and for that, she would need to kill him.


    They went to the drawing-room, and Belle went to the firece to burn some logs of wood to keep the room warm. Every now and then she turned to make sure George was where he was, "When did youst see your parents? It''s been long since I met them," Belle tried to extract some answers.


    "It must have been a week ago. You didn''te to visit us. I was worried where you would find a suitor for yourself. But then I see you haven''t found a suitor but you''re too close to the butler, aren''t you?" he asked her. Both Lucas and Belle had not been subtle when it came to them being together. Not to forget the way Lucas was making strong actions to make sure George understood that Lucas was her man.


    Belle had never sensed his feelings for her, but with the words he was uttering to her right now, she questioned if George had harboured feelings for her.


    Taking a deep breath, sheughed. Was she supposed to wait for Lucas and Barron toe home? Or was she supposed to send her dear friend to his grave by herself? Belle was still trying to figure out when she heard him say,


    "Belle, I want to tell you something," that he is dead? Asked Belle to herself, "I don''t know what''s going on with you and the butler but leave it ande to me. I will look after you."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 251 - Bloodbath- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Bloodbath- Part 2</h4>


    It was the time of Winter, yet Belle felt a drop of sweat slide down her on back at the tension in the room. She didn''t know how toprehend the situation right now fully. He wanted to take her? Did he even know in what state he was in?


    "I am sorry, George," Belle apologized and the man frowned. As if not understanding what she was telling, "You must already know who holds my heart."


    George stood quietly, staring at her, "I know. Which is why I said it is not healthy. You know what he is," hearing this her eyes widened. Of course, he would know who Lucas was as George now belonged to thend of the dead, but she doubted he knew who he really was, "He is just like me, so give me a chance which we never had."


    "You had all your time, but you never said anything. Don''t try to spoil something that I have now with him," reasoned Belle, but the words she said didn''t sit well with her friend, "Please, George."


    "No," George refused, "I have loved you for a very long time now. Taken care of you and you''re saying you fell for a man who doesn''t even belong to this world. What difference does it make? If its him or me."


    "Then let me be with him. It is where my happiness lies and always has been. Lucas has been with me, helping me in things and understanding without I needing to tell anything-"


    "If it were Simon I would have thought about it. I didn''t like Lucas, and you know that. Do you think nature will allow you two to be together?" questioned George and Belle furrowed her brows at these words, "You think it is that simple. You are a person who belongs to the realm of the living, and he belongs in thend of the dead. Dead and living can never be together. It doesn''t work like that."


    "Why are you trying to court me then?" she asked him.


    George took a few steps around the couch he had been sitting. Belle had to make sure that she was having a right amount of distance between them, "Because I know you won''t listen to me. You are not like the others, Belle. You do what you feel is right no matter if it is bad or good. I know you. I have always known you. If you''re going to want to live with that person, then try it with me."


    "That''s absurd," Belle responded, "You are my friend, George. You have always been a dear friend of mine just like Simon-"


    George had picked up a vase and threw it on the ground. His face contoured in irritation, "Don''t call me your friend when I want to be something more."


    Belle didn''t know how to make him understand. But first of all, was he the same friend she knew or had he been corrupted in thend of the dead that he had lost his sanity. Lucas and Barron were not there, and she was trying to stall the man, buying more time but as seconds passed by, she doubted that they would being any time soon. Whatever was holding them back was taking a lot of time.


    She wondered how many other souls had bound themselves with the spirit toe here, to thend of the living. The living wanted to die, in the thought of having peace for themselves, but after they died, the souls craved back lives when they were in thend of the dead.


    "What were you doing beforeing here?" asked Belle, trying to deviate their topic which George noticed, but he went along with her.


    "I was in Valeria. I told you, I was given the assignment to get a signature and sealings from the Lord of Bonke," answered George, "I got on the carriage and came here."


    "And before that?" Belle continued to ask.


    "I was at my home, but before that, we had a case that we were working on. I found the ck witches who are working together along with some white witches. I was going to inform the magistrate to speak about it but¡­" his voice trailed, and he looked as if he had turned to a statue for a few seconds before his eyes moved from the floor to look at Belle, "That can''t be," he said in denial.


    "What can''t be, George?" asked Belle. Did someone possibly kill him? "What do you remember?" she coaxed him.


    For some odd reason, his face was wrapped in sudden anger. He made his way quickly towards her, catching hold of her neck and pushing against the wall, "Stop making me think so much." He pushed her body again to the wall, and she tried to get his hand away from her neck, "Why are you giving me pain when I don''t want to think on what happened!" he asked in rage.


    Belle could see the look in his eyes that said he remembered how he died. He must have died somewhere between his casework when he was on his way to the magistrate unless the magistrate was mentally a corrupted man who had killed George.


    "I am sorry," Belle apologized, and he pushed her away from the wall.


    "I am still here, that means it is not the truth, Belle. I am me, and you are you. I promise to keep you safe and away from harm," said George, failing to see that it was him she needed protection from right now.


    "Let me fix it," Belle said. Even though George had caught her neck, trying to squeeze her life out, he was the friend who had indeed taken care of her. His death was not his fault, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    George shook his head, "No, there''s nothing to fix. Let''s stop talking about it and get back to the topic of what I was asking you. Leave this mansion ande live with me."


    "You are asking me to die," stated Belle and George took a second before he nodded his head.


    "Yes. You are right. For us to be together, that is the only way to do it," he answered her.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter


    Do consider voting for the book with your power stones~

 Chapter 252 - Bloodbath- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Bloodbath- Part 3</h4>


    Belle wondered if, after death, every soul that once used to be sane would turn to rot, turning them insane when it came to their thoughts and rationality which was thrown out of the window.


    The friend she knew was a good man, and he would never ask her to kill herself.


    "You are not in your right mind. Why don''t you get some sleep, and we''ll talk about this once it''s morning. You must be tired," said Belle when he let her go, and she took a few steps near the door for it to be blocked.


    "Don''t take me to be an idiot, Belle."


    "You are acting out of context, and your thoughts are irrational. The George I knew would never propose that I die for him," Belle pursed her lips.


    "People change, Belle. Change is the only thing that is constant, and it is inevitable like your death," he was joking right? Thought Belle to herself. Was he here to kill her and take her to thend of the dead? She gulped at the thought of it.


    He walked forward towards her, cornering her against the wall as he looked down at her face, his eyes taking in her appearance. Belle had never felt this worried and scared for herself. Maybe it was because she knew Lucas was always around the corner and he would never let anything happen to her, but Lucas was not here.


    This time she would need to handle it by herself without relying on Lucas'' help.


    When George''s face came close, Belle ced her hand on his hand, the ce his skin was exposed, but unlike her mother, who had started to crumble, nothing happened to him. He got too close to her, raising her chin so that he could move his lips towards her and Belle suddenly pushed him away before making a run out of the drawing-room.


    Belle started to run, trying to go up the stairs which George caught up with. Her feet moved quickly, and she wondered what to do as she didn''t know what to do. Was she supposed to hide? Not with him on her tail and how was one supposed to kill a dead? Asked Belle to herself.


    Wait, she would need oil and fire to set the body on fire but somewhere deep down in Belle''s heart she wasn''t ready for this. Her heart broke further that she would have to kill her friend with her hands and if she didn''t, he would kill her and drag her to thend of the dead to have his happily ever after which would not be happy to her.


    Wasn''t there a way to send a soul without harming them? Just having them disappeared?


    "Where do you think you are going, Belle?" asked George, "ying hide and seek with me is not going to help but if I do find you, I will take you with me. I first thought that we would settle down wherever you would want to."


    "Then let me live where I want to live and with whoever I want to," shouted Belle by turning around and speaking to him.


    "I spoke to my parents about you. The week before this happened to me¡­" George''s voice trailed, "What an irony. I told them I loved you."


    Belle felt sorry for him, but the truth was that she didn''t see George the way he was looking at her. George, Simon and she had grown up together in each other''spany. Maybe not spending too much time but when they met each other, they had always spent time together. She didn''t have to write letters to keep in touch with each other regrly.


    "I told them how much I cared for you and how I would like to marry you."


    "When did this happen?" asked Belle, her red eyes looking at him move towards her.


    George''s eyebrows furrowed in concentration, "Must have been during summer. Yes, it was summer," he answered, "I have been thinking toe to meet you, but somewhere it felt like I was drugged and seeing things that didn''t exist. I came to meet you, but there was no one. The house was empty and," he ran his hand across the walls, "It looked broken."


    The Adams'' mansion he had visited was not the one in thend of the living but the one in thend of the dead.


    "Did you refurnish it?" asked George, walking down the corridor, and Belle continued to move back. She searched for an open window so that she could jump out of. Belle was no cat, but she had jumped out of the windows plenty of times in her past, so it wasn''t a big deal. Since it was night, the towns and viges were quiet and asleep. She didn''t want to attract attention and maybe taking George outside was a better decision, thought Belle to herself, "There were cracked walls, broken windows, barely any furniture. For one instance, I thought your family had moved and didn''t tell us about it."


    "How did you end up here then?" she asked him.


    "I missed some of the memories here. We used to have such wonderful memories and maybe if the butler was not here we would have more. He always liked to interrupt things we did together."


    Lucas was someone who was smart, and he often drew lines between her and any other person because people or children could be harmful. It still made her wonder why Lucas had taken his job of being the butler or her guardian with such seriousness.


    "We can build them again though. Come here," said George, and Belle at the same time, moved her hand on the window. She tried to unlock it, but it didn''t open, "It won''t open, Belle. I have got the house locked. No one cane in or go out unless I want them to."


    Belle wondered if this was the right time to worry.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 253 - Bloodbath- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Bloodbath- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas, who had left the cemetery as well as Barron behind now stood at the vast estate of the Stlinkson''s family. His eyes looked at the mansion that looked quite as it was the time of midnight but when he tried to listen in carefully, and smell the air around it, he smelt death. With his scythe disappearing when he ced it on his shoulder, he walked towards the mansion and made his way inside.


    Upon entering the hallways, he found bodies thatid on the ground, dead. It wasn''t just one or two bodies but looked like a sea of possible servants who had been killed. He bent down, looking at the bodies to notice that they had died a few hours ago. Possibly at the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Adams had arrived at the Adams mansion.


    This would also mean that it was the same time the hellhounds and other Grims had appeared in thend of the living.


    Getting up, he made his way until he found something or someone who was sitting on the floor feasting on someone. Hearing his footsteps, the person turned around, and Lucas saw who had returned.


    "Lucas!" Olivia dropped the body that she had been holding, standing up with her bloodied hands and mouth.


    "I didn''t know you were visiting your home. Thought you would be visiting me first," he said, his eyes looking at her as a smile appeared on her lips. A smile she often had when she was still alive.


    "You missed me?" she asked him, blood dripping down her mouth as she had been feasting on the bodies.


    "I miss you being under the ground. What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice cold but the woman enjoyed and loved it. It is what had attracted her about him in the first ce. She couldn''t tell how happy she was to see him.


    "Don''t be so heartless, Lucas. I have heard quite some things about it. Right now. Who would have thought that you are part of the dead family," she chuckled.


    His eyes moved across the floor, noticing the walls that were covered in streaks of blood, "You killed a lot of them. Didn''t like any of them? Even your parents¡­"


    "I was furious when I came here. I wanted to put my best behaviour in front of you," Lucas wondered if this pureblooded vampiress was a closet masochist who had note to her senses when he had tied and dragged her into the forest¡ªbeheading her head.


    "I can see you are at your best," hemented, and Olivia smiled, "How is your head doing?" he asked her.


    Olivia raised her hands to touch both sides of her face and pulled her head to be detached from her body, "What do you think?"


    "Looks great on you," Lucasplimented her.


    She put her head back, moving it left and right as if to make sure it sat down without falling, "I was going to make you my house butler. We could have had a better life together. But now you''re serving a dead house that is soon going to go up in mes," Lucas narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Why do you say that?" asked Lucas, indulging her with the conversation.


    Olivia moved her hand up near her mouth, using her fingers to swipe the blood that was on the lower half of her face to put her finger in her mouth. Licking every drop of it, "Don''t tell me you don''t know," she said, walking towards the other bodies, she said, "You have a guest in the mansion, don''t you?" she gave him a wild smile.


    Belle. Thought Lucas to himself and when he tried apparate, he couldn''t. He frowned at this.


    "You cannot leave this house without my permission. Come here, Lucas," said Olivia, moving her fingers in ae hither motion, "I have missed your face terribly. Don''t worry. I am not mad at you."


    Olivia didn''t care that Lucas had killed her.


    Since the time she had seen Lucas in the Adams'' mansion, like a stubborn child, she wanted him, and it didn''t matter how she would have him. She wanted him for herself, and there was nothing more to discuss it. To think that he was a creature just like how she had turned out to be now, it brought her immense joy.


    Lucas was one of the most handsome men she had ever met in her life. No other man could fill his spot. Not a human, not a pureblooded vampire, nor any other creature but only him. She had noticed the glimpses of that brooding face of his¡ªthe re in his eyes and the polite words which were always pleasing to her ears.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Olivia.


    "Wondering why I didn''t cut you into pieces and bury you in the forest. Would have avoided the current situation," answered Lucas, his eyes barely containing any humour in them.


    Olivia chuckled at his words, "Let the bygones be gone. We can start fresh, but I cannot help but think how mean it was that you waited until the papers of the mansion were transferred to Belle''s name. I always wished how you were my butler and not hers. I am right, aren''t I? You both have been doing it."


    Lucas didn''t care to clear her doubts.


    What was between Belle and him was not anyone''s business, and he preferred to keep it that way. Though he would do everything to protect Belle, he didn''t know who would be the next Grim reaper who would be going to attack her as Lucas'' punishment. The fewer people knew about them, the better it was.


    While Lucas was dealing with Olivia and Belle was in the Adams'' mansion trying to keep her friend, George at bay. Barron pushed the headstone with both his hands and head as the cotton kept sinking when putting pressure.


    "Finally!" eximed the rabbit, "Time to go back to the mansion now."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 254 - Let Me Kill You- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Let Me Kill You- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stood in the corridor of the mansion where no one usually came. She had nned to jump out of the window, but with George who had locked the entire house, she could tell that there was no way out, apart from killing him and she didn''t want to do it. She knew she was letting her emotions sway, but this was her friend.


    In the afternoon, when her mother was speaking the things she would have never expected to hear, she didn''t know why it was easier to want both her parents gone. It might have been because the spirits were dominating their souls, and they had eaten the remaining residues of them in thend of the dead but George looked like he had fused himself with the spirit. Out of willingness.


    "You were never like this, George. What happened to the friend I knew?" asked Belle when George pulled out the knife which was big and sharp.


    "Did you get it from the kitchen?" asked Belle.


    "This is mine," George replied to her, "I have been sharpening it in my room," so that was what he was doing instead of resting.


    "Throw it away and let us sit down and talk," Belle tried to convince him, "I don''t want to hurt you-"


    "You cannot hurt me," he interrupted her, "You are a mortal, and a mortal has less powerpared to who I am right now. I feel so strong, Belle. Like the strength coursing down my veins, and I can feel it throbbing in my head at times. I have never felt this good."


    Belle tried to get a spell ready, the same spell she had used on Greed. Hopefully, this would work on George too, but they would be locked here for eternity. Belle used both her palms touching each other, bending down, she whispered the words for the marks to be created that formed on the ground he was standing, but it didn''t work. The man stepped out of the mark easily.


    "It''s not going to work, Belle. Where did you learn that?" he asked her with a surprised look, "That''s not the power of a vampire. Aren''t you a vampire?" asked George, "A witch?" he looked angry again, hating the word witch.


    The witches must have killed him, thought Belle to herself. His appearance was changing further into a dead person, his skin shedding out from the surface of his body.


    "I am a witch," she affirmed, noticing the anger and his nose scrunching in disgust, "I have always been a witch," she pushed the words further, letting it sink in him.


    George disliked the thought of her being a witch and not a vampire like him. He had a look of disgust on his face, and as she had hoped, his emotions did get swayed, and he was looking at her in a new light.


    "You understand now why I can''t be with you," she said and saw him nod his head.


    "We can make an exception. Once you are dead, it wouldn''t matter if you were a vampire or a witch. Everything is the same once you are dead, Belle." she had tired, thought Belle to herself. She had tried her best to bring him on the right path, but her friend was long gone. She had to remind herself now that if George was standing like this in front of her, it meant he was dead and long gone.


    This was not her friend but another version from thend of the dead and...her friend was gone. She closed her eyes before blinking her eyes several times.


    "Kill him," came the voice from one of the rooms. Belle and George''s attention moved to the other corridor where Greed was held.


    "You havepany," George said, his eyes shifting from the corridor behind Belle to look back her "A male."


    Belle picked up the courage, and when George tried to move forward, she stopped him, "Go back to the ce you came from," her words were firm. George didn''t listen to her, and he came to her when Belle used her spells to throw him back and away to the other end of the corridor, "Go back, and no one will be hurt."


    "I came here for you. I will take you with me," he said, and in a blink of an eye, he stood behind her and Belle had to wrestle to get away from him and the knife he was holding at her.


    Belle tried to push him, but the man was adamant in having her throat slit with his knife. The spells she knew had no effect on him when it could affect a Grim reaper, and this had her perplexed.


    Was he resistant to her spells and words? But why? Even in the afternoon, it was Lucas'' scythe that had finished the job.


    Falling on the ground, she felt him trying to catch hold of her hands that were trying to make more spells. Holding them in both his hands and straddling her, "I don''t mean to hurt you, Belle."


    "That is exactly what you are doing! Please stop!" she begged him not to do something he would regret. She didn''t want to die, and she couldn''t.


    "I will be quick," he said while Belle continued to struggle and she used her leg to kick as hard as she could. She tried to run away only to have him catch hold of her leg and she tripped and fell t on her front.


    When she fell on the ground, she had hit her head and scraped her hand due to the force. Kicking and hitting were of no use as George was not of this world, and it didn''t hurt him.


    "Stop running away, Belle!" George scolded her, and when she heard that, she wanted to give him a look if he was seriously expecting her to sit still and get her throat slit by his hands.


    George saw how Belle was not listening to a word he was saying, and he took hold of her leg and stabbed it with the knife he held to have her scream in pain.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 255 - Let Me Kill You- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Let Me Kill You- Part 2</h4>


    Belle cried out in pain when the knife cut into the skin, tearing her muscles as George had pushed the knife into her leg. Moving it an inch more felt like her muscles would only tear more.


    "I am trying to save you, Belle. This world is sinking, and the next world will grow. Come with me instead of staying in a sinking boat," George tried to persuade her. She tried to regte her breathing, trying to get rid of the burning pain she felt in her leg right now that was not letting her move.


    With her front facing the floor she looked at the long empty corridor. She whispered another spell without sound that started to collect all the dust near her palm, and when a lot of it was collected, she took hold of the dust and threw it right into his eyes. George stepped away from her, trying to get the dust out of his eyes.


    In that time, Belle turned around, pulling the knife that had pushed into her leg, she cried because it stung and hurt. Blood started to flow down, beginning to coat the floor red. Getting up, she started to limp to get away from him, but the ce was blocked with invisible walls. Even though there was no door or windows, the empty space didn''t allow her to pass through.


    "You cannot escape from me. I have used the powers of the spirit. It came to eat me, but I knew how life works. You either get eaten or you eat them back, so I did what was best for me. I consumed the spirits," Belle had taken a run in the other direction. When the man opened his eyes after clearing the dust, his eyes were pitch ck, "I will block every way that you won''t have another escape route."


    Belle was stuck as he had blocked the other side of the corridor when she didn''t go too far away. She then stepped inside the one-room where Greed was in. Limping with her face scrunched in pain,


    Greed couldn''t help but smile at the pain Belle was in. He enjoyed it too much. Especially when it was the one woman who was the reason why he was in here.


    "You mortals are such stupid creatures that no matter how many times I tell you, it will never get old," stated Creed, staring at her face and then her leg that had left a trail of blood across the ground.


    "Shut up," Belle was in too much pain to be dealing with him. She locked the room from inside and looked for cloth in one of the cupboards. Taking a wide handkerchief, she tied it around her leg but that only soaked the white kerchief with blood.


    "How can I when you are in such a state. Can''t even hold your ground with a spirited creature? How pathetic,"mented Greed, "I would have considered you to be worthy of Lucas if you were able to defend yourself."


    "You''re not my mother inw that I need the approval to take to be with Lucas," Belle rolled her eyes and saw how Greed''s jaw ticked hearing this.


    "Let me enjoy talking to you for the spare minutes before you finally move to the other side of the realm. I cannot wait for you to be there. I will make sure you are well treated," Greed gave a tight smile, his eyes kept flickering from blue to ck noticed Belle.


    "I have no ns to die."


    "By the looks of it, you appear to be very loved by the man. He will open the door in no time," Greed stated the obvious, "Your tricks won''t work on him."


    "Why not?" asked Belle, she had noticed this, and she wanted to know but he didn''t respond to it.


    "What''s going on with your eyes?" asked Belle, she saw the knob of the door move while she decided to take some rest before George would burst through the door, "They were ck in the afternoon, and now they keep switching between blue and ck."


    The smile on Greed''s lips fell, and he turned to look at the window to see his reflection. She was right, his eyes were changing colour, and it was trying to settle with ck colour, "Thanks to Lucas, I am a fallen Grim now. Our powers are limited, and I have been raised as a red g," he smiled at Belle.


    "You should be happy, you get to spend more time with Lucas," Belle replied to have the man twist his lips.


    "I am. Cannot wait to have him against you," said Greed and then his eyes turned to look at the door that shook continuously to be opened. With one more push, the door flew open, and George stood at the entrance of the room.


    George looked at Greed who wore regr clothes. He then turned to see Belle, who was sitting on the chair with her leg stretched forward. Belle had lost blood, and she stared back at the man who she had been calling as her friend.


    "Time to go from here, Belle," said George and in a blink of an eye, he stabbed her hand when she tried to move away from the chair.


    "AHH!" every time the knife was dipping in and out of her skin, she felt the pain in every fibre of her body.


    "Told you. You should have killed him, but nothing would work in your hands," Greed murmured under his breath. He then said, "Let me out of this and I will help you," he proposed, catching the other two people''s attention.


    George had only pulled out the knife, ready to position the weapon against her neck and Belle''s eyes moved to meet Greed''s eyes. How could she trust someone who had killed her in the past?


    But then George was going to kill her.


    "I wouldn''t like anyone killing you when I want to be the one to do it," Greed smiled at her, madness in his blue eyes.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 256 - Let Me Kill You- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Let Me Kill You- Part 3</h4>


    Barron looked at the headstone he had ced, d that he was done until he realised how he had ced it. The headstone was ced in the opposite direction such that one had to turn their head to read the name that was engraved on the stone.


    "Ugh, you must be kidding me," the rabbit reaper didn''t want to redo it. Not because he was tired but because he waszy, "Should I fix it or should I leave it just as it is. Hmm?" thought Barron to himself, tapping his head with his hand, he huffed, "It''s not like someone is going toe and see it." The only possible visitors to see Mr. and Mrs. Adams was their daughter, Belle.


    He took a second more to look at the headstone when he heard the hellhounds howl at a distance. One howl and it had Barron sprint from the cemetery to head to the Adams'' mansion without looking behind. He would ask Lucas to fix the positionter, but for now, he didn''t want to deal with the hellhounds who could tear the rabbit suit he was in. His ears flopped up and down as he made his way.


    When he finally reached the mansion, he went to the door, grabbing the handle but it didn''t open. Did they lock it from inside? Asked Barron before walking around toe at the back of the mansion where he often left a window open. But this time, when he tried to get inside, the gap didn''t let him through and instead it felt like there was an invisible wall ced that was not letting him in.


    Barron tried to push himself, "Arg!" he put force, but the open window felt like a wall that didn''t let him budge from where he stood, "When did the fucking wall turn to a wall?!" he eximed before going to find any other possible windows that could be open.


    Inside the mansion on the first floor of the West wing, Belle, who was sitting on the chair, looked down at George who stood in front of her holding the knife against her neck.


    George, who was about to slit Belle''s throat, looked at the man who stood in the corner of the room, "Who is this man, Belle?" inquired George. He had a displeased look on his face.


    Greed stared back at George, "I? I am a guest here but it seems like Miss Belle has decided to keep me hostage. Care to let me free?" asked the Grim Reaper.


    Belle didn''t know if it was a good thing right now, but she was having thoughts on letting the Grim reaper out of the markings because George wanted to kill her. She didn''t know why her friend had pulled out another knife, and he had stabbed her hand with it and it was excruciatingly painful.


    "Stop this, George!" Belle eximed in pain. This was not her friend or even if it was, something was messing with his head that was making him to do this. When a soul stayed long enough in thend of the dead without entering the gates, they often turned vile and evil, "Please," she pleaded because no magic was working on him. It seemed more like George was a different creature and would need another spell.


    "Kill her," Greed coaxed and Belle even though in pain red at him. Heughed, looking at her and then at her friend, "Even if you kill her, she will never stay with you. Her soul is connected to the butler."


    George frowned, hearing this, "What?" his eyes shifted back to look at Belle, "You shared soul bond?" there was anger in his eyes as he questioned her.


    "I love him, George. You kill me now. I will never be yours. My heart and soul belongs to him. You hurt me, and you will even lose the friendship I shared with you," said Belle, her red eyes were filled with tears which were out of the pain she felt in her leg and hand.


    Her friend instead of understanding the situation they had here, said, "The spirit says there is a way to fix it. A way to remove the bond," Belle''s eyes widened hearing this. She had never heard about this before. Undoubtedly, the spirit was bluffing, "I will kill you first and then see how to deal with the bond," he smiled at Belle, and she shook her head.


    She looked at the closest statue to fly that came to hit his head, but George didn''t move. He was a person who was dead, and not all dead felt pain.


    "You are not this person," Belle still tried to reason. She didn''t know what would happen if she died. Going to thend of the dead was something she wasn''t ready, not when was alive or when she would be dead. There were things she had to do here.


    She felt more pain growing in her body, her body turning weak with every stab and words that were spoken to her, Belle''s body started to create ck fumes. It first started as vapours moving up in the air which turned darker with ck and grey smoke.


    "What is this?" asked George looking at the smoke that was on the surface of her body, like a me that was burning. Even Greed who was waiting for the show to end up looking at the girl with an expression of intrigue.


    Belle herself didn''t know what was happening to her and her eyes started to change colour from red to ck.


    "Looks like you don''t need to kill her," Greedmented, "The body is not hiding what is happening to her. The corruption has started," and the reaper was right. He had seen many vampires and the pureblooded vampires being corrupted in his lifetime, seeing how they changed, but it was often done internally without letting the others know openly.


    It made Greed wonder if the girl was differentpared to the other mortals, which was why the corruption was acting differently. Hearing the word corruption in the room, Belle felt her heart pumping faster. A pureblooded vampire had a beating heart, and the average vampires didn''t, but Belle''s family was different.


    Except for the fact that they had cold bodies, they still had a beating heart which she didn''t understand until now as her family never spoke about it.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 257 - Let Me Kill You- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Let Me Kill You- Part 4</h4>


    When her eyes pushed back to turn red, Belle looked at the next closest object which would be enough to knock George down on the ground, and she just did that. Another statue came flying when she ced a spell that had him fall¡ªshe pulled out the knife that brought tears in her eyes. And it was then she decided to kill him as she had tried to make him understand that only failed.


    Belle had been hesitant before because she was the girl who valued the remaining rtionships she had with, the only few people left in this world. She had no rtives and only a few people who she cared who were turning out to be dead. It ached her heart.


    Her hand clutched on the knife he had stabbed her, preparing herself she raised her hand ready to push the de through his chest, but George moved away from the ground and tackled her. Fighting with the knife and forced her on the ground.


    "I knew you were stubborn since you were a child but why are you not seeing my point?" asked George, "This ce is not for you ande with me," he said, trying to get the knife closer to her throat and Belle tried to resist it.


    She could feel the knife close to her throat. The tip of the de was sharp enough to slide into her throat and with one sh it would rip her neck. Belle didn''t know how long she could keep this up because she knew her energy was drifting away from her body. If Lucas or Barron didn''te here, she would be the first one to be visiting thend of the dead, and this time it wouldn''t be because of her day or night dreaming but because it would be her going in there permanently to never return to thend of the living.


    Belle didn''t reply to George because she was busy keeping the knife away from her throat, "Belle, we will live a happier life than this corrupted one," said George and right then Belle moved her body to her right.


    The upper part of her body moved to the left, and the knife George was holding shed itself on the floor. At the same time, Belle ced her hand on the ground, "Release!" she said, her hand sending a wave of wind across the ground.


    This led to the markings that were ced above Greed to disappear, and he was finally free. This was her only option as she was not able to handle her friend''s soul who was fuzed with the spirit from thend of the dead. Before George could raise his hand and stab her this time, Greed had appeared behind the man and used his scythe to cut the head off in a single motion. George''s body defragmented itself before disappearing in the thin air.


    "You could have saved your blood and energy if you would have released me sooner,"mented Greed looking at Belle who was on the ground with her eyes looking up at the ceiling.


    Belle''s head hurt, but more than that, her heart felt heavy. Today was far worsepared to when her parents had died because she had relived the day. She didn''t know who killed George, but whoever it was, she would look for the person. George might have turned to the dark side, but he wasn''t like this always. He was a person she cared.


    ''Do you know the birds that fly?'' she heard the voice of a boy in her distant memories.


    ''What bird? Don''t all birds fly?'' asked Belle, who was young.


    George then pulled out a paper that looked as if it was a bird, ''See the bird that flies and swims in the water,'' and he ced it down in the stream of water.


    ''It sank,'' Belle said when the rain started to pour down.


    ''It wille up again, see,'' and it did, that had Belle''s mood brighten up as she had been sulking in the morning after getting scolded by her mother for climbing the tree again where she had been caught at the time when the guests had arrived at the mansion.


    Belle cherished the memories. She had failed to see that George had feelings for her and that they didn''t share the same feelings towards each other. She wished there was a way she could have saved him, but she had saved none until now. Even when her mother and father were about to die there had been foreshadowing about her mother''s death. She could do nothing but watch it y out over and over again until she felt nothing.


    George was gone, just like her parents had been sent away. Now even if she went to thend of the dead, she would not be able to find them because they ceased to exist.


    With the spirit gone, so did its powers leaving the mansion alone. Barron was finally able to make his way inside the house after throwing a stone at the window which broke into pieces at the same time George was killed.


    "BELLE! WHERE ARE YOU!?" Barron could be heard screaming, but Belle didn''t respond as she was in shock losing the next close person in her life. The physical pain she had been feeling turned numbpared to the mental loss.


    "BELLE!" Barron continued to look for in the ground floor to see things crashed and out of order. He knew it because he had taken the role of the stand-in butler having the maids work while Lucas was working on something else.


    The rabbit finally arrived at the first floor to see blood spilt, trailing towards the room. Barron quickly made his way, running with his ears flopping higher to stop only when he reached the room where the Sixth card of the Grims, Greed was ced.


    "OH MY FUCKING SATAN! GREED YOU BASTARD!" Barron said,unching himself on the reaper.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 258 - We Need Some Peace- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 258 - We Need Some Peace- Part 1</h4>


    When Barron arrived at the room, all he saw was more blood around Belle, and with her not moving, she looked as if she had died. Without a second thought, he had jumped on Greed to bite into his hands.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing?! Get off of me," Greed tried to shake the rabbit off his hand but Barron was stubborn enough to keep biting and dodging as he was a small stuffed rabbit.


    "How dare you kill the mistress of this mansion!" and Barron took another bite at Greed. Greed didn''t know why it was hard to catch hold of the rabbit. It was like an annoying persistent fly that wasn''t willing to listen.


    "She''s alive, you damn pest!" Greed said when he got bit on his shoulder.


    "What do you mean alive?" asked Barron, and he pulled away to look at Belle to see her chest moving subtly, and at the same time, he was thrown across the room to fall on the ground. Jumping on his feet, he quickly ran to Belle ready to give her first aid if she needed one, "Belle?! Belle, you there?" asked Barron, but he received no response.


    Barron then looked up at Greed who had pulled out his scythe. This damn sixth Grim, thought the rabbit to himself and he pulled out his scythe, "What a harmless looking bunny. How did you even agree to get into that? You are a disgrace to the Grims."


    "Are you jealous?" asked Barron, keeping a firm stance, ready to deflect the strike.


    "About a rabbit? Not in a million years," Greedmented, and he struck the scythe on Barron''s, "It is time I kill you. The girl is going to die anyway."


    "She''s breathing. She won''t die under my watch," Barron pushed Greed''s scythe out of the way. Just because he was in a stuffed rabbit, it made people look at him as if he was a weak and poor rabbit, but Barron was merciless when it came to beating and killing others. Like many other reapers, he was a selfish one, and he didn''t care about others lives be it the humans, vampires or the ones from thend of the dead.


    When Greed struck again, Barron said, "You are already in number one g. Do you think you won''t be dragged for the punishment? ording to the Hawverts you are one of the fallen Grim who is trying to conspire something against them."


    "That''s not possible. I have worked for Winston, and he knows."


    "The others don''t," Barron responded to him, "They have unleashed the hellhounds in thend of the living along with the other Grims who are all hunting us," sang Barron.


    "You''re lying," said Greed, his eyes narrowed down at the rabbit.


    "Why would I? We are all in the same boat. You should pick your sides carefully unless you want Guilt to hate you. I mean if you want to stick next to him shouldn''t you be working to get on his good grace?" asked Barron to get a quick strike from Greed, "Don''t be so mad. Ow!" the rabbit flew across the room to crash against the wall and fall.


    They then heard someone appear in the room, which was none other than Lucas, who was covered in blood. His clothes were sttered with red, and there were spots of blood etched on one side of his face, leaving the other side almost clean.


    Both Barron and Greed looked at the butler, "What happened to you?" asked Greed, his eyes taking in the blood and smell that belonged to someone else.


    Lucas walked to where Belle was. Bending down to sit on the ground, he ced his hand on her face, and she took a deep breath as if her life returning to her. Belle''s eyes shifted to look at Lucas, "You have blood on you," she whispered.


    His eyes were quick to search her wounds, falling on her bloody palm and the bottom of her skirt covered which was covered in blood, "Is someone going to fill me in what happened here?" he asked, carrying Belle in both his arms.


    "GREED ATTACKED HER!" Barron imed, pointing his hand towards the sixth card of the Grims who had not put his scythe away yet.


    Lucas looked at Greed, and he then looked at the ceiling to see the mark gone. The markings would leave only in two conditions. One, when the witch was dead and the second when the markings were removed willingly by the witch.


    "He was saying he was going to kill me and then her!" continued Barron.


    "Have one of the maids woken up and get the blood to Belle''s room. If you can do it yourself, then do it," Lucas stared at the duo before he disappeared from the room, leaving the two Grims behind. Taking Belle to her room, Lucas started to clean the wounds that was on Belle''s body. He took the fresh set of bandage and cotton to clean.


    "Lucas?" Belle called his name, and she received a kiss on her forehead.


    "I am right here," he replied to her, "You don''t have to talk. Get some sleep." But Belle shook her head.


    "No. There''s something you need to know," her voice came out shaky, and he listened to her, "The councilman is gone."


    Lucas frowned but then gave her a nod, "It''s okay. Let him go. We''ll deal with himter. Close your eyes now. I will be right here with you."


    Belle wanted to ask whose blood it was that was on Lucas'' shirt, but she decided to ask about itter. Lucas continued to clean her wounds and bandage them. Barron who was not tall enough in his reaper form decided to wake up the maid named Cassie.


    When the maid opened the door, Barron said, "We need some blood," the maid looked shocked, and Barron rolled his eyes, "Not your''s. From the kitchen."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 259 - We Need Some Peace- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 259 - We Need Some Peace- Part 2</h4>


    Belle didn''t fall asleep, and instead, she was wide awake. It was hard to sleep after what happened today. She knew she had to get some rest after the chaos they had to go through in this mansion. She breathed in and out through her lips which was parted. When a small drop of tear escaped her eye, Lucas wiped it away from the side of her face.


    "You did what you had to do," she heard him say it, and Belle turned her eyes to meet his eyes.


    "I didn''t see anything wrong with him. He appeared to be just like any other mortal," she whispered.


    "Some of the spirits allows the souls to hide who they are unless they want to reveal themselves," he replied to her. His fingers were gently ying with the front of her hair that was shortpared to the rest of the length of her hair, "Did George say when he died?"


    "Summer."


    Belle didn''t have to exin to Lucas about everything. There were things he already knew, or he had figured it out. After he had finished bandaging her, she drank the blood that was brought up by the maid for her.


    "He said he was working on a case and he was on his way to the magistrate''s office, but I don''t think he knows who killed him," said Belle, her mind drifting to those sane moments she had with her friend before he was intent in killing her, "I wonder why his parents never told us anything. They never wrote about it. Not to me, not to Simon. Do you think¡­"


    "That his parents are dead too?" confirmed Lucas and she gave him a small nod, "If the assignment he was working on was a high-profile one, then it is possible that his parents were killed to silence the matter. We didn''t send letters to people when your parents died. Maybe George''s rtives didn''t feel the need to send it to everyone," he said bringing out the probability of what might have happened.


    Belle felt despair fill her heart. A shuddering sigh leaving her lips. She didn''t know what she was sad about. If it was for the fact that he had wanted to kill her, or if he had been in thend of the dead, wandering like other souls without any direction that was left to tarnish and taint like an iron that was catching rust.


    "I feel like I am a bad friend," Belle confessed, "For not writing him enough letters. I should have done that."


    "You didn''t know that this would happen. It isn''t your fault that he is dead, Belle," Lucas continued to y with her hair, and he then leaned forward to kiss her forehead again, this time the kiss lingering on her forehead longer before he pulled back, "We want to save everyone we love, keep them safe but you cannot shoulder everyone''s loss."


    "Did you know that he loved me?" she asked to hear him hum for an answer. It seemed that she was oblivious, "He wanted me to be with him in thend of the dead. It makes me wonder how lonely he was. I sometimes think about the other girl who is me yet not me in thend of the dead. The pain she must have gone through, the istion and pain."


    "As I said, it is not your fault. Do you think sympathising and empathising with the wandering souls will do you any good?" asked Lucas, "Nothing good everes of it. You will be doing nothing but losing yourself in the process. The souls are already corrupted in thend of the dead and will bring you doing along with them."


    Belle moved closer to Lucas, her head settling close to Lucas''p who had been sitting with his back against the headboard of the bed.


    "Where is Greed?" she asked him as he didn''t have a marking to bound himself in one ce in this mansion. Without a spell to withhold him here, he was free to go any time he wanted, and she didn''t know how many more people woulde visiting. Maybe it was time to move. Newnd, new house, new people, a new life but would it help her in getting away from the fate she was walking on?


    "He''s in the room. Barron is with him, to keep an eye," Lucas answered her, and after some time he asked, "What made you release him from the spell?"


    Belle pursed her lips.


    "George tried to kill me and at the same time Greed offered to help," replied Belle, she moved her hand that was injured to be ced on her stomach which was now wrapped with bandages, "I thought...I was going to die on either side, so why not pick the person who spoke about helping me. I wasn''t sure if he would."


    Lucas gave her a nod, "I wouldn''t have been sure about it too," not when Greed had killed Belle previously and then him.


    "I should have put him back in the circle."


    "That''s alright. If he has helped you, I am sure he has something to offer while wanting something in return," said Lucas, "Let''s get you lots of rest. Don''t worry about anything. Let me handle the next."


    "What about the ghoul and Vivian?" she asked him, they were yet to get the test soul to see if it could live without letting the soul getting damaged.


    "There''s still time for it."


    Lucas stayed with Belle until she fell asleep, pulling the nket to tuck her in carefully. The action reminded him of the time when little Belle had for the very first time asked him to tuck her in and have him tell her a bedtime story. Things had subtly changed in thest eleven years since he had met her. The story of Romeow and Julisqueak hade a long way.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 260 - We Need Some Peace- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 260 - We Need Some Peace- Part 3</h4>


    Leaving the room and closing the door behind him, Lucas'' expression that was calm turned dark. His eyes turning hollow and emotionless. He walked up the stairs, his feet stopping to push open the door where both Greed and Barron were sitting in two different corners.


    Barron was staring at Greed without looking away even for a second. When the rabbit had arrived at this room, he had seen blood coating the floor where Belleid unmovingly. And seeing Greed with his scythe, he was sure he was the one who had hurt Belle.


    "How is she?" asked Barron when he noticed Lucas step inside the room.


    "Sleeping. She needs rest," she had been getting hurt since thest week. He then turned his face to look at Greed, "What do you want?" asked Lucas. There was no way he had helped the woman who Lucas loved.


    Greed gave an oblivious look, "What?"


    "You wouldn''t help Belle without any motive. You got out of the circle she had drawn, and you are free to go. So what are you doing here?" Lucas stared at Greed who shrugged his shoulders.


    "Didn''t the Fourth rabbit tell something about Grims staying here?" asked Greed, his hands in his pockets.


    "Who are you calling rabbit?! I am a Grim reaper!" Barron raged that his title was changing and he had second thoughts of staying in this rabbit suit even if it was going to protect him from the other reapers and hellhounds in finding him quickly.


    Lucas didn''t respond and continued to look at him. Waiting for Greed toe out clean instead of making upme reasons. Greed''s lips twisted, and he sighed, "I heard that the hellhounds and the other Grims are on a lookout for the fallen Grims. I would prefer to stick here."


    "Why?" asked Lucas.


    "That''s right. Why? Aren''t you best friends with Winston?" asked Barron, standing on the bed.


    Greed then took himself to sit against the window that he had got used to, "You don''t understand the severity of the order, do you? But then I don''t me you. You fell from the Grims eleven years ago. The Hawverts don''t send the Grims and the hellhounds to search for the fallen ones unless there''s a pressing matter. It is usually done when the Hawverts give out powers to the other Grims. Powers to eliminate the fallen Grims. I would have left if Barron didn''t mention the hellhounds and the Hawverts," he exined to them, "You should know how much I value my position. Why would I leave from here?"


    "So he''s saving his ass," Barron concluded.


    "I would rather pick someone who is going to the same battle than be sent into oblivion," reasoned Greed.


    Hearing this, Lucas said, "Stay away from Belle. I won''t spare you if something happens to her. At the same time, thank you for your help," it is evident that Greed was the one who had killed George.


    "We have a situation," Lucas said to Barron, "The councilman has run away from the mansion."


    "But we tied him," said the rabbit, looking at Lucas who stared the sky through the window.


    "George untied him and let him go," replied Lucas.


    Barron gave out a surprised look, "Why are we standing here then? We should go get him back here!" Lucas had brought Councilman Joshua back to the mansion after the councilman had run away for the first time. This was the second time, and here they were talking instead of catching him.


    "By the amount of time that has passed, he must have already reached his house, and we don''t know where he lives. And I doubt anyone woulde to believe him if he were to speak about peopleing back alive. The councilmen who have been involved will be dead soon," said Lucas, "There are thousands of things that happen with misinformation. Even if Grims want to look at us, they will only dismiss it to be a piece of falsified news. They don''t know that the spirits entered thend of the living."


    "Wait, what happened to thatdy you went for?" asked Barron.


    "Killed her."


    When the morning appeared, the maids who entered the halls noticed vases being broken on the ground. One of the maids asked, "Did we have a thief?"


    The maid, named Cassie shook her head. She whispered, "Last night, Miss Belle was hurt. Her leg and hand. It looks like she was stabbed."


    "What?! What happened?" asked Emma.


    "I don''t know," Cassie shook her head, "I didn''t ask. Must have been the councilman."


    "What are you both whispering about?" asked Barron who stood behind them.


    Both the maids jumped in surprise as they hadn''t expected the rabbit reaper standing behind them, "It wasn''t the councilman but her friend, George. He was another dead person who came back alive." the maids turned pale hearing this. How many more were they going to deal with? "The councilman has run away from here, and there is a possibility of an interrogation being done in here. Let others know that they didn''t see Miss Belle''s friend nor her parents. And that we didn''t tie him up."


    "The council members are going toe here?" asked Emma.


    Lucas who stepped inside the mansion as he had been out, returned to walk towards them. The maid then asked him, "Sir Lucas, what if the councilman ims and they believe about what happened here?"


    The councilmen woulde but they didn''t know when but with the way they had tied Joshua up, there was a high possibility that they would show up at the door to see if Belle was a witch or if he was the witcher.


    "No one will be caught if you behave like you know nothing. Don''t open your mouth and don''t say anything more than what has been asked. You will behave as if you saw nothing, you know nothing unless you want to die in the name of helping a witch," said Lucas before dismissing them.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 261 - Believe Me! - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Believe Me! - Part 1</h4>


    Councilman Joshua had locked himself in his home. He had not stepped out of his house for a good twenty-four hours now. He had the curtains drawn over the windows, the main door locked with another key lock and candles that were left burning until the dawn of time before they were extinguished as there was no more wax to hold the cotton stick.


    He was utterly scared to step out of his house or even open his window. Worried that the ghosts woulde to haunt him if he were to also take a peek outside through the window. In the years that he hade to live, not once had he heard about peopleing back to life but that wasn''t all. There was a rabbit that could fucking talk! A stuffed toy!


    Councilman Lionel had given him the task of getting the report as Mathias was busy apanying the lord of Valeria that left him to do the work. There had been discrepancies in the report and Joshua had gone to dig in further, trying to gather more information that had led him to Adams'' mansion. He felt the back of his hair stand up at the thought of what and all he saw.


    "I should just make sure I don''t get out of here," muttered Joshua to himself, "This year must be the worst."


    He had gone as far as to change his name after he was done with the council exam that was held this year. Changing his name from Axel to Joshua so that he wouldn''t be mocked further by his work colleagues as rumours had spread on what he had thought he had seen during the time of the council exam making them believe that he had many screws loose in his head.


    But councilman Joshua couldn''t sit here! He had to go and report about the witchery that was going on in the Adams'' mansion. Maybe Miss Adams was under the influence of the butler who was pulling the strings. After all, he was the one who had hit his head twice that had now led him with a big bump on the side of his head. Maybe if he reported this, the other people would look at him for his first properurel.


    Skittishly, he walked in his home that had only one room, one kitchen and bathroom and a small hall as it was only him living here as he hade from North, thend of Wolvile to be a councilman.


    Once he was ready, taking the courage, he slowly stepped out of his house and looked around to see if the butler witch was anywhere near his house. Noticing there was no one, he finally got out and locked the door of his house when a hand appeared to be ced on his shoulder and he screamed,


    "AH!!!"


    "W-what, what happened?" asked the woman and Joshua turned around to look at the woman who he had been trying to court.


    "It is you. You startled me,"mented councilman Joshua and the woman gave him a look.


    "You scared me," when the woman said that, Joshua couldn''t help but tell that she was the one who had scared the living crap out of him. When the hand was ced he was sure the devil hade to abduct him back into the mansion, "What''s gotten you jittery? I came to see you yesterday but I think you were not here," she said to him.


    "I was out for work. You know a councilman''s life," said Joshua, when in truth he was on his bed rolled in his nket, hiding from any possible creature that would attack him, "Was there something you needed?" he asked her with a smile.


    The woman smiled back and she shook her head, "Oh, no. I just remembered that you wanted to tell me about this case you were working on. The death of the women in the forest," she whispered this quietly while looking around to make sure there was no one to hear them.


    "That one, yes," Joshua nodded his head, his mind scattering around which he tried to get back together, "You will not believe me if I tell you what I found," he said softly and this drew the woman''s attention.


    "What is it?" the woman had shown her interest in him, therefore, Joshua decided to let in a piece of information of what he found.


    Joshua stepped closer to her and then said, "When I went to one of the houses, I found out the family came back from the dead. I didn''t know what to do so I tried to run away but I was caught and brought back to the house. There is this rabbit, a stuffed toy that could talk and walk just like us."


    The woman stared at him for two seconds before throwing her head back tough at what he just said, "Councilman Joshua, you got me there," sheughed cing her hand on his arm and Joshua gave a look before he covered it up with an awkward smile, "Until thest part I thought you were serious but the rabbit gave away."


    "Ha ha ha," Councilman Joshua smiled and then said, "I must be going to work now."


    "See youter," the woman bowed, taking her own leave and the man released a long sigh. He knew it sounded utterly bizarre but there was a talking bunny in the mansion!


    Without any further due, he made his way to the council by travelling in the local carriage. And when he reached the council, the tall white building that was surrounded by trees, it almost looked like the building blended with the snow that had fallen on the ground. Making his way inside, he exchanged bows with the other councilmen and some who didn''t bother to spare a look at him as he was still a newly joined person.


    Walking through the many corridors, he finally reached one of the senior councilman''s rooms and knocked on the door.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 262 - Believe Me! - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Believe Me! - Part 2</h4>


    Joshua knocked on the surface of the door before he heard the man on the other side say, "Come in," and he did that by turning the knob and stepping inside the room.


    "Good afternoon, Councilman Lionel," he bowed his head to show respect to the senior man who wore a monocle on one of his eyes and the beard on his chin pointed. The man looked busy with the papers he was looking at on his desk while there was a stack of documents ced on his side. Was the councilman working on all the papers by himself?


    When Councilman Lionel looked up from his papers, to see who had entered the room, the man frowned.


    "You were supposed to report here yesterday. Have you been cking councilman Joshua?" asked Lionel with a stern voice.


    "No no, Sir. I was getting the report, and it took me a while to get back here," replied Joshua. His head-turning to look behind him and then back at his senior. It was just a week ago. He was reposted to work under Lionel, "I have found something very important."


    "Speak."


    Joshua pressed his lips together, stepping forward to say, "Sir, there are people who are back from the dead."


    Councilman Lionel narrowed his eyes at the man who stood in front of his desk, "Have you been drinking?"


    "What? No! I am telling you the truth. I saw the girl''s mother, and I heard her speak," said Joshua before adding more to it, "I am hundred percent sure that it is her mother. The same woman who was buried not a few weeks ago or months ago."


    The elder councilman who had his back leaning against the chair moved towards the table to say, "There is nothing called as ghosts, Councilman Joshua. At least not when ites to people who die, they die and don''te back-"


    "That woman did! Not only that, but the butler who is working there is also possibly a witch. Probably he was the one who used some kind of voodoo magic to bring the woman back to life," said Joshua, "I swear on my life that it is what I saw and I can guarantee it if you go make a test if the butler is a witch. There''s also a stuffed toy that talks.!"


    Lionel ced his quill on the table which he had been holding to sign the papers as hecked in team members now, "Councilman Joshua, you should go see yourself at the clinic. I am sure Murkh will give you the necessary treatment to get rid of the thoughts on the words of you have seen dead people because what you are telling sounds ridiculous at the moment. Do you hear yourself speak?" asked the man.


    The older councilman then said, "We have already had an episode of you before you even joined here to work. That you saw a white woman who was a ghost in the snow house, if someone was going to hear that you are speaking about things like this again, you would be losing your job here."


    But Joshua had seen it! The white woman was the woman who haunted the snow mansion, and he had seen her walking in the corridors when he was there toplete the second exam. The nights he had spent in that mansion brought a shiver to his spine. While everyone was working onpleting the task, he had hidden in the closet until the end of the time.


    God only knew why the head council had picked him as one of the candidates who was passed along with the girl. They were the only survivors in the entire lot of examinees.


    Joshua then bowed his head, "Please believe me. There is something very sketchy taking ce in that mansion, and maybe the miss is under grave danger which she isn''t aware of. They have tried to resurrect the dead. Please. Just one more inquiry over it and to be allowed to check what is going on is all I ask from you."


    Councilman Lionel didn''t know why he was assigned with a dimwit who spoke about ghosts. Reuben, the head councilman had gone so far as to suggest the boy to change his name so that he wouldn''t be remembered as the boy who saw ghosts and made-up stories, but the boy was back on track speaking about them. He stared at the man for a long time before saying,


    "Alright. I will have someone assigned with you so that you can make a check and confirm if your suspicion is true. But," paused Lionel, "If it isn''t, you are going to drop the case right there, and you will be assigned with a new case. Possibly one that will not make you speak about ghosts."


    "Thank you, Sir!" Joshua bowed his head in appreciation.


    Now that Lionel had given his approval so that Joshua could go and investigate, the man could barely keep his excitement.


    Joshua was very pleased and he couldn''t wait to show the people in the mansion who had dared to tie him up and keep him there. Soon he would expose the witchery that was taking ce in there.


    "Take two of them who were recently added to the council," said Lionel, not wanting the main ones to be dragged into the unnecessary work, "If needed take, Christophe there."


    "Thank you, Councilman Lionel," answered Joshua. Christophe was an experienced man, and he was as strict as the man who he stood in front of. The culprits would not get away that easily, and he would send them behind bars, and if it were a witch, they would be burned alive because that was the right way to do it.


    "You can take your leave now," Lionel ordered to be left alone and Joshua bowed another time before stepping out of the room. He then went to find the people who he would be investigating with. The sooner, the better!


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 263 - In Your Arms- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 263 - In Your Arms- Part 1</h4>


    Belleid on the bed, sleeping with one hand near her face and the other that she had not moved much that rested on her stomach. Though it was the time of the morning, she was led to believing it was still night and morning was yet toe with the curtains that were not drawn out to let the light pass from outside. Today was one of those mornings where the sun was out, and the snow was spread all across thend.


    When she opened her eyes, she looked up at the ceiling of the bed which was made of wood. Her eyes took in the pattern that was carved on it.


    She wanted toy down on the bed as much as she could, not because she was injured because injuries like these would eventually heel but because the death of her friend was still running in her mind. She felt sad that she had to find out about it like this, in this state. People she cared for died, the servants were almost gone except for the five of them who were still willing to work for her, and she was grateful that they were standing by her even with the bizarre events that were taking ce in the mansion.


    The door of her room opened, and Belle turned her eyes to see her other friend appear through the door.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Belle, trying to sit up by pushing herself with one hand, and Simon appeared on her side to help her sit up.


    "I got a letter from Lucas that you were unwell. That you neededpany," he smiled looking down at her, and Belle gave him a nod. It was thoughtful of Lucas to call Simon, especially when she knew Lucas was not that fond of her friend.


    She made some space for him to sit on the bed, and he sat next to her, "Are you doing okay?" he asked her.


    Belle''s eyes fell on her hands that were on herp. She didn''t know how to break the news of what happened, "I received some news. It is about George."


    Simon tilted his head to ask, "What about him?"


    "He...he is no more," her voice was small as she said this. Breaking anyone''s news about their death was hard.


    Simon didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Like her, he sat quietly before asking, "Did you find out how?"


    "He said something about work¡­"


    Simon nodded his head, "I see. I guess council work is never good. It is equal to going to sacrifice yourself at any point," he then said, "I am sure wherever he is, he is alright," Belle wasn''t sure about that. Not when she had seen him like he had gone crazy. And he had been killed by Greed.


    "I guess," answered Belle, blinking her eyes when she felt her eyes starting to burn.


    "Come here, Belle," Simon called her, opening his arms and moving forward to hug her and she hugged him back.


    Belle hugged Simon back with her arms around his back. She swallowed the bubbling sorrow she felt in her throat. Her eyes watering again and she closed her eyes, "Everything will get better," said Simon to her.


    "I don''t know when it will get better," she confessed, "I feel like I fixed one thing and then there''s two more that breaks, and it only keeps happening over and over again. I feel tired."


    "Is that why you are in bed now?" he asked her, "If you''re going to hide in the room in your bed, the problem will not be solved, Belle. You will need to get out of it. Sometimes you need to fight pain with pain," he said, pulling back to look at her.


    Belle only nodded at him before looking down, "You were chasing the person, but now he''s with you. Things will eventually get better in time. We all take time to heal."


    "Do you think it''s possible to keep a ceremony for him? For George," it was because if they hadn''t received any word about his death from his parents, that would also mean that they had passed away. And though she had seen him like that two days ago, she still wanted to remember the good things about him.


    "We can do that," replied Simon, "We can go to Valeria and get it done. Tell me when you want to go, and we''ll go there. Call the people who were close to him, and if there aren''t, it can be just the two of us."


    She had asked herself if she had felt guilty for letting Greed out of the circle which she had ced him. It was her life over her friend who was already a deceased soul. She had picked hers, to live and thrive while killing the remaining part of George. The least she could do was to keep a ceremony where they could cherish the good things about him before letting him go. Hoping if he was here, still alive, he would support her decision.


    "What happened to your hand?" asked Simon, "Looks like you hurt your leg too."


    Belle looked at her hand, "Something very stupid," she answered, not giving the actual reason and even though Simon knew it was something serious, he didn''t press her, to tell the truth, "Thank you foring to see me."


    "How could I not. I was surprised that Lucas even decided to invite me here. It is not every day the Adams'' butler is nice to people. Is he?" asked Simon, and this brought a smile upon her lips, "How are things with your rtives? Are they still trying to get you to sell the house?"


    "Haven''t spoken to them in some time now," she doubted she would be talking to any of them. It wasn''t like she shared any dear memories with them.


    "That''s fine. Did you eat? I am starving! Let''s get you out of the bed if you are willing to walk." He offered by standing up, and she gave him a nod.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 264 - In Your Arms- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 264 - In Your Arms- Part 2</h4>


    After Simon left the mansion, Lucas provided Belle with hispany, "How is your leg?" he asked her.


    "It is doing better. I can walk without flinching," she replied to him.


    "Your body must be healing faster than before," Lucas responded to her, "It was slower when you were young but your soul that is in your body, it is healing the body, trying to take the entire space of the vessel which is good."


    They were sitting on the couch, with his back against the side of the couch and Belle sitting with her back leaning against him with her leg outstretched. Somewhere she was shy of what the maids would tell because of the way they were seated, and it wasn''t even night that no one would interrupt them. Even the clouds were back that were of different shades of grey. It was the time of noon where they spent their time together now.


    Belle had never got to spend her time like this with him. They had been thrown into one problem after another, non-stop as they were trying to figure out what was going on and how to save lives while not giving themselves the time they needed. From the day George was sent away, life in the mansion had returned to normal. At least it felt like that to Belle.


    She had not met the ghoul, nor did Lucas bring up the topic about it. They were just resting, taking a breath of pause before they would have to indulge themselves back into the mess that existed in the world.


    Lucas had been showering her with a lot of affection and Belle didn''t mind it. She had been craving for his attention, and now that he was giving her that, she happily embraced it. What more did a person want when the person they loved, returned their love with twice.


    With her head now leaned back against his chest, and her hands in his, she said, "Thank you for having Simon over here."


    "No problem. I thought you needed someone who isn''t me. A friend perhaps that you could talk to," said Lucas to her.


    "You are my friend too," pointed Belle, a smile on her lips. Lucas had first been her friend and then her guardian before he had turned to be her lover.


    "That is very kind of you," Lucas responded to her, "Do you have ns on when you want to go to Valeria?" he asked her. Belle wondered how Lucas knew as it was something between her and Simon. She heard him say, "Simon mentioned it to me."


    Belle gave it some thought before she said, "Maybe once we are done with the ghouls'' request to keep Vivian safe?"


    "Sounds good to me."


    The day passed by quietly. With no visitors at the mansion, the blood that was sttered was cleaned spotless with no trace of what had happened. Greed was free to walk in the mansion, but he stuck to the room most of the time and Barron often made a trip to the room, walking past it to make sure the reaper was still in there and hadn''t hoodwinked them.


    Belle didn''t know if she couldpletely trust the Sixth card of the Grims, Greed, but with him being in trouble as the rest of them, he was ready to cooperate with them.


    Having one day of peace was more than what she could ask for, without needing to hide or tie someone up. They didn''t know if the councilman they had tied would be showing up here again, but so far, there had been no news about it and everyone in the mansion decided to enjoy it.


    "Lucas?" Belle called his name.


    "Hm?"


    "I don''t want to sleep alone in my room," her voice was soft on his ears. She felt Lucas wrap his arms around her and pull her towards him.


    "Is that an invitation from you wanting me to sleep with you?" he asked, his lips next to her ears and


    Belle looked at her bare feet and her toes. She had tried to put it as subtle as she could, "Alright," he said, and Belle smiled, "I will have my things moved to your room if you want."


    Belle nodded her head, "I removed my things and made space so that you can keep your things," and she received a kiss on her temple.


    And though there was peace in the Adams'' mansion, the same couldn''t be told on what was going on outside the mansion. Lucas, who had sent Olivia away had not bothered to clean the mess the spirit had made in her own house. He had left it as it was which had led to open a new case in the council for investigating what happened in the Stlinksons'' residence as it looked like another massacre.


    This came to Councilman Creed''s notice, the same man who worked with the ck witches¡ªhelping them bring back their ck magic while trying to get the seat of the head council.


    The very same night Olivia had been dealt by Lucas the councilmen had reported about the massacre. Creed went to meet the witches who worked for the main ck witch. "There was not supposed to be any more house massacres before the sacrificial ceremony. Why are you killing people and getting attention to yourselves?" he asked in an annoyed tone.


    A creature with scaly skin like a reptile and slit eyes looked back at the councilman, "We didn''t do anything," said the ck witch.


    "A family got massacred. Every single person," said Creed.


    The witch shook her head, "It was not us. Sabbi would not like us doing things without her order. It must have been someone else."


    Before leaving the forest where they had met up, he asked, "How is preparation going on with the towns?"


    "Very well. We''ll be drawing out the energy and opening the gates. It isn''t too far,"ughed the ck witch.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 265 - In Your Arms- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 265 - In Your Arms- Part 3</h4>


    When Belle had mentioned indirectly about how lonely it was to sleep alone, she hadn''t expected Lucas to agree to move into her room. She had butterflies in her stomach while she sat on the bed, looking at Lucas walk in and out of the room where he was carrying things from his previous room to the space she had created for him.


    There was a wide grin on her lips which she tried to hide but she couldn''t.


    "Belle," Barron called her name, who was watching Lucas move around as he said with Belle on the bed, "Can I get a room for myself too? I was thinking about that corner room where you can see the town and vige. Maybe a nice quilt and add some woods in there."


    "You don''t feel cold. Why do you need the woods to be burned in the room?" asked Lucas with his back facing them.


    Barron nudged his hand on Belle''s leg for attention so that she wouldn''t listen to Lucas, "What do you say?" he asked her.


    "Yes," she replied as she didn''t see any harm in it. Like Lucas, she had the questions about the logs too, "Why do you need the woods?"


    "It gives this nice soft glow in the room," answered Barron. Belle couldn''t help but smile at Barron''s words.


    Lucas finished cing all his clothes and things in the closet that was cleared earlier by Belle, "You and Greed will be sharing a room. It would be advisable to have a bigger room."


    "Wait, why am I supposed to share a room with him?" asked Barron with a look of shock on his face.


    "Because even though he ims to be saving his self, it would be better if we have someone keep an eye on him."


    "Now I am babysitting him?!" asked Barron who was tired doing these little errands. He was Barron the fourth Grim, what made them think that he would do that? "I am not doing it! Chain him back with magic."


    "If he runs off to tell the councilman and others where we are, it would be another problem. You can forget your logs of woods because you will be the one burning in the fire," pointed Lucas. The butler then snapped his fingers together, "Now you can leave the rabbit behind. Get used to the lifestyle in thend of the living without drawing attention to yourself."


    Barron got down from the bed without a word and left the room. Belle then looked at Lucas, who said, "He will agree to it," and he then closed the closet, "There you go. All my things are in here now."


    Lucas noticed how Belle had a goofy smile on her lips. Her shoulders had rxed since yesterday after she had spent her time with Simon. Though Lucas loved her to thest of his breath, there were some things he knew he couldn''t fulfil like a friend as he had not spent his time with her like how Simon did.


    One letter and it had brought Simon here to see her. It was enough to tell that the man valued Belle. There were times he often caught Belle staring into space before she would quickly smile when she realised he was looking at her to let him know that she was alright.


    For once and just for now, her life was normal without her having to worry about other people or the responsibility she had to shoulder. He wanted her to breath so that she wouldn''t look back one day to see that she was not able to enjoy the little things. She deserved to have a normal life, a break over things.


    Change was inevitable, and things would be moving faster. He wanted her to have memories that she could cherish. In the past, Lucas had held himself back, and Belle did too, and it was sad. He wouldn''t make the same mistake that he had made in his past.


    Belle was the woman he loved and cared for deeply. The only person who had the ability to evoke emotions like this in him and he would cherish her.


    During the time of dinner, it wasn''t just Belle and Lucas, who were at the table. Greed had joined as if it was nothing, taking a seat right in front of Lucas, and it somewhere made Belle feel like she was fighting with a girl who wanted Lucas'' attention. Pushing the thought away, she smiled when Greed offered her a bright smile on his lips.


    "Why am I stuck in a small boy''s body?" came the voice of Barron who stepped inside the dining room.


    Belle noticed the same boy, Barron had taken the form of when Baltimore hade to visit them for the first time. Barron looked to be around the age of a eleven or twelve-year-old boy, "Tell me why I am not able to change my form."


    Greed, who was sipping his tea,mented, "It suits your personality."


    "Shut up!" Barron then turned to Lucas with a questionable look on his face.


    "Do you remember when I asked you to change when Baltimore had appeared. I asked you to change to something you liked before turning to a small boy?" Barron nodded his head, "But then you didn''t want to, and decided to turn to a boy directly?" Barron nodded his head again, "You cannot change yourself once you have picked a form. You are stuck with it."


    "WHAT?!" eximed Barron, "Fix it!"


    "Looks like you haven''t been paying attention to the rules and limitations of being a Grim Reaper.


    Greed then said, "There is one way to do it. Increase your rank in the Grim reapers. Lucas can change, like Edith and Wrath."


    "I think you look great, Barron. Now it feels like I have a sibling," said Belle. The maids appeared in the dining room, and after a long time, there were more people to join in this room.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 266 - His Apples- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 266 - His Apples- Part 1</h4>


    Four days had passed since Lucas had moved his clothes as well as himself to Belle''s room, sharing the room that had Belle''s mood uplift to great heights and Lucas noticed that. With her change in mood, the pain that was inflicted on her hand and leg was healing quicker than before. A vampire often healed faster than a human. A soul was the most important part of the body, and with only half of her soul present previously, her body had turned weak almost like a human.


    But now, the remaining soul in her body was trying to fill up the vessel trying to be whole once again, which was an improvement. He wondered if it was because she had received the powers of being a witch again.


    "Why do you keep wasting the apples?!" asked Belle to Barron who had plucked out apples to only eat half before throwing them on the ground. They had been in the apple orchard for ten minutes now.


    "What? When did I do that?" asked Barron as if he wasn''t the one plucking the scrumptious looking apple to eat since the time he had stepped into the Adams'' mansion.


    Belle gave him a look as if he was trying to get out of the apparent fact as he was the only one who plucked apples. Being the owner of the mansion, she never plucked a single one, and every morning she was greeted with good apples fallen or more like thrown on the ground to be only half eaten.


    "You''re telling me that it wasn''t you who was hanging here five days ago on the tree andining about your hand being torn because of the branch?" Belle folded her hands across her chest, staring at Barron who was no more in his rabbit form but a young boy who somewhere did look like he was rted to Belle.


    "All these false allegations on the poor me," said Barron cing his hand on his chest.


    "You no more look cute to give me that look. Why do you eat them half when you can''t finish onepletely?" questioned Belle, walking forward and looking at one side of the orchard that was had fruits missing on them.


    Barron eyed on the closest apple that his eye could catch, "You want to know?" he asked her.


    "Yes," Belle affirmed.


    "Are you sure?" Barron asked, turning his gaze from the apple to look at her.


    "I am."


    "Hundred percent sure that you wouldn''t regret knowing about it?" the Fourth card of the Grims asked her.


    Belle pursed her lips, and she frowned, "Why would I regret it?"


    "Like extra sure?"


    "Barron!" Belle scolded Barron for dragging his words, and Barron''s eyes darted to look at Lucas who stood outside the mansion looking at them. Seeing Lucas not interrupt the conversation to stop Belle from knowing about it, Barron said,


    "These apples are nutritious for us Grim reapers as they are fertilised with the dead," he saw Belle blink her eyes at first and then scrunch her nose.


    She shook her head, "I have been eating dead people," she raised her hand to rub her temples.


    "The dead make greatpost. Once they die, the vessel starts to leave its energy. Hey! Why are you making a face like that? They are some really good apples!" eximed Barron who looked upset that his apples were not being appreciated.


    "Says the person who has been wasting them," Belle rolled her eyes.


    "I am still tasting them. The road to finding the delicious apple!" said Barron before adding, "And if there''s someone you need to look at, it is Lucas. He''s the one fertilising thisnd like a farmer."


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed at Barron, who closed his mouth and turned around to look at the trees around them. Taking a step forward, Barron continued to hum as if he didn''t point his finger at Lucas.


    Belle didn''t know how to feel about it. The Adams'' mansion without her or her parent''s knowledge had turned to a graveyard. If the council or the servants nned to dig anything around the mansion, they would find bones and other things along with the mud.


    And while Belle was spending her time with Barron outside the mansion in the apple orchard, Greed stepped outside the mansion on seeing Lucas stand there unmovingly. When he came to stand next to Lucas'' he noticed the girl and the Grim reaper on the other side of the mansion, talking to each other.


    "Why her?"


    Lucas didn''t turn to look at Greed but his eyes moved to the corner before it went back to looking at Belle, "Why not her?"


    "She''s weak. A mortal who couldn''t even protect herself from the spirit that tried to kill her. I might not be the one to kill her, but history will try to repeat itself. You think the other reapers won''t go after her?" stated Greed.


    "She has me, and she isn''t weak," replied Lucas, looking at Belle who smiled at something Barron said who had climbed up the tree, "You have never fallen in love before, Greed. You won''t understand what it feels like to have something so precious, not until you find one for your self."


    "I don''t need a partner toplete me, Lucas," said Greed. The reaper looked at Lucas and then at the woman who was nothing but average to look at, "I am self-sufficient. Having a woman will do nothing but drag a person down in whatever ns they make"


    "Is that why you keep following me like a lost puppy?" Lucas turned his face now, giving Greed a look who pursed his lips before a smile appeared on his face.


    "I follow you because I admire you-"


    "It can be annoying. Find something else to admire," said Lucas. Greed''s admiration or obsession with him could go as far as to hurt Belle, which would be something he would need to look out for.


    "You are the killing machine¡ªthe reaper who can end even a fellow reaper''s life. Nobody can rece you,"ughed Greed.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 267 - His Apples- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 267 - His Apples- Part 2</h4>


    Greed then said, "I wanted to let you know something," Lucas turned to face him, waiting for Greed to speak, "When the boy was killed and she was in the room, her eyes started to change. From red to flickering ck."


    Lucas'' eyebrows drew in together, "How long was it?" he questioned.


    "Probably a minute? Yes, not too long. She is getting corrupted," Greed raised his eyebrows, his voice light and unaffected because he didn''t care about Belle. The only person he cared to think about stood next to him.


    Lucas hadn''t been worried before but to think that her heart would be getting corrupted, he tried to figure how and why it had happened.


    "As I said, she''s a weak mortal. Seeing her friend in such a state, it must have broken her heart. Was she perhaps in love with him before falling in love with you?" asked Greed, a crooked smile on his lips, "An immense amount of trauma because of the loss can cause it."


    Lucas didn''t have to hear about it as he knew exactly what and how corruption took ce and he also knew what Greed was trying to do, but it wouldn''t work on him, "She''s gone through far worse than that. That isn''t the reason,"mented Lucas.


    Belle had seen death before too, and it wasn''t the first time. She had seen her parents die when she was barely a few distances away from them. He wondered if it was because of the magic she was making use of.


    "It isn''t?" asked Greed with curiosity.


    There was a possibility that it was because she hade in contact with magic, and her body was reacting differently. Greed''s words didn''t affect him because he knew Belle''s feelings for him.


    Belle and Barron were still in the orchard, talking to each other when they heard the main gates being opened by someone. This caught everyone''s attention except for Barron whose focus was on the apple that was up and high, hanging at the end of the branch.


    Belle left the orchard tree, walking towards the mansion''s entrance where Lucas and Greed stood outside there, their eyes already on the five men who entered the gates.


    "They are here," announced Lucas in a whisper.


    The clothes that they wore were all different, and if it weren''t for one person out of the five people who were approaching them, Belle would have taken time to know who they were. Even though Councilman Joshua was yet to step inside the mansion, he had a triumphant look on his face.


    She noticed other people who hade along with him. In the group, there was an older man who held a grave expression on his face.


    "Can I help you?" asked Belle, stepping forward as she was the owner of this mansion.


    Councilman Joshua red at the two people who were Belle and Lucas, not knowing who this third person was, "We have a warrant to search your mansion, Miss Adams. You have also been charged for tying me up here against my will, keeping me hostage."


    Belle gave a perplexed look and asked, "When did that happen? I think you have mistaken the mansion," her words were calm andposed.


    The councilman narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean you don''t remember? Did you forget how you brought blood to my room and said to cooperate with what was going on?"


    "I am sorry I don''t know what you''re talking about," Belle behaved to be oblivious on what urred yesterday.


    "Where is that man who let me go? He should be somewhere here, call him," said councilman Joshua.


    "Man?"


    "Yes, that man vampire who is tall and has a square face. Where is he?" demanded councilman Joshua, his tone slightly agitated.


    Belle released air through her lips, and she said, "As I said earlier, you must have got into the wrong ce. I don''t know who you are talking about."


    The other colleagues of Joshua looked at the man who had brought them here after getting Councilman Lionel''s permission. The Councilman who was sent with Joshua, Christophe, took the initiative to speak rather than have Joshua look like a ming monkey.


    "Miss Adams, I am Councilman Christophe," introduced the man before handing over the parchment which was signed and sealed by the head council. Belle opened the scroll and read it, "We are here to investigate your house while also questioning you as strange sightings have been noticed and reported to the council. We would like it if you would cooperate with us. The sooner we finish it, the quicker we will be out of your way."


    Belle stared at the man and then nodded her head.


    "Come in," she said, and when her eyes met Lucas, he put on a polite smile that he had practised over the years.


    "Let me lead you inside," said Lucas with a bow. Before they could make their way inside, a loud crash was heard from the apple orchard. Belle''s eyes snapped along with others who looked at the young boy who appeared to be cursing something under his breath, starting to walk towards them when Barron finally noticed they hadpany.


    "He wasn''t there yesterday!" Councilman Joshua quickly whispered to his other councilman.


    "Who is that?" asked Christophe.


    Belle''s eyes darted to Barron before saying, "He''s a cousin of mine. And he has been living with me for some time now." She said, looking at councilman Joshua, "Since my parents passed away."


    Councilman Joshua didn''t believe one word that came from the vampiress'' mouth. Seeing the res being sent towards her, the other councilman said, "Let''s go in so that we can start the procedure."


    Agreeing to it, everyone made their way inside, and at the same time, the two maids who were working inside the mansion caught sight of the men who stepped inside the mansion with Miss Belle.


    They could feel their palm sweat as they were not familiar with the council people, but at the same time, they weren''t familiar with the reapers who were now living in this mansion.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 268 - Joshua Is Back- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Joshua Is Back- Part 1</h4>


    Joshua was more than eager to start searching the house when Councilman Christophe said, "Councilman Joshua, and you both. Start looking at the mansion and report to me if you find anything strange." Like an eager child, Joshua quickly led the other two along with him, "Please pick a room so that I can ask you questions. Are these the only servants in here?" the man asked Belle.


    "There are other three in this mansion," when Belle looked at Cassie, the girl bowed her head and went to fetch the other three.


    When they reached and settled themselves in the drawing-room, Christophe, Belle and Barron sitting on the couch while the rest stood. Councilman Christophe asked, "For such a big mansion, you have quite a less number of staff to work. Doesn''t it get too much for the other servants?" the question was directed to Belle.


    "The servants who used to work here have passed away."


    "Half of them?" asked Councilman Christophe, surprised as he had nevere across a house with so many deaths.


    "Yes. I don''t know if you are aware that a massacre took ce in this mansion which was how my parents passed away," Belle filled him in and the man nodded as if he remembered it now.


    "I am sorry about your parent''s loss. It was a tragedy," sympathized Christophe and Belle gave him a small nod. The tragedy had taken more than once after the massacre, the second being after her parents came back from the dead.


    Belle pulled up the parchment in her hand which was given by the councilman to ask, "It is written here about suspicious activity. Could you please borate on what exactly was found to be suspicious?"


    To the councilman, Belle appeared to be a kinddy who had been polite even with Councilman Joshua who had started his questions.


    Councilman Christophe said, "There have been ims that there is some witchery going on in the house. We made sure to meet other people who you are associated with so you don''t have to worry about those ims. This is just a verification so that no other bizarre thingse up during the investigation. I am sure Joshua has spoken to you about how he wants to interview your butler."


    She remembered the time when councilman Joshua had seen her mother and was still processing on what was going on before he was ushered out of the kitchen. Not to forget the way he was tied in the guest roomter.


    Belle didn''t answer and stared back at the man, "I don''t think he mentioned it when he came to collect my parent''s body," she acted aloof about it.


    "So I take that he wasn''t here yesterday?" asked the man and Belle shook her head.


    "I would have known if he was here because I was in the mansion," Belle then turned to look at Lucas to ask, "Did Councilman Joshua arrive at the doorstep?"


    "I would have known if he was here, Miss Belle. We didn''t have any visitors for more than a week now," answered Lucas with a solemn look on his face. The maids who were watching and listening to them, couldn''t help but think how both the butler as well as their Mistress were spinning a lie by erasing what had urred.


    Councilman Christophe didn''t know who was lying or who was telling the truth. Joshua had imed to have been tied in this mansion but thedy here denied that Joshua had not shown up again after her parent''s death.


    "I would like to ask your butler a few questions. You don''t mind do you," the councilman asked for permission and Belle nodded her head.


    "Please go ahead."


    "Lucas is it?" asked the councilman.


    "Yes, Sir. Lucas."


    "Nost name?" questioned the councilman, wanting to know where the butler was from so that they could look into him more.


    Barron opened his mouth to only close it immediately, and this was noticed by the councilman.


    "I don''t have ast name, councilman," answered Lucas.


    "Were you going to tell something?" Councilman Christophe asked Barron as he had opened his mouth.


    Belle quietly looked at Barron, praying and hoping that the disastrous fourth Grim wouldn''t be doing something he was not supposed to do. She sighed internally when Barron replied, "No. I was yawning," Barron brought his hand up to fake yawn.


    "Since when have you been working in the Adams'' mansion?" the councilman continued with his questions.


    "More than a decade I believe," answered Lucas.


    "A decade is too much of time. You must be a loyal servant of this mansion." On hearing the wordse out of the councilman''s mouth, Greed looked annoyed at the man, "The Adams must have treated you very well, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, they have been pleasant to work with. It has turned into my home now too," replied Lucas, "They have been very generous."


    "Do you believe that they have been so good to you that you feel you need to repay them with what they ask, or maybe their requests?" Belle could already tell where this question was heading and somewhere she was slightly worried but at the same time, she believed Lucas would be able to handle it with ease.


    Lucas offered the man a polite smile, "Isn''t that what every butler does? Toplete the house requests being asked by their master or mistresses?"


    The councilman stared at the butler before asking, "You must have heard about Lady Olivia''s death, on how gruesome it has been. Her parents were speaking about how Lady Olivia had taken a keen interest in you but there''s also anotherdy, Lady Susan who went missing and has not been found. Strangely they have all been very interested in you."


    "What are you trying to say, councilman?" asked Belle, her wordsing out sharp.


    "We heard how the family had your mansion in their possession. The mansion was returned to but after which Lady Olivia was killed. We have spection that your butler is involved in it," concluded the councilman.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 269 - Joshua Is Back- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Joshua Is Back- Part 2</h4>


    "Don''t you think it is too early and quick to decide that it was done by my butler?" asked Belle.


    "That is why I used the word spection, mdy," answered the councilman, "As I said, it is just that we find it very disturbing on why someone would kill thedies when they weren''t involved in anything shady."


    Belle looked at the man. There was no way the council members would take Lucas with them right now without any solid proof, therefore, she didn''t worry over it. There was no way they could ever pinpoint that the two women had been killed by him. Because if they did, there would be too many bodies that would being out to have Lucas involved in it.


    Everyone waited in the room for the other three councilmen to return who did, after finishing the search to find nothing. Councilman Joshua looked very upset that there was nothing he could find but he did bring something along with him. It was the ragged doll of Belle, Mr. Fluffs.


    Councilman Christophe looked at Joshua holding the rabbit and asked, "What are you doing with the stuffed toy, councilman?"


    Joshua smiled at the question, "This was the rabbit I was talking about, Councilman Christophe. The rabbit that has magic. This is the one that moved and talked!"


    Everyone in the room looked at Joshua without any reaction on their face. Councilman Christophe didn''t know why but he felt like he was put to work with a madman who now imed to tell him that a stuffed rabbit could move and talk. But he still tried to be supportive and asked, "Are you sure this is the rabbit you were speaking about?"


    "Yes yes! This is the one," and Joshua threw the stuffed toy on the ground.


    Barron who saw Joshua throw Mr. Fluffs, narrowed his eyes at him.


    "That is my stuffed toy. I would ask you to pick it up and handle it with care," said Belle, not liking the fact that he was throwing the already fragile toy.


    Joshuaughed, "Why? Because you know this one has magic stored in it, right? Look at the nervousness dripping in them, councilman Christophe."


    Councilman Christophe didn''t know what to think of this. The people who belonged to the mansion only stared at what Joshua was saying and it was only making him look crazy.


    "You!" Joshua said looking at the maid he had met who had not helped him to release from the ropes he was tied in and had left him in the corridor, "Tell me what happened the day I was tied in here. You were walking by and when I asked for your help, this butler sent you away. Tell councilman Christophe about it."


    The maid looked startled, her expression one of worry that had even the other councilman''s attention on her, "Is that true?" asked Councilman Christophe, "Remember that if you lie, it would be considered as the fourth decree orwbreaking for your effort to bury the lie."


    "I don''t remember meeting this man," answered the maid and Joshua gritted his teeth.


    "What do you mean you don''t remember me?!" He took a couple of steps forward and Lucas came in front of Joshua.


    "Please avoid violence under this roof," spoke Lucas in an extremely polite tone, "We are people who like peace and don''t fight. Miss Belle especially dislikes it."


    Councilman Joshua pursed his lips, gritting his teeth with his jaw ticking, he turned to Councilman Christophe, "They are all lying!"


    "That''s enough, Joshua," Councilman Christophe said, not wanting to make a fool of the council.


    "Wait, let me prove my point to you that this doll is indeed wrapped with ck magic," Joshua then picked up Mr. Fluffs and walked towards the firece.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing?"


    It was Barron who had spoken, after all, Mr. Fluffs was his body apart from being in this child-like form. Barron took long steps and plucked the stuffed toy from the councilman to say, "Have you no shame taking stuffed toys and having them burnt?!"


    "See, they are protecting the stuffed toy!" Joshua still remembered the time when the rabbit hade, talking to the butler, "Everyone in this house is involved and are hiding secrets!"


    "Keep your hands off the rabbit!" Barron ced the rabbit behind his back, "You try to burn it, I will burn you next!" Belle raised her hand to touch the bridge of her nose. Barron''s love for Mr. Fluffs had grown too much but this was not the time to be threatening a councilman that he would be burning next.


    "He''s threatening me now!"


    "I am Barron the Fou-"


    "Please forgive my cousin, Barron," Belle stepped in, speaking to Councilman Christophe before the matter would go out of hand, "He is still a young boy." She gave him an awkward smile, "The stuffed toy is very dear to me as it was given by one of my maids when I was a little girl. Having no actual proof and trying to burn it is something that will not sit well with me either. I would ask your councilmen to stop picking up on things that have not happened and to stop assuming."


    Belle threw a look at Joshua and Joshua''s eyes widened on how they had put the me back on him.


    Councilman Christophe could feel a headache rise in his head due to this stupid childish case that was assigned to him. But before he could say anything, Joshua proposed,


    "Let''s go check the graves of Mr. and Mrs. Adams. Surely, their bodies will be missing from the coffin!" Joshua pleaded with Christophe.


    Christophe looked at Belle for permission as they would need to get another approval from the council if they were going to do it. When Belle finally nodded, everyone except the servants left the mansion to the cemetery to take a look if the coffin had missing bodies in them.


    Reaching the graves, the councilmen including Belle and the others stared at the headstone of her father that was upside down. Lucas'' eyes moved to re at Barron. The rabbit had one damn job, and that was to bury the bodies back and ce the headstone, thought Lucas to himself.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 270 - Time Ticks- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Time Ticks- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stared at the headstone that was upside down on the grave. By what she remembered, Lucas and Barron hade to this cemetery when her parents had revisited as spirits so that they could see what was going on while also finding the other spirits who might have stepped into thend of the living from the dead.


    Did they not realise that the headstone was ced in a way where a person had to tilt their head to read it, as the headstone was ced upside down.


    Councilman Christophe turned to look at Belle for a possible exnation of why the headstone was ced upside down. Belle then said,


    "My parents died in an unnatural death so one of the priestesses told me that I should ce the names upside down."


    "Isn''t it considered to be an ill omen to be cing it like this though?" asked Councilman Christophe.


    "That is because they dug the bodies out!" imed Joshua! "Who even ces the headstone like this? Not even the witches who are ck or white."


    "Do you know my parents better than I do?" asked Belle, slightly annoyed with Joshua and Councilman Christophe ced a hand on Joshua, and took the man to a side so that he could speak to him.


    "Are you going to allow me to lead, or are you going to keep making a scene every few minutes?" asked Councilman Christophe.


    "But-"


    "Joshua," Councilman Christophe red quietly in warning, "If you have asked for my help, I expect you to cooperate with me and not keep instigating the woman. Now please shut up," and they returned back to the ce where Miss Adams stood with her hand folded at her front.


    The other councilmen who hade along with Christophe and Joshua started to dig the ground one after another, using their shovel until they hit the surface of the coffin. Hearing the sound of the coffin being hit, Joshua could barely wait to see the coffin, which was a faux ording to him.


    He had seen Miss Belle Adams'' mother standing in the kitchen of the mansion, looking at him, the same woman, whose head had been crushed, leaving only the neck and the rest of the body to examine. The sight had been gory when he hade to pick up the body. He had gone as far as to im that the death of Mr. and Mrs. Adams must be rted to the butler.


    The men pulled out the coffin of her mother and then her fathers. The first one to be opened was her father. The lid pulled out to show her father resting in there.


    Belle, who had already met her father in his spirit form, hoped that was what she would remember of her father who didn''t have a crazy look on his face the night he had killed her mother. That he was normal before striking and attacking Lucas. Belle turned to look away from the coffin, taking two steps away from there, and Lucas came to her side forfort.


    "There''s the body in here, councilman Joshua," informed Councilman Christophe so that Joshua wouldn''t be daydreaming during their time in the job.


    "I didn''t see her father. It was her mother," rified Joshua and the other councilmen reached to open the lid of her mother''s coffin to see the woman in there. Councilman Christophe gave a look of disappointment to Joshua, but Joshua shook his head, "She is slimy in texture. They must have put the woman back in the coffin after making-"


    "Councilman Christophe," came Belle''s voice that was crisp and angry, "I don''t know what this man said buting to my house with wrong allegations at my people, at me and having my parent''s casket opened is not something that I am going to overlook. I don''t know what you''re trying to get to but this right now is something I don''t want to relive with the gore memories." She looked visibly upset after seeing her mother''s body that had no head on top of it.


    Joshua was about to open his mouth but on Christophe''s re, he quickly closed his mouth, "We are extremely sorry that you had to see this again. My councilman happened to receive the wrong information and seems like he was confused. I think with this we have cleared our doubts."


    Belle nodded at him without meeting his eyes. While the coffins were being buried back, and the mud was pushed back in, one of the councilmen who was holding the shovel asked,


    "What about the headstone?" his eyes darting from thedy to his superior.


    Belle took this opportunity to say, "You can leave it upright. I wouldn''t want the next councilman toe and point out his or her finger at me that I am involved in illegal activity," saying this, her eyes moved to the two councilmen.


    Barron who was standing there could feel a sigh of relief escape his lips as the matter had been almost solved, but that didn''t mean Lucas had stopped ring down at him. It seemed like the twelfth Grim reaper was as upset as Belle.


    He didn''t even know how the thought had escaped his mind about the headstone. It was all George and Greed''s fault, thought Barron to himself, putting the me on them and not taking responsibility.


    When everything was put in ce, Councilman Christophe turned to Belle and bowed his head, "I will have the report sent back about what I acquired and what I saw. Also, please excuse my colleague''s behaviour. He has this trauma where he keeps seeing ghosts," said the man and this had Belle''s attention, her eyes moving to look at Joshua, who was ring daggers at her.


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Belle with a frown on her face.


    "Even when he was having the council exam going on, he imed to have seen a ghost, but the other examinee saw nothing of that sort," answered the man before bowing his head again and taking his leave with the rest of the council members who hade to the cemetery.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 271 - Time Ticks- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Time Ticks- Part 2</h4>


    Belle was seeing the people leave, let out a sigh of relief where she felt she could finally rx with the council not hovering around them, "Did you hear that?" asked Belle to them, "Joshua sees ghosts."


    "There are some people who can see the dead," answered Lucas, "Some acknowledge them while some don''t. And you!" Lucas turned his eyes at Barron, "I give you one job, one job and you don''t do it properly."


    "I didn''t know the headstone was ced upside down when I was pushing it in its ce-" Barron was interrupted by an annoyed Lucas.


    "If Belle didn''t save it by using the priestesses name who is already gone missing, there would have been another investigation with all the bodies pulled out and checked," said Lucas rolling his eyes.


    Greed who was quietly standing behind them without a word finally said, "I didn''t know your parents were murdered in such fashion."


    Belle''s eyes moved to look at Greed who had a small smile on his lips as he said this, enjoying the pain she felt, "They did," she answered. She would have to live with the fact of what transpired on that tragic night of Adams mansion, and there was nothing she could do.


    Greed said,


    "Why don''t you go to the timekeeper and rerun the time? Bring them back. Hasn''t Lucas mentioned to you about it?"


    "He has. Also how it affects the timeline that is already running that affects the actions of the others creating a rippling effect," answered Belle, "I will be taking a walk," she said leaving them there and walking further into the cemetery.


    Barron, who saw Belle''s back, who had started to walk away from them, turned to Lucas and asked, "Were you the one who killed her father?"


    "He was going through corruption. It would take no time in him trying to kill her if I let him live longer. Her mother was already dead by his hands," he replied, seeing Belle''s silhouette.


    And though Barron didn''t question further on it, who went to look at the headstone to make sure it wouldn''t fall off from where it was positioned, Greed continued to stare at Lucas as if he knew something that Barron had failed to notice. After all, Greed admired Lucas so much when he was Guilt that he knew how and what Lucas did.


    "She is going to be very hurt when she finds out the truth," stated Greed, a crooked smile back on his lips as he was waiting for the time when Belle would know what Lucas was hiding.


    Lucas didn''t answer it right away, continuing to look at Belle''s frame where she disappeared to look at the other graves, "She won''t know if she never finds out about it," Lucas responded to the Sixth Grim.


    "The first corruption always takes time, sometimes they can be salvaged," Greed poked Lucas, and the butler didn''t respond to his words.


    Greed was right. Mr. Adams though had killed his wife, he was still in his conscious state, fluctuating between sanity and insanity where might have been possible to still keep the man alive and bring him back, but Lucas had killed the man right when his corruption had gone back to being his vampire self. If Belle knew that Mr. Adams, her father, could be saved, he knew she would have taken the opportunity to keep him safe and alive.


    But the truth was, Lucas would have killed the man if he were to continue to live. To make sure the man died, Lucas had personally taken his life while keeping Belle away from the scene. It was because when he had spoken to Isabell, the white witch had said if Belle''s parents were going to live, it would only get the ck witches to have a second massacre which would be uglier than the first one- and that could lead to Belle''s death.


    Previously, Lucas didn''t know who he was, but he knew he had to keep Belle alive if they wanted to save this world and also the world he came from. Somewhere Lucas hade to believe that someone from the dead was trying to fuse thend of the living and thend of the dead together.


    Belle was looking at the cemetery, walking around as she tried to get rid of her thoughts about her parents and her mother''sst words before she disappeared entirely from this world.


    "What are you doing, walking in circles?" asked Lucas and Belle turned her head to see Lucas, who was not behind her, but when she turned forward, she crashed right into his arms.


    "That was a good trick," Belle smiled softly looking up at him.


    "Thought it would catch you off guard."


    "It did," Belle nodded her head and then asked, "At least we now know that the councilmen won''t be hovering around the mansion or you."


    Lucas shook his head.


    "No?"


    "No," he affirmed, "The councilman said what you wanted to hear, but that doesn''t mean he won''t be returning or sending new people to the mansion to take a look. We will have to tread carefully and not get caught. So far everything has been working well, including the maids," Barron was someone Lucas didn''t want to think about. The Fourth grim was a bringer of disasters. It was a surprise that the Hawverts hadn''t tried to demote the Grim for hisck of tact, but then at the same time, it made sense that he was the gue bringer, "They think that the ck witches massacred Olivia''s house. It will help in keeping the ck witches low while you continue doing your work."


    "Do you know who to pick as the test subject?" asked Belle because they hadn''t picked a soul on who would be ced in the fabricated world of the ghouls.


    "I found someone who has been roaming in thend of the living. A rtive of the Duke. Thought it is much easier to understand thepatibility of the souls in the fabricated world than bringing a random soul."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 272 - Time Ticks- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Time Ticks- Part 3</h4>


    Belle could barely wait to get to work. Not used to having such peaceful days, it felt strange as she had Lucas headed back to where Greed stood at the grave of her parents, unmovingly.


    "Would it be strange if I said I find him creepy at times?" asked Belle in a whisper.


    "I find him creepy sometimes myself, but you get used to him. He can be very annoying," answered Lucas and Greed''s eyes narrowed as if he knew they were speaking about him.


    "Not to forget his admiration for you. I feel like I am fighting a jealous girl," confessed Belle with an awkward smile and Lucas chuckled.


    "I feel very loved by you," he took hold of her hand and squeezed her hand in his. The smile on Belle''s face widened, "We should head back to the mansion," he announced before his eyes started to sweep across the cemetery around them.


    "Where is Barron?" asked Belle, slightly concerned at the disappearance of the little boy. Greed shrugged his shoulders as if he had no clue of where the Fourth Grim was. And Barron finally appeared from the other side, "Where did you go?" she asked Barron.


    "Sightseeing the graves. Did you know that there is indeed a grave that had its headstone ced upside down?" asked Barron.


    Belle had never noticed this before, nor had she been told about it, "Who does it belong to?"


    "Tabitha Page," answered Barron.


    "I don''t think she is rted to us. There''s no page in the family. None that I know of," replied Belle.


    "Anyways, I found someone who was waiting for us in the cemetery," informed Barron, "See who I brought along with me. Tada!" Barron showed his hand behind him, and the three of them turned to look at the ghoul who appeared behind him, "You should appreciate that I am saving time and bringing people-what are you shaking your head for?"


    Even Lucas turned to look at Belle who was not exactly happy on seeing the ghoul who they were working with.


    "Oh, Barron!" she whispered, "This is not the ghoul who we are speaking to," her eyebrows furrowed deeply. This was not Everest who wanted to protect Vivian, but it was the brother of the ghoul who knew nothing about their ns.


    Barron turned to check and make sure he had got the right ghoul, though, in truth, he had barely spent time with the ghoul, unlike Belle. The ghoul''s hand moved right towards his face which Barron dodged by falling on the ground and moving away.


    "Are we supposed to kill this one," Greed asked, pulling out his scythe, he was ready to impress Lucas with the skills he had enhanced over the years.


    "No!" Belle shouted, "He belongs to the Lord, and he is needed."


    "Don''t you know it is kill or be killed?" asked Greed and at the same time, the ghoul arrived close to her when another ghoul appeared in between them. The ghouls spoke something to each other and Belle even if she wanted to. She couldn''t hear the words. It was like both of them were having an angry exchange of words. At one point, the other ghoul''s hand reached Belle, but Lucas had pulled her behind.


    The ghoul, Everest, stopped its brother from going further, growling at each other before one of them left.


    "Is everything alright?" asked Belle to the ghoul.


    The ghoul turned around, looking at Belle, "Yes. He not like people."


    "I can tell that," answered Belle, "I am sorry I didn''t contact you sooner."


    "S''okay," the ghoul replied back with it''s brokennguage, "She has letter."


    Belle blinked her eyes and then asked, "What letter?"


    The ghoul didn''t answer and stood in front of them quietly. Belle''s eyes moved across the cemetery, hoping no one would catch sight of the ghoul. They were already in the radar of the councilman. Having another person seeing them do suspicious activity would only be bringing more trouble to them.


    "She can speak to ghouls?" asked Greed, evident surprise in his voice as even the people from thend of the dead couldn''t converse with these lowly creatures.


    "I told you. Belle is special. She is not an ordinary mortal," answered Lucas, his eyes looking at the ghoul who stood in front of her now.


    "It must be verymon though. Lowly creatures can mingle and talk with the other creatures. Shouldn''t be that surprising,"mented Greed.


    "Says the one who was surprised that she could talk to the ghouls. Do you feel jealous?" asked Barron, wiggling his eyebrows at Greed while looking up at him.


    "Pfft!" Greed rolled his eyes, "As if I would be jealous of a lowly mortal."


    Belle continued to look at the ghoul, waiting for it to speak when it finally said,


    "She is going to Valeria tomorrow," said the ghoul as if processing its own words, "Meet brother."


    "Vivian has a brother?" asked Belle to see the ghoul nod its head. It was the first time she was hearing about this.


    "Time ticking. Less time," said the ghoul. Before Belle had the opportunity to turn to Lucas, he had already disappeared. When Lucas appeared back, Belle looked at him to see him have his lips pursed together.


    "Four days. That is all we have," Lucas informed her, "The time seems to have skipped forward again." Thest they had checked, they had around thirteen days but like how Belle''s parent''s death had arrived quickly, so did Vivian''s.


    "But that won''t be enough," Belle frowned in thought.


    "You will have three days to make sure the soul can adapt. The rest we leave it to luck," answered Lucas.


    "Okay!" Belle nodded her head, "Let''s do this now," they couldn''t waste another second or minute more.


    "I will go find the soul. Go with the ghoul to where you went with itst time. Barrones with me, and Greed goes with Belle," ordered Lucas.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 273 - Wandering Soul- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Wandering Soul- Part 1</h4>


    Belle didn''t know why Lucas chose Greed to go with her, but she didn''t question his judgement. Even Barron and Greed themselves looked confused that Lucas was sending Belle with Greed when Lucas wouldn''t be there to protect her if the Sixth Grim were to decide to kill her off.


    Before Barron could interrupt, Lucas looked at Belle and ced a hand on Barron to disappear from there.


    "Looks like we are going to be spending more time together," there was a sick smile on Greed''s lips, his blue eyes looking down at her.


    "Too bad that we have ghoul as the third wheel between us," Belle retorted back, her eyes holding barely any humour. She looked at the ghoul, "We should get going," and they left the cemetery with the ghoul disappearing such that one could see only Greed and Belle walking out of the grave.


    The council members who hade to the cemetery had seen themselves out, but Councilman Joshua was stubborn enough not to leave the ce. He had stayed back, waiting for thedy to walk out of the cemetery. He noticed how only one of the servants followed her while her so-called cousin and her butler were nowhere to be seen walking with them.


    Joshua hid behind the pir, which was attached to the gates. He saw Miss Adams leave the cemetery, and when they were gone, he quickly made his way inside the cemetery to see what the butler and the boy were up to.


    But when he reached the graves, there was no one there.


    To say that their journey to the forest where the ghoul was waiting was peaceful was a far fetched word when Greed tried to poke at Belle. The Grim reaper despised the girl, the dislike he had for her was something that ran deep within his hollow bones.


    "Don''t you think it is difficult for a mortal to be with a person who is dead? I don''t think any sane mortal would fantasize themselves being with a dead person,"mented Greed, "Do you think I am right, which is why you are not reacting to my words? Or have you turned deaf?"


    Belle took a deep breath and then released it, "It is because I wish you would stop talking to me and just walk."


    "So you do agree that you are not a match for Lucas," chuckled Greed.


    "That is none of your business now. What is between him and me is none of your concern, so stop behaving like a jilted fiance of his," she responded to him.


    Greed''s lips twisted, "What concerns Guilt, concerns me." Belle looked up at the sky, tired spending time with him while it made her question why Lucas paired them up to go together. Barron was the friendly reaper, not Greed, "Didn''t it make you question why Lucas picked me to go with you? One snap and I can kill you. Do you think he made a mistake?"


    Belle turned her red eyes to look at Greed, "He didn''t make a mistake. He put his trust in you, and it probably is your salvation in making amends with him than making it worse."


    "Do you think I want to be in his good grace?"ughed Greed, "I am more than happy with him noticing me. What better way than to kill the woman who is precious to him." From the corner of her eyes, she noticed how he pulled out the scythe as they entered the forest.


    Belle stretched her fingers and hands one after another. If he was going to try attacking her, she would have to be prepared, but the Grim reaper knew better than to kill her when his soul was in trouble.


    "Why did you save me if you wanted me out of the picture?" asked Belle, her eyes and body being cautious.


    Greed smiled, "I want to kill you myself. It would be unfair if someone else took my kill."


    Belle gave some thought over his words. Surrounded by the countless number of trees around them, and white ground that was filled up with snow, she said, "I have a proposal to make. You can kill only once."


    "That would mean I have already lost my chance. The worst proposal I have evere across. No thanks," Greed''s bright blue eyes looked at Belle.


    She nodded to him, "The next time you kill me, that will be thest time. You cannot kill me after that."


    "Don''t take me for a fool, for I know you will return back alive. I don''t care if it''s centuries, but I would like to kill you myself."


    "Deal," Belle said, which had the Grim reaper confused, "But if someone kills me first, you lose that credibility."


    Greed stared at Belle, "You are smart. Deal."


    When they finally reached the open space, Everest was waiting for them. There was a wide smoke like a circle that moved continuously, which wasrge as the ghoul''s size. Greed stayed a few steps behind, and Belle started her spells, her hands pping together before she pulled them back for the electric shocks to appear which were pushed towards the smoke like a circle. The passage looked nothing less to a cloud which held the lightning inside it.


    By the time Lucas had appeared along with Barron and the soul, Belle had turned the portal to be feasible for souls to be contained without it being corrupted. At least that is what she hoped.


    Turning behind, she caught sight of a young woman with blonde hair that cascaded down her shoulders, but her front didn''t look pretty. It was as if someone had carved open her body to leave only bones behind, in her chest cavity.


    The soul smiled at her, her eyes dark red¡ªa pureblooded vampire.


    The girl raised her hand forward for Belle, and Belle took her hand for a shake which was as cold as ice. "It is nice to meet you," said the girl, a certain cheerfulness in her voice even with the state she was in, "I am Charlotte."

 Chapter 274 - Wandering Soul- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Wandering Soul- Part 2</h4>


    Belle had never met this girl before. The condition Charlotte was in, she felt sorry while also wondering what happened to her. Charlotte had a very kind and sweet demeanour that made it hard to believe that she was killed gruesomely if it weren''t for the wide-open cavity that showed her bones.


    "I''m sorry," apologized Belle when her eyes went to look at the open chest. She knew it was rude to be looking at it and it wasn''t just Belle who was looking at Charlotte as there was also Barron who seemed like he was looking at her.


    "That''s alright," responded Charlotte, not minding the attention she was receiving from them, "Lucas briefed me about what is going on. I am more than happy to help Leo and Vivi."


    "Thank you for volunteering," said Belle before walking towards the smoke and Lucas followed her, "Why hasn''t she passed to the realm of the dead?" It was a question that arose in her mind.


    "Because her reaper didn''t take her soul with it," answered Lucas, his voice low to make sure their conversation was kept private, "I don''t think she stayed at the spot of her death either. Usually, when a person dies, they are in shock and they take time toprehend what has taken ce. During those times, souls often wander around."


    "But even if it''s not in the realm of the dead, a soul cannot be wandering in the living. Aren''t there chances of corruption where it might turn to a spirit?" she looked at the girl who once was a vampiress.


    "Some souls have stronger integrity and are hard to crack under pressure. Like you," pointed Lucas, "If you had a weak soul after the first half of your soul left you, you would have corrupted your heart."


    "What if it has already gone?" asked Belle, her eyes looking into Lucas'' ck eyes, "I know what happened the day George died," her eyes had a look of worry in them.


    Lucas stared at Belle. Greed had mentioned it and he had hoped for it to be untrue but it seemed like it was true. Belle was turning out to be a person who was aware of her surroundings and the changes that were happening within herself.


    "We''ll deal with it then. I won''t let any harm befall on you," he assured her and Belle nodded her head.


    She then looked at Charlotte, "How did you find her?" she asked him.


    "Found her a few weeks ago. She travelled from Mytheweald to Bonke. Having another in the ghoul''s world who was not rted could end up in an imbnce if they were to open their mouth that the ghoul''s world is not real," exined Lucas, "It would be like someonee to thisnd and tell that everything that is surrounding us is a lie- that includes the memories of the people which will make one search and find the truth."


    Belle then said, "We are going to make the ghoul''s world a safe ce for Vivian but what then? When do you think it is right to bring them back?" she asked him.


    "That is something you will leave to the ghoul. Your only work is to save the souls and push them in the fabricated world. Bringing them back right away will only lead the Grims and the rest of the army behind us. I am sure the ghoul will figure it out," replied Lucas.


    They then went back to where the others were standing, Belle then asked, "Do you mind if I touch you?"


    Charlotte gave a look of surprise, she then nodded her head, "Okay," she answered.


    Belle knew it would be rude to ce her hands in the open cavity where she would be able to feel things closely but it would be disrespectful to do it. She was just curious and therefore she ced her hand on the girl''s hand, holding it to feel the painful emotions that started to flow in rapidly. Feeling a chill run down her spine, she took her hands back.


    "I am sorry," whispered Belle. Belle had the ability to look into the death. Anyone or anything that rted to death was something she could read, it was the gift of curse where she was able to feel the pain what the person felt.


    Charlotte seemed to stare at Belle for a couple of seconds before she said, "You have a strange gift."


    Lucas who stood behind said, "We are going to start the work now. Charlotte, you will be taken inside the fabricated world that belongs to the ghoul. One of us will see if everything is going well and then we will have Vivian pushed into this world. This way your souls will be safe and will not corrupt in any way."


    The girl nodded her head understandingly.


    "Belle," Lucas turned to her and Belle walked in front of the smoke-like portal. She raised her hand, repeating the spells she had already ced earlier to tighten the force that would keep the new soul that would be entering intact.


    The ghoul was the one who took Charlotte through the portal and when more spells were spoken, the wind in the forest started to pick its pace that had the trees move back and forth like an oing rain that was about to fall on the ground of Bonke.


    The ghoul returned back outside after leaving the girl and it said, "It has been done."


    "Good. Now we need to follow Vivian," she turned to Lucas and said, "Everest said that Vivian and Leonard will be travelling to thend of Valeria."


    "We follow them," answered Lucas before his eyes fell on Greed and Barron who were standing not too far away from him, "Do you think you will be able to manage the mansion by yourself?"


    "Isn''t the massacre of the ck witches around the corner?" asked Greed.


    "The massacre isn''t our problem. Just make sure you don''t burn the house with him," said Lucas, giving a pointed look to the fourth and the sixth card of the Grims.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 275 - To Be A Couple- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 275 - To Be A Couple- Part 1</h4>


    Both Lucas and Belle were in thend of Valeria before Vivian could step into thend. They had decided to settle down without making their appearance in the town look suspicious. Lucas held Belle''s hand firmly in his hand while his eyes scouted the vige they were in.


    "There''s less snow here," stated Belle, her eyes taking in the new vige she had never been in before. Lucas'' one hand held Belle''s and the other held a trunk that had clothes of theirs, "I always wanted to go travelling."


    "You still can."


    "Leaving the mansion alone by itself?" asked Belle, "I am somewhere worried that the house will no longer be standing when we return back."


    "Greed is there. There shouldn''t be much that Barron would break." They had appeared in the forest and started to walk in the vige, making their way towards a possible inn where they could stay.


    Belle then turned to Lucas, "You trust him. Do you think he won''t kill me or bring harm to us?" she questioned the man who appeared to be confident in his strides.


    "Greed is crazy but not crazy enough to cross me twice because I am Cross," grinned Lucas and Belle shook her head.


    "Very funny," she moved closer to Lucas, holding his arm so that she could stick to him in this cold weather.


    "It was a pun, mdy. Why did you pick the vige?" asked Lucas because it was her idea to pick the location of where they would stay. Though Mr. Adams'' had been in a difficult financial condition, Belle had enough money to survive for the next century and it wasn''t because of her parents but it was because of who she was in her previous life. With many secret doors and closets, Belle had found jewels that once used to belong to her. All she would have to do was auction it to the highest bid and take the money.


    "We already live in a town. I wanted to see how it feels to live in the vige. With the people," answered Belle, her head turning around to look at the houses and other small buildings.


    "Who knew that there were animals living in the town," Belle then looked at Lucas to have him smile.


    "I was teasing. There are many inns in here but I am not sure if they allow couples who are not wed to each other," said Lucas.


    Belle nodded her head, this was something the vigers were strict about. She then heard him mutter, "A lie is all it takes."


    Until Belle had found out about who Lucas really was, in her eyes, the man was a saint who could not be moved by anyone. The stoic, poise butler of hers was a reaper who belonged to the Grims and now he belonged to her solely. With a giddy smile on her lips, she walked next to him. To her, Lucas was still the same man except that when it came to her, he was affectionate and his feelings transcended to her easily.


    The cold invisible wall that was ced around him had broken, letting her in.


    They were here in Valeria for work, to make sure Vivian''s soul wouldn''t wander around and would be sent to the fabricated world by the help of the ghoul but visiting the neighbouringnd and going to live in the vige even if it was going to be for a short duration, this felt like a vacation to her. She wondered if it was wrong to enjoy right now when the towns in the othernds were going to burn as the massacre was going to take ce tomorrow.


    "She died very painfully," whispered Belle to Lucas, "The switchers killed her and the man she was going to run with. She was in love with him," to be killed and see someone you love killed in front of your eyes, Belle wondered what kind of emotion Lucas must have been going through when he had found her dead in the mansion years ago.


    "He was a worthless man."


    Belle lifted her head up to look at Lucas, "Who?" she furrowed her brows.


    "The man Charlotte was going to elope with had no ns to fulfil the deal of his imed rtionship with her. He was only getting her out of her home to sacrifice her to the ck witches but he got sacrificed by the switchers instead. Somethings wille around and bite you without you expecting it," said Lucas.


    They passed by the people on the streets who looked at them quietly before walking past them.


    "How do you know that?" asked Belle.


    There were times when Lucas knew a lot of things which were not whispered or was not known by other people. She wondered if it was because he was a reaper who was invisible to people and it was odd how he was there at ces at the right time when there were important matters being discussed.


    Lucas didn''t answer the question but he said, "It was tragic what happened and she doesn''t know about it. And it is better that we don''t speak about it to her when we meet her again."


    Belle agreed to this. If Charlotte was not aware of it, then it was for the best that they didn''t bring it up and cause her pain.


    Belle and Lucas entered an inn that looked old. Stepping towards the counter, they noticed no one there and Belle eagerly went to ring the bell that was ced in there.


    "Such energetic children these days," came the voice of a man who entered from the door that was behind the counter, "How may I help you?"


    Lucas then said, "We are looking for a room to stay in. For a week?" he asked looking at Belle.


    "Two weeks," she said, a smile upon her lips for the man to look at the couple.


    The man asked, "You both are married right?" he narrowed his eyes looking at them with his ck eyes.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 276 - To Be A Couple- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 276 - To Be A Couple- Part 2</h4>


    The man continued to look at them suspiciously. Lucas answered the man, "Yes, we are married. She is my wife," he imed by putting his hand around Belle''s waist and pulling her close to him.


    Belle blushed hearing this. Though it was not true, the thought itself had a certain ring to it and she remembered the time when Lucas had spoken about the idea of him marrying her, speaking about the gown that would need to be made.


    "Where is the proof?" asked the man. He was a human who appeared to be in his early fifties.


    "Proof?" asked Belle.


    The innkeeper nodded his head, "Right, proof. I need to know you both are married to each other. Justst week a woman ran away with this man, iming that they were married and then I find out that the woman is married to someone else," he shook his head in thought.


    Lucas at the same time had bent down to tie thece that hade off his shoe, "That must have been awful," Bellemented, "I don''t know what proof you are expecting. We are married to each other but we don''t have a child of our own yet."


    "I want to see the ring on your hand, mdy. You look rich enough along with your husband, I am sure it shouldn''t be a problem. Aye?" said the man waiting for them.


    At the same time, Belle felt her hand being held by Lucas and he slipped something into her ring finger. Standing up, Lucas said, "Dear, why don''t you show your hand to him?"


    Belle had a quizzical look on her face but she did as she was asked, bringing her hand forward to show the man her finger that had a ring around her lean finger, "What''s that?" asked the man


    "That''s a ring," said Lucas and even Belle looked down to see what Lucas had pushed onto her finger.


    The man looked at Lucas as if he were an idiot, and he said, "That''s dried grass!"


    Belle wondered if that was why Lucas had bent down, making it look like he was tying hisce but when in truth he had quickly found the dried grass and had turned it into a ring of her finger''s size.


    "That''s a symbol of love, Sir. My wife doesn''t like materialistic things. She prefers a life of simplicity," Lucas exined to the man, "She is a woman who is down to earth who has never had any indifference when ites to people or things. If it weren''t so, she wouldn''t have picked this inn to be in. Not when the roof keeps making noise."


    The man was still not convinced but after giving them a look, he finally said, "It of going to be forty Nickle of coins." By the end of the man''s word, Lucas had ced a silver coin at the surface of the counter.


    "This should be enough?" he asked to have the man nod his head readily at the sight of the silver coin.


    When they had settled themselves in the room, Belle asked, "I realised Pauline is in the town too," she had taken a seat at the edge of the bed, looking at Lucas who ced the trunk in the corner of the room.


    "Do you want to visit her?" asked Lucas, his eyes moving to her as he walked and sat next to her on the bed.


    "Is it bad that I don''t want to meet her? I feel like the emotions that I once used to possess, it is evaporating up in the air making me feel hollow." She didn''t know why but it was as if she wasn''t feeling the anguish as much as she used to feel before, "It makes me feel like a bad person because I don''t care."


    Lucas looked at her, his eyes gauging her expression that looked nothing to be hollow, "It is okay sometimes not to go and meet people or see things. I know you care about some people, but if their death is going to cause you grief when you have enough dealing to do, it is okay to give yourself some time. And you are not a hollow person, Belle. You''re thest person- you''re not going to meet her because you want to cherish her the way you have known her to be, without having to look and remember for the rest of your life on how she died."


    Belle let out a tired exhale, "Were you always built like this? No emotions, no attachments..." she asked him.


    "The first creation of Grims mostlyck emotions, if we do it''s because we have spent more time in thend of the living that influences us."


    Belle who was sitting near the window scrunched her face. Smelling a bad odouring from the other side of the room, "Do you smell that?" she asked Lucas.


    "Looks like someone died."


    Stepping out of the room, they moved outside the inn, trying to trail the smell but the smell had disappeared, "Do you think there''s some dead body?" asked Belle, her eyes moving to see nothing out of order.


    "It wasn''t a dead body. Probably one of the Grims who is walking somewhere around here," answered Lucas to her, "The reapers have spread out looking for us. We will have to be careful," he said to her.


    "Do you want to visit your friend''s house?" he asked her.


    Belle pursed her lips before giving a nod, "Do you know where he lives?"


    Lucas didn''t answer her but when they reached near a dark alley, both Lucas and Belle had disappeared in thin air to appear in front of George''s house. It had been quite some time since she hadst been here. Both of them pushed the gates that creaked softly, letting them in and Belle''s footsteps made its way quicker than Lucas.


    When she reached the door, she knocked to notice the door was already open without a lock.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 277 - Inn Time- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Inn Time- Part 1</h4>


    Belle pushed the door open to notice there were no people inside the house, nor was there any furniture left. It was an empty house that was quiet and lonely amidst the snow-covered ground. As she thought, George''s parents must have been killed not too far from the time when he was killed.


    She walked in further, running the surface of the walls with her hands but there was nothing in here. She ran her fingers, trying to find a speck or spark of death, but it was washed out. Taking a few steps back, she noticed how the walls were painted. They weren''t new, but they were awfully clean for a house that she had already visited a few years ago when the walls were pale inplexion.


    "They must have predicted to clean the walls to get rid of any evidence," Lucas spoke her mind out.


    "I want to find which person killed George," said Belle, clutching her hands together. The person who she had met recently wasn''t him but a fragment of him that was mixed with spirits, which was why he had turned vile and ready to slit her throat, "Not right away but after we are done putting Vivian''s soul safely in the ghoul''s world."


    "I will be there right behind you," replied Lucas knowing how important it meant to her.


    Belle was happy for his words, and she looked down at her hand, her eyes falling on the finger that had the ring made for her in such short seconds. She went to touch it, running her hand around the twig of dried grass.


    "My apologies that you had to wear that," said Lucas who knew Belle deserved to have something better than a ring that was made out of dried twig of grass.


    "No, it''s perfect," she answered, a smileing to form on her lips and she looked up at him, "I don''t need jewels. I am more than happy to have you by my side. I am happy with just that," answered Belle to have Lucas hug her, and she hugged him back.


    "Are you sure?" asked Lucas, "You''re not looking for a wedding, then?" he heard the slight stumble of her heart.


    "I didn''t mean I didn''t want one," Belle said, this had Lucas chuckle, "But will it be okay? You''re allergic to the church," she remembered how Lucas never stayed inside the church for a long time and often stepped out for some air.


    "I will be okay. I have spent years in the mortal world. A simple church won''t do anything to me," he assured her. Belle stayed in Lucas'' arm, her hand around his waist as she stared at the walls and doors of the empty mansion.


    They were yet to know where Vivian would be staying because the only information they had received was that she was going to meet her brother. They had to wait for Everest to return to them.


    "It still makes me wonder how the ck witches have not found out that the stars are alive. There should either be a positive or negative effect when they run the spell," murmured Belle.


    "They probably don??t know how to read the signs right and must have mistaken it," replied Lucas and Belle pulled away from him.


    "What if its someone who is working for them is not loyal?" she questioned him. It was highly unlikely that whoever was reading the signs was doing it wrong, "What if it is being purposely ignored?"


    Lucas stared at Belle over the words she just said, "Why would the ck witch want to do it unless she hates whoever our main viin is and is trying to disrupt the current conditions so that they fail."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" asked Belle. She didn''t know why but it felt like there was someone in the ck witches circle who had not ryed the message that the three stars were still alive.


    "Maybe."


    At the same time, the ghoul arrived in the hall where Lucas and Belle were standing in. Its voice garbling and Belle had to give her ear to make sure she could understand what it was saying.


    "She is here," spoke the ghoul.


    "Do you know where?" asked Belle for it to garble again.


    Lucas then stepped forward to say, "I will go check her time. We don''t want any time skip to happen."


    Belle nodded, and she saw Lucas step forward towards the ghoul, cing his hand on the ghoul and then disappeared in a blink of an eye. While they were gone, Belle took a tour around the mansion that belonged to George''s family. She doubted there was anyone in his grave, but that was the only remaining part in here of him and his family. When she reached the ground floor again, she stepped out of the house to see a woman who was walking past the house to stop and look at Belle.


    "No one lives there anymore," said the woman across the fence.


    Belle knew that, but she walked towards the fence so that she could talk to the woman, "Do you know what happened?" she asked the woman, noticing it was a lowly vampiress who was carrying a bag of vegetables and on the other hand holding a live chicken by its legs.


    "It was a bad tragedy," said the woman to shake her head, "The parents killed their son and then killed themselves. All the walls were covered in blood. They even killed the servants there. So much blood."


    Belle frowned, hearing this, "They killed their son? Why?" So far as she knew, George had spoken about going to the magistrate, but after that, he didn''t remember what happened. Was she wrong to think that it was the magistrate who was involved in her dear friend''s death?


    "Well I don''t know, the council people don''t allow us to get inside and see what goes on," answered the woman, "I heard the parents and the boy yelling at each other. Must have been a family feud. You must have thought they moved, didn''t you?" asked the woman. Her eyes were looking at Belle curiously.


    "I¡­" Belle saw how the nonchnt woman had turned intrigued to know about her, "Yes, that''s what I thought," she agreed on the woman''s words.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 278 - Inn Time- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Inn Time- Part 2</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Novo Amor - State Lines


    .


    Belle then asked, "Do you know why they painted the walls? I thought the houses that are under investigation in the council were always left open and untouched."


    "They closed the case as there was nothing to find. Turning the walls white is better than having bloody walls, don''t you agree?" the woman''s words struck in Belle''s mind, and she only nodded at the person, "How were you acquainted with the family?"


    "I was a friend of their son. An old childhood friend."


    "Oh, you must be feeling very sad after knowing it. Expectations always hurt, don''t they, dear. Why don''t youe to my house and I will make you something to drink? I have freshly baked cookies," offered the woman.


    Belle wished she could call the woman to be kind but her sudden interest and showing up in front of the house when there were no other houses at least not in a few yards. Belle felt something very peculiar about the woman.


    "I just had my meal but thank you for your kind offer," Belle bowed her head in acknowledgement.


    "Not even cookies?" asked the woman, and Belle pursed her lips. Where was Lucas? He usually took less than one minute to check and return from where he had apparated.


    "What kind of cookies do you have?" Belle tried to elongate and drag their conversation.


    The woman stared at her for two seconds and then answered, "They are made of butternut and milk, a pinch of blood sprinkled on them like salt."


    "They sound delicious, but I said I was going to wait for someone here."


    "Oh, no worries," the woman nodded her head and Belle somewhere felt bad that she had denied the offer of having cookies from a woman who was only being nice, "I will see you some other time then. I live just across the forest there," she said, looking in the direction and Belle nodded her head.


    "I will remember to visit if Ie by there," she offered the woman a smile who bowed her head and started to walk away from the house. Belle continued to look at the woman whose frame was turning smaller and smaller until she heard the door open, and out came Lucas.


    By the time Belle had turned to look at the road, the woman had disappeared, "Did you find Vivian?"


    Lucas looked at the line of sight Belle was looking at, and he then looked back at her, "It starts in a few hours."


    Belle nodded her head and took a deep breath, "Hours," she said, hoping everything would go ording to their n. They had put Charlotte in the ghoul''s world, all they had to do was put Vivian in there, but they couldn''t put her there the way Charlotte was sent with the knowledge about the ghouls'' world.


    "Wait time now."


    The day passed by and Belle and Lucas saw themselves back to the inn.


    Though Belle was in love with Lucas, she was shy to change her clothes in front of him, and she took herself behind the wooden stand that partitioned the small room.


    "You''re being shy about nothing," she heard Lucas say to her from the other side where he was, "I have already seen you."


    "You don''t have to remind me of that!" replied Belle, her face turning red whilst she was still working on removing the dress she was wearing right now. She was embarrassed with the thought that Lucas had time after time changed her clothes when she had fallen unconscious or when she was sick.?There were maids to do it, "Why didn''t you let the maids change my clothes?" asked Belle in a soft voice, bringing the dress close to her chest she waited for him to speak, wanting to hear why he didn''t ask the maids to do the work when she was sick.


    "I was your guardian. I felt it was only right that I do the work. Not to forget you were or are not an ordinary girl. I didn''t want them finding something to report it to someone outside," he answered her and Belle slightly sank at the memories of the past on how she was trying hard to catch hold of his attention.


    "I see," she murmured under her breath.


    "Were you expecting another answer?" the voice came right behind her and Belle was about to turn to be quickly held by Lucas'' arms, bringing her back to touch the front of his body, "So shy."


    "I am not," she retorted back like a child.


    "Then why are you running away from me?" he asked her, his lips moving towards the shell of her ear and Belle shuddered in his arms as her exposed skin weed the cold quickly.


    Belle didn''t have an answer for it because she was shy about Lucas seeing her when she was conscious. After a second, she came to realise that he had removed his shirt, which was why she could feel his cold body on the surface of her skin. Without needing to use her hands, she could feel the firm muscles on his body, and she softly gulped.


    "Did you know, little Belle, that when you ask someone to sleep in your room, it is an open invitation to spend the night together. Hmm?" he asked her, his voice low and whispering into her ears.


    Belle''s eyes darted all over the ce.


    She could feel every fibre of herse alive as seconds passed being in his arms and she could do this forever, "Am I wrong?" asked Lucas and Belle blushed, her cheeks turning pink and he had her turned towards him where Belle was still holding the dress in front of her which she had taken out.


    "I am nervous," blurted Belle and one side of Lucas'' lips twitched to pull up subtly.


    "I can tell," he answered. He then pushed her reddish-brown hair that hade to fall on the side of her face. Leaning forward, he pressed his cold lips on her forehead. Both Belle and Lucas had almost the same temperature except that Lucas'' body was colder than hers.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 279 - Inn Time- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Inn Time- Part 3</h4>


    When Lucas let her gopletely, he took a step back to admire the half, undressed girl. Dishevelled hair that was left untamed her lips pink and her skin pale. He could see her slender shoulders that looked petite, her body had lost weight, and hemented, "You have been eating less."


    "I have?" asked Belle, her eyes looking down at her before she blushed at the half nakedness of both their bodies in this side of the room, "I have been eating the same amount of food."


    But Lucas had a keen eye, and he knew she had been eating less, probably something she hadn''t realised but having changed her clothes a few times in the past before putting her in the bed, he could tell the difference.


    She noticed the way his eyes moved to look at her, the pitch-ck eyes changing to have specks of gold in them that turned prominent.


    Lucas then said, "Get yourself changed," Belle''s eyes turned sad at his words and when he turned to step away from the partitioned wood to be stopped by Belle as she had moved forward to use one hand to ce it on his arm so that he wouldn''t leave.


    There was an emptiness in her chest when Lucas had started to leave, and she didn''t want him to go. The man turned around, his eyes looking at her with such calmposure that made Belle wonder if it was just her who was feeling the sparks and lightning around her.


    He gave her a questioning look as if he didn''t know, but Belle knew that there was nothing Lucas didn''t know of. Was he ying with her, waiting to catch her or waiting for her to give her word before he would make a move on her? It wasn''t that the kisses were not satisfying, but Belle wanted more than that. At first, she was more than happy to receive the kisses as Lucas had finally opened his cold heart to her.


    "Don''t leave¡­" her words came out soft and quiet in the already silent room. She bit the inside of her lower lip before letting it go, her eyes looking into his gold ones anxiously.


    Lucas didn''t have to be told twice as the two words she spoke was enough of confirmation, and he took a step forward and another until he stood in front of her. His eyes continued to look at her, and Belle looked back. She could feel her heart flutter when his hand moved to touch her face that traced down to her neck and then her shoulder.


    Another hand moved around her waist, reaching her back and Lucas pulled her to him.


    Belle gasped at the sudden pull towards him, and her heart started to beat out of excitement. Lucas leaned forward his face towards her, touching her lips with his lips, moving against them as he tasted and sucked on them. He tasted everything as if he had never tasted before. Sweet like honey. The more he felt her, the more addictive it was to let go of her lips or her from his arms.


    She felt his lips moving passionately against hers and feeling him push her forward that had her take a couple of steps behind before her lower back hit a desk that was present in there, stopping her from moving any further away from him. Belle was startled when Lucas pulled away from her to lift her and ce her on the surface of the desk.


    She moved back, pushing both her hands that were ced on the edge of the desk. The dress she had, had been pulled away a few seconds ago from her hand to be thrown on the ground which she couldn''t recollect where it was as her eyes didn''t look away from him.


    With the thought of Lucas, who had already seen her body, she tried to discard the feeling of being embarrassed and ced both her hands on Lucas'' chest¡ªfeeling the taut muscles under her palms and fingertips. She remembered the day when they both had drenched in the rain, taking shelter in the forest. The way his wet shirt had stuck to his skin, it stirred something deep in her abdomen, and she couldn''t help but stretch her feet and toes at the thought of it.


    Lucas stepped closer to her by parting both her legs away so that he could stand in between them. Right now, there was no politeness on his face that he often carried. His eyes though gold, there was something dark that lingered in the depths of it and she was curious to touch it, but at the same time, she felt if she were to reach for it, she would get burned.


    "Belle," Lucas called her name like he had not before, the seductiveness dripping in that single word and the way he gazed down at her had her softly gulp.


    He raised both his hands to ce it around her neck while both his thumbs pushed her face up as he angled down to kiss her lips by slipping his tongue into her warm mouth.


    Belle closed her eyes, losing herself in the kiss that was starting to heat her body. His tongue felt like a hot velvet that was turning her head dizzy, where she could barely think straight and was following his lead. She couldn''t resist but traced his firm body, and as she moved her hands to support herself than using the desk she was sitting on, she realised how fit he was. Did all the Grims look like that? At that thought, she smiled into the kiss, and Lucas pulled his lips back.


    He ran his thumb across her bottom lip, looking at it, "What are you smiling at?" he asked her, his smouldering eyes leaving her lips and looking into her eyes.


    She parted her lips and awkwardly smiled, "A strange thought."


    "Tell me," he coaxed her.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 280 - Inn Time- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Inn Time- Part 4</h4>


    He had a look of persistence in his eyes.


    "Are all the Grim reapers like this? Like fit, and hea-" Lucas didn''t let herplete her words as he had bit into her neck, making her stop talking. Belle held on to him, feeling the ache appear on her skin because of his teeth, and she flinched, a cry escaping her lips.


    "Don''t think about others when I am here," his coarse tongue ran across the bite he had given her. A shiver ran down the back of her spine. When his face moved away from her neck to look at her, Belle didn''t find him to be annoyed, but he continued to look at her until she gave him a nod. He then said, "I love you too much, Belle. I don''t think it''s because of who we were in our past life but because of who you are right now," he whispered, and Belle''s heart melted.


    She knew that, and he was confirming it.


    Lucas had agreed to be with her and open his heart before he had received his memories of him being Guilt.


    Lucas didn''t limit himself to her face as he continued to kiss her neck that had her throw her head back when he peppered kisses down her neck.


    Belle had to let go of him so that she could clutch the edge of the desk for support. Her feet had movedpletely back, pressing against the wood like the way Lucas'' lips pressed on her skin.


    When Lucas'' hand moved to her front that had no piece of cloth to cover her which was left bare for his view, unlike her lower half that was covered with the skirt. Belle sighed when he touched one of her mounds. Her eyes rolled behind her closed eyelids with her taking a sharp breath when his mouth made it to the tip of her breast. She had never felt something like this where her entire body felt like it was crumbling andbusting under his hands and mouth.


    With her back arching behind as he used his mouth on her, she felt one of his hands move to her back, supporting her while also bringing her back to him.


    "Lucas!" she cried when he bit into one of her tips. The sting and the wet lick was turning her fuzzy.


    "Did it hurt?" he asked her from where he was, his eyes looking up at her and Belle waspelled to shake her head to a no with the way his eyes were watching her. The way his tongue glided back up, trailing between her chest to move up to her neck. Belle didn''t know Lucas could look the way he did right now.


    When he reached back to kiss her lips, she moved closer to him. Biting into his lips yfully to suck the drop of blood that appeared on his lip, "Are you hungry?" he asked her, smoothening both sides of her hair with his hands gently, "You didn''t take your blood for the day," he said before picking her waist and cing her on the ground.


    Belle looked slightly startled, and she quickly shook her head, "I am not hungry." Looking at the look of disappointment that was hovering over her face, Lucas smiled.


    He kissed her cheek and said, "We can continue itter, no rush when we have time. Feeding you is more important. Do you need help with changing your clothes?" he asked her.


    Seeing Belle blink at him without any wordsing out from her lips, Lucas bent down, his hands reaching for the dress that she had ced on the chair. Belle, who was taken back by his question was still processing, but Lucas didn''t give her much time as his hands went to the skirt that was tied around her waist that was yet to be removed. He pulled thece that was keeping it in ce and with one pull, the white skirt fell to pool around her feet on the ground.


    Her eyes widened and her toes tried to dig itself on the ground as it curled close and she noticed how his eyes continued to look at her.


    If there was something Belle understood, it was that Lucas respected her. The way he looked at her without taunting her or looking at her, none of it made her feel ufortable for the person he was. He continued to keep eye contact even though his hands moved around to help her get into the dress she had picked to wear.


    Feelings like this warmed her heart.


    Things like these were the ones she was looking forward to, not just the physical intimacy as these were what were intimate to her and her eyes watered.


    "Are you crying because we didn''t go further?" Lucas cocked his head, a small teasing smile on his lips and she smiled back.


    Once he had tied thece around her waist to keep the dress in ce, he pulled her into his arms, hugging her, "Are you okay, Belle?" he asked her. One hand around her waist and the other holding the back of her head as if she were very precious.


    "More than okay that you are here with me," answered Belle and Lucas who had closed his eyes, opened them.


    Lucas wasn''t someone to openly speak about his feelings and profess them but his actions told enough to convey to Belle on how he felt for her, "I am so d to have met you. Before, now and after," he said and she snuggled in his chest.


    "Me too," she responded back to him, "For forever," she whispered and when they pulled back, Lucas resonated the words back to her,


    "For forever."


    The thought of Lucas always being there gave sce to her mind. Because of the bond, they shared with each other, they would always find a way back to each other and it put her to ease. No Grim reapers, no Hawverts, no witches or any of the vampires would ever be able to tear them apart.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 281 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 281 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Novo Amour- Carry You


    .


    The ghoul returned early in the morning before the dawn could break out, going to stand next to the bed where Belle and Lucas'' were fast asleep in each other''s arms. The ghoul wore clothes that were simr to death reapers and the only distinguishing feature was that the ghoul didn''t have a face. Their head was always hooded, covering what was there without letting anyone see. It moved its boney, skeleton hand towards Belle. Wanting to reach out for the girl''s heart. As it moved further, it''s hands reaching her chest, Lucas'' eyes snapped open and the creature stopped its hand from moving forward.


    Lucas didn''t know what exactly the ghoul was trying to achieve. He was already aware of its skills when it came to killing people on the Lord''smand.


    A lot of people often died with something that came out to bemonly called the heart exploding illness. It hit humans, vampires, pureblooded vampires and Lucas knew it was no illness but the work of the ghouls. They were the creatures who note under the notice of the Hawverts.


    Belle woke up at the same time and she found the ghoul standing next to her bedside, "What are you doing here? Did something happen?" she asked the ghoul. She sat up along with Lucas next to her. The ghoul raised its hand for her to take and she stared at the ghoul on what happened. Unlike the girl who was going to die, Belle didn''t have the ability to see any and everything. Her sight was restricted only to the events that involved death.


    Nheless, she ced took hold of the ghoul''s hand, sping it in her hand and she closed her eyes.


    She appeared in a forest that was covered in snow like many other ces. Her eyes moved in the desertednd she was in, taking a couple of steps forward to witness the girl Vivian who was sitting on the cold ground spouting blood and in front of her stood a reaper with a scythe in its hand. But it wasn''t just one reaper. One of the reapers ced the ends of the scythe around her neck and took her soul away with it.


    Belle snapped open her eyes and said, "How do we drive away the reaper if ites for her soul?" the question was directed to Lucas.


    "We will need to drive it away."


    "What if there is more than one reaper?" asked Belle, staring at the ghoul and then pulling her hand back.


    Lucas asked, "How many did you see?"


    "Four of them I think. Do more than onee to pick up a soul?" she asked him.


    "Only when they are ordered. They must have sensed some discrepancies. Did you find where the spot is?"


    "It was in a forest. Must be where she lives," answered Belle. They had been waiting for this day and it was finally here, "Did you check how Charlotte is doing so far?" she asked and Lucas looked at the ghoul.


    "She okay," answered the ghoul. This meant everything was going ording to the n.


    Belle didn''t have anything but magic to protect herself. She doubted making use of weapons on a reaper would be effective. When the time moved to noon, there was a change of n as it appeared that the time had been pushed back for the next day.


    "Why do you think the time keeps changing?" she asked him.


    "Probably because of the imbnce. The reapers will be confused and maybe it is good as it will keep them busy," answered Lucas to her.


    The next day, Belle and Lucas had already arrived in the forest, searching for the spot which she had seen in the future of Vivian''s death. At one point, she had wondered what would happen if the ghoul would be the one to kill Vivian before time. It would save them the hassle of going through the reapers who would be waiting to take her soul into thend of the dead and cross her through the gates.


    When she breathed, the fog appeared out of Belle''s mouth. The forest was eerily quiet.?The ghoul was nowhere to be seen and Belle assumed that Everest was with Vivian while her heart was getting corrupted. Lucas stood on the other side of the forest, keeping a watch so that they wouldn''t miss anything. Belle had chosen to wear a pale cream dress so that she would blend into the background of the forest without her presence being too evident when the reapers would arrive here.


    The reapers were not here and nor had Vivian appeared yet, that made Belle question if the time would apany them or if there would be another push forward or back in time.


    She waited, standing against the tree when she finally caught sight of the girl with blonde hair entering the forest, coughing with her hand upon her mouth.


    She watched the girl make her way past the trees who looked in pain and Belle wished she could help.


    "Where is the Duke?" asked Belle to Everest who had left Vivian''s side toe where they were standing behind the trees.


    "He gone."


    "What?" Belle frowned.


    "Got letter. Left to Bonke. Coming now," came the broken words of the ghoul and Belle tore her gaze away from the ghoul to look at Vivian who leaned against the tree huffing for air.


    Belle''s eyebrows furrowed to hear Lucas say,


    "She has around fifteen hours," he put the watch back to his pocket, "If the Duke has already left Bonke, he should make it in time," but Lucas knew it wouldn''t be possible. Not with the current circumstances where all of them were linked and interconnected with each other.


    Vivian continued to cough in pain, blood dripping down from the side of her lips while some spilt itself on the white snow, turning it red.


    Belle said to the ghoul, "Go stay with her. We will be here," she didn''t want Vivian to go through the pain alone with no one near her. The ghoul didn''t have to be told again as it went to the girl''s side.


    .


    Scroll to read the chapters...

 Chapter 282 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 282 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 2</h4>


    Seven hours passed and Belle stood behind the tree, watching the girl who was sitting on the ground with her legs outstretched as she looked up at the sky which was covered by the clouds and the branches of the trees. She could see that Vivian was in too much pain as she continued to spew blood from her mouth that often fell through the gaps of her fingers to sprinkle on the ground and some to fall on the snow. Both sides of her, the snow was inked with red which was spreading.


    Belle wished she could do something for Vivian, but there was nothing she could do right now. Intervening something for a momentary relief would only change the course of time. Therefore, she saw the ghoul stand by her side. They didn''t appear to be talking, but Belle could see and tell that having the ghoul next to her was giving her the needed relief andpany.


    "Lucas," Belle whispered his name who was standing next to her, "If she is going to die, why not have her kill now?" she suggested because she didn''t know how long she could watch Vivian turning to a corrupted vampiress before turning back to her self. Vivian''s heart was trying toplete the process, but she was trying to fight it and keep herself alive, waiting for the man who was possibly on his way to reach her.


    "The time will be tampered. A few seconds of change will cause hours of damage far away from us," answered Lucas.


    Belle pursed her lips. It wasn''t that Belle wanted to take away Vivian''s happiness of meeting the Duke, but if her memory served her right, the Duke was nowhere to be seen when the reapers hade to fetch her soul.


    "Some more time," she heard Lucas and felt his hand on her shoulder.


    "I am going to go through something simr to this, isn''t it?" it was the worry that lurked in the back of her mind. It was like being a vampire was a curse because no one knew when your emotions would drive to the edge and start corrupting with the rusting of the heart, "Do you think I will die because of corruption?" she asked him.


    "It is a possibility, but so far you appear to be in good condition. The corruption hasn''t gone overdrive toplete the process, so maybe you might die in another way."


    Belle nodded her head, her eyes looking at Vivian, and she then turned to look at Lucas, "Promise me something."


    "Anything," replied Lucas.


    Belle looked into his eyes that had turned back to ck colour, "If something ever happens to me...where I am dying, you will be by my side, and you won''t bete," she asked him for the promise. There was no way to tell that she would live because Edith had already predicted everyone''s death. Lucas couldn''t tell he could save her even though he would try to keep her alive.


    "I promise to be there by your side and never to leave you," he gave his word. He then pulled her towards him, hugging her, "There might be the darkest hour of the day or night, but I will do my best always to look out for you to make sure nothing happens to you. I will protect you, Belle," Belle snuggled into his chest, her eyes bleak in worry of what the future held for them.


    If it were possible, she would have selfishly asked him to go with her, hide with her while leaving the world burn down but sadly they were part of the same world, and they would burn down along with it.


    "I wish I could hide you somewhere away from everyone and everything," he reflected her thoughts that brought a small smile on her lips.


    "I was thinking of doing it too," she said pulling back for him to look smiling down at her.


    "I know you were. There is nothing I don''t know of you," he leaned forward, pressing his cold lips on hers and Belle closed her eyes to capture the love as much as she could because deep down she was worried after seeing the state Vivian was in.


    "I love you," she said to him.


    "And I love you," he responded. Their concentration on the conversation was broken when they heard Vivian growling, her growls echoing in the forest, which was painful to hear.


    Belle turned to look at Vivian who had her body pushed forward where she was sitting with her all fours on the ground, the growls of pain reaching her ears. She wished the Duke woulde for her earlier right now, she hoped he would make it.


    Another hour passed, and she then heard whisperingsing from behind and around the forest which had been quiet. Her head snapped to look behind, but she could see nothing. Her eyes started searching and she heard Lucas say,


    "The reapers are here."


    The reapers sure knew how to make an entrance, thought Belle to herself, "We are not going to let the reapers get close to her, right?" asked Belle to make sure they were on the same page in this delicate matter.


    "Kill and send them back to the realm of the dead," affirmed Lucas, and he reached for the back of his shoulders for the scythe to appear in his hands, "We can''t let the reapers take her soul."


    "Great," breathed Belle and she rubbed both her hands, readying herself while she tried to produce some heat in her hands that felt slightly numb.


    Both Belle and Lucas started to walk forward and away from Vivian so that she would not be witnessing something she was not supposed to.


    "Did you ce the spell?" asked Lucas.


    "Not yet," answered Belle, "We don''t know if another reaper wille and try to attack her. We would be falling deaf to it," Lucas gave her a nod.


    Then appeared the four reapers, one after another appearing in thin air without previous track.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...


    AUTHOR NOTE:


    8 more chapters have been ced in privilege. Click on contents (index) of chapters to buy ess the chapters for only 5 coins.


    Don''t forget to vote for the book with you power stones

 Chapter 283 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 283 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 3</h4>


    The reapers who looked like they were gliding on the surface of the forest ground appeared to be heading their way, but in a blink of an eye, they disappeared and appeared right next to Belle and Lucas with their scythe about to attack them if Lucas had not apparated right away from there.


    "I think you missed something, Belle," he said, his eyes narrowing down at the death reapers who walked in their direction, "They are not here for her but me."


    Belle''s eyes widened hearing this, and she looked at him. But the future memory she looked, the reaper was standing in front of Vivian, and it had taken her soul away with it, "Do you think future tampering is possible?"


    "Very much so. Can you handle two of them?" he asked her.


    "I can try," Belle then pped her hands together. A spark like a weapon appeared in her hand that had blue light in it. Since the time George had appeared, Belle had tried to find out what shecked in sending the soul back to thend of the dead. She had mixed her ability of death along with the forbidden magic.


    A white witch was not supposed to touch forbidden magic because of the effect it had on them, that would turn them to a ck witch, a creature that was despised by everyone.


    Lucas believed in who Belle was, and he didn''t question her answer and confidence. The two reapers went to attack him, and the remaining two went to Belle, trying to kill and get her soul. One of the death reaper''s soul was aged and old to let one know that, it was as old as the time Lucas hade to existence. Its scythe moved relentlessly at him.


    "You traitor," whispered the creature to him.


    "I see we have met each other," Lucas acknowledged the reaper who wasn''t pleased with Lucas'' greeting.


    As if one scythe was not enough, it brought another scythe, carrying two weapons in each of its boney hands before it started to attack Lucas. The Grim behind him swept its scythe one after another, leading Lucas away from the scene. When its scythe went towards him, Lucas dodged by falling away from the spot for the reaper to cut down a tree effortlessly, and the tree fell on the ground with a big thud.


    "You have chiselled and sharpened your scythe," noted Lucas and kicked the other reaper who came close to him.


    "It is so that I can cut you before dragging you to the dead," answered the reaper, "I have been waiting for you for so long. Eleven years is it?"


    "I guess," answered Lucas with a rxed tone in his voice. He took two steps to the side, and the reaper moved in his direction, "All of you keep wanting to keep a tab on me, makes me feel like everyone is obsessed in knowing what I am doing. Did the Hawverts not give you any work?" asked Lucas.


    The death reaper who was holding both the scythes in its hands turned itself from the boney appearance to take the form of a woman who was as tall as Lucas. The woman had ck hair and ck eyes. The ragged robes which the death reaper started to shed to be reced by tight fitted trousers and shirt.


    "A woman," Lucas murmured under his breath, "Maud," he recalled the name.


    "It is good to see that you haven''t forgotten me. Worried that you won''t strike at a woman?" asked the death reaper who had taken the form of a woman.


    Lucas smiled looking at the death reaper named, Maud, who he faintly remembered meeting and his eyes then nced where Belle was holding her ground with magic, "You are right. I don''t hurt women. Dainty little creatures need to sit back," he said to her.


    "I remember your values but wait I must be mixing it with the other Grim reaper. All the Grim reapers can be annoying," said Maud, a smile appearing on her lips to show the strong canine-like teeth that were all sharp.


    "Did you now?" asked Lucas, "I actually had those morals, but I don''t care for them now," grinned Lucas, a smile that looked differentpared to the previous one he had that was polite. The death reaper noticed this and sent the other reaper to attack Lucas who had fallen on the ground previously.


    Belle on the other side of the forest was dealing with two death reapers, and if she wasn''t wrong, something told her that the lower reapers had been assigned to take her out of this forest while the stronger ones were attached to Lucas which she didn''t mind.


    Both the death reapers chuckled looking at her.


    "Punny little mortal thinking she can make use of the light," chuckled one of the reaper and Belle raised her hand that had the electric staff in her hand. She had worked on how to wield it as she didn''t have a scythe of her own to drive the death reapers away.


    "Mortals are all like that until they are sent to thend of the dead," said the other one and it then jeered at her, "She doesn''t know what thend of the dead is."


    "Every mortal finds out about it once they die. That is the only ce to go," said the first one. Belle couldn''t help but think that the death reapers had forgotten that she was standing right in front of them, "You go at her first while I go search for something."


    "What?!" said the other reaper.


    Belle decided to leave the reapers to have their own chat as they were consumed in their world and when she started to walk away, a scythe appeared close enough to her head which she had to bend behind to stop the reaper from reaping her right away. That was close!


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 284 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 284 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 4</h4>


    All the lower reapers looked almost the same and it was hard to identify who was the first and the second person she had been listening to. "Where do you think you are going?" asked the death reaper.


    "I thought you needed some time," answered Belle.


    "We are done talking to each other. I am ready now," it stated, and Belle blinked her eyes.


    "Okay?" she replied unsurely and saw the death reaper bend down its head in greeting. She had to shake her head to make sure she was not dreaming and that the death reaper who was supposed to have no emotions was greeting her. Was it perhaps a sarcastic greeting, "What are you doing?" she asked in a curious voice.


    "Mortals don''t know the rules of their own world," scoffed the death reaper, "Be ready to die," it said raising its hand that had the scythe and it came right at her.


    As odd as the death reaper was, Belle was trying hard not to get killed and her soul taken before Vivian. At the thought of Vivian, Belle attempted to get a glimpse if she was alright and still breathing. The reaper who noticed this, used it scythe in much force, "Are you trying to mock me?!" asked the creature.


    When its scythe came forward, Belle fell on the snowy ground. She brought the electric staff forward to stop the scythe from getting any close to her face. She used both her hands to stop the scythe.


    Belle was not a mortal like the others in thend of the living, but she was part of the mortal as well as the world of the dead. Therefore, she took the advantage to kick the reaper and make it fall.


    "How are you able to touch me!? She can touch me, Gabriel!" the death reaper shouted at the other death reaper who was nowhere in sight.


    "Because I am dead," joked Belle and the reaper gave her a look of confusion.


    "You need to be taken to thend of the dead right away!" eximed the death reaper, but Belle was not ready to leave yet. She stood up and used the staff to push it right into the middle of the reapers chest, and the next moment, the reaper turned to a cloud of ck smoke. The smoke was moving up in the air and evaporating in the forest.


    "Not a mortal yet a mortal?" came the voice of the death reaper who came back with a fruit in its hand. Eating half of it and then dropping it. It reminded her of Barron, and she wondered if the mansion still existed or if Barron had lit it up in mes, "I should have known the boss has something in store when he asked us toe here and deal with one of the Grims."


    "Who is your boss?" asked Belle, but she didn''t receive any answer to it. Instead, the death reaper continued to attack her, and with each swipe of its scythe, the trees started to fall one after another that had to be dodged along with the reaper who was intent on taking her soul away from here.


    Belle didn''t sit quiet, and she used her attacks on the death reaper who was forced to stand away from her. One of the spells had the death reaper catch mes, and Belle grinned at it, "You are no immortals."


    "You''re going to die," answered the death reaper and it went ahead in apparating and appearing near her before she was thrown from one side of the forest to another with an oomph because of her crashing against the bark of the tree.


    She flinched while trying to get up from where she fell, but the death reaper helped her in standing up as it pulled her up to mock into her face, "Weakling¡ªtrying tobine magic and hurt me. You haven''t been educated with who we are. The death reapers cann- ARGH!" the death reaper tried to get her off of it when Belle used her fingers to sink it in the socket of its hollow eyes.


    "What the fuck did you do?!" the death reaper cried, and the ghoul Everest who was apanying Vivian turned its head at the scream at a distance.


    Vivian was a mortal who was in pain who couldn''t hear the words of the death reaper clearly, but if more time passed by, she would be able to see and hear every single word that was going on in the forest.


    "You said you were immortal," answered Belle with an innocent look on her face, "I was curious if you had eyes because of that empty socket." Belle had to quickly move from where she stood as the death reaper looked extremely angry for pushing her two fingers into its eyes.


    "I will cut you into pieces. Little pieces and feed them to the hellhound," said the death reaper, stomping its foot towards her and Belle took quick steps back. And before she knew it, she felt her skin burning as blood dripped down her arm.


    "Look you made me serious," stated the death reaper.


    "Let''s finish this then. I don''t like to drag things," said Belle and out from thin air, she pulled out two little moving weapons that had sharp ends around it, "Let me guess, white and ck magic doesn''t affect you, but forbidden magic does," she said before throwing the small moving weapons at the death reaper who staggered back by force.


    The death reaper chuckled, "Why would I want to discuss that with you?" and it brought its scythe and both Belle and the creature started to attack and defend themselves with the weapons they held in their hands.


    Belle was still an amateur when it came to fighting the creatures, unlike Lucas, who had already sent one of the death reapers back to thend of the dead. In less than five minutes, her arms had received many cuts, and she had been thrown down on the forest ground a couple of times, but she stood up every time that had the death reaper intrigued.


    Lucas was kept busy fighting with the woman, and Belle''s eyebrows furrowed. It seemed like the death reapers could take the form of the mortals in the living world. Belle got hit again, and she tried to push the reaper only to be thrown and caught to be hit again. The death reaper was nowhere being merciful in its attack, and like Vivian, Belle spat blood out of her lips.


    "Why do you want to kill me?" asked Belle, raising her hand to wipe her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Anyone who associates themselves with the dead will be killed," answered the reaper, bringing one side of its scythe to support on the ground.


    "That is all?" asked Belle like it was not a big deal, "Every mortal is going to die and move to your realm, it shouldn''t be much of a problem if someone amongst us knows about it."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 285 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 285 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 5</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Novo Amour- Carry You


    .


    Belle knew this was not just about the mortals not knowing about the truth and existence of thend of the dead, but it was something more than that. When the death reaper next time raised its scythe, almost ready to kill her, Belle ced both her hands on the ground, whispering spells and the mark was created around the death reaper.


    He tried to move his scythe but he couldn''t. Seeing this, Belle leaned her back against the tree and released a breath.


    "How do you like being stuck in a mortals magic?" asked Belle to the death reaper. The circle markings were simr to the one she had used on Greed, and it would contain the death reaper there until she decided to let it go.


    "What did you do?!" asked the reaper, trying to get itself free but no matter what it tried, moving up or down or the sides, it was as if an invisible wall was ced around it.


    "Belle''s special container box for reapers," answered Belle and she spewed blood out of her mouth, coughing with worry that she had been hit too hard.


    "You little bitch," threatened the death reaper, "Once I am out of this ce, I will make it possible that you suffer and scream in pain. I will tear and rip your flesh-"


    "Save it," Belle interrupted the death reaper, "I am not scared of you, but you should be for what I am about to do." The creature looked at her when its scythe disappearing from its hands and it looked at her with its boney face.


    Belle at first had not realized why her spells didn''t work on George, but Greed had killed him in a blink of an eye. It wasn''t because Greed was a Grim reaper and that she still belonged to thend of the living, but it was because the forbidden magic worked on the dead- not white or ck magic. The markings used to contain the reapers was made out of forbidden magic which was why it was effective.


    The death reaper continued to look at her and Belle then said, "I don''t know if I will see you again, but bye bye," came the innocent words from her mouth before the circle closed itself with the death reaper turning to sprinkles of dust in the air.


    By the time Lucas had arrived by her side after sending the death reapers with whom he was fighting back to thend of the dead or oblivion, Belle had closed her eyes. Hearing the footsteps near her, she opened her eyes to look at Lucas, who had a look of worry on him.


    "You said you could handle it," said Lucas and Belle smiled.


    "I am still alive," but Lucas didn''t look happy the way she looked right now.


    "Handle it means to kill the people right away without any scratch," Lucas bent down to Belle, taking the handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped the sides of her lips and her mouth, "You did good," came the praise finally and Belle smiled out of happiness.


    "Did I make you proud?" she asked him.


    "More than proud. Let''s get you back up on your feet," he said before helping her stand.


    Belle could feel the pain in her chest and stomach, and she came to believe it was because the reaper had repeatedly attacked her with the back of its scythe. They came to stand near where Vivian was. The ghoul who had been guarding her while both Belle and Lucas were fighting with the death reapers. The sky had turned dark while they had been duelling with the creatures of the dead.


    She then frowned, "We didn''t leave any death reapers alive...does it mean we changed the course of time?" she turned her eyes to look at Lucas who had a grim expression on his face.


    "Call the ghoul," said Lucas and Belle wondered what effect they would cause, but the rippling result had gone too far already. After Everest was called to their side, Lucas said, "You need to kill her yourself. If any of us kill her and try to take her soul, it would be a red g for the Hawverts and other reapers. Kill her now."


    Belle held her breath when she heard the words that came out of Lucas''s mouth. The idea that was in the head was finally going to take ce in reality.


    The ghoul stood there quiet without making a sound. Lucas didn''t stop there though, "She needs to ask you for it. Don''t do it unless she doesn''t ask you."


    "You think she will ask the ghoul?" Belle asked with a frown.


    "If my guess is right, she will ask him to do it. Her corruption is close, and she knows it. A few more moments before she loses her sanity and gives in to the darkness," replied Lucas to Belle''s question.


    Belle wished she could stop the corruption, but Vivian was far gone even before she had known of her existence. The ghoul looked at Belle as if for confirmation and she gave it a nod. Her hands were clutching to the sides of her dress when she saw the ghoul leave their side to go back to Vivian''s side. Somewhere, the ghoul reminded her of a pet who was worried for its master when in truth it''s master was someone else.


    Her heart felt heavy. She wasn''t sure how much longer it would be before others death would normalize itself in her mind. She thought she would not be hurt and couldn''t feel anything, but she was wrong. Though she didn''t know the girl closely, she felt terrible for the way things were going to end. Or maybe it was just the beginning, thought Belle to herself.


    She knew looking away would be the most reasonable thing to do, but Belle had grown, and she had to grow with the pain that surrounded her heart that was being protected with thorns. Vivian continued to be in pain, coughing more blood than before and even far away from here, she could see the corruption inching closer topletion and then it happened.


    "I need you to do me a favour, Everest. I need you to kill me," said the girl who was sitting on the snow-covered ground with spots of red around her.


    Belle could say how conflicted the ghoul was that at the end of the day, it was the one who had to take away her life with its own hands. But it seemed like Vivian and the ghoul shared a deeper connection.


    "Please," she pleaded in a whisper, "You are the only one who can do it," she looked up at the ghoul before standing up on her feet. Vivian continued to look at the ghoul who garbled something incoherent, but Belle understood what it said. The forest was eerily quiet with not even a sound of the cricket or an owl to hoot in the distance.


    The ghoul had said, "Do it for you. Keep you safe," and the words warmed Belle''s heart, at the same, it hurt her.


    Belle took a deep breath which was when she felt Lucas'' hand ce on both of her arms who was standing behind her, watching the scene along with her. The ghoul had agreed, and it stood in front of the Vivian, raising its hand before pushing its boney skeleton fingers into her chest and in less than a second, Vivian''s body fell ck against its arm. The ghoul had killed her as fast as it could without elongating her pain further.


    It seemed like even Vivian understood that she wouldn''t be able to meet the man who she held dear to her heart which was why she decided to die before there was no returning back to sanity. The snow that was falling from the sky continued, the snowkes falling softly like a whisper on the ground. And even though Vivian had died here, her soul came to appear next to the ghoul, watching her body that was held in the arm of the ghoul.


    Belle moved forward with heavy footsteps towards them and the closer she got, the sadder she felt, but this was not the time to be sad. Before the next reaper would arrive at the spot, she had to save the girl''s soul, and with that in mind, she walked towards Vivian.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 286 - Its Not A Goodbye- Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 286 - It''s Not A Goodbye- Part 6</h4>


    As if sensing someone''s presence, Vivian turned her eyes from her body that was in deep pain and now in resting to look at a girl who had red eyes and her hair as dark red and brown as some of the woods in the forest.


    "I have seen you before," said Vivian but not knowing where exactly.


    Belle pursed her lips but then replied, "It was in the church when you went to meet Lady Isabell," at the name Vivian looked slightly surprised. Belle didn''t see any reason for her to hold back about some things when she had already decided how to send Vivian to the ghoul''s world, "I am like you¡­" the words sounding strange as she said it but Vivian didn''t appear to have a questionable look on her face as she heard Belle speak.


    "I hope you have a better life than I did," Vivian wished for the girl who she had never spoken to.


    Belle smiled, "Thank you." It was good that Charlotte was already in the ghoul''s fabricated world, there would be someone to guide her if she ever needed, "I will need to see your hand," Belle requested Vivian.


    Vivian then raised her hand forward, having her hands face the sky, and when Belle ced her hand in hers, there was no need to exin anything. They were the two stars who shared the ability of touch with each other.


    "Thank you," Vivian thanked Belle, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she tried to grasp the things she came to know from her touch. Even after death, Vivian''s ability was still alive in the mortal world, "I am ready," she said after ncing back to see if anyone had arrived but there was no one.


    Belle knew that deep down Vivian wanted to see the Duke one more time before leaving this ce, but time was short with them. Letting go of Vivian''s hand, Belle raised her hands to ce it on both sides of Vivian''s face,


    "You will forget who you were in thend of the living and you will live a life of peace. When you return back here, your memories will return or when the time is right, and the ghoul will bring you back," spoke Belle softly to the other girl and the girl closed her eyes before falling unconscious.


    "Everest, go take her soul with Belle. I will be here," said Lucas after Vivian''s soul was knocked out to forget things about what happened in this world for now which would keep her safe. The ghoul was unwilling but with two Vivian''s, it finally picked the soul up and went away with Belle.


    Belle went along with the ghoul, carrying Vivian''s soul to be ced in the fabricated world. When they had made sure to put her in a safe ce, they returned after some time to the forest to see Lucas, who stood there with his scythe dripping blood.


    "What happened?" asked Belle.


    "Reaper," answered Lucas.


    They stayed there for some more time to finally hear the sound of the carriage. It looked like the ce they were in the forest wasn''t too far away from the road. In time, the ghoul who had disappeared, arrived with its true master and the Duke.


    Belle and Lucas didn''t stay around, and they gave the space the people needed to mourn. When the time arrived, the Duke requested the ghoul to kill him, which was wise as it seemed that both Vivian and he shared a bond. If one of them was dead, the other would die. Belle didn''t spend much time in turning the man unconscious while she apologised for blocking his memories until the time would automatically allow the memories back to him. The ghoul had helped in distracting the Lord of Bonke as Belle was still a living and breathing person so that she could work her magic on the Duke without getting noticed by the Lord.


    Once they had done?for what they hade here to do in Valeria, Belle looked at the ghoul and said,


    "They are your responsibility now. Take good care of them," she then left with Lucas, away from the forest and back to the inn.


    Belle stood near the window, looking at thenterns that were burning outside in some of the houses she could see. The night was quiet and cold. Her eyes stared at the darkness where the light of thenterns could not reach.


    Then suddenly she saw a hand appear in front of her and she moved her gaze to look at Lucas with a look of confusion, "Time for dinner."


    She followed him to the bed so that she could sit down and have her meal. Bellecked words tonight as she was tired- physically as well as mentally. Biting into Lucas'' hand, she sucked the blood from him into her mouth, gulping them in small amounts and when she was done, she finally pulled away to see him lick his wrist where she had bit him.


    "You look sad," he noted.


    "I saw two people die. It reminds me of the time when we missed each other too, not making in time," replied Belle.


    Lucas nodded his head, "I remembered that. We have Greed to hold responsible for that."


    "We do," Belle agreed. She didn''t know how much she could trust Greed, but with all of them being in the same boat, it seemed right now it was alright, "I remembered something when I touched her hands."


    "What was it?" he asked her.


    "When I was small. When you had joined to be the butler of my family, I met her in one of the soirees. We were both young girls, and she was locked in the room by her parents because her eyes had changed to be like a human."


    The memory was faint even now but she remembered introducing herself to the small girl on the other side of the ck ss which strangely she was able to see. She remembered that night.


    ''I will be here for some time you don''t have to feel alone,'' she had said to the girl before introducing herself, ''My name is Belle.''


    And the other girl had replied, ''Vivi.''


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 287 - Twig Ring- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Twig Ring- Part 1</h4>


    He raised his hand to push the reddish-brown strands of her hair away from her face. Lucas had not slept, not because he couldn''t but because he was not the kind of person who ever slept. A reaper never slept as it was always on work, fetching souls was its job at any point of time. Right now, heid on the bed with Belle next to him who was asleep.


    The time they had arrived back to the inn, it had been close to the sun going to rise in the sky, and he had tucked her in the bed before getting on her side to apany her.


    He looked at her eyshes that touched the top of her cheeks. He let go of the hair he had been pushing away from her face so that he could look at her without her hair hindering his sight.


    Lucas didn''t know when he was created, but it felt like it was centuries ago, that he could not recollect the time anymore. And from that time to the current time, the only person who he had learned to care for was this girl who was sleeping next to him. Her breath was soft on the surface of the pillow.


    Lucas often wondered why he had never decided to move out of the Adams mansion when there were million''s of other things to do. Yet, he had not bothered to even think about it even though the little girl was annoying as a bee trying to be around him and wanting him to get attached to her, which she had sessfully been able to do.


    Belle was the only girl or only person who mattered in his dark world. A spark that had ignited in his cold soul before he even knew about it. Her childlike manner that was filled with curiosity had always made him work harder in hiding the fact that he had killed people and buried them in the garden. She had always had strange moods when she was a little girl that only tamed down as she grew up and in his eyes, Belle wasdy enoughpared to the other women whocked a lot of moral values on how to be like Belle. That was right, thought Lucas to himself, Belle had grown under his shadow, but somewhere he had grown in her presence, together.


    The vampires and vampiress'' children were mostly ungrateful, but she was different. He still remembered the time when Belle had adopted a little kitten that lived barely for two weeks before dying.


    Little Belle had cried her eyes out like there was no tomorrow without the kitten as she hade to grow attached to it. She had gone to bury the kitten in the hopes to send it to heaven, which the previous night, Lucas had dug a new body in the garden. He had to manoeuvre her and find a spot where the bodies were not buried in the Adams'' residence.


    "He died!" Little Belle cried, her shoulders shaking and eyes full of tears.


    At that time, Lucas didn''t know why a person cried when death was inevitable. It was the process of life for the mortals. They took birth to die and then passed on to thend of the dead. Some stayed back, and some passed through the gates for peace.


    It made him wonder at that time how it felt to have a pet to care for and cry for it. How troublesome, that is what he thought about it. He also wondered, if it was the way he looked at Belle, a small rabbit that didn''t know how to sit still in one ce and kept climbing or jumping only to fall and stand up again. Somewhere he hadpared the pet kitten to Belle.


    A smile appeared on Lucas'' lips now as he stared at Belle''s sleeping face. As if on his touch, Belle''s eyes fluttered open that was filled with sleep. Her eyes looked darker that opened and closed a couple of times before they opened to look at him and a smile appeared on her face.


    "You''re awake," she murmured to him.


    "For a while now," answered Lucas and their hands searched for each other before holding them. Lucas wanted to let her sleep as much as she needed as it was tiring for her after sending the first star to the ghoul''s world, "Did you sleep well?"


    "I guess," she answered, her eyes looking into his ck ones, "Why do your eyes keep changing colours? It happened to Greed too. From blue to ck," she remembered how the other Grim reaper they had met in Bonke near the church had red eyes who was the third Grim, Warth.


    "Depending on the situation and the powers we make use of. The ck colour is something that is used to cover and hide the fact that we are Grims who stand out from the rest. The ck is a mortals'' eye colour."


    He felt her other hand reach out to ce it on his cheek. Tracing his face, "I see."


    Lucas knew that her mind was still weighing with what happened and what they did. Seeing someone good die was something Belle found hard to deal with, but in his view, she was doing better than what he thought. She always did better than what he thought, and he realised this woman was not the same small girl who would cause trouble and then sulk. If he were to be taken back in time, he would see her actions to be nothing but adorable.


    "We saved one soul," said Belle, her eyes looking at him blink were the colour of gold turned to ck, and she smiled like a little trick had been performed.


    "You did good yesterday. It is not easy to save people, sometimes even if you want to you feel restricted to save them," Lucas replied to her, "Vivian and the Duke will be in peace like this, and it will possibly drop the corruption that has taken ce in their bodies."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 288 - Twig Ring- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Twig Ring- Part 2</h4>


    "But they need the bodies to return, don''t they?" asked Belle, a small frown appearing on her face.


    "They do," Lucas agreed to her.


    "And Vivian''s body is corrupted. Should we possibly take it to someone to fix them up?" asked Belle because she knew how important it was to have a vessel for a soul. A vessel was an empty shell that would in time not corrupt, but it would decay. And if she were not wrong, their bodies would be buried or were buried now.


    "We don''t do anything," he shook his head, "Edith said not to involve ourselves any more than what we have done already because it would cause too much imbnce. The ghoul will fix them."


    Belle didn''t know how the ghoul would fix the bodies when it didn''t speak thenguage of what people talked here, and no one could understand it apart from her and possibly Lord Nichs who the ghouls belonged to.


    "Do you think it can do it?" Belle had her doubts.


    ???It will have to do. The ghoul must love the girl enough toe to you to ask for your help so it should be able to bring the bodies in working condition," answered Lucas. Belle frankly wasn''t sure how that was going to work and how long it would be before the ghoul worked something out. For now, she would have to believe Edith''s words as she knew what was best. She was after all the oracle teller.


    Belle and Lucas continued to stay in bed. The room was quiet andfortable. It felt like this was a good break to have, away from home and alone with each other. She didn''t know what the future held, but for now, she would enjoy her time with Lucas until the time would allow her. With one work done, Belle felt she had achieved the first step of being part of the alignment of stars.


    "Where do we go from here?" asked Belle.


    "I was thinking about us staying here for a few more days. I thought you would want to go and find out what happened to George."


    That was there, thought Belle to herself. His death hade to her as a shock which she had never imagined. To believe that one of her friends was no more was something that turned her glum, and she took a deep breath before releasing it.


    "I guess working in the council is not a good idea," she muttered under her breath.


    "You can always enter the council if you want to work there, but you need to remember that there are people who would want things to go in their way and when it doesn''t, you turn out to be an unnecessary piece in the board game," Lucas reminded her, "But if you decide to join, I will be there with you and make sure nothing ever bad befalls on you," he promised her.


    Belle moved closer to him, inch by inch before raising her head to peck his lips and smile, "Let''s work outside the council than inside it."


    "Anything you wish for, Miss Adams," he answered her.


    She wasn''t even sure if she wanted to be part of the council after being thrown into thend of the dead, "Do you think we can take off days and do nothing?"


    "What do you have on your mind?" he asked her.


    "I was thinking. Maybe, we should go out and spend time together. Like go out shop, eat¡­" she trailed slightly blushing after telling what she had on her mind.


    Lucas pulled up her hand to his lips and kissed them, "Sure. Let me know once you are ready and we''ll go out," and this had Belle smile wide at him.


    As decided during the time of noon, Belle and Lucas headed out of the inn and into the market and town. They were walking down the streets while Belle held on to Lucas'' arm. She didn''t know if it was the change of thend or the people they were surrounded that made it easier for Belle to open her heart even more than she had before.


    Bonke was a ce where there were people who knew her and her family, and though she didn''t mind walking like this in front of them, men and women gossiped. Here no one knew them. In Valeria, Belle was just a vampiress, and Lucas looked like a human because of his ck eyes.


    There was a fair that was opened in this time of Winter, which they went to attend.


    "Do you remember us going to the fair in Bonke?" asked Belle, looking at the crowd of people who were walking past them and some who moved faster to pass them.


    "Your parents weren''t fond of sending you to the fairs," Lucas remembered the time how little Belle would beg and annoy her parents. But it didn''t work and she was asked to stay inside the house rather than mingle with the people who were of lower status than them.


    "I don''t even know what was the point of all of it when we were only vampires. Not like we were pureblooded vampires," Belle said, her eyes looking at the jars of candies that were ced in one of the stores.


    Her mother always wanted to stay up with the par of the other pureblooded vampiress and the vampire family, hoping to reach their status, but Belle was happier the way things were. She had seen some of the girls and met them enough to know she didn''t want to be part of their circle¡ªgirls like Hana, Muriel, Grace.


    "Did you know Grace has been defanged?" asked Belle snapping her head to look at Lucas.


    "Yes, I overheard Damien speak to you about it," Lucas answered with a nod and Belle wondered when that happened as at that time it looked like Lucas was busy humouring the others at the table. She then remembered how Lucas knew how to multitask, "It is a pity."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 289 - Twig Ring- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Twig Ring- Part 3</h4>


    "Hmm, maybe. She should have done something terrible to have Damien defang her," Belle responded to him.


    "You know I used to worry about you going to Quinn''s mansion when you were small," confessed Lucas and Belle''s smile widened, "I used to care, Belle."


    "I didn''t know," answered Belle, "You were always this expressionless, Lucas."


    "When did it change then?" he asked her, his eyes curious.


    "It was the rain," muttered Belle and Lucas raised his brows, "Why were you worried about me going to Quinn''s mansion?"


    "Because of the badpany where you will learn to fork more hands," Lucas replied, and it took a second for Belle to connect the dots.


    "Damien is not bad," she knew how her long lost acquainted brother liked to take other people''s fingers away.


    "He isn''t," agreed Lucas.


    Belle was happy to hear that Lucas cared when she was a young girl, and she wanted to know from him about what he thought and felt but receiving all the replies would be impossible knowing how he didn''t let all the secrets out.


    "I wanted to ask you something aboutst week when Joshua arrived at the mansion," she said as they continued to walk with slow steps in the fair. Lucas nodded his head for her to go ahead, "Who is Susan?"


    Lucas replied, "She found out that I was a different creature. I had to keep her quiet," his words were only for her to hear, and Belle tried to understand it.


    "Is it that bad to know about thend of the dead?"


    "Sometimes the dead fear the living, Belle," he answered her, and she gave him a confused look and heard him say, "Let''s not talk about it for now. We are here to do couple things just as you wanted."


    "I-I didn''t say couple things," denied Belle, her cheeks feeling warm and she continued to walk with her hand being tugged by him. She found a shop that was selling wool along with other clothes, "Let''s go there," she said to him. The shop was selling gloves, sweaters and other items to protect one from the cold as it was the time of winter now.


    Belle let go of Lucas'' hand, and she started to look at what was there when she heard Lucas say, "I don''t feel cold, Belle." Coming from thend of the dead that was three times colder than the weather here to Lucas this was nothing. He then remembered why he had agreed to Isabell on staying in the Adams'' mansion. It was because it was in thend of Bonke that kept the weather often cold instead of having too much skin on his mortal body.


    "That''s alright," Belle waved her hands, "You can keep it with you as a remembrance of the good time we have had here when we return to Bonke," and she continued to look through before picking up a muffler.


    She picked a blue one before dropping and picking a red one, "What do you think about this?" asked Belle to him. Lucas had been standing looking at her shop. Some of the people who were walking by couldn''t stop but look at the young couple who looked good together, smiling at each other now and then, but some of the people there were not happy.


    A couple who was shopping in the same stall, the woman said, "Parker, if you are going to get married to me, you are going to put on a real ring on my finger," Belle had not taken notice until the word ring fell on her ears.


    "Of course, dear," answered the man, "Why would I ever put on anything that is not a ring?"


    Belle noticed how the woman looked at her hand. Her finger that still had the dried twig of grass made ring that Lucas had put on her, "I love you a lot, but if you''re going to make me wear something so cheap like dried grass, I don''t know if I will consider it worth marrying," the womanughed at the end to lighten her words.


    "You don''t have to worry about that part," the man assured the woman he was with, "I have already spoken to my mother, and she mentioned about giving you grandmother''s ring. You deserve it-"


    "Does she?" asked Belle, putting the muffler back down from where she picked up. Lucas, who stood two steps behind Belle, didn''t bother to interrupt and instead watched Belle and the couple who stood on the other side.


    "Excuse me?" asked the man turning his head, unaware and unsure if the reddish brown-haired girl was talking to him, "Are you speaking to us?"


    "Yes, I am," answered Belle. The woman who was with the man hadn''t expected Belle to confront so she had gone running her mouth about how cheap the ring that Belle was wearing. Belle then moved her eyes to the woman. She raised her hand that had the twigs and asked, "Is this what you were speaking about?" Belle wasn''t exactly the shy girl even though she gave the impression to people that she was quiet.


    Her eyes had turned bright red, and against the backdrop of the town which was covered in white snow, her eyes looked alive.


    "Who said I was talking about you? Do you think the world revolves around you?" asked the woman, raising her thin eyebrows at Belle.


    "Yes, it does, if you are looking at my hand while talking to the man next to you about how you need actual rings," replied Belle and she then shifted her eyes to look at the man, "You need to consider your options carefully if this is the woman you n to marry."


    The man looked shocked with the woman that Belle was speaking like this, "Mdy, you should be careful with your words before speaking about my woman with a false usation. She wasn''t speaking about you. Gwen is the most humble woman."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 290 - Twig Ring- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Twig Ring- Part 4</h4>


    Belle gritted her teeth, "Humble? I think you need to recheck it with her."


    "Why are you so upset with the truth?" asked the woman named Gwen, "Is it because your man didn''t give you an actual ring? Because he cannot afford to get you one or is it because he is unsure about it?"


    "I don''t need to know how much I am worth with a piece of jewellery. It is the thought that counts but I think in your case it is the weight of the jewel on you, am I wrong?" Belle crossed her arms, and smiled, "I can bet that you will truly break it off if the man was not wealthy."


    Gwenughed, pushing her man aside and walking around toe to stand in front of Belle, "Take back your words right now. Not only are you rude to be interrupting my time with my fiance but also go on to nder my name here."


    "You have ndered your name enough that even the shopkeeper pity''s your fiance right now," Belle retorted back. This had the shopkeeper turn red, and he looked away not to meet the woman''s eyes because it was true.


    "You look pitiful. Go back to wherever you came from, perhaps somewhere where you picked the twigs," said Gwen. Belle red at the woman.


    "Is it where you came from too?"


    "What?" the woman narrowed her eyes at Belle.


    "A person who has not seen money wants to hoard it all¡ªusing your subtle words to get what you want from your fiance. So what if I don''t have a ring, I don''t expect it because I believe the person who is with me will forever be with me without me needing to ask for assurance," said Belle to Gwen.


    "You''re calling me insecure?" Gwen looked appalled by the usation, "How dare you! Even the man you havee with is not speaking anything only shows how rude you are that he isn''t speaking a word."


    "Excuse me, mdy," Lucas stepped in, cing his hand around Belle''s shoulder, "You should be careful of what you say to her in my presence. I am a man who won''t bother to see if it is a woman if you know what I mean," he smiled, looking at Gwen, who opened her mouth and closed it.


    "Parker!" she called her fiance, "Look what they are saying about me."


    "You don''t have to look," said Belle, you can spend your time mocking at others who you feel is beneath you to make yourself look good."


    Belle then walked to the shopkeeper and ced a silver coin on one of the sweaters and said, "I will be taking three of this," and the man only nodded at her, happy to have a full silver coin which she didn''t ask for the change in return.


    Lucas bowed his head at the people who hade and gathered here to see what was going on. A polite smile on his lips before he apanied Belle out of the shop. He saw Belle walk ahead, her footsteps angry on the snowy ground that had hardened because of melting and turning cold again. He couldn''t help but smile at what just happened.


    "That is not the direction to leave the town," Lucas said, and Belle stopped walking, turning around to meet his eyes and her lips that were pursed together.


    "What are you smiling at?" asked Belle to him, and this only made him smile at her more.


    Lucas took two steps forward and patted her head which she hadn''t expected, his hand gentle on top of her head, "Some people are not worth looking or talking to. The best is to ignore them," he said to her.


    And the closed can burst out with Belle saying,


    "She doesn''t even know us to go speaking about the ring or how cheap it looks or how she wants a jewel and actual metal on it! She could have been subtle, but she chose to speak loud enough for me to hear it. You heard her," said Belle to have Lucas nod patiently, "Just because it doesn''t hold to her standards, she didn''t have to belittle the ring. If it''s not to her liking, she should have kept the thoughts to herself than make sure that I hear. And what if it''s made of twigs, I love it, and it means something to me. It is my choice, people who are going to ridicule and consider that its worthless should mind their words and mouth-"


    Lucas had pulled her into his arms, hugging her to ce his chin at the top of her head, "She is not worth wasting your breath on. People will say numerous things, and they need not be true. But you know that already," he then kissed the top of her head, "I must say I have always found the little brawl entertaining."


    There were times in the past where Lucas would have often stepped in when Belle was ready to pull out her ws, but times had indeed changed. He had let her speak without interrupting her.


    "You didn''t stop me. Why?" she asked in wonderment.


    "You are no longer a child but a woman," he said, pulling away from her, "And I think the other woman needed to hear what you had to say to her. So it''s all good. Sometimes us reapers can be petty too," he smiled looking down at her.


    Belle then took hold of the red muffler. Standing on the tip of her toes, she put it around his neck, which he let her, "Who is the other two for?" he asked her.


    "For Barron," answered Belle and Lucas gave her a look.


    "The other one is for Greed?"


    "I thought it was one way to avoid him from attacking me in the future."


    Lucas gave her a nod, "It is a good step," and holding her free hands, they left the fair behind them.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 291 - Barrons Day Out- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Barron''s Day Out- Part 1</h4>


    Music rmendation: Awkward And Funny Music


    .


    While Belle and Lucas were away from the Adams'' mansion and in thend of Valeria, in thend of Bonke, the people in the Adams'' mansion were having their own time with the maids and the Grim reapers.


    "Mister Barron," came the maid''s voice who walked towards the orchard tree, "Mister Barron?"


    Barron looked down at the lowly maid who dared to interrupt his apple time, "What?"


    The maid genuinely looked ufortable talking to the reaper, after all, death reapers had been nothing but ill omens in their books that were passed down through generations. The maid''s name was Emma who looked after the kitchen, and she hade for help as the butler, Lucas was not here.


    "There is a pot that needs to be moved on the earthen fire," said the maid.


    "Do it. You don''t need to ask me permission for such silly things," Barron waved his small hand, to only realise how much he missed his other body that was contained in the rabbit suit.


    Emma shook her head, "No, the pot is heavy, and it is usually the butler who helps us with it. We need your help with it."


    "Go ask that pesky sixth Grim," stated Barron who didn''t want to move an inch from where he sat nowfortably. The maid blinked her eyes not knowing the numbers, and while she stood there, Barron sighed, "Not, one damn job getspleted without my assistance? This is what happens when you shoulder responsibilities," the maid blinked at the Barron who had barely moved a stick from its position. Maybe it was just the apples he had moved, littering them on the ground like a child.


    "Where is Greed?" asked Barron to the maid as they made their way inside the mansion. Barron wondered if the reaper was moping in the corner to have been left behind by Lucas who had taken Belle along with him. Barron chuckled, and when the maid looked at him, he asked, "What? What are you looking at?"


    "I was wondering why you chose to be a small boy when others have adult bodies," said Emma, pushing her ss upon the bridge of her nose.


    "Where is the damn pot?! You slow mongrel," growled Barron. If he knew that the first form was going to be a forever form, he would have turned himself to a handsome young man and not a child! It was all that damn butler''s fault!


    When they reached the kitchen, there were other two maids who stood in front of therge pot, "Mister Barron," the maids bowed their head.


    "Call me Master Barron," corrected the fourth Grim.


    "Master Barron!" the maids bowed their heads to have Barron have a pleased look on his face.


    "Move away now. I will show you how to move the pot to the fire," Barron said, stepping in front of the pot that had turned ck because of the number of times it was put above the fire. The kitchen was lit dimly withnterns so that the maids could get their work down. Barron then lifted the pot with both his hands but when he was about to ce it in on the fire, the force he used in holding it ended up in it getting cracked to fall on the ground.


    The maid''s eyes widened seeing the pot break which was used to heat water, "Sir Lucas, is going to be very angry if he finds out that we broke it," said one of the maids.


    "Actually it was Master Barron who broke it," pointed another maid and Barron snapped his head to look at the maid.


    "Why am I being used? using Master Barron," Barron shook his head, "I was merely helping you. The pot is old anyways. I am sure buying a new one would benefit," said Barron in a nonchnt voice.


    "But it has been only two weeks since the pot was reced and the butler was the one who bought it," said Emma, her eyes looking at the reaper who had broken the pot, "How are we going to heat the water now?"


    "Use something else to rece it," came Barron''s alternative.


    "Everything is small and it would not be enough to-"


    "What happened here?" came the voice at the door of the kitchen. It was Greed who had arrived, his blue eyes sweeping across the kitchen room and then looking at the broken pot. He hade here to only check if someone had broken into the mansion but noticing the broken pot on the ground, he started to leave when Barron was quick to leave the kitchen along with him.


    "Greed, we need to go out," said Barron.


    "I am noting," came the swift reply from the sixth Grim.


    "We need to rece the pot in the kitchen."


    Greed''s eyes moved to the corner of his eyes to look at Barron and he said, "You broke it, you fix it."


    "I did not break it. It just fell on its own," Barron quickly walked forward and stopped Greed by blocking his way, "I wouldn''t be asking you if I was stuck in this little boy. Do you see this child," asked Barron tapping his hand on his chest, "No one would give me the pot. What are you going to do sitting here anyway?"


    Barron nudged his elbow at Greed who looked uninterested.


    "Don''t bother me with a minuscule task like that. I have other things to do," Greed said, walking in the corridor, his footsteps approaching the hall and Barron continued to follow.


    "Like what? Stare at the maids? I thought you loved Lucas!" Barron gave out a shocked expression to only receive a re from Greed.


    "I don''t love him," Greed rolled his eyes in the end.


    Barron stared at Greed and his eyes narrowed, "Are you sure? Because the way I saw it you were sulking that Lucas-Ow! What do you think you are doing?!" asked Barron to see Greed who had pulled out his scythe.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 292 - Barrons Day Out- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Barron''s Day Out- Part 2</h4>


    "Bad! Very bad reaper!" Barron scolded Greed who had tried to get Barron using his scythe, "Is it the guilty conscience? Mhmm?" asked Barron and Greed didn''t hold himself back and hit the scythe against one of the vases that crashed straight on the ground.


    If there was one thing Barron had understood along with Belle, it was that Greed was sensitive when it came to Lucas. Barron moved aside when Greed''s scythe went to hit the portrait in a loud crash that broke the ss frame that covered the painting.


    "You have quite some mouth on you, don''t you?" asked Greed, rotating the scythe in his hand.


    "That I did from the very beginning. It didn''t know you didn''t notice it until now which is understandable because you have your eyes on," Barron moved his two fingers to point to his eyes and then at Greed.


    This earned another crash in the hall. The maids who were in the kitchen came quickly outside in worry that there was another creature who had broken into the mansion in the absence of their Mistress and the butler. They came to see both Barron and Greed who were trying to keep their distance from each other while also attacking each other that had resulted in broken vases and shards of sses on the ground.


    "What''s going on?!" asked one of the maids, Cassie with her eyes wide because after another, another object fell down.


    But Barron and Greed were busy taunting and speaking to each other, "How does it feel being stuck in a little boy''s body? First, a toy and then a foolish boy suits you well," Greed responded back and Barron gritted his teeth before smiling. Barron picked up his own scythe and used it against Greed who dodged it effortlessly, "Even your attacks are clumsy. You should go back to being that dirty rabbit."


    "Who are you calling rabbit, love-struck boy!" Barron looked mad at the fact that Greed had called Mr. Fluffs dirty when Barron had taken so much effort in cleaning and keeping him clean, "Take this!" Barron continued to hit his scythe at Greed who tried to keep the little Grim away from him but Barron was like a persistent housefly that kepting no matter how many times it was swatted.


    Greed though who looked or tried to beposed had the same boiling blood of the reaper which was simr to Barron. It had been two days since Lucas had left with the girl and so far there was no news about them. He wasn''t bored enough to indulge himself in the fight but Barron had been poking him about Lucas.


    "Come here, you little piece of shit!" Greed''s scythe moved near Barron but Barron dodged it. He disappeared and appeared next to Greed and bit into his leg, "I will kill you, fucker!"


    "Serves you right for calling me a child!" Barron responded back.


    The maids stood there staring at the two Grims who were creating a mess in the hallways, breaking everything and anything that was around them. At this rate, it wouldn???t be just the earthen pot they had to worry about but there would be a litter of mess because of these two childish Grims.


    "What are we going to do?" asked one of the maids, looking at each other.


    "I didn''t know the death reapers could be childish," whispered another without being too loud.


    "Please stop!" asked the other one as loud as she could but Barron and Greed didn''t hear it. Having no choice, the maid started to walk and the scythe that was about to reach her stopped an inch away from her face whilst the maid had her eyes closed.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Barron demanded.


    "Stop destroying the mansion!" the maid pleaded, looking at both the reapers who stared at each other before their scythe disappeared in the air. The maids didn''t know how they would fix what happened here, "Please."


    The other maid gulped and moved one step after another while taking a pause in her footsteps to say, "We need the earthen pot in here. Could you please go to the market and buy it?"


    After the maids'' request, both Barron and Greed stepped out of the mansion to go to the nearby market. Reaching the shop, Barron picked up the earthen pot and started to leave when the shopkeeper stopped him,


    "Where is my money?! Stop taking the pot!"


    "Who is this imbecile fool?" asked Barron, wondering who had dared to stop him from walking. Turning around he looked at the maning out of his shop and cing both his hands on his waist.


    "Give me the money and then take the pot. The pot costs four shillings," said the man raising his hand forward to show four fingers as Barron was a child right now.


    "What money?" asked Barron, being oblivious that this man thought he had money to offer.


    "No money? No pot!" the man came forward and took back the pot Barron was holding. Barron, not liking the item he had picked after a lot of thought as all of them appeared to be the same, snatched the pot back to his side.


    "This is mine," imed Barron.


    The shopkeeper gave the small boy a surprised look, "You don''t pay, you don''t get to take it," and when Barron took a couple of steps back to reach where Greed stood.


    Greed gave the man a bright smile and said, "My brother is a very naughty child. Please take this," he said giving out the coins, "Thank you," and he started to usher Barron out of the market.


    "Why are you pushing? And why are we walking so fast?!" questioned Barron confused.


    "Shut up and keep walking," said Greed in a hushed voice. Barron was confused as to what was going on and he quickly started to sweep his eyes around the market before he noticed a tall looking man standing in the corner of the market.


    "Why does he look familiar? Oh, wait! Our fellow brother Grim!" and just as Barron said this, the reaper who had been standing turned his head towards Barron and Greed, "Oh no..."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 293 - Barrons Day Out- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Barron''s Day Out- Part 3</h4>


    Greed had to drag the childlike reaper out of the market by holding the back of Barron''s shirt, "Did you lose your fucking brain on your way to the market?!" Greed was more than pissed with the fourth Grim''s carelessness.


    "Hey, I can walk!" Barron tried to get Greed''s hands off of the back of his shirt and when he finally was able to stop from being dragged, he said, "Such a scardey cat you are. Scaredy reaper. I was only joking. Rx."


    The Sixth Grim narrowed his eyes at Barron. He had to turn his blue eyes back to ck so that the Grim reaper Barron had spotted wouldn''t recognize them, "You know what, I am going to personally take you back to the dead," Greed stomped his footsteps forward and Barron quickly took a couple of steps back away from him.


    "I thought you were friends with them. Why did you run?" asked Barron curiosity in his eyes.


    "You haven''t stayed long with the Grims," answered Greed and then pushed the pot in Barron''s hand, "Carry it yourself," Greed didn''t know how he ended up with the child reaper out of all people. If it weren''t for Lucas asking him to guard the house while also asking him to babysit this Grim, he would have fed Barron to the hellhounds himself by dragging him out of the mansion and tying him in the cemetery in the middle of the night.


    "Keep an eye on the tall men. They are usually the Hawverts or two Grims. One-touch and it will send your ass back to the dead."


    Both Greed and Barron had not made use of the carriage and instead took to walk from the market ce back to the Adams'' mansion.


    During the time of the evening, Greed walked in the cold and empty corridors where he was imprisoned with the forbidden magic. Walking forward, he touched the walls that started to move and show the path to where Baltimore was being held captive in istion.


    "How are you spending time in istion?" asked Greed, his blue eyes lighting up in excitement to see one of the Grim who was held captive before he had entered the mansion and after he was released from Belle''s spell.


    Baltimore just stared at Greed.


    "I heard the mortal took away your speech, must feel mortifying, isn''t it?" Greed continued to ask and then raised his hand to snap his fingers, "Thank meter."


    "What are you doing here?" asked Baltimore who had received his speech back where his voice could be heard to echo, "It looks like you have lost your morals."


    "When have we ever had any morals, Balti?" asked Greed, "I heard you framed Lucas for something he didn''t do. You must be very stupid," he chuckled.


    Baltimore''s eyes turned from ck to yellow, "He was the one who did it. He broke the rule and framed it on me-"


    "Are you sure about it?" asked Greed, taking a walk around the darkroom which was as cold as the dead. His blue eyes took in the things around in here before it fell on the ragged rabbit toy and his eyes narrowed, "You have been associating yourself with the mortals. The ck witches."


    "Takes one to know another," retorted Baltimore from his cell, "You think I don''t know your shady deals with the vampires and the witches?"


    "Unlike you, I was under orders so it shouldn''t matter," chuckled Greed.


    "What are you doing here? Let me out the way you stepped out!" Baltimore looked agitated as he was being held prisoner by a mere vampire-witch.


    "Hmm? Why should I?" asked Greed in a nonchnt voice, "And it was the girl who let me out."


    "You little fucker! I know you have the ability to get me out of here!" Baltimore held the grills of the cell in both his hands, trying to push it open but even for a reaper like him, it was too strong and sturdy to be moved.


    "I don''t know what you are speaking about," Greed replied, and he raised his hand going to the other empty cell where the light fell on the ragged stuffed toy. He took a step closer, to stand in front of the cell room and he stared at the stuffed rabbit that looked odd. It looked almost simr to Barron''s body.


    Greed heard Barron''s voice from outside, like a child who was following people just because he was bored, "Greed? Where are you??"


    When Greed turned to look at Barron who entered the room, he asked, "What happened to you?"


    Barron was no more Master Fluffy of the mansion, but had gone back to Barron the rabbit as he was back in his rabbit suit, "I don''t know!" eximed Barron, "One minute I am in the hall and the next minute I am back in the room in this thing," he tapped his cotton hand on his chest.


    "Go back to your child self," Greed said and Barron pulled both his long ears in frustration.


    "I am not able to do it. I tried getting back into the mortal form but I am stuck in this rabbit! Put it out!" Barron stomped his soft feet on the ground.


    "Your wish is mymand," and Greed snapped his fingers to bring fire out of thin air and he threw it at Barron, but thankfully the rabbit jumped away.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Barron shouted.


    "You said to put it out," answered Greed, looking down at Barron.


    "What I meant was to get me out of this! I want my mortal form back! You empty pea-sized brain of a reaper!" Barron shouted as Greed was ready to roast his rabbit form. If he tried roasting him right now, Barron would be back in thend of the dead.


    "I am not Lucas or Belle to do it. Ask them when they return back," Greed''s eyes went back to look at the rabbit toy that was on the other side.


    "Balti, do you know how to get me back out?" asked Barron as if he was not involved in putting Baltimore in the circle along with Lucas and Belle.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 294 - My Hands!- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 294 - My Hands!- Part 1</h4>


    Baltimore stared at Barron, "Why don''t youe here inside the cell so that I can take a look at you," offered the reaper.


    Barron nodded his head and started to walk towards Baltimore''s cell and before Baltimore could catch hold of the rabbit, Barron was quick to slip out, "Ha! You thought you could fool me? Me, Barron the fourth Grim of the cards?"


    Baltimore gritted his teeth staring at the little rabbit that had been close to his hands, "One day I will tear you into pieces and throw you in the fire my self."


    Barron raised his hand as if meaning to stop the Grim reaper from talking, "Everyone will get time to spend with Barron. Please, but in line. I feel like I am so famous that everyone wants to throw me in the fire. You know what, Balti?" Barron leaned forward to whisper even though it was just the three Grims who were in the room, "If you are feeling hungry you have to just tell me. I will get you a good fluffy rabbit to eat. Soft and cushiony. What do you say?"


    While Barron was trying to get reactions out of?Baltimore who was the only Grim here who was stuck while the rest were out and free, Greed couldn''t shake his gut feeling about the rabbit that was sitting alone in the cell.


    "Have you met your twin?" asked Greed, staring at the older rabbit and Barron snapped his head to hear a tearing from his neck.


    "Oh my Satan, I need to ask someone to stitch this rabbit. I feel like an old mortal who moves one inch and hears one tear," Barron left Baltimore''s side and came towards where Greed stood.


    "I have no clue who that is. And it is not my twin! What, you think all rabbits fall under the same family?" asked Barron, unhappy that there was another rabbit in thepetition that was threatening his position, "I will show you how we are not rted!" and without a thought, Barron slipped into the space of the iron rods and walked towards the rabbit that was lying on the ground.


    "I think you should step back," muttered Greed but Barron was the fearless rabbit reaper and he went to pick up the doll before dropping it back down on the ground.


    "So much of dust!" Barron wiggled his hand before bringing it back to his face and blowing air in the hope that the dust would get off of his hand, "I will need to clean myself again. What do you even want to do with this?" asked Barron facing Greed.


    Greed''s eyes were still on the rabbit and it was when Barron heard a low growling from somewhere in the cell he was in. The cell wasn''t too big, therefore, he turned around to see where the sound came from.


    "I must be missing the hell hounds that I am able to hear them during broad daylight,"mented Barron, turning his small rabbit body around the cell while searching for the hellhound.


    "Step out, right now!" Greed urged Barron to get out and Barron tilted his head.


    "Why? Do you think I will listen to every word you say? Hmm?" asked Barron, not knowing there was something in the cell room and he wasn''t just imagining things. Greed noticed the red dots of eyes that appeared in the dark, "You think when you say to get in, I will and then get out? You are not the boss of me. No one is the boss of me. But you know who is the boss of me?" asked Barron who was speaking to Greed, "I am-" he couldn''tplete his words as he heard the snarling and something breathing down his body.


    Barron snapped his head and noticed that there was a hellhound standing right behind him, "HALP!" Barron shrieked and starting to making his way towards the iron rods which he had passed. The room was filled with deep growls of the hellhound that opened his jagged looking mouth that was dripping in saliva and it pulled its mouth further opened while going to Barron.


    Just while Barron almost got out, he turned around and before he knew it, one of his hand was bit by the hellhound. Barron''s eyes widened and he used his other hand to hit the head of the hellhound but he wasn''t in his reaper form that it would cause any effect.


    Greed pulled out his scythe to cut the arm off Barron as the hellhound appeared to not let him go.


    Seeing Greed ready to aim, Barron yelled, "What do you think you are doing?!" Barron was half struggling to get away from the hellhound and on the other hand, he was trying to make sure that Greed didn''t cut off his arm that he had got stitched several times in the past.


    "Your arm is going toe off, either way, it is better to cut it-"


    "NO!" Barron refused to get his arm torn.


    Greed didn''t care about the stuffed toy or Barron''s temporary body, "I don''t cut it off, the hellhound will tear not only your arm but it will catch hold of your soul and drag you out of here."


    "NOOOO!" Barron continued to cry out and he used his other hand to get the already stuck hand out of the creature''s mouth,?but this resulted in both his hands getting snapped in between the hellhounds teeth, "What? Are you hungry for cotton! You damn mutt!" Barron shouted, yelling his lungs out as he spoke.


    Baltimore enjoyed the little show as he was safe inside the circle while it was Barron and Greed who was in trouble because of the hellhound.


    "How did the hellhound even get here? He looks like old,"mented Greed.


    "I don''t care if he is old or new or a baby. Get things off of me," and Barron who moved himself to get away from the hellhound who was chewing on his cotton hands, his arm tore half-way where he could see cotton fall out of it. Barron''s eyes widened because of the harsh sound of his hand being torn.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 295 - My Hands!- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 295 - My Hands!- Part 2</h4>


    Barron looked at the hellhound and then his hand with his face that was covered in horror, "Drive this mutt away!" Barron said.


    Greed raised his hands to send the hellhound back but no matter what he did, the creature didn''t leave and it looked like it was stuck here. Not to forget the smell of it. It appeared that the hellhound had been here all along for years.


    "It is not going back," Greed stated. Opening the portal would only invite more creatures from there, and this was no time to do it. Not when they had other Grims and hellhounds who were trying to track the fallen Grims.


    "Do something! Find a bone!" Barron said before he finally tore his hand further and fell out of the cell. Barron fell on the ground with his back t, staring at the ceiling that was made of ck rocks, "My hands!" and the rabbit sat up to re at the hellhound who didn''t appear to step out of the cell, "You stupid little thing. Look what you did to my precious hands! My precious hands! Precious!" said the rabbit looking at its hands and then saw how pieces of cotton were falling from it, "Were you nning to eat me!?!"


    "It should have eaten you,"mented Baltimore from behind, "This is just the beginning. Soon you will have other reapers after you, and I will tell them on how I was imprisoned by all of you."


    "Have you no shame in admitting that you are a weakling?" asked Barron, "You must have finallye to enlightenment that you are a stupid reaper."


    "Keep talking, and I will only enjoy that much when you get eaten," said Baltimore before spitting on the ground in distaste.


    Greed hearing this turned his body to look at Baltimore and pondered on his words, "You forget that once a fallen Grim, always a fallen Grim unless the charges are dropped. If we are going down, you are going to be dragged down with us," Greed let the tenth Grim know about it.


    "That is possible only if you are still here in thend of the living, isn''t it?" asked Baltimore with a smug smile on his lips, "You have been thinking highly of yourself because you can wield the magic, and that one has been obsessed with his rabbit suit. Why don''t you take a clear look again?"


    Barron, who was looking at his torn hand, lifted his gaze to look at the hellhound. Even Greed turned around to see the creature that was in the cell simr to Baltimore locked growl at them. They had thought that the creature was stuck in there by some magic which was possibly ced by Belle''s former self but then the creature put its one leg out of the cell and then came another.


    Thankfully Barron was a Grim reaper and not a mortal of this world, worse a human else he would have fainted by the look that the hellhound had on its face. Growling, snarling and snapping its teeth at them.


    "I guess it was the wrong time to end up inside this stuffed rabbit. I am going to be rabbit cotton meat soon," said Barron, lifting himself and trying to bring his scythe out but his hand could barely hold it. Because of the cotton being loose, the scythe kept slipping by from both his hands.


    "I will be sure to let Lucas and Belle know how your brave self sacrificed as the meat for the hellhound," Greedmented, and Barron looked at him with a dull expression. Somewhere he felt that Greed couldn''t wait to get rid of him, and once he was gone, he would get rid of Belle to hog Lucas all for himself!


    "Why don''t we feed Balti, huh?" asked Barron, finding better options so that he wouldn''t truly turn out to be a sacrifice, "Balti, are you ready?"


    "Fuck you," Baltimore cursed Barron, "I will make sure Cross will be sent to oblivion once this hellhound will drag you both to thend of the dead. Do you think you have a free pass to enter or leave thend of the dead? All the hellhound needs to do is cry for the others toe here. I cannot wait to see you both go down," said Baltimore who was tired of both the Grims, especially the fourth Grim who kept running it in his face on how stupid he was to get stuck here.


    "Wait," Greed said when Barron positioned his scythe towards the hellhound. The hellhound had been growling and snapping before, but now it appeared tamed as if it heard something and was looking at them.


    Hellhounds were the pets of thend of the dead. Creatures who walked along the side of the reapers and other creatures if they befriended, but it was hard to befriend them.


    "Wait so that the hellhound can chew me? Or wait so that we hear it howl and cry out for the rest of them toe here?" asked Barron, tapping his foot on the ground.


    "Wait, as in shut up and listen," Greed rolled his eyes. He took a step forward and heard the creature start to growl again. Barron looked back and forth between the reaper and the hellhound, wondering if Greed had finally had a change of heart to sacrifice himself and save the precious bunny reaper.


    When Greed took a step back, the hellhound stopped growling and the next five seconds was him testing out moving back and forth to receive growls which stopped when they were away from the hellhound, "It stopped snapping its teeth at you after something Baltimore said. What did you say?" asked Greed, rewinding the talks in his mind and finding what had got the hellhound tamed.


    He then took a step forward again to hear the hellhound starting to growl, its teething to resurface when it pulled its mouth back, "Are you Guilts pet?" asked Greed to the hellhound.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 296 - My Hands!- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 296 - My Hands!- Part 3</h4>


    Barron stared at the hellhound like the other two who were in this rock made room. The hellhound at the mention of the twelfth Grim reaper appeared to close its mouth and looked at Greed who was the one who had picked up the name.


    "Guilt?" asked Baltimore from behind who was stuck in the cell with no way to get out of it, "That reaper has been dead for eons now."


    The other two reapers didn''t bother to answer, but Barron took himself to speak to Greed, "Are you sure about it?" he didn''t want it to be torn into pieces by this hellhound. Though the hellhounds were creatures who Grim reapers and the other creatures were ustomed to, anyone could tell by the looks of the creature that it was no low tier mutt of the dead. It had gold eyes that looked like lights of fire and also ck fumes that covered around it like fur on its body.


    And when a hellhound was of a higher being, that mainly belonged to an old Grim, it was considered to be an intelligent creature. Greed took two more steps before disappearing the scythe he had in his hand. Greed wasn''t too young to be part of the Grims like Barron, and he wasn''t the first few Grims who hade into creation, but that didn''t mean he didn''t understand the life that went in thend of the dead. Guilt wasn''t his admiration for no reason. He had seen the creature once or twice before, afar.


    "Are you Guilt''s boy?" asked Greed, his hand reaching out slowly towards the hellhound that snapped its teeth again.


    "I think Guilt''s boy is the other boy," joked Barron to receive growls from two people, "What? Am I not supposed to joke now? I am the one with no hands here," he waved his hand for more cotton to fall.


    Greed tried to remember the name of the hellhound, but then he realised Guilt had never mentioned his hellhound with him.


    When a maid arrived in the room, wondering what was going on thanks to Barron who was screaming and yelling when the hellhound had bit into his hands, asking, "Is everything alright?" the maid obviously could not see the hellhound as it was bound to thend of the dead and creatures who belonged to thend of the dead could not be seen by the mortals.


    "Yes, Barron got his hand stuck somewhere he was not supposed to have," Greed replied to the maid with a bright smile that didn''t ease the maid but made her look at them warily.


    "You should stop giving creepy smiles,"said Barron, walking away from the hellhound as discreetly as he could, and he then looked up at the maid, "Stitch this."


    The maid noticed how the hands were torn, and she wasn''t sure if it could be mended quickly, "I will get the sewing kit and be at the stairs," she said looking at the other reapers before slipping out of the room, and Barron followed her.


    Greed in the meantime wondered what the hellhound was doing here. Clearly, it didn''t appear out of nowhere but it seemed that it was here all this time. Was it in the stuffed rabbit? Asked Greed to himself. He sat there, looking at the creature that finally walked forward. Sniffing him to find a familiar scent and it then started to swish its tail.


    "You must be joking," Baltimore was more than annoyed that his n of escape and freedom had been cut down by this stupid mutt. The hellhound didn''t let Greed touch it, but it was sure to swish its tail back and forth and finally stepped out of the room, following Barron''s scent, "Why are you helping them?" now that Barron and the mutt were gone Baltimore questioned Greed.


    "Why do you care?" asked Greed, standing up and dusting his back.


    "I heard from the witches that you were helping the pureblooded vampire. On the word of someone in thend of the dead," before being captured here, Baltimore had heard from the people whom he worked for on how Greed was getting his own benefits, but he wasn''t sure if he could rely on what he heard.


    "The pureblooded vampire I was working for was going to die. I didn''t see any point in me working for him without any possible benefits," answered Greed, standing in front of the cell that Baltimore was in, "I change sides when I find benefit. I am a greedy reaper," he said with smiling at the tenth Grim.


    "Help me get out of here, and I will help you clear your name. Give you Lucas'' position. Maybe better than that," offered Baltimore, trying to haggle his way out of this cell where he was stuck since thest few weeks.


    The smile on Greed''s lips gradually lowered down, staring at the reaper, "A reaper who cannot help himself, how can he be of any help?" Greed turned his head to the side. Staring at the man, "But I am very interested in your offer of taking the position."


    Baltimore could tell that Greed was getting swayed by it; after all, that was his root characteristic. This reaper didn''t stick to one side but saw which was the most feasible one he could benefit himself with.


    "The witches are going to win. Even if the stars have not been killed, they will make it through the gates. You would know it if you went to Edith and asked her," said Baltimore.


    Greed continued to look, his hand reaching the iron rods to only stop midways, and he said, "I will take some time to weigh on my options. Until then, I hope you will be patient. I have a few errands toplete of my own," Greed''s lips pulled back up into a smile that was wide and would be considered to be daunting for a mortal.


    He then stepped away from the cell and room, closing the walls back to the way it was.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 297 - Iron Nail- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Iron Nail- Part 1</h4>


    Barron had gone along with the maid to get his hand stitched because of what the hellhound had done. He was upset with the amount of cotton that kept falling down from both of his hands. Sitting on the stairs, he had raised his hand like a King who was waiting to be tended to by his lowly servants.


    "Did you go to create the thread from the wool? Or to buy one?" demanded Barron who was waiting and when he waved his hand, more cotton fell down from his hand. Forgetting he had both his arms being torn, he went to pick up the cotton with one of his hand, but that resulted in more cotton to fall out that was turning his hand lean and t.


    While the maid was away to get the sewing box and Barron was staring at both of his hands, he was so consumed with rabbit suit that he failed to notice that there was a creature that hade sniffing him to where he sat on the stairs.


    "Make sure you bring the same colour," shouted Barron, "I don''t want to look like I am wearing a pair of socks on my hands."


    And then he heard a low growling from behind him. He first frowned and then when he realised what was there behind him, he snapped his head to only have his face being chomped by the hellhound''s mouth with its teeth digging into his rabbit face.


    "AHHHH! I am not a real rabbit, you stupid dog!" Barron screamed, trying to free himself from the hellhound who had put him in darkness. Even though the hellhound couldn''t hurt him, the mutt was going to tear the stuffed toy into pieces.


    The servants who quickly made their way towards the hall and stairs noticed how Barron was crying alone for help while iling his hands for more cotton to fall which was turning his arms ck with nothing but the outer fabric of the rabbit. To the maids, Barron was alone, and they could not see the hellhound that had taken a bite at his head.


    "Somebody get some meat! Right now!" Barron yelled and the maids at first blinked at each other before hurrying into the kitchen to get some fresh meat.


    "We have the meat, Master Barron!" the maid answered.


    But the hellhound didn''t want the meat. Instead, it had started to chew Barron''s ear after he had somehow tried to get away from this rabid hellhound.


    Greed who arrived at the top of the stairs walked down towards Barron and gently patted the hellhound''s head, but that resulted in only the ear of the rabbit being reced by Greed''s hand, "You little shit!" growled Greed.


    "Ah, my head, my ears!" Barron grumbled, losing one step on the stair, he ended up falling down, bonking his head on the stairs one after another before reaching thest stair.


    The maids couldn''t stop but flinch with every thud and fall on the ground. Emma who was the kitchen cook, walked forward to where Barron was and asked, "Are you alright, Master Barron?"


    Barron shook his head before ring at the hellhound, "I am fine. I am Barron, the fourth Grim," dered Barron who was previously yelling for someone toe and help him.


    The rabbit then walked out of the mansion, going to the garden, he got his scythe out to dig one of the bodies. He then took out a bone from it and kicked it with its feet as his hands were of no use.?The bone belonged to one of the many bodies that were dug in the Adams'' mansion.


    The maids were trying to understand from where the bone had appeared when Barron finally said, "Yo doggy, doggy, doggy. Come get a bone," the hellhound as expected left Greed''s hand and jumped down before catching hold of the bone and taking it somewhere away, "Will someone now fix my hands and head before I end up with no body to be in?"


    "You can make use of that rabbit that is up in the cell-"


    "Go use it yourself!" Barron snapped, "This is such a disastrous day!" he cried out loud again, "When are Lucas and Belle going to return?"


    Greed wondered about it too. They were supposed return by now as today was the day where the massacre was taking ce, but still, there was no news from them.


    "Where are they?!" questioned Barron.


    While the hellhound was almost tearing Barron''s head, Lucas and Belle were still in thend of Valeria. Far away from all of their troubles, the couple walked in the town and viges, going one after another and spending time together without much thought about the Adams'' mansion was going to burn down which was wrong because somewhere in the back of their mind, they were worried about it. After all, they had left it in the hands of the servants who were much more reliablepared to the Grim reapers.


    But Belle had pushed the thought away and had decided to forget the woes of the past and the worry of what was going to take ce in their future. She was tired by thinking of what was going toe in their way, and for once, this time she would be selfish and wanted to spend time with Lucas.


    They had not done it before, and with them being in anothernd, it only felt right that shepleted her wishes with the person who she loved.


    Both Lucas and Belle stepped into shops, buying clothes and things that they would have not done back in Bonke. In the back of her head, Belle could hear a soft tone of music even though there was no one to be ying any instrument.


    "Lucas," Belle called his name who was looking at the shoes that would fit Belle''s feet.


    "Hmm?" asked Lucas, who picked up a pair and showed her the shoe, "What do you think of this? Like it?"


    Belle nodded her head with a soft smile on her face.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 298 - Iron Nail- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Iron Nail- Part 2</h4>


    Belle could feel heart full when Lucas came to her with the pair of shoes in his hands. She had been sitting on the small tool-like chair in the shoe shop, waiting to find the right pair and Lucas had taken it upon himself to find and help her in the shoes without the assistance of the owner or any helper.


    She could see from the corner of her eyes were the girls who were acting as the assistant gave looks to each other while staring at both Belle and Lucas. Her dreams were not onlying true, but the reality she was feeling and living in right now was much better than her dreamful imagination.


    Lucas was the dream she had been chasing all this time, and the smile on her face said everything when Lucas sat down to slip in the shoe on one of her feet and into the next one.


    "What do you think?" he asked her.


    "They look lovely," she replied to his question, and Lucas noticed how her reply had been almost the same where she continued to look at him starstruck. He then moved his hand around her ankle, holding it firmly that brought Belle back from her dazed expression.


    "Do you really like it?" asked Lucas, his ck eyes peering up at her.


    With his hand holding her ankle where she wore no stocking to cover her legs, his hand contacted directly on her skin reminding her of the time they had spent back in the inn, "Anything you pick I will love it."


    Lucas smiled at her, moving forward, he asked her, "Anything?" and Belle nodded her head.


    "Anything."


    "Hopeless little Belle," he shook his head, and his words weren''t mean, but they sounded sweet to her ears.


    Belle only grinned at his words and the two helpers in the shop couldn''t stop but smile at the couple who looked so much in love with each other. Somewhere they also felt envious that the man was taking such good care of the girl. It was very rare to find a man sitting down on his knees and helping the woman he was courting by making her wear the shoes by his own hands.


    Lucas was not only polite and gentle with his words towards Belle, but he was caring enough to ask her what she liked and what she didn''t. The man was handsome with his hair ruffled because of the wind. Right now he didn''t wear the butler uniform but clothes like any other gentleman with a red muffler around his neck.


    "What about you?" asked Belle, her eyes taking in his dishevelled hair which she wanted to run her hands to feel the thick locks of hair, "You didn''t buy anything for yourself. Let''s buy some clothes for you. I don''t want you to be forever working as a butler in the mansion."


    "Worried that other women are going to knock on the door?" Lucas teased and Belle nodded her head as if agreeing to his words.


    "I will keep them at bay this time. Will make sure to scare them good," Belle grinned, and Lucas let go of her ankle to pull out the shoe that he had made her to wear.


    "I would have never thought that you would be speaking about scaring people. Thinking about protecting me," Lucas leaned forward and kissed her forehead and the helpers quickly turned away to give the needed privacy to the couple, "Where do you want to go next?" he asked her when they asked the shop people to pack the shoes that were picked.


    "There''s a jewel shop. Can we take a look at itter?"


    "Of course," he answered. Taking the bag and whispering thank you to the shop owner and the helpers in there, both Belle and Lucas left to walk to the next possible store that would attract them.


    "Let me hold some of them," Belle went to take the bags from him, but Lucas didn''t give her and shifted the bags to his other hand.


    "You can hold my hand," Lucas said, slipping his hand into hers and Belle''s cheeks turned warm as they continued to walk down the streets.


    Belle noticed how Lucas received many looks from the women but when it was men, it was slightly worrying to her as she had kept her eyes wide open to make sure none of them were death reapers.


    Lucas squeezed her hands when he noticed her expression, "Nobody is going to catch me."


    "I know," she replied, "But I cannot help but worry."


    "What else was there in that diary of yours?" asked Lucas that had Belle give him a confused look.


    "What?"


    Lucas didn''t look at her, but he was looking ahead, "You had a little diary two years ago. It spoke about things you wanted to fulfil and do with your loved one."


    Belle''s face lit up in a fire, "W-what? When did you see that?" it was a diary she had written that held her thoughts. She spoke about the most important parts of her life, and she had made a list of what she would do once she would find the man to love. She thought she had thrown it, how did Lucas find it? "You were not supposed to read it."


    "You had left it open and fell asleep on it," answered Lucas, "I wondered what put you to sleep."


    "I saw Pauline and Simone have a list and thought I would do it too,"?at that time, she had felt that was what she was supposed to do. Live a normal life and involve herself in the world than be pushed to the dark world.


    But who knew that her world was not where everyone lived, but it was somece dark.


    "I wanted to make a list like them. But I could barely go past four things," said Belle to Lucas. The list had gone something like this-


    One. To fall in love and cherish the person.


    Two. To spend time and make most of the time by going shopping, or going to the theatre, doing something fun.


    Three. To cook something for the person.


    Four. To be with the person forever and to never let go.


    Five. To build a family with each other.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 299 - Iron Nail- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Iron Nail- Part 3</h4>


    With the bags, Lucas had in one hand and the other holding Belle''s hand, they made their ways to the theatre. It was still day, and there was time for the sunset, not that they would be able to see the sun because of the snow and the clouds, but there was still light, and the would make the most use of their time.


    The theatre they entered wasn''t a reputed one where the pureblooded vampires went, but they had chosen to go to a local theatre. Sitting next to each other, they watched the y or more like Belle was the one watching the y while Lucas watched Belle and the different expression that appeared and disappeared on her face.


    After a while sensing his gaze, Belle turned to look at Lucas, "Did you pay for the ticket to look at me?" she asked him teasingly.


    "No harm in watching if there''s something more fascinating in the room," he whispered for her to hear and Belle wondered if her cheeks and jaws would hurt with the number of times she was smiling at every word of Lucas.


    "I wonder if this is how honeymoon feels like," she muttered under her breath thoughtfully.


    Belle then looked down at her hand and her finger where the dried grass sat on her finger. Somewhere this one was much more special than the ones that were made of jewels. Given that it was made of grass and was no appealing to look at, but she couldn''t stop admiring the way it was twisted and turned into a design in a short span of time.


    "You know," Belle said, bringing her self close to him, "If you ever stopped working as the butler in the past, you could be the ring maker."


    "How kind of you to recognise my talents," replied Lucas. He hadn''t let go of her hand, which he had been holding, "I am sure even if I wasn''t a good butler, you would have kept me."


    "It would be hard to say it was possible to do so when I was a young girl, but if it was now, yes, it would be possible." She remembered the time when she had been helpless when it came to keeping Lucas in the mansion. Olivia had been so intent that it had broken her heart, not to forget Lucas'' cold shoulder.


    They spend some more time in the theatre until it ended and they started to leave when one of the men in the theatre happened to brush the back of Belle.


    At first, Belle''s thought was that it happened by mistake but the second time when it came to brushing her back, whoever it was used much more force towards her. Belle finally caught hold of the man''s hand and dragged him to the side.


    "What are you doing?" asked the man with a surprised look on his face.


    Lucas, who had not noticed it furrowed his brows and wondered what was going on, "Is everything alright? What did he do?" asked Lucas to Belle when he heard her say,


    "He was touching my back."


    At her words, the man''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe she was using him, "I didn''t no anything as such. I was walking on my way outside before you decided to catch hold of my hand and dragged me."


    "Did you touch her?" asked Lucas, taking a step forward that intimidated the man.


    "You are using me without any proof. It is not like you are pretty enough that I would do anything like that to you. I have my wife along with me," the stranger red at Belle, and the woman appeared toe to stand next to her husband.


    The woman said, "Why are you trying to create a scene for no reason. It might be someone else who brushed your hand."


    "I know it is him."


    "How do you know that? Do you have eyes behind your head?" asked the woman.


    "I do," imed Belle to receive chuckles from the people who surrounded them.


    "Stop using me for no reason," and he raised his hand to point his finger at her. If there was something she had learned from someone, it was not to point the finger at a wrong person. And if a wrong person pointed their finger at you without willing to listen, there was only one way to go about it.


    "Trying to shame my man here," the woman who was with the groper defended him.


    Belle was not someone to sit quietly and let the person go. When the man didn''t drop his hand down, her eyes moved to the wall to notice a nail that was present there. She caught hold of the man again this time, twisting him around and taking advantage of the fact that she was a vampiress while the man was only a human.


    "Where are you taking me?! Let go of my hand!"


    Dragging him towards the wall, Belle pulled out the nail and turned the man around to say, "Next time when you try to do something like what you did today, remember this," saying this she pushed the nail in the back of his hand to have the man screaming.


    The man cried in agony as the little piece of sharp iron had been drilled at the back of his hand. Belle didn''t stay there and started to walk, and Lucas walked next to her. Belle was angry that the man had dared to try touching her and had then denied.


    "Learned it from your brother Quinn?" Lucas asked Belle who gave him a nod, "Thought so. You know if you wanted, we could have him dug in the ground," and he would do it without a second thought.


    "Killing him would be too extreme."


    "Not when the man touches you inappropriately. Not when it is my woman."


    Belle, after a while, she asked, "Do you think I should have drilled two more nails into his hands?" hearing this Lucas chuckled.


    "We can do that if you want to."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 300 - Reflection- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Reflection- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Dark Ambient Melodies


    .


    The same night when Belle and Lucas were spending their time together aftering from the town, it was the same night where in the other twonds- Wovile as well as Bonke was now caught in mes because of the massacre that was being performed by the ck witches for their own need and greed.?Belle had tried not to remember it and then reached the inn, walking through the entrance to be greeted by the innkeeper who looked strict for a human and a little grumpy, "That''s a lot of things,"mented the innkeeper being nosey after seeing the number of bags that Lucas was carrying.


    "We had to shop for our kids," answered Lucas and the innkeeper gave out a look at Lucas.


    "You have children?" he looked surprised yet suspicious.


    "We do," agreed Lucas, "Two of them. It would be rude not to bring them gifts," Belle went along to nod her head.


    "Why haven''t you bought your wife an actual ring then even after so many years?" asked the innkeeper. It seemed like the ring that Lucas had made was the highlight.


    "I am a very stingy person. Don''t like to spend at all," Belle was the one to reply, "He likes to spend, but I don''t." The innkeeper gave them another look before going back into the door, which was behind the desk, "People are nosey here in Valeria."


    Lucas smiled at her words, and they headed up to the room. Unlocking the door, Lucas ced the things in the room. Belle went to sit down on the chair, stretching her feet after she removed her shoes. It had been a while since they spent so much time outside.


    "Give me a minute," said Lucas, who disappeared and after a minute returned to stand in front of Belle. He held food in his hands and handed it down to her.


    Belle took the food and started to eat, but a vampire couldn''t solely depend on what human ate as their body was built differently. She would need to drink blood every day, and it was good that Lucas had unlimited blood which she could consume on. At that thought, she said,


    "Can all vampires feed on the dead? The reapers I mean," asked Belle with a questioning look. So far in thend of the living, it was only the pureblooded vampires who had the ability to consume from both vampires as well as the humans when it came to blood. Vampires could feed only on humans.


    "They can''t," he responded to her. He ate his food so that he could give herpany.


    "No?"


    "Vampires or pureblooded vampires cannot feed on us. We are the dead, eating us is something simr to instigating corruption in their heart," Belle frowned, hearing this. Did that mean if she made use of his blood elsewhere, it would create corruption? "Corruption is more on the broad term here, but the vampires and pureblooded vampires cannot feed on us because it''s not considered to be feasible. You can drink from me because one, you are my partner. And two, because you belong to thend of the dead. Part of your soul does."


    Belle turned her spoon in the te and asked, "What do you think my reflection eats?"


    "The dead," he answered.


    That night when Belle went to sleep with Lucas sleeping next to her, she was wrapped in the sleep state, and she didn''t realise when and how it happened, but she was back in thend of the dead.


    Belle tried to embrace the cold feeling she was being subjected to, every time she stepped into thisnd. The sky was dark and somewhat greenish muddy to look at. There was snow on the ground, but it wasn''t snowing when she looked up at the sky. She was back in the streets that were deserted and empty. Quiet and lonely that made her wonder if this was how her heart felt deep down inside it. She then shook her head. No, it was not true. She was happy today, she had spent her day with Lucas walking around idly without having to worry about anything.


    "I was waiting for you toe," came the voice behind her and Belle snapped her head around to see it was her reflection. Think and remember about the devil and the devil calls out to you, thought Belle to herself.


    "What for?" Belle asked to the person. It was strange how she had to look at her self that behaved differently to what she would have expected. The clothes they wore, the expression and even the voice were slightly different to each other, "I thought you didn''t want me to be here."


    The girl shook her head, "I very much want to be here. Actually, I want you to be here, where I am."


    Belle nodded her head, "Something about taking your ce and feeling your pain?"


    "You seem to catch up quite fast even though you took your own time to make your way here," answered the girl, "You know, I see you every day," creepy, thought Belle to herself, "I see you in my dreams of what you are doing and how much fun you are having while leaving me here to rot and decay."


    "I think you fail to see that when you were pushed into this part of the afterlife, we were both children. I had no ability to stop it or help-"


    "But you could do it now, but you won''t. Will you?" asked the girl.


    Belle didn''t know what to answer to it. She didn''t know how the world bnced, "People who die are supposed to stay dead," though it would be a hypocrite to say that as only yesterday did she ce Vivian''s soul in the ghoul''s world. The circumstances were different.


    Vivian''s soul was not corrupted, unlike her other half who had been decaying since thest eleven years.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 301 - Reflection- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Reflection- Part 2</h4>


    Belle tried to leave thisnd of the dead because she didn''t want anyone catching her here. Thest time she was here, one of the Hawverts had noticed ande down to thend of the living. She said,


    "I am sorry that you had to go through thest eleven years all alone by yourself while I was in thend of the living, but if you are going to me someone, it should be the scavengers who took a part of the soul and brought you here. I had nothing to do with it. I didn''t wish this upon you."


    Her reflection stared at her, her face passive before a smile appeared on her face. She started to walk towards Belle, and Belle was quick to step away from this person. When the light from the hangingntern fell on the girl, Belle noticed how part of her face had no flesh, and it was nothing but bones. Somewhere she shuddered at the thought of what had happened to this person.


    "Do you think I am looking for your apology?" asked the reflection, "You are naive to think that all these years I have been waiting for you to give me your apology. I don''t give two shit about it. All I want is to trade life."


    Belle gulped hearing this, "What makes you think I will give up on mine to a dead being?"


    "You should be happy I took the fall for you. I was the soul that protected you, and if it weren''t for me, you would have turned out just like me," said the reflection smiling and continuing to walk towards Belle.


    She felt sorry for the girl, but trading life was not something Belle was going to do. This was her life, and she had been living it all these years.


    "What is your name?" asked Belle.


    "Belle," answered the reflection and Belle wanted to make a quick run from here. This reflection wanted to steal her entire identity, "I can see and smell your fear. It tastes delicious, making me want to eat you, but then I need your vessel. It''s Portia."


    Well, at least she had her different name and wasn''t sharing the name ''Belle''. Not even in her dreams she would have ever thought that there was a horror she would meet one day which was her other self, thought Belle to herself.


    "I want to have that life that you have which is mine. My parents, my house, my friends and my lover. He is a handsome man,"mented Portia. Belle didn''t react to it as she wasn''t sure what tricks Portia had hidden under her ck robes, "What''s his name again?"


    "I think it''s better if you don''t know him," answered Belle to have Portiaugh.


    "Are you trying to covet my man? He was supposed to be mine. To touch or to kiss, to be caressed," stated Portia.


    "Maybe in your dreams here in thend of the dead, but never in thend of the living," Belle didn''t like the way Portia was aiming to take her ce, "You''re missing the main point here, I was not the one who wanted this life for you."


    "Then let''s trade the lives together. We are deeper than sisterly bonds because we are the same person," the bones were dull and brown on Portia''s face.


    "Give up, Portia," Belle tried to sway the girl, but she knew there was no use trying to sway the dead as they never listened.


    "It is time I killed you and brought you here. What do you say?" asked Portia, and just as she said this, Belle noticed how there were things that started to creep out of the shadows. Her hands turned colder at the sight of the mighouls. They were the creature''s whose hair was flying up, and their skeleton bodies were covered in ragged robes where they didn''t hide their faces like the reapers or the Grims.


    "You have made friends. They will miss you if you leave this ce," said Belle to Portia to pull a weapon which was simr to a scythe.


    "They are willing to be your friends when I leave this ce. Don''t worry about such things," Portia smiled looking at Belle, and the thought that entered Belle''s head was that how she would be able to look at herself in the mirror without having to worry that Portia will attack her. But that was only if Portia allowed her from stepping outside this realm. "I have been working on bringing you here for years. Little by little. It is good that you have been able to spend your time with my lover because that is thest you will be doing."


    Belle was worried by her words.


    Portia was not alone, but she had the mighouls with her. Belle had met the mighouls the night she had found out about Lucas and Barron being Grim reapers. The reflection opened her mouth as if to snarl, and Belle noticed the sharp fangs.


    "What are you, Portia?" Belle asked curiously.


    "A dead vampire who is going to be alive soon," answered Portia and Belle smiled nodding her head. But before Belle could use her powers of magic on the girl, one of the creatures from the ground pulled her legs making her fall down on the ground, and before she knew it, her hands and legs were tied down by a creeper like smoke which came from the mighoul.


    Belle tried hard to get out of it, and the magic that she carried in herself couldn''t get be used. It reminded her of the time when she was trying to get her friend''s Geroge''s hand away from her, and she wasn''t able to do it.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t be prepared when I have spent years and years in here alone, plotting for the right day?" asked Portia. The girl stepped forward and kicked Belle right in her stomach, making Belle hurl in pain.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...


    Do consider voting for the book if you like it~

 Chapter 302 - Reflection- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Reflection- Part 3</h4>


    Belle could feel every kick that Portia gave her. Her reflection appeared to hate her more than she had imagined it to be and somewhere it was justifiable on why there was so much hate harboured but at the same time, Belle was not the one who she was supposed to hate on as she was a young girl when the incident of the soul parting away from her body had taken ce.


    "AH!" Belle cried in pain when Portia continued to hurt her, and she could feel blood bubbling up in her throat that she spat, coughing to herself.


    "I have been in so much pain, and you don''t care. Even the first time you saw me, you left. You didn''t stay to talk to me,"ined Portia giving Belle a break from the kicking, "How could you leave your own self in here in the dark. How selfish could you be?"


    "I didn''t know who you were or if I imagined things," Belle replied huffing for air. The dead appeared to be much stronger than the living and even her being a vampire didn''t help Belle in getting out of the creepers hold that kept her on the ground. Belle tried harder, but the more she struggled, the more the creepers tightened around her hands and legs.


    "Bullshit," Portia''s face was warped in anger and disgust as she looked down at Belle, "I was the one calling you in here. Every single time I was here, waiting for you but what did you do? You left me behind every single time!" Portia''s voice turned one notch higher as she yelled at Belle.


    Portia raised her leg and kicked the side of Belle and Belle flinched in pain. When the hit took ce, it was numb until the pain started to burst forward into her body, "You keep hurting me, do you think the vessel will survive?" asked Belle, staring at the sky where the clouds passed because of the wind being blow across it.


    "That''s okay. I am okay with whatever I get right now. Haven''t you see how the mortals when they drown? They will try to get out of the water if it means drowning the other person," Portia sat down next to Belle.


    "We might have stemmed from the same nt, but you are not me, and I am not you, Portia. We are like the two twins who only look alike. When you aren''t me, you cannot live the life of me," stated Belle looking to the side where Portia sat looking at her with her lips twisted. The smile on Portia''s lips was a mix of madness and disgust and happiness of what life was going to be soon.


    Portia''s hands reached to Belle''s face, patting the top of her forehead before tugging her hair that had Belle scream, "It is not for you to decide now, is it?"


    Portia stood up and walked two steps away from her before saying, "Drag her to the forest. It is going to be difficult to do this out in the open," themand was given to the mighouls and one of them said,


    "What about our share?"


    "You will get it once I make an opening. You will be able to make your way through to go to the realm of the living. Feast as much as you want. There were some creatures who had escaped from here. Shouldn''t be a big deal," answered Portia.


    Belle found herself to be dragged with her back on the cold, snowy ground which she was thankful for. Her leg was being pulled by one of the mighouls to the forest, and when they reached the ce, her leg was finally put down. In that time, Belle tried to think about how to escape from here. She had tried to get back to the living, to Lucas but nothing seemed to be working, and it only told her how Portia had been waiting for her to fall asleep so that she could draw her into thend of the dead andplete her n.


    With no creepers surrounding her limbs, Belle stood up with a trace of blood in the corner of her lips. She took a few steps away,?trying to get away from there only resulted in having her being hit and throw down again by the mighoul. Whatever magic she knew, nothing worked.


    "Quit running, Belle. You are only going to make it worse for yourself. Let me give you a peaceful death, one that will be quick and painless," said Portia, holding Belle''s arm, she lifted the girl brought the wounded girl to stand, "I despise you so much. So much that I cannot even exin it," whispered Portia.


    Portia then suddenly pushed her hand into Belle''s stomach, and the mortal only coughed more blood out of her mouth. Her body weak, "Enjoy your time in here while I live the deserved life," said the reflection.


    Belle moved her eyes up to into Portia''s eyes that were ck, "I will hunt you back," stated Belle knowing what wasing to her.


    This was not in the n, and it was not something she had expected to happen. Not this soon, but she could sense the change in the wind that was moving against her, "Only if you get out of here," Portia then looked at the mighouls that were three in number, "Go take your position towards the opening portal, I will be there soon," she instructed them.


    The mighouls left both Belle and Portia behind them.


    Seeing them leave, Portia said to Belle, "Have you ever wondered why your heart beats?" there was a smile on her lips as if she knew Belle had been searching for an answer for this particr question.


    "You know?" Belle asked the reflection image of herself.


    Portia leaned forward to Belle''s ears and then said, "It is so that I could take it for myself," saying this, Portia ran her hand through Belle''s heart. Belle''s eyes widened in shock and worry. Her hands that were ced on Portia''s arms to stop her suddenly turned ck, and she was dropped dead on the ground.


    The reflection stared at Belle for a few seconds before leaving the forest where Belle had her eyes opened, and her lips parted, but she didn''t move. There was no light in the girl''s eyes and no beat in her heart.


    Portia, who had left the forest, walked to the outer side of the town and viges. Making sure no other creature would nowe to attack her. Life in thend of the dead for the lower creatures was torturous. She had grown up with constant fear but no more.


    By the time the mighouls and Portia gathered in front of the portal which was already waiting, the mighouls were the first one to pass through it, and then Portia took a look behind her. A smile upon her lips that she was leaving this ce to have no ns to return. Finally passing through, without anyone''s notice, she finally stepped into the sleeping girl''s body on the bed while leaving the actual soul of this body back in the forest.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 303 - Reflections- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Reflections- Part 4</h4>


    The night continued to pass in thend of the dead, and Belle continued toy on the cold floor of the snow. Her body turned rigid with every second that passed by in the deserted forest. In the eye of a mortal, it looked as if no one was there, but there were plenty of creatures in here; some who hid and some who were feasting on the others.


    The mortal from thend of the living had been killed. Eyes wide open that looked at the ceiling of the forest. Unmoving lips that were parted without a single breath moving in or out. Belle''s body continued to stay there; her soul manifesting itself as the body that she possessed had started to crumble like ash shedding from the skin to fall on the white floor of the forest.


    The creatures around her were yet to notice the fresh soul that was present in here, the smell slowly wafting up and moved across the forest for one of the first early creatures to find her who had been wanting to eat her since the first time she had stepped into the forest. The creature came walking to her, its feet crooked as it made its way to stand next to her.


    "Youe to me. Me is very happy," the creature spoke in a scratchy voice to the girl who looked lifeless. The creature huffed for air and then took hold of one of Belle''s legs to drag her to its secret hideout, "So very very happy. Me has been waiting."


    In thend of the living, morning had arrived, and Lucas woke up to see Belle, who had snuggled herself into his chest. When he brought her body close to hug her, he noticed how her skin had turned colder than usual.


    "Good morning," greeted Belle, and he pulled away and saw her eyes were drowsy which was filled with sleep.


    "Morning," he greeted back, "Your hands are cold," he said, bringing them up to his view so that he could run both of his hands and fingers across Belle''s hands.


    Belle smiled, her eyes not moving away from him, "It is the time of Winter. It''s going to be cold," she stated the obvious fact.


    "We should probably ask the innkeeper to get us something warmer or maybe some extra covers for us. Wouldn''t want you to fall sick," Lucas squeezed her hands, "Did you sleep well?" he asked her.


    "Better than anytime before," he heard her answer.


    "That''s good to hear. We should probably take more breaks to visit othernds in the future," Lucas said and he sat straight on the bed, "What will you eat? Something from the inn? Or maybe outside?" he asked her. Lucas appeared to look like he had no clue about what happened in the middle of the night as he had started to dress by walking behind the wooden divider that separated the bed from the bath.


    The girl continued to look at the butler whom she had been looking for years in her dreams. Tearing her gaze away from the man, Portia was more than happy to be here. She looked around to notice that this wasn''t the Adams'' residence but a small room. It was clean with a bed, table, two chairs and then the bath. It felt like a dreame true to the reflection who had been craving back for life which was stolen from her forcibly when she was a young girl.


    From today, she would not be Portia, the creature who lurked in thend of the dead, but she would be Belle Adams. The girl who was beautiful, who was loved, who had a family and was not alone.


    Things that rightfully belonged to her, she would have it again. She would have everything where she would not have to envy the other girl who had lived in peace while leaving her in the dark. Portia stood up from the bed, her hands tracing the objects and the room that had filled itself with light, she went to the window to see the sky that was not ck or grey, but it was light blue and white because of the clouds.


    "Have you decided what you want to eat?" Portia heard Lucas ask her from the other side of the wooden partition.


    "Anything will do. If you have a ce on your mind, we can go there," she answered, adjusting her voice to sound like Belle.


    "Let''s go and find another ce to eat today. You said you wanted to visit the magistrate and the house," came Lucas'' response.


    Portia didn''t know what exactly was spoken between Belle and him, but she nodded her head, "Yes. That would be great," she said before looking at the people walking down the streets. Her mouth watered at the number of souls that were fresh, and that was enough breakfast to eat. At this thought, Portia''s nails dug into her palms, and her teeth tried to elongate in need, but she tried to keep it in. Turning her face away when Lucas appeared outside with a towel around his waist.


    Belle might have tried to get out of thend of the dead, but Belle was a child when it came to dealing with things in thend of the dead. Only recently did shee to know about thend of the dead and being more aware of it, but it was not Belle but Portia who had lived life in thend of the dead. She had been nning it forever, to trap Belle and wait for the right opportunity. To make sure no one would be able to help her and she would die so that she could take this vessel that rightfully belonged to her.


    Portia then turned around to meet Lucas'' eyes that met hers.


    This was the life she deserved, and it was hers. Everything around was hers, thought Portia to herself, and she smiled at Lucas to say, "I will go change."


    Once she was dressed, both she and Lucas left the inn.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 304 - Finding The Truth- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Finding The Truth- Part 1</h4>


    Portia and Lucas together stepped out of the inn, behaving like husband and wife in front of the innkeeper so that he wouldn''t throw any of their things out of the inn if he were to find out that the two people were unmarried. Portia couldn''t stop looking at the ce with excitement in her eyes. She was internally thrilled like a child to have stepped out in the world of light which she previously belonged to.


    Her red eyes were much lighterpared to Belle''s eyes, but most of the vampires who were not pureblooded vampires often had the lighter colour of red eyes in them. She saw the people who were alive, walking past her who didn''t stink like rotting dead bodies. The air was much purer and not dense like thend of the dead. Since she had met the adult Belle, she had been nning to trap her, to make sure when the time was right, she would swap, and nobody would ever know. Even the man who held her hands right now had no clue about what happened the previous night as he had interlinked his fingers as they walked on the side of the streets.


    "Did you see anything in George''s house that day?" asked Lucas, pulling her close to him when a carriage was going to pass right across them.


    The girl couldn''t help but look at the man who had pulled her to him, her body close to Lucas as she stared at him. Years felt like centuries when she had spent it in thend of the dead. Fending for herself without anyone''s support, love or care. She had been stolen and deprived of those things in the past.


    "I don''t think so," Portia shook her head just as Belle would. She had stolen part of Belle''s memories so that it would be helpful for her while she would continue to live in thend of the dead, "There was nothing that I could pick on."


    "That''s alright," answered Lucas, "Maybe we can find something from the magistrate about George''s death."


    Portia didn''t understand why Belle wanted to go after her dead friend''s family who was long gone. Things that were lost could not be found again. The person was dead, and all Portia wanted to do was to go back to the Adams'' mansion and live the life happily. And though Portia had taken some memories from Belle, the reflection didn''t know about many things. Things like how Belle was alone in the Adams'' mansion with no actual family as her parents had been killed in the massacre.


    She wanted to go back and spend time with Lucas. To be loved by him as he was everything a woman could ask and now that she was here, all she could think was to be with him and no one else.


    When they reached the magistrate''s office, the person was not there but his assistant, a woman, sat at the side of the room behind a small table who was writing something in the parchments. Upon seeing them, the woman asked,


    "May I help you?"


    Lucas waited for Belle to step forward as she was the one who would be having more knowledge and understanding about her friend''s family. But she didn''t move from her ce and looked as if she had suddenly turned to a statue.


    He then said, "We wanted to meet the magistrate. Do you know when he will arrive?"


    The woman looked at the door from where they hade and then she said, "I am not sure as he has gone out for council work."


    Lucas might have been the butler of the Adams'' mansion for thest decade. People looked at him like any other person who was a servant of the house or a mansion whocked any proper knowledge, but they didn''t know that Lucas was first a Grim reaper and then the butler which he had used for his advantage.


    "When did he go?" inquired Lucas.


    "Probably four hours ago," answered the woman. She had her hair ced in a bun, and her eyebrows were thin as dust. She looked at the man and woman who had arrived at the office.


    "Do you mind if we stay and wait for him?" saying this, Lucas took Belle and sat down on the chairs in front of the magistrate''s desk with a smile.


    The woman had not got the opportunity to speak and deny the request as they had already taken their seats, "Of course," she replied to the rude visitors before going back to do her work as there were many more parchments she had to write and get it signed from the magistrate.


    Lucas, who had taken his seat, turned to Belle, to say, "Do you know what you want to ask the magistrate? It would be good to have some of the questions prepared on what you want to know."


    It was Belle who had been wanting to get the answers. The main reason why she had decided to stay back in thend of Valeria when there was a possibility that the Adams'' mansion would be set on fire and turned to ash. He looked at the girl who nodded her head.


    Portia didn''t know what to ask, but the thing was she had no interest in this. At the same time, if she didn''t want to get caught, then she would have to y along as if she were Belle. She dug her nails into the palm of her hands, at the thought that no one knew who Portia was, and it was only Belle that people remembered. The truth was that Portia was Belle right now, who had been forced out of her body eleven years ago, to have her own identity as she had none in the realm of the dead.


    She gave him a nod, "I have some questions for him. We should probably go visit George''s grave along with his parents. I might find something there," she said to him, showing her involvement in this subject so that Lucas would not suspect that this was not the girl, Belle.


    "I tried looking at the nearest cemetery, but there was no name of his or his family," saying this, Lucas turned around to talk to the clerk woman who was in this room, "Ms. Debaunce, might you have the record of the families where they have been buried?"


    "We have that," answered the clerk woman. She moved her chair behind to pull out the files from the drawers before putting it with a thud sound on the table as it was heavy, "You should find the names here."


    Lucas took hold of the file and brought it to the other table to read and find the names.


    "There it is," said the vampiress, cing her hand on the name when she found George in there.


    Lucas frowned at this. The name of the cemetery where George''s body was ced was one of the many graveyards he had already visited, and he had not found the headstone. He could only conclude that the registry was either wrong or the grave had been moved.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 305 - Finding The Truth- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Finding The Truth- Part 2</h4>


    The magistrate arrived after an hour or so, and Lucas along with Belle had waited so that they could speak to him, "I didn''t know I was looking at visitors right away,"menced the man who was lean by the physique and had long hair that wasbed behind to almost reaching his shoulders.


    "I thought the magistrate was someone who would help us, Sir," Lucas added thest word to make sure the man would not take it as an offence as most of the magistrates he had seen and met, they had a high ego about themselves who couldn''t handle anyone pointing the finger at them.


    "I just came from a high profile work which I cannot mention, but I am tired. I will see you and this girl tomorrow morning. Whatever work you havee here for will be addressed at that time," said the magistrate who was ready to dismiss them so that he could take time off from work and sleep in here while calling himself to be a very busy man in the eyes of the higher council.


    "We havee here from Bonke, and we n to leave tomorrow. We would very much like it if you would cooperate with us unless we have to contact the lord of Valeria here." At Lucas''s words, the vampiress sitting next to him turned to look at him. Even the magistrate who stared at Lucas for a good two secondsughed.


    "Are you trying to threaten my work here by taking the Lord''s name?" the magistrate looked down at the man and the girl who looked dull by appearance. There was no way people like these were associated with Lord Alexander. They were lowly creatures who were only bluffing, "Why don''t you go and try it? I will be right here," the magistrate smiled, calling their bluffs and waiting for them to leave but Lucas didn''t leave even though Portia was readying herself to get up.


    Lucas pulled out something from his pocket and ced it on the table for the magistrate to take a look at, "I am sure you know what this is?" he asked the magistrate whose eyes widened. It was a circr wood that was inked and marked with words like a seal.


    "You have the Lord''s seal¡­" the magistrate stared at Lucas. There were only a few people who carried the seals that were given out by the Lord''s, who was considered to be the most trustworthy and who carried out the official duties in the name of the Lords. Though all thends carried these seals, not all of them had been distributed.


    "Will you continue to ck in your work by asking us to leave or will you help us unless you want the Lord himself toe down here and get yourself to work?" asked Lucas and the magistrate quickly nodded his head in agreement. Thest thing the magistrate wanted was to make a refusal ande under the Lord''s radar to be thrown out of the council work.


    The magistrate''s arrogance had suddenly dissipated in the air, and he put on a polite smile on his face to say, "Let me see what I can do for you. Yes?"


    And Lucas smiled back, "Of course. I knew you were a good magistrate," he praised the man in front of him. Though the magistrate wanted to curse this lowly creature, he couldn''t do anything but agree right now.


    While the magistrate was looking at the names and the dates that the clerk had pulled out for him, Lucas took back the seal that belonged to the Delcrov''s family. The same family that was looking over thend of the Valeria now.


    Portia''s eyes fell on the round seal, and she leaned towards Lucas to ask, "How did youe in the possession of it?" Her words were a whisper, but the magistrate who sat in front of them was curious to know too, and he looked up from the file, ncing now and then. Obviously, Lucas didn''t appear to be a councilman nor had the magistrate ever seen him before, to have something so important with him.


    Lucas smiled at Belle, "It is an old story," was the only thing he uttered not wanting to discuss it in front of the magistrate as they didn''t know who this magistrate was. There were many people who worked in this and manynds, but loyalty was hard to find when mental corruption was evident when it came to money, to thrive and have power in their hands.


    He looked down at the seal which was ck and had red and gold markings over it. The seal wasn''t given to him by the current Lord of Valeria nor by the previous one. It was given by Lady Isabell who was the wife of thest Lord, Zachary Delcrov, the same woman who he had helped in saving her soul and pushing it in another body which she had prepared herself.


    ''Take this,'' Lady Isabell said, her hand outstretched that was holding the round seal of wood.


    Lucas at that time had looked up at her and asked, ''What am I going to do with a piece of wood?'' For a reaper like him, this was just scraps, and he had no interest in the materialistic items of thend of the living. It was years before he had stepped into the Adams mansion.


    ''This is a seal of the Delcrov''s family. If I am not wrong, there are only two of them. One which was in my husband''s possession and another which I am holding in my hand right now,'' answered Isabell, ''We give it to people who we trust the most.''


    ''You shouldn''t trust a Grim reaper,dy,'' Lucas had responded to her, ''You will never know when you will want to take it back.''


    The white witch had smiled, ''You helped me in saving my soul, I think that is the most trust and help someone had offered me apart from my husband. Use this as a free pass when you are in Valeria. Who knows, it mighte to be of use one day.''


    "You are looking for a man named George?" asked the magistrate to Lucas and Belle, "He''s right here in this cemetery."


    Lucas leaned forward from his chair, and he said, "We have already been there because that was what was told to us, but we didn''t find his headstone. Is there a possibility that the casket along with the body, had been moved to another grave? To make space," Lucas asked, his ck eyes staring into the magistrate''s eyes who was a human.


    The magistrate tried to recollect, but he said, "That might be a possibility. We could ask the other magistrate''s. I think the man you are asking for was a councilman? Maybe if you asked the man for whom he was working for you will find something about where his grave is. How are you rted to him again?"


    "We are his friends. Friends with the family," answered Portia.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...Don''t forget to vote for the book with your power stones~

 Chapter 306 - Finding The Truth- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Finding The Truth- Part 3</h4>


    Lucas and Belle stood up from their seats, thanking the magistrate for his kind work which was after Lucas had shown him the seal and then the clerk to leave the office. Once the couple had left, the clerk turned to look at the magistrate and ask,


    "Was the seal real?" the woman still had her eyes looking at the door where the two visitors had left.


    "Very much real," answered the magistrate, his face hardening and his eyes meeting the clerk''s eyes, "Go let the others know that someone is trying to dig the dead man''s body."


    The woman nodded her head, she blinked once and her eyes turned to slits. With another blink, her eyes turned back to be seen as a human. She left the office, leaving the magistrate behind who looked at the file that was opened to see the name of the councilman in there.


    Lucas and Belle who were on their way to the next town to speak to the magistrate met up with the man but that person sent them to another magistrate and Lucas wasn''t blind to not look at the pattern that was going on in here. Every magistrate was passing them to the next one as if they had no clue. Some genuinely looked as if they had no clue.


    "Maybe the magistrate''s don''t know about it?" asked Belle to Lucas.


    "I find it hard to believe. The magistrate''s know, whoever is sending us to the next one while not answering with whom George was working with," Lucas looked at the people who were walking past them.


    "Let''s go back to the inn and rest," suggested Belle as it had been hours since they were outside.


    "Tired?" he asked her, "You were so eager to find out about George''s death, on what happened to him," he had a questionable look in his eyes.


    Portia didn''t know what she was doing here going from one office to another when she had no interest in this George. He was not her friend and she didn''t know him. All she cared about was Lucas and her. They could be doing something much better with their time than wasting here, looking for someone who was long gone and would not return.


    She sighed, trying to make sure Lucas would not get an ounce of doubt about who she truly was, "I did. I wanted to find and understand so badly at first, but I feel like we are going in circles. Going to his house, George, I just remembered the memories I have had there, and it makes me sad after what happened."


    Lucas pulled Belle in his arms and patted her back, "If you don''t want to do this, we can go back to Bonke. We don''t have to venture into something you are going to feel ufortable with. I am here with whatever decision you make, but maybe this will give you the closure of not having ever to wonder what happened to him."


    Portia wanted to say no, but somewhere there was a pinch of doubt that Lucas was testing her. Did he find out that she was not Belle? But then if he did find out about her, he wouldn''t be here with her but back in thend of the dead, searching for Belle. She didn''t have a reason to worry for now, but then she said, "Let''s keep looking."


    Lucas gave her an assuring smile, "It might look like a long search right now as if you are running in a circle it will be so worth it when youe to the end of the conclusion. And like you said before, George''s soul will rest in peace knowing how much you tried to get back and visit him."


    Portia smiled back but internally she wasn''t smiling. They decided to head to the next magistrate, knocking on the door, they stepped inside.


    "Good day, Sir!" Lucas greeted the man, "We are here to inquire about something. Would you mind giving us some answers?"


    The man looked at both the visitors and nodded his head, "If I have an answer to it, I will be sure to give it. Please sit," the man waved his hand to the chairs that were in front of his desk, "What is it that you would want to know?" asked the magistrate with a friendly tone. Compared to other people they had visited so far, this man appeared to be someone who looked as if he would help them.


    "We were wondering if you know about Councilman George Clifton. He died months ago and we wanted to know if we could find out more about it," said Lucas.


    "Councilman George had died in the massacre that took ce in his house, isn''t it?" asked the magistrate with a thoughtful look, "He killed his parents too."


    Lucas frowned and shared a look at Belle. Portia was only acting along, but she didn''t know much of the details that had taken ce in the past. All she had to do was act in front of him like how Belle would normally do.


    "You didn''t know that?" asked the magistrate, his eyes darting between the two of them.


    "We heard that he died under execution in the council which was why we wanted to see what he had done," Lucas twisted the whole scenario that had the magistrate widen his eyes and the manughed.


    "I assure you it wasn''t the council who killed him but he was killed because of corruption and killing his parents in the process of it," answered the magistrate, "This is top information, but there has been a substance that has been creating corruption in the vampires. One pinch of it is considered to be strong enough to corrupt the body. You should be careful about what you eat in thend of Valeria. You never know when you will consume it," he smiled, looking at them.


    Lucas knew it that it wasn''t a piece of advice from the magistrate but a warning, a subtle order to keep their nose out of this little case and believe what was being told to them.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 307 - In The Dead- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 307 - In The Dead- Part 1</h4>


    Even though the man in front of them tried to scare them, Lucas was least bit worried about it. Death was something that could not touch him when he was the manifestation of death. And when it came to Belle, he would always protect her and make sure no harm be brought upon her.


    Lucas said, "You don''t have to worry about us, kind Sir. We have been cautious about things. Instead, you should worry about yourself. Who knows what will happen in thisnd. I have been hearing news about witches killing people, and humans who hate vampires." He smiled back at the magistrate to see how the smile on the man''s face faltered at Lucas'' words.


    "I have cleared your doubts about the councilman. You should go get some rest. There''s going to be a blizzard soon," the magistrate conveyed the message to them. Lucas and Belle stood up from their chairs, thanking the man, they left the office.


    Once they were out, Portia asked, "What do you think? Is he involved in the death of George?"


    Before George had died, he had told Belle hisst memory recollection when he was going to meet the magistrate before he lost consciousness. Lucas turned his head to look at the building of the magistrate''s office, "Someone seemed to havee here and told him that we are searching for the story. By what it appears, the council people here tried to cover the death that took ce in here to me it on George. When the murder takes ce in the house and killing the family members. It doesn''t leave much space for discussion thanks to the corruption that has the case closed quickly ."


    "What are we going to do then?" asked Portia in an innocent voice as if she were suddenly worried.


    "We find other sources to get an answer from. Let''s go back to the house that they had painted. If it is true, then you must be able to find an answer," answered Lucas, and they headed back to George''s house to take a look again. Hoping they would find something they had missed.


    Reaching the house that was deserted with no one in there right now. Both of them started to look at every single room, the doors, and windows, "See if you can find something," said Lucas to see Belle nod her head.


    When Lucas left to check the above floor, Portia looked around the house which she didn''t recognise as she had never visited this ce before. Lucas had asked her to see if she could find something, and even if Portia wanted to help, she was not Belle. Belle and Portia had turned out to be two different people which was why they didn''t share the same powers. Belle was the lighter version, while Portia was the darker version.


    Portia could run her hands over the walls as much as she wanted, but she would nevere to find anything because shecked the ability Belle possessed. For now, she only concluded that if ever Lucas asked her to find something, all she would have to do was lie. Lie and make up things so that no one would ever find out anything about it.


    She couldn''t stop herself from smiling at the thought of what was happening to Belle right now. Portia would give her a few more hours before Belle would be eaten by the other creatures. There was nowhere for Belle to run but to sumb to the absolute death by fusing herself with whatever creature decided to eat her.


    Smiling at her reflection when she came to stand in front of a window, she heard Lucas call her name or rather ''Belle'', and she answered, "I am here."


    Far away from thend of Valeria and not in thend of the living but thend of the dead, Belleid on the ground with her eyes opened as she was still unconscious after Portia had dipped her fingers into her chest to kill her. It was verymon for a soul toe back to consciousness after they were killed.


    "Me has been waiting for months," came a voice in the cave where Belle was ced on the ground, "Me has brought things to eat along with you. Nice tasty, tasty soul that makes my mouth water," said the creature that had dragged Belle from the forest to an isted cave. The creature had to make sure that no other creatures would smell Belle ande at them by snatching its precious food away from it.


    Hearing the creature speak, Belle finally started to wake up where her body felt numb. It took her a while toprehend where she was and that she was no more alive but part of the dead.


    "You is awake!" the creature eximed in joy looking at Belle who had closed and opened her eyes found herself looking up at the rocky ceiling that had a golden glow, "Me has been waiting for you. Awake soul much tasty. Fresh fresh."


    Somewhere in the back of Belle''s mind, she felt as if she had met this creature before as she was still trying to get rid of the drowsiness from her body. She turned her head to her left to see mes that wereing from the fire on which a wide pot was ced that was ck.


    At first, Belle wondered what this creature was doing with the fire and pot, her eyebrows furrowing together as she continued to look at the mes. The heat felt good in this cave as the temperature was icy cold outside.


    The dull memory of what happened appeared in her mind. Meeting Portia and how she had dragged her into the forest like she was some piece of tree. Even though she was dead, there was still light pain that she could feel in her body, especially in her chest.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter to read...

 Chapter 308 - In The Dead- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 308 - In The Dead- Part 2</h4>


    Belle wondered why she felt the pain when she was supposed to be dead, or was it not how it worked? She moved closer to the fire to be dragged behind by the creature who gave her a look of shock, "What you doing?" asked the creature to her.


    "What am I doing? What are you doing?! Untie me this instant, or I will gouge your eyes!" threatened Belle. Both her hands and legs were tied in ropes which stopped her from moving.


    "Me eats you," came the thoughtful answer from the creature, "Pot is almost ready, and I put vegetables," the creature brought a knife and carrot, cutting the vegetable into the pot.


    "You must be joking with me," Belle gave out a frustrated sigh to hear the creature start singing a song under its breath. This creature...she had met twice or thrice in the past, and every time they had met, it hade at her by calling her ''food'' and she had run every time, "I have better options of food if you let me free now," she tried to persuade the creature.


    "Ah ah ahaa," the creature continued to sing without listening to Belle.


    She was worried as she didn''t want to turn herself to the creature''s food. Thest time the scavenger had eaten part of her soul, another evil sister hade out who was the reason why she was here right now. Belle had to get back to thend of the living as this was not where she belonged. This was not right as it was an imbnce. She doubted if any of the living mortals had been killed in the dead to be part of the dead.


    It didn''t make sense to Belle.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed since from the time she had been unconscious after being killed. This creature was surely a nut loose in the head, and she had to get away from it. While the creature was cutting the vegetables to create a delicious meal to itself, Belle wondered from where it even got the vegetables that looked fresh. With its back against her, Belle started to roll away on the ground, going farther and farther away from the pot, which was warm and she could now feel the cold temperature on her skin.


    When she was far away, she suddenly fell down on the ground with a small thud making her wince in pain. It looked like the dead felt pain as much as a mortal would, thought Belle to herself. She continued to roll until she felt it was safe to stop, but the trees around and the bushes made it difficult for her as she had crawled like a worm.


    The creature was busy cooking and making its broth ready so that it could put the soul inside it and then eat it up as it had been waiting to consume it for a long time. Dipping its boney fingers, it tasted the broth and then turned to say, "Time to put you in the pot-AHH! My food!" it looked in shock seeing the empty cave with the girl who appeared to be nowhere.


    "Where me foooooood?!" screamed the creature to no one in particr as it started to search for the girl.


    Belle heard the distant cry that made her wince. It appeared that her captor had found out about her disappearance and would soon try to find her. Stopping at one point, Belle tried to get rid of the ropes that were tied around her hands so that she could untie her legs then. Whatever she was doing, she had to do quickly before someone else woulde and take her as food. She hadn''t forgotten about her parents on how they had turned out to be after they had fused themselves with the spirits.


    Using her teeth, she tried to free her hands, and when she had sessfully got her hands free, she sat up to untie her legs. Not far away, the creature appeared in the distance. Running towards her and she would haveughed because of its appearance with the ragged robe being held at the front as if it would trip on its feet if it didn''t do it. But this wasn''t the time tough, not when the person was someone who had ced her on the food menu.


    Belle''s hands slightly shook thinking about theck of time and ce she was in which was ironic because thend of the dead had infinite time. Finally standing up, she picked a stick that was down on the ground and she threw it right across the creature''s face, smacking it that had the creature stagger back.


    She didn''t waste her breath in talking to it and she started to run away from it. She was in a light coloured dress that stood out in the background of thend of the dead. Once she was far away from the creature that had its eyes on her, Belle finally ended up on the other side of the forest which had lesser creatures. She took in a deep breath. Doing what she had done in her dream, Belle climbed the tree and got to sit on the branch so that she could take some time out before deciding on what to do now.


    Minutes passed and Belle finally felt like she was able to breathe again. Huffing for air, she wondered what was going on in thend of the living. Portia had taken her ce and she didn''t know if Lucas had found out about it, or if her reflection had sessfully been able to lie her way out.


    It was then that she noticed a mighoul walk towards where she was, as if it were passing by and Belle could only hope that no creature would smell her right now. She had picked to sit in a tree that was scented because of the fruits it carried, camouging her scent.


    At the same time, she saw another creature that came to the mighoul, both of them fighting until one was defeated for the victorious one to take its soul through its mouth.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter....

 Chapter 309 - In The Dead- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 309 - In The Dead- Part 3</h4>


    When the weaker mighoul got torn apart by another creature which Belle came to believe was the spirit, she could feel chills running down her body. She saw how the spirit opened its mouth wide open and slowly started to suck the soul which was somewhat white and light blue in colour, like vapours. It continued to suck the mighoul before throwing the body on the ground.


    She would have never known a spirit could look as hideous as what she was seeing right now. When Lucas and Belle had sent the spirits back to thend of the dead, they were nothing but shadows that lurked in the dark but here, in the realm of the dead they were more than just shadows. Belle knew these were shadows because of the ck fumes that kept moving at the hem of their robes. By appearance, they were a mixed breed between a mighoul and a lower level reaper. Body made of skeletons who wore ck robes. Their hair was grey in colour because it was made out of white smoke.


    The mighoul growled, sniffing the air and Belle''s hold on the branch tightened. She didn''t want to be the next meal of the mighoul as it appeared to be more hungry.


    Though this wasn''t the first time entering the forest or the realm, the haunting shadows and the quiet atmosphere made her worry. She doubted there was light in thisnd. Every time she had been here, it was nothing but dark.


    She covered herself behind the many branches, holding her breath to see the spirit finally leave where she had perched herself.


    Belle wondered if she could get some help from the higher being. Possibly the reapers or the Grims? But then she shook her head, "No one will help," and it was the truth.


    She was part of the dead and because of this, the other creatures would only consider her to be a madwoman who was trying to get her life back. To enter the realm of the living again.


    Dying bying to thend of the dead was thest thing she had thought when she had got into bed. Right now she had to get back to the town in thisnd. Maybe the mansion that reflected the actually standing mansion where Barron was. Maybe she could send a sign to let them know that she was trapped in here while her evil part of the soul was out with Lucas.


    Belle was still trying to wrap her head around it. She ced her hand on her chest where her dead heartid in her chest that had stopped beating since the time Portia had dug her fingers deep into her chest. If her beating heart had stopped, it must be true then...she was not alive anymore but she was officially dead.


    She still had time. Though she didn''t know how much exactly, she had atleast a minimum of one day time before her soul would start to corrupt and wander to the darkest part of thend of the dead.


    While Belle was sitting on one of the branches of the tree, she didn''t notice the creature who had spotted her, who had been looking for her since she had escaped the cave.


    The creature was excited when it caught the fresh soul hanging up in the tree. It couldn''t wait to get its hands on the girl so that it could take her back to the cave and restart the fire so that the broth could be boiling hot. Running its tongue across its mouth, the creature neared to the tree and suddenly started to shake the tree with both its hands.


    Belle had been quietly sitting and pondering to herself when the tree had started to shake like there was an earthquake taking ce below her until she noticed the creature that was busy shaking the tree.


    "What are you doing?! Stop it!" she whispered to the creature.


    It had barely been two minutes since the spirit had left this ce and this stupid thing was trying to attract attention of the others by shaking the tree.


    "Come down!" The creature spoke excitedly and Belle took another stick by breaking one of the thin branches to throw at the creature so that it would stop doing what it was trying to do.


    "You must be crazy!" Bell scolded the creature and looked around to see where to hop or jump so that she could start sprinting away from this thing but the creature was such a nut job that it stopped shaking the tree to say,


    "Me no crazy. Me Hector," and the way it said the name, it was heavily ented by pronouncing the name as Hecthor. Belle didn''t care what its name was, she had to somehow get away from this ce, "My tasty food. No run!"


    "Oh, shut up!" if she was going to die even further by being eaten by one of these creatures, this thing would be responsible to send her to dirt. Belle was about to get down from the tree so that she wouldn''t fall along with the tree but another spirit arrived at the scene on seeing this creature shaking the tree, "Look behind you!" she said to the creature but this thing was busy shaking the tree as if Belle would fall down like a fruit on the ground.


    The spirit came right at the other creature and pulled it by the back of its robes to throw it against the ground. Belle flinched when the creature was beaten, one punch after another and she came to realise that it was a weak creature. All this while, she had thought the spirits were the ones who were of the lowest level in thend of the dead but it looked like she was wrong.


    And even though it had cooked up the pot for her to step into so that it could eat her, she felt sorry for it.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 310 - House- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 310 - House- Part 1</h4>


    The creature was weakpared to the spirit that was hitting it and trying to make it submit so that its soul could be eaten. In Belle''s eyes, thend of the dead was to eat or to be eaten. She heard the creature that had nned to eat her cry out in pain as it was beaten by the stronger spirit. It was Belle''s first day here and maybe that is why she felt pity for the creature, and if she wasn''t wrong after the creature was eaten by the spirit, the next person on the menu would be her which would be devoured by the spirits.


    Her face flinched every time she heard the bone crack. Unable to look anymore, she finally broke a couple of sticks in her hand and slid down the tree.


    The breaking of branches was enough for the spirit to stop what it was doing to the other creature and it threw it down on the ground, turning around to see a girl''s soul which was fresh in here. The spirit growled at her, its nails growing and saliva dripping out of its mouth as if it could barely contain its hunger.


    The spirit then came right at her, and Belle used her sticks on it as only a dead being could kill another dead thing. The creature growled, its voice echoing throughout the forest. It caught hold of her and threw her across the tree before walking towards her and ready to trample her body, but she rolled away before itsrge feet could get to her.


    "Me food!!" eximed the creature, at the thought that the spirit would eat the girl''s soul before it could even get a taste.


    "How do you kill this thing?" Belle shouted across the many trees to her previous captor, and it stared at her. Her magic was not working, but with a little help, it shouldn''t be difficult to defeat this thing, thought Belle to herself.


    "Kill?" asked the creature, taking its own sweet time while thinking about it. Belle, on the other hand, used her nails which were still part of her vampire nature. She had learned some basic things from Lucas, and she used the same on the spirit that was trying to get to her. One of the advantages here was that even though the spirit was stronger it was not a developed creature like Belle, "Me don''t know."


    "What do you know?" asked Belle with a frustrated sigh.


    The reason she had got down from the tree to help the creature was to create some sort of alliance so that it wouldn''t eat her and help her to get out of this forest. She needed to get back to the ruins of her home to send out some sort of signal to thend of the living. The creature continued to look at her when Belle struggled to keep the spirit''s hands away from her neck. It was trying to bring her face close to its mouth so that the next step would be to suck her soul. If her soul were sucked into its mouth, there would be no recovery, and she would perish or fuse herself to turn to something she was not.


    "He has delicious heart," answered the creature.


    Spirits had a heart? Belle brushed the thought away as it wasn''t the time to ponder over it, "I will give you the heart," she said to the creature who suddenly looked happy.


    "Two food!" This idiot, thought Belle to herself.


    "One food!" Belle shouted back at the creature who appeared to be sad suddenly, "You can have him but you will spare me! I will find you better ones!" The creature stared at her for a first few seconds and then nodded its head.


    Belle was d that she had avoided at least being on one creature''s food menu which was good for now. She noticed how the spirit opened its hollow mouth, ready to suck the soul out of her body. At the same time, she pushed her fingers into the chest of the spirit''s body to feel its bones scraping her outer part of her hand and she pulled its heart out.


    Feeling the hand around her neck loosen, she pushed the spirit who fell t on the ground and she looked at its heart to scrunch her face. The heart was rotten and grey in colour that made her want to throw up. She threw it towards the creature who caught it in its hands. Before she could notice it eating, she had turned away to look down at the spirit thatid unmoving. How strange to kill something that was already dead, thought Belle to herself.


    When the creature was done eating, it came forward to where Belle was and said, "We should go before it wakes up."


    Her eyes snapped to look at it, "What do you mean wake up?" Didn''t she just pull out its heart for it to fall down?


    "It regrows the heart in a few minutes," answered the creature.


    So things were not easy to kill in here, said Belle to herself, "Do you know which way to go to the town?" she asked it.


    "Which town?" asked the creature.


    "Any will do," she answered in urgency. Her time was limited and she had to leave thend of the dead before the hours of corruption of soul started.


    The creature then moved its skeleton head to look around and said, "That is the way," pointing at one direction.


    "Great," and she started to leave to be followed by the creature. She could only hope now that the creature would not go back from its word and put her back on its tasty food menu.


    Belle walked and half ran in the direction the creature had pointed at until they came to stand in front of rocks that surrounded most of the perimeter here. She turned around and looked at the creature, "Is this the way?"


    "Me bad. Must be the opposite way," the creature answered, and they turned back in the way they had juste from.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapte

 Chapter 311 - House- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 311 - House- Part 2</h4>


    On the word of the creature that had decided to stick with her which somewhere she felt because she had killed the spirit that was beating it up. they continued to walk which felt like hours before Belle turned to it.


    "Are you sure this is the way?" she asked the creature.


    The creature named Hector gave a thought which she believed was something it did often to say, "This was the way a few months ago," it answered. Belle narrowed her eyes at it, "Why you look at me?" it asked like it didn''t know what it had done.


    Belle moved her head, her eyes searching for any possible way or path to the town as it felt like they were walking in a circle for quite some time, "How long have you been living here?"


    "Me has been here for four decades," the creature answered and Belle raised her eyebrows.


    "Such a short duration of time. Of course, you wouldn''t remember," she responded to Hector and sighed. Not only was she supposed to find the way back to the town where her house was but she also had to make sure she would not turn to someone''s meal here.


    "When you bring me food?" asked Hector while Belle was trying to figure how to get out of this forest.


    "You just ate," Belle pointed out. She remembered the first time she had met this creature, it was in this forest and at that time she wasn''t able to get her way out of here too. They continued to walk by taking a different route to end up nowhere again. At this rate, she would forever be stuck in this forest without getting out of here.


    Almost two hours passed and she couldn''t find her way out. She wondered when she would start to feel hungry.


    She asked the creature, "Have you ever seen the town, Hector?"


    "No," was the quick answer.


    Belle took in a deep breath of air, trying to calm herself so that she wouldn''t drag this creature to its own hot pot and dip it inside. She wondered if she was getting violent thoughts because she was tired by walking in the forest or if it was because she was turning to one of the many creatures of thend of the dead. To be in the middle of the hierarchy in thend of the living and being demoted to the low-level creature in thend of the dead didn''t feel good to her.


    Now this made her question if the creatures who ended up here ever got out of this ce. Mighouls were of higher creaturespared to the spirit and Hector who appeared to be looking up at the sky. Her reflection, Portia was able to get a deal with the mighouls and she was able to get in and out of this ce, almost unharmed so it should work for her too. Because they were the mirror image of each other, same yet different at the same time.


    And then came the beacon of light in the sign of a bird that flew up in the sky which Belle noticed even though the sky was not light but dark.


    The ck bird continued to fly until it came to perch on the tree near them.


    "Food!" Eximed Hector who took three steps forward before being hit on the head by Belle to stop him from pouncing on the bird.


    "That is not for you to eat!" Belle scolded the creature and took a few steps towards the bird that didn''t look like a crow, "Raven?" she asked the bird.


    "Belle?" asked the bird and for a second she almost felt startled that the bird had spoken to her but what was she expecting by calling its name? "Is that you?" asked the bird.


    Back in thend of the living, both Lucas and Portia were still in George''s house. Searching for anything until they came to stop near a cupboard that was loose and was left half-opened, "Looks like there''s nothing in here. The council or the magistrate have cleaned the walls of the house without leaving a spot," sighed Lucas.


    Portia had to act glum as Lucas thought she was Belle without a hint of knowledge that Portia had switched ces by putting Belle in thend of the dead forever to never return so that she could live the deserved life.


    "Maybe we should look at the other graves to see if his body is there," she proposed to him, "I don''t know what must have happened because the magistrates and his words don''t match. Sometimes I wish there was an easier way to figure out," she said, mindlessly she pushed the door of the cupboard close which only opened again.


    Lucas furrowed his brows and pulled the cupboard wide open and he smiled, "Looks like the council or whoever tried to cover up the ce missed a spot."


    There were ck spots inside the cupboard and Portia said, "But what do we get by seeing the blood in here? The magistrate already mentioned that it was George who killed his parents even though we know it is untrue."


    "You can make use of your ability. See what you get," said Lucas and Portia for a second didn''t know what to do as she didn''t have the ability but she nodded anyway. She ran her fingers over the dried blood for sometime before saying, "There''s...death of his parents," she lied.


    "What do you see?" asked Lucas.


    Portia didn''t want to blow her cover because of a stupid dead vampire. She closed her eyes and behaved as if she could feel and see something when she said, "It is unclear but it''s his mother''s blood in here. I can hear people scream," and she opened her eyes to look back at him.


    Seeing the dejected look on Lucas, she said, "Maybe we should ask someone who lives around in here," and she saw him give her a nod.


    "Let''s go find the neighbours."


    Lucas and Portia left Clifton''s house and went to find the other houses that resided close to the one they had just visited. Every house they stepped into, none of them had heard much about the Cliftons and even if some did, it was an event that took ce months ago which had washed away the gory day of the death.


    "You were speaking to someone before I came back. Three days ago. Who was it?" inquired Lucas. Portia had to search in Belle''s memories regarding whom Lucas was talking about.


    Finding it, she replied, "It was an olddy. She wanted to have some tea and cookies with me."


    Hearing this, Lucas decided to go visit thedy''s house along with Belle. The Clifton''s house was already near the ends of the town and the house was located in the woods. Reaching the house built of woods like a cabin, Lucas stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened and the woman who had spoken to Belle a few days ago appeared in front of the house.


    "Yes?" asked the Lady.


    "We are here to ask you a few questions regarding the death of Clifton''s," said Lucas, his eyes falling on the woman''s hand that was on the surface of the door that was ck and rotten in colour, "Do you mind if we ask you some things?"


    "I have already answered what I wanted to say that day to this youngdy," the woman responded to his question, "Come on in," the woman moved back and they stepped inside the house.


    "Would you like something to drink?" asked the woman who appeared to be past her fifties.


    Lucas looked at Belle, seeing her look back at him and said, "We wouldn''t want to impose on you."


    "That''s alright," answered the woman, "It would be rude to send you away without a ss of water."


    Lucas looked at the back of the woman who continued to walk towards the kitchen, getting the sses and pouring water. He noticed how the woman slipped something into the ss of water and his eyes narrowed.


    The woman then returned back with the tray of sses that had water, offering each of them one ss to drink with a smile on her face, "Here''s the water."


    .


    Scroll to the next chapter...

 Chapter 312 - Theres Another One- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 312 - There''s Another One- Part 1</h4>


    The old woman offered the first ss to Lucas, a gentle yet kind smile on her lips. She then moved to the girl who she had spoken to a few days ago, "I thought it would be hard to get here," said the woman, "Because I am the only one who lives near the woods. It gets a little hard when peoplee looking for me. I mean the family," she added.


    "Belle said that she saw you walking this way and we decided to look for you. Sorry for imposing on you so suddenly," Lucas bowed his head at the woman whose nails looked almost rotten, and if a person''s nails were rotten in this world, it only meant one thing.


    The person was a ck witch who was only posing to be a human.


    "Oh, that''s okay. I did ask her toe to join me for some tea and cookies that day. It would be rude¡­" the woman trailed, looking at the two people sitting there who were yet to take a sip from the ss, "I made sure to warm the water. The weather outside is cold, isn''t it?" she made small talk with them, "What is it that you wanted to know about the family?" she asked.


    Lucas raised his ss and took a sip from it before putting it down as it appeared that the witch was anticipating him to take a drink, "Could you tell us what happened the day the Clifton''s died?"


    The woman gave some thought and then said, "They got killed by their son, isn''t it?"


    "Is that something that you heard or saw?" asked Lucas and to his words, the woman smiled.


    "How can I see death when I wasn''t there? I heard it from the officials who work in the town that the boy killed his parents. At first, they made this strange assumption that the boy was under some influence."


    "What do you think?" Lucas continued with his questions.


    "I don''t think he was under any influence. I think he wanted to kill his parents! Rumour was that as the family was rich, the boy decided to be the sole inheritor, to everything for himself and killed his parents and then the other servants who witnessed that gore-filled night. Children can be ungrateful little beings," the woman shook her head.


    Lucas wondered if this was how actual rumours were spread. The witch here was lying and if there were one person''s words he believed it was Belle''s who had told that George had confessed what happened to him. And this was not the version he had received from Belle which the witch iterated now.


    "Would you want another ss of water? Maybe warmer?" asked the woman to Portia, but Portia shook her head with a sweet smile on her face.


    "I am fine with this," answered Portia as she had not bothered to take a drink from the ss. What she wanted was fresh blood to suck and slurp on. Since from the time she had switched her soul with Belle, entering thend of the living, she was thirsty, and all she could think of was taking a bite into the woman''s neck, failing to see that the woman with them was not a human but a ck witch.


    "That''s sad to hear. I don''t think we pegged George to be that kind of person," imed Lucas and the woman shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, the councilmen said it was something to do under the influence that turned the person into a corrupted vampire," answered the woman. She then got up to say, "Let me get you some freshly baked cookies that I made this morning."


    The water that Lucas drank; it would nevere to affect him as he wasn''t a creature of thisnd but belonged to the dead. It might have worked on a vampire, human or a pureblooded vampire but not him which was why he had taken sips. The vampiress with him was smart enough not to drink something that was given by a stranger.


    Seeing the woman leave, Lucas said, "Mdy. I think you dropped something," and this had the woman turn to see what it was. Lucas held a white handkerchief in his hand up in the air for the woman to take it. The woman stared at the handkerchief for a few seconds and then said,


    "It is not mine," she smiled, looking at Lucas, refusing to take it from him.


    "You sure?" asked Lucas and the woman''s eyes shifted from the handkerchief to look at Lucas and in a blink of an eye, the woman pulled out powder from her dress and threw it on the ground. The entire house was filled with dust, not letting anyone see things around them. When the dust had settled down, Lucas stood holding the vampiress'' hand in his to make sure the witch would not have taken her.


    "What happened?" she asked, looking at him.


    "She was a ck witch in disguise. She must not have gone too far!" and they left the house behind to trail the ck witch.


    Both of them ran in search of the ck witch who was suspicious enough to lie about what happened with the Clifton''s. When they finally caught up to the ck witch, Lucas caught hold of the ck witch''s leg to have her fall down on the ground. Her body rolled to the side to stand up and try to run again, but Lucas had pulled out a tape that was made of wire, to put it around the witch''s body so that she was tied to the tree and wouldn''t escape.


    The ck witch snarled, shedding her skin of being a human to turn to a scaly creature. Her eyes turned to slits, and her tongue slithered out of her mouth like a snake.


    Lucas, who had sessfully got the witch tied turned his eyes on the vampiress to see how her eyes had turned wide as she had never seen anything like this before.


    .


    Scroll to read the chapter...

 Chapter 313 - Theres Another One- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 313 - There''s Another One- Part 2</h4>


    The ck witch growled at both of them for catching and tying her. Lucas didn''t move from where he stood, his hands in his pocket as he observed both the women. One who was tied around the tree and another who was standing free and next to him.


    "Where did you get strings from?" Portia looked surprised and startled by the weapon being used.


    "I asked one of the church members in the Bonke to make one for me. Thought it was much more useful when I had to catch someone. Had to bribe the young white witch to make it for me as the white witches are supposed to work only for the council and not non-councilmen." He answered, walking around the tree to make sure the wire had made the trick like rope which was made of thin silver, he finally came to stand in front of the ck witch.


    "How are you feeling?" Lucas asked the ck witch who looked more than mad and wanting to rip their heads off their body.


    When the witch finally calmed down, the ck witch said, "You don''t know about me, but in the next few minutes both of you will be begging for to save your life."


    "If it is the water you are talking about, then I must say good luck with that because she didn''t take a sip and it would not affect me," answered Lucas, his ck eyes calmly looking into the slit eyes, "Tell me now, why did you kill George? Obviously both yours, as well as the council''s version, is wrong."


    The witch started tough like a joke had been told before she finally stared back at Lucas, "What difference does it make if you know about it? The boy is dead. His family is dead. It is something that happened a few months ago. Even the council closed the case."


    "It matters to Belle," answered Lucas looking into Belle''s eyes that were light red in colour, "What are you going to do by hiding the truth when you are only going to die?" he asked the ck witch.


    "Do you think if you kill me, there won''t be others who wille to hunt you?" questioned the ck witch to see the man smile.


    "What makes you think they won''t be hunted back?"


    The woman said, "The era of the witches is going to dawn soon. We will be the ones to dominate thend."


    Lucas took in her words, "I guess that is all I wanted to know from you," he said that took both the women by surprise as the ck witch had barely told anything. Pulling out a gun which he hadn''t got the opportunity to use, he pulled the trigger, for the bullet to enter the ck witch''s forehead and in the next second she turned to a pile of ash on the forest ground.


    Lucas had pulled out his scythe when he heard something rustle behind him to turn and notice the tall man who was lean and had blond hair.


    "I thought you went rogue, " said the man who didn''t move from his ce whilst he stared at the pile of ash and the soul that had turned to a ball of spirit energy that didn''t know where to go. Crane raised his hand, and in one flick, the ball of spirit energy disappeared, "When did you start reaping the souls again?"


    "Thought it would be unkind to keep a soul waiting. What are you doing here, Crane?" inquired Lucas without dropping his scythe from his hand, "I thought the Hawverts never visited thend of the living."


    Crane gave him a small nod, "True, they don''t. Some of you went rogue and have caused us quite some problem."


    "My apologies for it."


    Portia who stood there watching didn''t know what exactly was going on as she didn''t know who the man who was standing in front of them.


    "Why didn''t youe back to work? I have been waiting for your return," Crane''s voice was calm as he said this. His eyes shifted to look at the vampiress who stood next to Lucas, "Is she the reason?"


    "You know it''s not true," Lucas responded back while making sure Belle was ced safely behind him.


    "I heard that you took a soul and disappeared right after the bell. You should have returned, we could have discussed," stated Crane.


    Lucas'' lips twitched at Crane''s words, "Discussed with words or with hellhounds?"


    "Whatever you will find to be convenient," answered Crane, "Do you know where the others are?"


    "Who others?" asked Lucas, acting oblivious to Hawvert''s question.


    Crane''s ck eyes didn''t move away from Lucas, observing the Grim reaper from where he stood, "Four more of them have gone missing from the Grims¡ªfallen from their position." Hearing this Lucas frowned. Four? He had only three of them in Adams'' mansion.


    Who was the fourth Grim? Or was Crane trying to fool him to get him to answer...


    "I don''t know," he replied, "Did you know that some of the creatures arrived here when you sent some reapers at me?"


    "Hm? I will need to look into that.?Come back with me to thend of the dead, Cross. I think you have yed enough as a mortal in here," said Crane, noticing how Lucas didn''t withdraw his scythe back.


    "I have things to do here," answered Lucas, keeping an eye on Crane but it was of no use as the Hawvert moved so quickly behind the vampiress. By the time Lucas had turned, Belle had fallen on the ground.


    Crane looked down at the girl and said, "I don''t understand why the Grims or any reapers would try to attach themselves to something so fragile," he said with a tired sigh, "Now that she''s gone, I don''t think you have a reason to stay here anymore. It is nothing but an empty shell. I will be expecting you back soon," and with that, Crane disappeared from the forest.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 314 - Theres Another One- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 314 - There''s Another One- Part 3</h4>


    Belle stared at the bird that belonged to Lucas. It had spoken her name which meant it belonged to him. She was happy to see something she was familiar with. The creature that had been following Belle was one type of mighoul that stood behind her, staring at the bird.


    "You speak to food," it muttered under its breath and Belle ignored the mighoul for now. Stepping towards the tree where Lucas'' bird Raven sat down on the branch, she spoke to it,


    "Do you know the way out of this realm? Can you let Lucas know that I am stuck here," There was no sun and nor could she see any stars, to be able to count the hours or days of how much time had passed since she had entered thend of the dead.


    "Master Lucas was the one who sent me here," answered the bird pping its wings from where it sat.


    Lucas knew? It made her wonder why he didn''te here himself but sent his bird to pass the message.


    "Is everything alright there in thend of the living?" she inquired, worried if Portia had done something which was why Lucas had noticed.


    "Master is with the witch. I shall be at your service as Master is not able to make time," answered the bird that had Belle''s mouth open. What was Lucas doing in thend of the living if he knew she was dead? Was there some kind of ploy that she was unaware of? She then realized there was no time to think about it.


    She said, "Take me to the house which resides here that is simr to the one that belongs to me in thend of the living."


    The raven pped its wings and started to fly. Belle took this as her cue and followed the bird by jogging. When she turned around, she noticed the mighoul was still standing there and she stopped, "Are you noting with us?" she asked it and the creature quickly made its way to her.


    Belle and the mighoul didn''t stop following the bird as they made their way past in a different path which was not the same as the ones they had earlier used. On their way, Belle wondered if Lucas had sent his bird after realising the person next to him was not her, but another part of her soul, Portia.


    She could only hope that Portia had not done something terrible in thend of the living.


    "What did Lucas say?" Belle asked the bird as she continued to follow it.


    "He said he had something to do which was why he asked me to seek you, Mistress Belle," answered the bird who was flying not too high from where she was.


    When they finally made it out of the forest, Belle felt somewhat relieved that they hadn''t met any more spirits or mighouls or strange creatures. Not even the hellhounds had sniffed them. Making their way to the town, Belle reached her house that looked like an old mansion that was not intact like many other things in thend of the dead. The house was as she hadst seen. The windows were broken, the entrance of the house didn''t have a door. There were no trees or nts that surrounded her house like the one that was present in thend of the living.


    Stepping into the house, she turned to look at the bird when it spoke,


    "I heard once Master Lucas say that Mistress Edith conveyed that there was a key in this house. You need to find it. I will go fetch master!" with another p of wings, the raven had disappeared out of sight.


    Belle didn''t know what that meant. There was a key here? There were no doors, what kind of key did the raven mean?


    Knowing theyout of the house, Belle started to look for this possible key that she could make use of. Far away from the house, she heard the cry of the hellhound that had her stop for a moment as it was spine-chillingly scary.


    She went through the closets, the cupboards that were broken but she found nothing. She didn''t know where to find the key. The raven told her something it had heard from Lucas but no one would have known that she was going to die. It had been unexpected as she had thought that she would die only after the second star died but it seemed like there was an intervention thanks to Portia.


    She walked up the stairs after some time, her feet moving to her room and she pushed the door open. Stepping inside, she noticed how the bed which must have not been there was in ce with springs and cotton that hade out to fall on the ground. There was a tattered nket and an old pillow.


    Belle continued to walk to be followed by the mighoul who had been apanying her since she had left the forest.


    When she found the dressing table where the broken mirror was, she noticed Portia had drawn things and people on the wall. Moving towards it, she saw how the drawings were made by using a piece of coal and there were three figures that werebelled with- mama, papa, Portia.


    Belle pressed her lips seeing this.


    She could tell that the drawing was made by a small girl and the number of time''s mama and papa were written on the walls that looked like the little girl was desperate for love. Not too far away from the family, there was another figure that was simr to Portia''s but this was crossed with red and at the top was her name- Belle.


    Portia hated her and Belle would allow her to hate her because somewhere she could sense the other soul''s loneliness that she had to go through all these years alone. But then it was neither of the two girls'' fault that one had been ced in darkness while the other one was in the light.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 315 - The Medium- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 315 - The Medium- Part 1</h4>


    Belle felt truly sorry but this wasn''t her fault that Portia could rob from someone who was innocent. All she could conclude was that Portia had harboured hate towards her in course of time enough that she was jealous for the life Belle had receivedpared to Portia who lived in this ruined house and in this world.


    "Why you cancelled?" questioned the mighoul to her.


    "You can read?" asked Belle as she doubted that the creatures of the dead would be illiterate and only the Grims knew how to read what was written by the mortals of the living world.


    "I do," it answered and Belle didn''t go to ask how it knew because she wanted to get out of this ce but she didn''t know how it would work. She remembered how Charlotte''s soul had been wandering in thend of the living and it was in perfect condition. But Belle didn''t want to die and she would have toe back alive.


    Leaving the room behind, Belle started to look in the other rooms and floors until she finally came to stand in front of the secret passage. Walking towards the wall, Belle tapped the walls and pushed them to see it open. She wondered if there was something that could help her. Her eyes moved around the room and she noticed how the markings were in ce on the ceiling as in the living world.


    Belle''s eyes kept moving around until it fell on the empty space of one of the cell rooms.


    In thend of the living, the Adams'' mansion was quiet after all the breaking that took ce in the hall thanks to Greed and Barron. Barron''s hands and neck were stitched by one of the maids. With the hellhound upied with the bone which Barron had pulled out from the garden, he finally made his way back to where Baltimore was.


    "Balti!" Barron greeted the Grim reaper who was behind the bars of the cell.


    "I was hoping the hellhound had chewed and sent you back to the dead,"mented Baltimore who had heard the cries and chaos that had taken ce in the mansion a few minutes ago.


    If Barron had eyes he would have rolled his eyes now, "You will be the first one to be sent back there. Just curious to know what Hawvert will do after they find out what you have been doing. I was kind enough to get you these sticks for some answers," he waved his furry hands that held thin stems which had a green moss-like coat on it, "Hungry?"


    Baltimore red at the rabbit that stood in front of him.


    "What do you want to know?" asked Baltimore when the rabbit came close to the cell room he was in. When Baltimore swept his hand quickly out of the cell to grab Barron, the rabbit jumped out of reach.


    "Ah, ah, ah. Patience, Balti," said Barron. The rabbit then pulled out a kerchief from the side of its stomach and ced it on the ground before sitting down. Thest thing Barron wanted to have was a patch of mud on his bottom because of the dust in here.


    "I didn''t know you were a clean freak," Baltimoremented as Barron made sure no part of him was out of the handkerchief on the ground.


    Barron looked up once he was done inspecting. He shook his head like a rabbit not because he was turning to an actual rabbit but the habit of shaking his head to feel the floppy ears had turned into an unconscious habit now, "I wasn''t. I just like this rabbit suit to be clean. I still can''t believe you got fooled by me. Doctor," Barron huffed.


    "What did you want to know?" asked Baltimore. It had been days since he had eaten and he was hungry.


    "Before I ask you anything, you are going to follow these rules. One, you cannot lie."


    Baltimore stared at Barron, waiting for Barron to continue, "What are the next ones?"


    "You follow rule number one," answered Barron to have Baltimore scowl at the rabbit. He had met the Fourth card of the Grims during the meetings that took ce in the tower of Hawverts but he didn''t know the Grim reaper was childish and an idiot which he would make use of him.


    Baltimore was not happy for being confined here. Like other reapers, he had his own pride and his pride had been hurt over and over again during his time here in the mansion. He was waiting for the opportunity to get out from here and once he would be out, he would leave traps for the very same people in a way where they would be sent to oblivion and he would then reim his ce as the Tenth Grim reaper.


    He had been waiting for years after he had found out it was Lucas who had framed him for keeping the soul in here. Showing favouritism to the souls was not allowed. Now that he knew the weakness of Lucas and also the girl who had trapped him in this small room, he couldn''t wait but to drag them to the depths of thend of the dead.


    "Why were you helping the ck witches?" asked Barron.


    Baltimore took a step forward, his hands cing on the cell, "Because I wanted to."


    Barron stared at the Grim before taking one of the sticks and starting to chew on it. In between it, he said, "What happened to rule number one and two?! Every wrong answer I will eat this one."


    "Why do you want to know about it? You should ask the Grim who is standing behind you," said Baltimore and Barron turned to see Greed who was leaning against the entrance of the room. Barron couldn''t bribe Greed and he didn''t trust the reaper to give him straight answers, "He was involved in it too. Ask him."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 316 - The Medium- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 316 - The Medium- Part 2</h4>


    Greed didn''t move from his position and continued to stand there when Baltimore asked Barron to direct his questions to the other Grim reaper.


    Barron continued to chew on the stick, "Looks like Balti isn''t hungry," and in less than five seconds, Barron looked like a squirrel who had chewed and gobbled all the sticks for himself, "Are you going to answer?" The question was for Greed.


    "What do you want to know?" asked Greed from where he was.


    "Why were you both helping the ck witches?" Barron was aware of how the ck witches who they were working was the same person.


    Greed who wasn''t working for anyone anymore since the time the switcher had been ordered to kill him by the now-dead councilman, he didn''t see any reason why he couldn''t share unlike Baltimore who was still loyal to one of the Hawverts.


    "Winston wants the ck witches to reign in thend of the living. He has been subtly pushing and helping the witches so that they can unlock the ck magic that was locked in thend of the dead," answered Greed.


    "Why? How is he going to benefit from it?" asked Barron, "I am not able to see the connection," the rabbit moved both his hands to touch each other.


    "Once the ck witches acquire the ck magic, they will be able to rule and reign in the mortal world. Winston has ns tobine the living and the dead. He wants to turn it into onend by the help of the ck witches. Of course, the ck witches are not aware of it, and are only his pawns," exined Greed, "Though the Hawverts are at the high position, there are some abilities that theyckpared to the Grims and Winstoncks the ability to use forbidden magic."


    "And the other Hawverts are alright with it? It''s going to cause an imbnce," asked Barron.


    "The others are unaware of it and no one cares about imbnce. One world to rule and live without sharing leadership," Greed said before walking towards the other cell when he heard a crackling sound.


    "I have a simple solution. Go to the other Hawverts and tell that Winston ordered you to do those things," came Barron''s solution.


    Greed rolled his eyes, "I have no interest in going to oblivion."


    Baltimore then turned his gaze and took a look at the cell behind where Barron sat, "Did you hear it?" asked the Tenth Grim.


    Barron was quick to jump on his feet, and looked at the empty cell, "What? There''s nothing in there," said the rabbit taking while taking a closer look at the cell. He was going to go rampant if there was another hellhound that was going to pull out his ears and gobble his entire head.


    Even Greed moved away from the other cell to go to where Barron stood. For a few seconds, they didn''t see or hear anything. The room was quiet until they noticed the crackling sound that came from no one but from the twin rabbit of Barron.


    "Do you think it is possessed by a spirit?" whispered Barron.


    "Barron?" spoke the ragged rabbit which was behind the cell and Barron looked shocked at it.


    "I knew it! We should throw that thing in the fire!" eximed Barron, "I am supposed to be the only walking talking rabbit here!"


    "Barron!" at the voice, Barron looked more agitated.


    "Someone throw the damn rabbit in the fire!" Barron demanded but didn''t go near the cell himself. A few hours ago he had stepped into this cell, he had turned to possible food, not that the hellhound could do anything to him but it had torn his rabbit suit! And after a second he said, "Wait, the voice sounds familiar."


    "That sounds like Belle,"mented Greed but when they looked at the cell she wasn''t there and the voice seemed like it was indeeding from the ragged rabbit.


    In thend of the dead, Belle had opened the door of the cell after noticing how there was a shadow that was on the ground. Like something that had been sitting there for years had been moved to leave the spot cleaner than the other parts. It didn''t take her long to realise that the ragged rabbit that was present in the living world was missing. The ragged rabbit was another reflection of Mr. Fluffs, which was possibly carried by Portia.


    Though she didn''t know how the ragged rabbit had ended up in the actual Adams'' mansion, she came to believe that it was the key or the medium that Edith had spoken about.


    Belle had thought that her former self, Evelyn in her past life hade to be the owner of the same rabbit and history was only repeating itself. She ced her hands on the ground and ran the spells of white magic but it did nothing until the mighoul said,


    "That won''t work here. Me knows," the creature had stepped into the cell room along with her.


    It sat down along with her, and she asked, "What did you mean when you said ''It won''t work here''?"


    The mighoul then tapped the floor and she noticed how the dust tried to move, "Land of the dead. No use ck or white."


    It finally dawned on Belle that those magic worked only in thend of the living, not in the dead, "Thank you for reminding me that," and then she tried to open the portal, simr to how she had done it when it came to Everest''s world.


    It took less than one minute for Belle to open the portal as she had already practised it before. When the portal finally opened, a white ray of light appeared to reflect from the ground and she heard voicesing from the other side of thend. She had muted Baltimore before ending up here, which would mean either Greed, Barron or a servant was in there and she could ask for help.


    "Barron?" She called the Grim''s name to hear the voice,


    "I knew it! We should throw that thing in the fire! Someone throw the damn rabbit in the fire!" Seemed like it worked, thought Belle, hearing Barron shout.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 317 - The Medium- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 317 - The Medium- Part 3</h4>


    Belle was relieved to hear Barron''s voice even though he appeared to be panicking. The white light continued toe from the ground that lit up the room she and the mighoul were in.


    "I need your help!" said Belle and Barron who stood on the other side quickly got through the bars of the cell to reach the ragged identical rabbit.


    "Did you get stuck in the rabbit too?" asked Barron in a thoughtful tone, "I thought you were in Valeria with Lucas. Where is Lucas? Wait! Did you know Lucas has a hellhound?! He fucking almost tore and ripped me to pieces. My arms lost cotton and my neck came off!" Barronined knowing now that he had someone who cared who would listen to him more attentively unlike Greed who was barely bothered with the hellhound until the hellhound chomped on Greed''s hand.


    Belle tried to get in the information that Barron gave her before she heard some shuffling sound and heard Greed''s voice,


    "Are you stuck in the doll?"


    "Hey, who are you calling a doll when it looks like me!" came Barron''s voice again.


    She doubted there was any easier way to break the news and she said, "I think I died." For a few seconds, she heard no voice and she wondered if the connection between thend of the dead and living had been broken because of the silence she received.


    "What do you mean you think you died?" asked Barron, "You either are alive or dead. Are you dreaming?"


    "No, I died," and Belle exined before Barron would continue his questions, "I fell asleep and Portia, my reflection caught me in thend of the dead. She said something about how she was the reason I was entering this ce and she killed me."


    "Well, isn''t that a short story,"mented Barron, "This is-OW! What was that for you fucker?!"


    "Where is Lucas?" came the voice of Greed.


    "In thend of the living, at least that is what his bird said to me. He already knows which was why the bird sought me out," answered Belle.


    She could hear some kind of whispering going on between Barron and Greed.


    Greed said, "He must have taken a liking towards the other girl. Dead attracts dead."


    "What is he doing in the living when she''s in thend of the dead?!" eximed Barron.


    "I am still here," Belle reminded them as they were speaking to themselves, "Do you know how I cane out from here? I am not able to get back."


    Barron responded to her words by saying, "That''s because the evil witch has taken your body and you have no vessel toe back to immediately."


    "What am I supposed to do then?" asked Belle, "I need to leave this ce."


    "How long has it been since you ended up there?" asked Greed.


    Belle didn''t know. She didn''t know how to count the hours and days in thisnd of the living, "I was out for a few hours before I found myself in the cave."


    "Cave?" asked Barron,pletely distracted who wanted to hear more details.


    "I was caught by a mighoul who has been wanting to eat me since I stepped into thend of the dead," she replied.


    "Are you safe now? There are hellhounds that have been unleashed not only in thend of the living to hunt us but also in thend of the dead," Barron said and Belle nodded her head.


    "The mighoul is with me. Don''t worry about it," Barron, who was on the other side pulled both his ears.


    "Did I hear that right?" whispered Barron.


    "The mighoul must be keeping her as temporary food," Greed replied to Barron.


    "Don''t joke about it!" Barron scolded.


    "Her soul appears to be fine," Greed rolled his eyes before asking Belle, "Ask the mighoul if it knows what time it has been since it took you from the forest."


    Belle didn''t have to repeat the question as the mighoul had turned to look at her, "Me has been with you for nine hours."


    "Nine hours and I must have been there unconscious for I don''t know how many hours," Belle sighed. Barron and Greed appeared to be whispering something which Belle couldn''t hear. She said, "I need to swap ces with the rabbit."


    "How does that work?" asked Greed.


    "I don''t know," she closed her eyes. It wasn''t that every day she died and had an experience in this, "I might also need my body."


    "Why not try apparating back to the ce from where she passed out?" asked Barron, "It is the easiest way. If Belle died in thend of the dead and not in the mortal world, she should still be able to get back, isn''t it?"


    "Without a vessel to return to, she will only end up in the list of lost souls,"mented Greed.


    Every time Belle had entered thend of the dead, she had always sessfully been able to return back to thend of the living, to her body easily without Lucas'' or anyone''s help. She had hoped this would be the same but with her body already upied she had nowhere to go to.


    What if the rabbit was not the way to swap ces and it was just a medium to get information? Thought Belle to herself. Whilst everyone was busy thinking, Belle heard some sounde from below. Like something fell.


    "I think someone''s here in the mansion," she said looking away from the portal that was emitting light, "If Lucas returns, let him know where I am," and she left the cell to see where the sound came from.


    Belle left the room behind, making her way out of the dark cold corridor. She cautiously moved her footsteps on the ground as she made her way down the stairs to see someone unexpected.?The person looked obviously confused at first but then her face turned to rage before finding Belle standing at the stairs.


    "Wee back home, Portia," greeted Belle.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 318 - The Crows- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 318 - The Crows- Part 1</h4>


    Music rmendation: Haunted Forest Sounds | Ghostly Murmurs | 1 Hour


    .


    Belle looked at Portia''s shocked expression as if she couldn''t believe she was in the ruined house. She could tell by the look Portia gave her right now, the girl was absolutely furious and was ragingly mad.


    "What the fuck happened?!" Portia shouted in the empty house that echoed her voice.


    "How would I know?" asked Belle looking down at Portia, "When you cheat your way out of this ce by putting an innocent person like me here, it was bound to happen," her words were calm.


    "It is because of you!" med Portia and Belle raised her eyebrows. Seriously was she ming her for everything that would happen around her? "I was right there! I was with Lucas and he was holding my hand but then this man came out of nowhere because you did something!"


    "Excuse me?" asked Belle, stepping down from the stairs, "Thest time we checked I was the one who was stuck here because you decided to kill me. And I almost turned to someone''s food. I don''t even know this ce. I get that you are lonely and upset but stop putting the me on me when I did nothing. You were the one who picked the time and ce to catch and kill me. To switch into my body."


    "That bastard said he wanted Lucas back! I need to get back to the body," whispered Portia and stared at Belle as both of them had a look of realisation on their face. The vessel was empty and anyone would be able to im it.


    Portia was the first one to run out of the house and Belle would if she hadn''t brought the mighoul along with her. Lucas would be having her body and she trusted he would not allow Portia to slip back in there but the question was who had sent Portia back in here. Sheughed at the thought as she made her way to the cell room where the portal was still open but the mighoul was nowhere to be found.


    "Hector?" Belle called out the mighoul''s name but she only got her echo back.


    "Belle!" Barron''s voice could be heard from the other side, "Was it the hellhounds?" he asked.


    "No, my twin sister," muttered Belle, looking around the cell. Where did the mighoul go? "I will go back to the forest. I will see you in some time," and she closed the portal to leave the cell back in darkness.


    She didn''t know where the mighoul was but she decided to run back to the forest. The streets in the town only looked empty when she passed them but the creatures who were slumbering in the dark sniffed the fresh soul that went by them. They started to creep and crawl out of their hidings, tailing the girl.


    When Belle noticed the groans and growls from behind her, she noticed the reapers without the hood running to catch up to her but there were more than just the reapers as she could hear the howls of the hellhounds that were approaching her from behind.


    The echo of the hellhound was enough to send Belle sprinting faster than before. She had caught sight of the reapers who were trying to get her. At first, the sound came as if it was somewhere far but then came the howls that weren''t too far from where she was running. The amount of howls she heard was enough to turn her nervous.


    She was no creature of thend of the dead to be ustomed to it. Portia appeared to be weaker than before or maybe her soul was still recovering from the death as she was sent from thend of living to thend of the dead which was why Belle caught up in time.


    The atmosphere was dark but this time there was also fog that had started to surround her or she had entered the forest where the fog hade to spread. It made it hard for her to see or move and she finally came to pause her footsteps. The forest was filled with the sound of crickets and at a distance, she could hear some sort of bird crying. Her head moved left and right. Her eyes were trying to see past the fog, but it seemed like for a dead soul, it didn''t matter if in the previous life they were a vampire or of a higher being.


    Belle continued to walk, realizing this was possibly not the way she hade out of the forest before. Thanks to the fog, it was possible that she was lost now. But even if she was no more a vampire and dead, there were some things that she could rely on.


    She raised her palm forwards and said, "Bring the light that rests with the dead. Souls that are lost and gone, I summon you," for a wisp of a golden ball to appear at the top of her hand.


    The spell she had used was not one that belonged to the realm of the living but of the dead. The infamous forbidden magic. The ball of light was good enough for her to see where she was and she gulped when she noticed the number of wooden crosses that surrounded her right now. She was standing in the graveyard that was present in the forest.?The coffins were not buried here, instead, there were many rectangr cemented coffins that were left on the ground.


    "We have a guest," spoke a whispered voice behind her and Belle snapped around to see no one.


    "She smells good, doesn''t she," came another voice of a woman this time and Belle turned around again but she was not able to see from where exactly the voices wereing.


    "Who''s there?" asked Belle to hear voices that cackled together.


    She continued to look on the other side of the darkness, bringing the light forward to notice the creatures step out with a ck cloak and faces that looked like a crow''s erged skeleton face.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 319 - The Crows- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 319 - The Crows- Part 2</h4>


    Belle took two steps backwards before she staggered behind as her feet stepped on something and when her eyes moved to look down at what it was, she saw it was someone''s skull. She didn''t know what kind of creatures these were.


    "Who are you?" asked Belle and the creatures cackled at her again.


    "Youe here and ask us who we are? Would you like your skin to be pulled, dipped in hot oil or to peel away?" asked one of the creatures. Why was it that every single creature of the dead wanted to feed on the other creatures and were always hungry! All they thought about was food!


    Belle gave them an awkward smile, "I am already booked to be someone else''s food. You need to find someone else," she said to the creatures when one of them stepped forward, Belle stepped back and she heard the crackling sound not too far behind her to let her know that there was another creature, blocking her way from escaping.


    "She speaks strangely," said one of the creatures, turning its crow-like face to look at its fellow creatures, "What happened to the time when we enjoyed our food screaming and trying to make a run. The hunt was always fun."


    "Runaway food," said another creature and Belle blinked her eyes, staring at them, "This way we can catch you and eat." Creatures in thend of the dead were all mad. They were insane and hungry.


    "I am still sad that they don''t go running away anymore. It is usually the old souls who don''t care without screaming," said another creature.


    "Do you know the Grim Reapers?" asked Belle hoping there was a free pass to escape from this ce. The Grim reapers were obviously above in power which was what she thought would help her get out of this sticky situation.


    "We hate the Grims," came the reply and the creature asked, "Do you know the Grims?"


    Belle shook her head, "No, not at all. Never met one before," she didn''t know why she was stuck here while Portia was out there who was going to head back to the vessel just like she had done before. At this rate soon she would be part of the deadmunity association.


    "It is not often we find souls in here do we?" asked one of the crows.


    "Which is why it is an opportunity," came the next answer.


    Belle wondered if it was possible to apparate out of this ce and return back to her body because at this rate by the time she would reach the spot where Portia had killed her, her evil twin would have imed her body.


    She put out the glowing light away for darkness to surround her again, "What kind of graves are these?" asked Belle.


    "One where the dead rest, but are out now hanging with you," came the cacklingughs and whisper.


    That is what she wanted to hear. The graves were another portal that could be used and she pped both her hands together while tapping into the forbidden magic that was abundant in here. When she saw the white and blue spark of light between both her hands, a smile appeared on her lips. Facing the closest grave, she ced her hands on the surface of it to zap out of there.


    Her eyes opened wide to look at the light in the room and she sat up on the bed as she took arge amount of air through her lips. Noticing that she was back in thend of the living.


    "Belle!"?Before she could get a glimpse of Lucas, he engulfed her in his arms. It had been nearly a day since she had not seen him and she closed her eyes. Holding on to him as he held her tight in his arms. Barron had told her that she would have to go to the spot where she died but that didn''t make sense as there was nothing to return to. With her vessel still breathing and not decayed, she had finally tapped back into the forbidden magic by making use of the dead, simr to how she had returned back after her dreams.


    "I missed you," she said softly, "Did Ravene back to you?" she asked him.


    "No," he said, pulling back, "He must have got distracted with something else. Are you alright?"


    Belle nodded her head and she was given a ss of blood to drink in the room. After almost finishing the blood, she asked, "What happened here? Did you meet her?"


    Lucas gave her a nod, "She was here for some time."


    "But she ended up back...She mentioned about a man," Belle had only been d that Portia was not upying her body anymore and now that she was back, she ced her hand on the chest to feel her heart beating and she sighed.


    "Crane was here. He was the one to send her back," Lucas informed and Belle''s eyebrows drew together. One of the Hawverts hade here for Lucas and had instead kicked Portia back to thend of the dead? "He didn''t want me to be distracted."


    Belle tried toprehend what he just said, "Crane thought it was me and killed me?" She saw Lucas give her a nod.


    "Good news is that Crane thinks he killed you and as he was the one who killed her, Portia can never enter thend of the living. Even if your vessel is free," he said to her and Belle gave out a sigh of relief, "Crane has been following us since the time we have stepped our foot in thend of Valeria."


    "How did he find out?" asked Belle.


    "He has his ways. I took the opportunity to keep Portia in here to bait him when he was certain who I was.?I am sorry that I wasn''t there to guide you in thend of the dead. I had to keep your body safe as it was fragile and I didn''t want Crane to revisit," he said to her. So it was one stone and two birds, thought Belle to herself.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 320 - The Crows- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 320 - The Crows- Part 3</h4>


    When Lucas had stepped foot in Valeria with Belle, he felt the eyes and presence of someone who had been tailing them for a while. Of course, he never turned around and went to find who it was. From what he had heard from Edith, that the Grim reapers and hellhounds who had been unleashed into thend of the living to find anything and everything that was a free soul without a body including the fallen Grims, he had been careful.


    There had been times where death reapers themselves had turned to mortals, walking amongst the people in thisnd until they were caught and sent back to thend of the dead for punishment.


    Though there had been other pressing matters, Lucas had taken Belle out to shop, to eat and to watch the y in the theatre as any other couple would. Though part of the reason was to fulfil Belle''s dreams, the other part was to stray the person who had followed them. The moment Belle''s eyes had opened, he had found out that it was not her but Portia who had taken hold of her body and in the end, he had used her.


    Right now, Lucas sat on the bed with Belle.


    "I thought he would drag you back with him," whispered Belle.


    "Crane is not the kind of person to do it. Even though he and the other Hawverts have sent out word of order, he wouldn''t himself drag me back. Crane will first take away things that are important to me. Stripping it away one after another that I care for until there''s nothing else to do but to go to him," replied Lucas, "He must have been satisfied with killing you. Portia I mean."


    "Does that mean he won''te after me?"


    "Unless he doesn''t notice you, no," and Belle nodded her head. As Lucas was a Grim reaper, Crane had ruled out the option of bringing back the soul from thend of the dead.


    Belle was d that Crane hadn''t sent Lucas away. It would have been the worst time where she would have returned to thend of the living to only find Lucas gone.


    "You said good news. Was there a bad news?" she asked him hesitantly. Before going to bed in here, Belle had thought that she and Lucas had a good break from everything that had been surrounding them but then she died, Belle thought dryly to herself.


    Lucas took Belle''s hand in his, "Geroge was killed because of his involvement in the case?the involved with witches. There are too many ck witches but there are also white witches."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The white witches are helping the ck witches in whatever ritual they are trying toplete. George must have been killed because he found out something he was not supposed to know."


    "Do you know what kind of ritual this is?" asked Belle but he shook his head.


    "I don''t. Two days ago, I noticed something very strange at night when I was taking a stroll. After a particr time, there was no one outside on the streets. Not because it was night but the timing was uncanny," he exined to her, "You will see tonight."


    "Will it be safe to step out?" Belle was worried that Crane would appear again.


    "I heard he went back to thend of the dead. It''s safe," assured Lucas. By the time night arrived, Belle and Lucas stepped out of the inn after most of the people appeared to sleep in their houses. The streets and alleys were left deserted. Belle had worn a warm coat that was ck in colour, enough to camouge herself in the dark. Because of the snow on the ground, their footsteps went unheard.


    When she breathed air, Belle could see the foging out of her mouth, "Isn''t it usual for families to huddle back inside their houses during the time of the Winter?" her eyes moved across the houses where the doors and windows were shut close.


    "It is only six in the evening. The shops and other public ces have closed themselves. Nonterns either," pointed Lucas as they continued to walk at the side of the street, "Let me show you something very interesting here."


    Belle followed him. Seeing how he was looking for a particr house and then finally stopped by one of the house''s window. Bringing up his hand that was turned to a fist, he wiped the snow and the moist water to clear the surface of the window. She took a few more steps to go and stand next to him.


    "Take a look," he stepped away for her to see.


    Belle gave him a look before she turned her eyes to peep inside the house through the window. At first, everything was dark and she couldn''t see anything except shadows. But going close enough to the window where her nose touched the window pane, Belle saw there were people inside. With nonterns burning in or out, she would have guessed that the people in the family were asleep but she could see them in the dark. Some standing, some sitting with their eyes open but they didn''t move.


    Somehow this felt creepier than the things she had seen in thend of the dead.


    Moving away from the spot, she turned around to meet Lucas'' eyes, "What happened to them?"


    "Probably petrified for a few hours before the sun rises again. I have never seen anything like this before," he confessed to her.


    "I don''t think I have ever heard about it," she replied back, "If it is the witches, why are they turning them to statues? To keep them inside the houses?" it was strange, thought Belle to herself.


    "The witches are probably trying to do something but it won''t work," he said looking down at the pocket watch he had pulled, "Everyone is going to live."


    "That''s good to know," she said before asking him, "Do you know who killed George?"


    "I might."


    "Do you think we could visit the person?" and on her question, Lucas raised his hand forward, offering it to her, to be held.


    .


    Do consider voting with your power stones~


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 321 - Back Home- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Back Home- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stood in front of the building with Lucas next to her. She stared at the entrance where light spilt out from the possiblenterns that were being burnt inside the building with one man who was working behind the desk.


    "Are you sure about this?" asked Lucas to Belle, turning his head to see her nod, "I know you have done this before but it was because of the circumstantial time you were put into. Once you do this, there will be no returning back because it will forever mark itself in the back of your mind. I can do it for you."


    A swirl of cold gust of wind blew across in the vige and where they stood, "Everything has marked itself. I might not be able to go through every witch but this one...This one will be for George," said Belle.


    They then walked towards the entrance of the magistrate''s office, stepping inside to have the man sitting at the desk to look up at the man and the woman who entered his office, "Office is closed," the magistrate dismissed them right away before looking down at the parchment of paper which he was working on.


    "It is important," said Belle but the man appeared disinterested. Hoping to get the couple out of the office and leave him alone so that he could work in peace.


    "I said the office is closed. Whatever it is that you want to register, you cane back tomorrow morning after nine," he said, running his quill on the parchment.


    Lucas raised his hand, snapping his fingers for the parchment to catch fire and the magistrate''s eyes widened as he tried to put out the fire but in less than three seconds, the parchment had burnt down itself to ck ash, "I don''t have patience when ites to things I am not interested about," said the Grim Reaper.


    "What the hell did you do?" the magistrate red at the couple, "I will have you both arrested and then burned! You witches!"


    "I need to speak to you," said Belle, walking forward but the magistrate continued to re at her for interrupting and burning his work. When Belle''s eyes fell on the table, she saw the light imprints of the ink that hade to touch the surface of the desk, "I didn''t know working with circles and lines was something that the council involved itself with," her eyes snapped to look into the man''s eyes.


    The magistrate realised this that he was in trouble and swiftly turned around, reaching for the window behind him which was wide open. But before he could try to escape through it, Lucas looked at the window and in an instant, the windows closed right at the face of the magistrate. Belle heard the magistrate growl and when he turned, his previous red eyes had turned to slits that made Belle confused.


    What happened to him? A second ago, he was a vampire.


    "What are you?" Belle asked.


    "Why don''t you find out?" asked the magistrate who went to attack Belle but when she raised her hand, he froze where he was stuck in an awkward position.


    "Where did you learn that?" asked Lucas, slightly surprised as he had not seen her do that before.


    Belle grinned, "I learned it in the dead."


    "You kill me and an army of them wille after you!" yelled the magistrate. Lucas moved forward to where Belle was, staring at the man and then walking around to look at the magistrate closely before he said,


    "Looks like an experimental witch who is trying to camouge himself as a vampire in society."


    "Is it possible?" Belle asked as this had nevere up before.


    "Who knows," murmured Lucas and then pulled down a chair and said to the magistrate, "Sit?" to push the man on the chair.


    "What do you want?" growled the witcher who was ying to be a magistrate, "Let me go and I will see what deal can be pulled for you to work with?"


    "We aren''t interested in that," answered Belle, "We have had a very long day and would like to finish this soon. What are you trying to do here?" she asked him.


    "Let me go and I will tell you, prettydy," the witcher smiled, "I will help you. I know you want my help. Bring you, parents, back from the dead," and Belle frowned hearing this.


    "You know who I am?" asked Belle.


    "Of course, I do. They were reputable even if they weren''t at the par like the other families of vampires. I know that," the witcher smiled, "They died quite gruesomely," tched the witcher like he was sorry for that. Belle stared at the man before she saw Lucas step on the witcher''s shoes with a cool expression that had the magistrate cry his lungs out in pain.


    "What''s going on in here?" asked Lucas before the witcher would try to sway Belle''s emotions, "Are you willing to speak or do you want your other foot crushed?" he asked to have the witcher nod his head as he appeared to be in too much pain.


    "We are working on a ritual to pull out the souls from thesends," huffed the witcher with a re.


    "Why? Is it another massacre?" asked Belle with a frown as it didn''t seem like only one house was under the hypnotised state but the entire vige, "Is there more than one vige under threat?" ording to Lucas, the vigers wouldn''t die but she didn''t believe with the time skips that were taking ce.


    The magistrate turned to Belle to smile at her, "Yes, it''s a massacre," as he uttered those words Lucas took his time to stamp on the other feet of the witcher to hear him scream.


    "Okay okay! It is not a massacre!" The man confessed, "It is only made to look like a massacre but the goal is something else," Belle waited for the man to continue and he said, "We are trying to resurrect the first ck witch."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 322 - Back Home- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Back Home- Part 2</h4>


    The witcher''s feet were crushed further by Lucas up to the point that the magistrate screamed loudly but there was no one to hear. Or more like if someone did hear, they couldn''t'' react because this was the part of thend where people were left hypnotised.


    "I told you what you wanted!" the witcher yelled at Lucas who stepped away from the witcher''s feet.


    "Exin more to us?" said Belle, "Why are you trying to summon the first ck witch?"


    The witcher saw Lucas start to fold the sleeves of the shirt he wore and he answered, "There are some of the ck witches who want to resurrect the dead and bring them back so that there wouldn''t be a need for the red moon ritual."


    "What is the red moon ritual?" Belle asked and it was Lucas who answered her.


    "It is the one where the ck witches have nned to open up the portal to unbind the ck magic so that it can be used," said Lucas and then he asked the witcher, "Why the need for the first ck witch?"


    The witcher appeared to be in great pain after the bones on his feet were crushed. At first, its eyes had turned to slits like a snake but then hisplexion started to change and his skin started to turn like scales of a reptile. He appeared to be under transformation from being a vampire to his original state as a witcher.


    "Because all the ck witches were created from one parent. The first ck witch is the one who wields the powers and she has the ability to wipe everyone. Once she''s awake, we wouldn''t need to unbind the magic. Even the others agree to it. That is what some of us know and the white witches are unaware of it."


    "But the white witches are not involved with the ck witches," said Belle because of the nature of the white witches who were considered to be the purer version of the witches.


    The witcher snickered, "Everyone is power-hungry. We all have been sent to the dark. Not just the ck witches but also the white witches which are why some of them are helping the Mistress. The mistress is searching for the book."


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed at the mention of a book, "What book?" he asked.


    The witcher said, "The book that can bring people back of course." One could see the jagged teeth of the witcher which was unclean. Belle noticed how Lucas looked as if he was thinking something, "Once she gets the book, we will not only resurrect the first ck witch but also other ck witches to wipe every other creature who won''t bow down to us."


    "That''s an extensive n that you have," Lucasmented and then turned to Belle to ask, "See what he was trying to draw," and she gave him a nod. While Belle went to look at the desk, trying to trace and understand the ink that had seeped down the parchment.?Lucas continued to question the witcher.


    "What kind of book is this? I never heard about it," said Lucas.


    "It is the book of Gods," imed the witcher, "Now let me go, I have answered all your questions."


    "Not so soon," stated Lucas, "From whom did you hear about the book?"


    "I am not the God to know everything-" this earned a punch from Lucas and Belle who was looking at the desk looked up when she heard something crack in the room, "Wah yo dowing?" asked the witcher in pain as his lower jaw had moved to the side.


    "It is for summoning but I think it''s more on the portal," Belle informed Lucas, "Take a look at this," she said to p both her hands to bring out the circle of markings and ce it on the desk to see them coincide.


    "I guess there will be one less thing to worry about if the witcher ceases to exist. With no person toplete the summoning circles, it will only dy the process," said Lucas and at the same time they heard a howl far away from where the office was located.


    Belle stepped away from the desk to walk towards the window which Lucas had closed. She unlocked and pushed it open to hear another howl. She asked Lucas while her eyes were looking at the dark alley that was behind the office, "Is it a dog?" she asked Lucas.


    "I wished," said Lucas and Belle turned around, "He is all yours."


    She finally came around to look at the witcher who stared at both Belle and Lucas, "Did a person named George Clifton work for you?"


    The witcher at first didn''t react to the name but then heughed, "So this is why you are here. Women alwaysing looking for answers. What is it that you wanted to know? He killed his family after he got mad and bloodthirsty. You should have seen the bodies that day."


    "That''s not true. I want the truth," Belle stated. Hoping she would get the closure she was looking for as she felt guilty that George had died right in front of her and she wasn''t able to help him even though it wasn''t her own fault.


    "That is the truth," answered the witcher, "I heard he was also working on the case for having moneyundered from someone. It must have been such a shame."


    "Tell me the truth or I will sew your lips," threatened Belle for the witcher to roll his eyes. Lucas looked at Belle and the cute threat she gave out to the witcher.


    But Belle was in no mood to joke. She hade to Valeria mainly to find out more about what happened to George and she did have a long day. She walked closer to where the witcher sat who couldn''t move his body except for his mouth to talk. Then she sat down, that confused witcher on what the girl was trying to do. Belle then ced both her hands on the witchers hands, closing her eyes to search the details of deaths the witcher was involved with. When she finally found it, her hands grew colder than before and she opened her eyes.


    Getting up she stared at nothing in particr.


    The witcher who had been confusedmented, "Lady, if you wanted to touch me all you have to do was ask and I would have invited you freely. What do you think about it? A good warm be-" his words didn''t go far as his body fell on the ground.


    Belle was still processing how the witcher had killed her friend gruesomely, "I was supposed to be the one to kill him," she muttered under her breath.


    "I couldn''t stand him speaking those words," said Lucas who had pulled out his scythe to reap the man right away. He heard another howling from outside which was much closer than before. Lucas hid his scythe behind him and slipped his hand into Belle''s hand to disappear from the office right before a hellhound and a reaper arrived at the scene to sniff.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 323 - Back Home- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Back Home- Part 3</h4>


    Belle and Lucas appeared in the inn''s room which they had been upying, "Did the reaper notice us?" Belle asked him when Lucas started to pick up the things they had brought in the fair.


    "Possibly," answered Lucas who had taken almost everything that was important in his hand and they heard the sound of footstepsing from below, "It isn''t safe here for you or me to stay any longer than we have. Let''s revisit when this thing dies down," he said. Belle nodded her head, looking around the room with her eyes and the bath where Lucas had touched her. In a blink of an eye they had disappeared from thend of Valeria and at the same time, the door of the inn''s room had crashed open.


    When both Belle and Lucas arrived back in the Adams'' mansion, Belle didn''t fall on the ground and instead, Lucas made sure he helped hernd on her feet.


    "Home sweet home," Belle noticed how thenterns and the candles were still burning but there were other things that not only she but even Lucas noticed. The hall looked like it had gone through a tornado with objects missing and the portraits on the walls looked as if they were moved to the sides as they were not symmetrical, "What happened here¡­?" asked Belle.


    Did someone break into the mansion and rob something? Was it the Hawverts or the Grims?


    "Miss Belle!" one of the maids, Emma who was holding the mop in her hand eximed on seeing both Belle and Lucas back home, "Sir Lucas," the maid bowed her head at both of them, "Was your trip alright?" asked the maid and Belle nodded her head.


    "It was okay," answered Belle before asking, "Where are the others?" she couldn''t see any other maid or the Grim reapers.


    "They must be upstairs," answered the maid, "I will get the food prepared right away," and the maid left.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Lucas asked Belle when he noticed how for a second her body swayed as if she was going to lose consciousness. Belle nodded and felt Lucas'' hand on her shoulder.


    "I think its due to theck of energy in my body," she murmured and she would have rxed and taken sce in Lucas'' arm when she heard something growl in the dark that pulled her out of the sleep and her head snapped to look into the shadows. Something moved in there and her first thought was that it was a spirit but the shadow moved and it had red eyes! That was a hellhound!


    Before she could react, the hellhound ran and jumped right into Lucas'' arms like a long lost lover.


    Eh? What just happened?


    The hellhound had a body that was no less to a spirit, the shadow-like smoke fuming up in the air to evaporate and she noticed how the hellhound whipped its tail back and forth at the sight of Lucas who at first had staggered a step back because of the force the creature had thrown itself to him. He now rubbed the hellhound''s head and Belle tilted her head.


    "He is mine,"ughed Lucas looking at the puzzled expression Belle had on her face. Lucas had dropped the bags long ago and he sat down to scratch the hellhounds head or maybe ear which Belle found hard to recognize.


    "You have a hellhound?" Belle found it hard to wrap it around as she had never known before that he had a pet. No, actually she knew he had a bird. The raven that lost direction but he had a hellhound too.


    "I do. I guess he got lonely," said Lucas before patting the top of its head with his hand, "Good boy."


    Church? How ironic of Lucas to name his pet to something opposite he was. Belle noticed how Lucas didn''t give too much attention to the creature and then out of the blue it loudly howled which was like a bell in the tower, bringing the two Grim reapers down who had been camping in the cell room, waiting for Belle to return or give some sort of information.


    "THAT IS NOT BELLE!" Barron screamed, who hadunched himself from the top of the stairs right at Belle and Lucas pulled Belle in time for Barron to crash straight on the floor.


    Greed who was at the top stared down at them in silence. When his eyes met Lucas'' eyes, the butler asked, "What happened to the house?"


    "I don''t know," answered Greed and Lucas looked at Barron who stood up on his feet.


    "What? I didn''t do anything," huffed Barron before giving a long stare at Belle and he quickly ran towards Belle to hug her leg, "You are alive!"


    Lucas shook his head at Barron''s quick change of mood that had turned from attacking to hugging Belle as if he had missed her.


    "I missed you too, Barron," Belle smiled looking down at Barron who quickly stepped away to cough.


    "W-what? I didn''t miss you. You should be more careful. How could you die?" asked Barron and then added, "Where is the other person?"


    "Portia is back in thend of the dead," Lucas answered the rabbit''s question.


    "I knew we could count on you," the rabbit said, walking towards Lucas and patting his leg with its cotton hand. Belle noticed something wrong with his hands and asked Barron,


    "What happened to your hands?" The question was enough to set Barron''s good mood to a fowl one and he pointed his hand at the hellhound that was standing on the other side of Lucas.


    "That damn thing tried to eat my hands, my head! Did you know you had a pet?" Barron asked Lucas with his hand still up in the air. Barron''s hand that was white, having almost the same colour as the bone which he had pulled out from the garden, the hellhound took the opportunity to take a bite right at his hand to have Barron''s eyes go wide, "Feed your hellhound before it eats me!"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 324 - Memories Of The Duchess- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Memories Of The Duchess- Part 1</h4>


    Music rmendation: Middle Earth | Rivendell - Music & Ambience


    Time start for music: 12:51


    .


    Looking at the people who were in the room, Belle could only tell that Adams'' mansion was turning full within a few weeks. After her parent''s death, it was just the servants who worked in the Adams mansion and Belle along with Lucas. Then came Barron, after which they had locked Baltimore which now she wondered how they had done it. Oh, yes, Lucas had hit Baltimore''s head before dragging him up and cing him in the cell. Then it was Greed who had been trapped but freed. Now they had Lucas'' hellhound.


    Though it was a mixture of creatures in the Adams'' mansion, it somehow felt like family because the mansion was no more quiet. At least not with Barron who kept crashing into everything and anything like a little tornado of disaster.


    "Belle got you both gifts. It''s there in those white bags," informed Lucas and Barron were the first one to dive and pull out the mufflers.


    "I know Grim reapers don''t feel cold, but I thought it would be something nice to wrap yourself with as it''s Winter now," Belle exined looking at the rabbit who said nothing so far. Greed had picked up one of the bags who didn''t open to see what it was but said,


    "Thanks," it was one of the ndest responses Belle had heard but she took it with a smile on her lips.


    Barron was yet to say something so Belle asked, "We can exchange the colours if you don''t like it¡­" her voice was soft and sweet.


    The rabbit then finally looked up to say, "Thank you," and he walked up the stairs without another word. Belle looked at Lucas who shrugged his shoulders.


    "He has his mood swings like a child," said Lucas, "You should go get some rest. I will join you soon," he leaned forward to kiss the side of her temple to have her nod. The hellhound followed Lucas and so did Greed as if wanting to speak something.


    Belle finally walked up the stairs, her hand moving against the railings of the stairs that were made of wood. It felt good to be back home and she started to head her way towards her room before stopping and taking a turn. She walked through the deserted corridors. She blew air of spells in the wind to have the unlit torches on the wall to glow up and she walked to finally find Barron who stood at the far end of the corridor.


    The fourth card of the Grims was usually someone who was jumping around, creating noise and to see him utter words of thanks and go up the stairs, Belle wondered if he was alright. The ce where Barron stood, had a long ss that started from the ground to touch the ceiling which was held between two pirs.


    "This used to be my favourite spot when I was small," said Belle as she walked closer to Barron while also making sure that she was not invading his space if he needed one. She saw how the muffler sat next to him.


    "You must have been a cute child if Lucas stayed back in the mansion for so long," stated Barron, his spirit still in there and he turned to look at the vampiress who made her way to him, "Aren''t you tired? You should be resting."


    "I thought you needpany," said Belle being frank. Barron didn''t respond to it and he turned back to look at the fog that had formed itself at the top of the vige which didn''t allow one to view the vige properly as they could see only bits and pieces of it.


    For many minutes, both Belle and Barron sat next to each other, staring out the world that was outside. The sky had started to snow again and because of the wind outside, they could see some of the snowkes trying to stick to the ss to only slide down.


    "Long ago, I used to have a muffler with me. Something simr to this."


    "Who was it from?" asked Belle.


    "From a girl. A duchess," answered Barron, his eyes still looking outside, "She was very sick but she made me the muffler because I once lied that I was freezing cold because of the weather. Like many others, she didn''t know that I was a Grim reaper."


    "Where was she from?"


    "Wovile. Somewhere to the East, I think. I don''t remember as it was many decades ago," Barron who had stretched both his legs forward pulled it close to his chest, "She was a sweet girl I guess, but I had the job to take her soul. Back in the days, the orders were much more strict than now. Orders were given out on which specific individual would be the one to catch the sickness."


    "It was your job. You did what you had to do," said Belle, turning her eyes to look at Barron who didn''t move. Her dear Mr. Fluffs who she had cared for since she was a young girl, now had been passed to the next person who loved Mr. Fluffs as she did.


    "The Hawverts are right you know and it is not right for us to stay here for so long. The longer we Grim reapers stay in here, the more humane we turn and we will turn to one of you who will never be able to step into thend of the dead because we will be turning to nothing but dust," Belle quietly heard Barron speak, "I think the dutchess must have been of your age, or maybe younger. Bedridden as the dead was a slow progressive one. I had visited her before and then I visited again because I had a lot of time before taking her soul."


    Belle didn''t know at what period of time Barron was there but curious she asked, "How did you stay around?"


    "I worked as an advisor. Wait, that would mean my first form wasn''t this little boy!" eximed Barron.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 325 - Memories Of The Duchess- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Memories Of The Duchess- Part 2</h4>


    Barron then came back to the story he was saying, "I just wanted to have fun and was there to collect her soul."


    "It was sweet of her to make you a muffler on her deathbed," and on Belle''s words, Barron flipped his head to look at Belle.


    "I know that! I didn''t care at that time. We Grim reapersck emotions because of the environment we have been ced in. The people around us stripped away those emotions but I feel bad now," his ears had stood up to fall back down.


    "Whoever that girl was, the duchess, she must have made the muffler for you out of her heart''s goodwill. You can take it as a thank you gift, for sending her to thend of the dead safely and putting her in the boat for the Rower to take her to the gates," Belle wondered if Barron was feeling guilty for getting a gift from someone who he had given illness, so that the person would die.


    "I wished that was what happened," muttered Barron that caught Belle''s attention.


    "What do you mean?" she frowned.


    "There was a change of n. She was supposed to die due to illness but one night someone came and murdered her," said Barron, the chirpiness gone and his voice serious, "I went to thend of the dead. Searching for her soul because there are different degrees that changes your course of the soul to where it is sent. Some get ess, some don''t. By the time I had reached, she was nowhere to be found," he said, cing his chin on his knees to let it rest.


    "Why not ask the Hawverts? If they changed the ns," asked Belle and she saw Barron shake his head. His long ears almost touched the surface of the ground as his body was small.


    "I would be the next person to be sent to oblivion if I went looking for a mortal''s soul," answered Barron, "I looked for her for sometime before giving up. The muffler reminded me of her."


    "Maybe I can help?" asked Belle and Barron raised his head to give the vampiress a look. Saying this, Belle stood up and started to walk to stop and ask, "Youing?" and Barron who was still confused, stood up by pushing one hand on the ground and following Belle.


    "Did you notice that you are swaying?" murmured Barron as they made their way through the corridors to see Belle who pulled out the key-like pendant that she wore around her neck which was often hidden in her dress. It was a master key of the mansion that could unlock anything. A key she had found to be hidden in the storeroom of this floor.


    Unlocking the door, Belle stepped inside the darkroom before a ball of light passed around the room to light everyntern that was hanging on the wall. This wasn''t Belle''s room, but it was Evelyn, her past that had the information about being a white witch as well as the forbidden magic. There were scrolls stacked in the racks.


    Pulling out one of them, she ced it on the table before lighting a candle and cing it at the centre.


    "We are going to try summoning her," informed Belle to Barron.


    "That will work only if her soul is fine. If she is eaten by one of the creatures, you won''t be able to do it," though they were Grim reapers, all they did was reap and didn''t have powers to summon the souls, "Will it work?" Barron asked, who pushed a stool forward and climbed on it to look at the wide parchment-like map that Belle had on the table.


    "It worked when I tried summoning the twelfth Grim reaper. It should work again," said Belle before she muttered spells that turned to whispers, surrounding the room.


    What Belle was doing right now was essing the knowledge she had from her past life, for the person she used to be as a white witch which had passed to her current life. Barron in the meantime stood on the stool to be the most patient he could ever be as he stared at the parchment. Belle raised her hand and used the knife to cut her palm, and drops of blood falling on the surface of the markings.


    The liquid started to move, creating a trail of red path behind it and both Belle and Barron leaned forward, waiting to see when the blood would stop moving. When it finally came to stop, Barron asked,


    "Where is that?" as he didn''t understand thenguages of the witches.


    Belle took in a deep breath before saying, "I think...that''s theke. Theke of bones."


    Theke of bones was whatprised thend of East, Bonke. Humans, vampires and other creatures including the witches didn''t hover around theke because it was considered to be ominous. There were many stories that were told about it, rumours that were mostly negative and nothing nice to hear about. Theke of bones was not called simply just like that but because it was told bodies were thrown in there who didn''t deserve to be buried in thend.


    "I know theke of bones," said Barron before jumping down from the stool and saying, "We should go there!"


    Belle didn''t have to ask Barron to know that he shared some sort of attachment to the girl who had knit the muffler for him. When Lucas heard about it, he had tagged along, leaving the servants while also dragging Greed with them to the infamouske of bones. Theke didn''t have water but had a foggy smoke which had a mixture of ck and hue in there with light that moved beneath it.


    Arriving at the spot, Belle whispered to Lucas, "I thought souls were sent to thend of the dead to pass through..."


    "There are some death reapers who don''t like taking souls from certain ces. This just happens to be one of them," answered Lucas to see Barron who had moved towards the shore to look for one single soul.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 326 - Lake Of Bones- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Lake Of Bones- Part 1</h4>


    Theke of bones was considered to be the most beautiful ce in all fournds of the empire during the time of the night because of the smoky fog that appeared to look like clouds and lightning of sparks that never made its way out but was contained inside the outer surface. Belle''s eyes looked at theke of bones that moved back and forth like the waves of the sea to look at the Fourth Grim who was walking at the edge, looking for the girl.


    Barron was in his rabbit form, his cotton legs picking up the wet sand that was on the ground which in turn, turned his legs wet and heavy.


    "Ophelia!" Barron shouted the girl''s name, "Ophelia! It is Arron!"


    "He had one more form before. The boy is not his first form," informed Belle to Lucas who stood next to her, watching the rabbit along with her.


    Lucas didn''t question it but weighed her words, "He is not able to go back to any form though. Something must have changed in thend of the dead to cause him to be able to change to another form recently. But now he''s stuck with the younger body," he then added, "I thought you were going to rest."


    A soft smile appeared on Belle''s lips, "I wanted to make sure he was alright. It is rare for him to turn quiet." Belle didn''t know if it was possible to find the girl''s soul in here because theke was vast enough and it connected to the sea that touched the horizon.


    "Theke of bones, it isn''t good to be here," said Lucas, and Belle gave him a questionable look.


    "Why not?" Was it because of the ominous atmosphere here? And as she asked the question, Belle noticed a figure emerged out of theke from a far distance. Like a shadow of ghost that made its way to the front.


    "Because this is theke that connects to thend of the dead," answered Lucas. She blinked a couple of times before snapping her head to look at Lucas and then at the shadow of the figure who was gliding across the surface. "When the soul is collected from here, some of the souls make their way through the gates and there are some who are lost in the river of the dead who pretty much end up here."


    Didn''t that just mean that the girl Barron was looking for had not made her way through the gates and she ended up somewhere in between? Asked Belle to herself and in time, she was able to see that it was a young girl who wasing towards them.


    "Ophelia!" Barron eximed when he noticed the girl who looked like a white ghost.


    Belle had never seen an actual ghost before which was why she stood stunned. To take a better look, she took a few steps towards Barron. Even though the girl, the soul was white and transparent like smoke, she could tell that she was a beautiful girl and somewhere it made her smile that Barron had a soft spot for the person without his knowledge.


    "Is that you, Arron?" asked the soul hearing Barron''s voice. The ghost looked at Belle who had not spoken a word and then looking at the rabbit that was jumping on its feet.


    "Ophelia, you are here!" Barron took a step closer, his rabbit ears that had been down suddenly stood up at the sight of the girl. As much as Barron had tried to keep calm on their way here, his excitement on seeing the girl was obvious.


    The ghost of the girl looked down at the rabbit, her eyebrows furrowing together to ask, "What happened to you?" It was because Barron was in a rabbi form which was much more appealing in sightpared to the Grim reapers'' form as the girl never knew who he was.


    "It''s a long story," said Barron avoiding himself from lying to the girl, "Where did you disappear to? We were supposed to go out in the meadow the next day."


    The girl gave him an apologetic smile, "I am sorry I couldn''t keep up my word about it. I was looking forward to it too," it appeared that she was thinking something, as if in concentration, "I thought I still had time."


    Barron looked at Ophelia, his ears still standing and he moved to the side so that he could stand in front of her. He was the one who was supposed to reap her but someone else had taken that opportunity from him.


    "Do you remember what happened?" asked Barron.


    "They said I had to die," said Ophelia, looking down at the waves of smoke around her, "Said something about stars that were being crossed," the ghost''s words caught everyone''s attention, "Did you know that I was a witch?" she asked and Barron nodded his head, "I was constantly worried that someone would find out. That I would be burned and charred to dust. But I didn''t know I would be killed by my own."


    Barron''s ears that were standing straight faltered and lowered itself slightly, "Who was it?"


    "My father," whispered the girl.


    "Your father loved you. It couldn''t be him," said Barron but the girl shook her head.?With the season of Winter still hovering over thend of Bonke, a cold wind blew across theke of bones as snowkes started to fall from the sky.


    "I thought it was a lie too when I witnessed it. After you left the room, to attend your duties, my father arrived an hourter. He spoke about his life with my mother and me. He came with the news that my mother had passed away. He kept speaking about the stars and I still don''t get it. Speaking about the stars being alive and dead. The next minute, he killed me with a pillow over my face," said Ophelia, "And I stood there, seeing him pull away the pillow once I had stopped breathing."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 327 - Lake Of Bones- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Lake Of Bones- Part 2</h4>


    Though Belle didn''t know the duchess, she felt sad for her. Barron had told her that many years had passed and even though it did, the pain of her own father killing the girl still reflected on Ophelia''s face. She looked down to see Barron who didn''t speak a word and neither did the girl.


    "I don''t feel bad about it," said Ophelia which was a lie, "I only wished I had time to say my goodbyes," she smiled before her eyes fell on Belle, "Who are you?"


    "I am Belle Adams," introduced Belle with a bow and thedy bowed her head who looked possibly younger than Belle. Somewhere at a distance, everyone heard a wolf-howl that echoed in the forest that was attached to theke of bones.


    "I am happy to see you," Ophelia''s words were directed to Barron.


    Barron continued to look at the ghost, "You were supposed to end up in a better ce," he murmured, the words which only Belle heard because she stood behind him. The fourth Grim then said, "I was supposed to help you pass through the gates."


    Ophelia looked at him confused. Unsure of what he meant but she said, "I am okay here. Don''t worry about me."


    Lucas who was listening to the conversation between Barron and Ophelia spotted something in theke. It was very subtle but the waves started to gain momentum which he doubted not because of the snow falling down on it. His ck eyes narrowed and he noticed something moving underneath the fog,


    "Get away from the shore!" Lucas shouted and Belle frowned hearing this. By the time she realised, a ck shadow had crept out of the fog to pull both Barron and Belle into thekes.


    "AHHH!" they screamed.


    Before Lucas and Greed reached where Belle and Barron were previously standing, whatever shadow it was had pulled both of them inside theke leaving the shore quiet like there were only two people and not four who had been standing.


    Belle didn''t know what happened, in a blink of an eye, something had crawled around one of her legs and she was pulled inside theke of bones. With her body already exhausted, she tried to bring her hands together and tap into the magic but the creature was pulling her and Barron in such speed that she could barely control her body movements.


    When people had called it theke of bones, they weren''t kidding because as Belle was being dragged, she came across countless skeleton bodies that rested in the bed of theke but that wasn''t all. There were actual souls that were swimming in theke which was previously covered by the smoke-like fog. And the souls in here weren''t pretty. They were as good as the corrupted souls on thend. The deeper they were pulled, the darker it got and Belle couldn''t see Barron. She brought her hand up, bringing the glow of light around her toe face to face with the other souls who were horribly disfigured.


    "Lucas?! Barron?!" Belle called out but she couldn''t see or hear them.


    One of the souls that came to tag along was a woman who had only half of her face in view while the other half was not nonexistent, reminding her of her mother. Belle struggled to keep the soul away from her but the soul of the woman hadtched onto her like a parasite. The ghost-like soul raised its hand to Belle''s face and scraped her skin.


    After a lot of struggle, Belle kicked the soul away from her to hear the soul scream as it was pulled in the opposite direction. She didn''t know for how long she travelled as she had lost consciousness in the middle to only wake up when she felt something throw her on thend. Belle coughed the water that had gone inside her.


    When she looked around, she was surrounded by trees that were tall and thick in appearance. The roots of the trees weren''t hidden under the ground but they had surfaced out to crawl like creepers.


    Looking at the river next to her, she noticed it looked less like water because of its murky appearance that was a mix of green and yellow in colour. Belle had a look of disbelief on her face. If she wasn''t wrong, she was back to where she had started today.


    Thend of the dead.


    With Lucas who had informed her about the connection of theke, Belle came to the conclusion that this was the river which was used to reach and pass the gates. How was she supposed to get back from here? Standing up, Belle took two steps to feel her legs shake and she had to take the support of the tree to lean against it. Her body had already been weak and she should have rested but she would have never thought that something would crawl out of theke to pull both her and Barron. Where was the fourth Grim though? She didn''t find him anywhere around.


    Being part of the dead, she told herself to expect the unexpected.


    Right now, all she could think was to sleep. She could barely keep her head straight. Her eyes kept dimming in and out and she raised her hand up to her mouth to yawn. Before she knew it, Belle''s body had given up and she fell on the ground.


    When Belle had been pulled into theke, Lucas had dived right into it but the creature that had pulled her and Barron was too fast and agile. And in time he had lost sight of them. Knowing where theke of bones connected, he had disappeared to appear in the forest of the dead to look for Belle.


    On the other hand, Barron who had been pulled into theke had been pushed back to the shore. The rabbit wiggled its arm to get rid of the water that had soaked into its rabbit suit, to ask,


    "What the hell was that?!"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter~

 Chapter 328 - Lake Of Bones- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Lake Of Bones- Part 3</h4>


    Barron tried to squeeze himself against the tree to get the water out of his rabbit suit that had dipped itself in theke of bones, "Where are Belle and Lucas?" asked the rabbit to Greed who stared at theke, who didn''t take a step to dip even the tip of his shoe in theke.


    "Gone," came the nd replypared to Barron who looked agitated with the sudden pull into theke.


    "What do you mean gone? Huh?" asked Barron, "Could you get this thing squeezed? It''s going to be years before I am able to get rid of the water from my body," grumbled Barron to have Greed turn around to walk towards the small stuffed rabbit. Picking it up, Greed twisted both his hands to wring the water out of Barron''s body. Without a word, he dropped the rabbit to fall t on the snowy ground.


    "How did you bounce back?" asked Greed, staring at the rabbit because he had witnessed how both the girl as well as this Grim reaper had been pulled inside theke. Before Greed had turned to look at Lucas, the thirteenth Grim had dived to get Belle back, but they hadn''t returned.


    Barron looked at theke which looked calm right now, "How would I know? I thought Ophelia was dragging me," and remembering the name, Barron was about to step near the shore to be picked by his ear as Greed had put him away so that no other creature would drag this troublesome rabbit back, "Ophelia?!" the rabbit shouted, but the ghost was nowhere to be seen, "Do you think it was her who took Belle away?" but then she would have taken him along too.


    "I doubt it. It looked like a creature of the dark took her away," answered Greed staring at the foggy smoke now.


    "What do you think we should do?" asked Barron. Ophelia had disappeared and whatever was lurking at the bottom of theke had taken Belle, and also Lucas was not here with them.


    "We should go back home and see if we can get the other rabbit to talk again. Going to thend of the dead is equal to wishing for your existence to end up in the oblivion."


    "Eh?! What about your undying admiration for Lucas? What if something happens?" asked Barron seeing Greed who started to walk away. Barron quickly followed the Grim, "Are you not worried?"


    "He can handle himself. If he isn''t, then it would be a good lesson to let go of the girl, proving my point, why he should not associate himself with other people," answered Greed.


    "Belle bought you a muffler!"


    "And look what happened," Greed''s blue eyes looked down at the rabbit, "She wouldn''t have got the muffler, and you wouldn''t have been dragged into this ce."


    Barron was ready to walk back, dive into theke and bring both of them both back with his heroic nature even though he would only sink in theke after his cotton body would absorb all the possible water in it. And when he turned around, Greed caught hold of Barron''s ear to drag him with him.


    "Let me go! What do you think you are doing, you bastard!" shouted Barron.


    Barron somehow turned around and bit into Greed''s hand to free himself.


    "You little piece of shit!" growled Greed and Barron stared back.


    "Are you speaking about yourself?"


    "You dumb wit cotton," Greed rolled his eyes, "Lucas is capable of bringing the girl back. We have other things to do. You jumping into theke is not one of that. We need to go and see if Edith has any information."


    Barron stared hard at the Grim Reaper who stood in front of him because Greed was nothing but a selfish reaper in his eyes. After a few minutes of staring, the rabbit said, "I think I know why I came back and Belle didn''t," Greed waited for the answer, "I am dead and she is not."


    "We will be able to confirm that only when we find answers from Edith," Greed started to walk, and Barron was quick to follow him, his tail moving left and right as he walked. Barron had hoped to know and speak more to Ophelia, but with their current change of circumstances, he had to wait again before he could talk to her.


    Back in thend of the dead, Belle, who had fallen asleep finally woke up for her eyes to flutter open. She looked up at the vast and tall trees, which looked strange. Sitting up, she rubbed her forehead as a bump had formed with the sudden collision to the ground. Remembering she was in thend of the dead, Belle pushed her hand on the ground so that she would stand up and she noticed how there was a greenish fog that surrounded the forest and the river which was murky to look at.


    The more she took in her surroundings, the more she came to realize that it wasn''t just trees, but there were pirs that stood straight. Belle took a step forward when she saw the surface of the water move near her. Her red eyes staring into it and out of nowhere, a ghost-like soul appeared to float up and then go down.


    "I didn''t know we were having a mortal here. How rare," came the whispered voice from afar and Belle turned to see who had spoken.


    And then she saw the light amid the fog, that appeared closer and closer until she finally caught sight of a lean looking old boat, that had a big broken skull ced at the front of the boat. Two torches of fires were ced at the front. In the boat stood a reaper who had worn a hood over the head with long tattered robes, holding a long staff to row the boat.


    It was the ferryman, the seventh Grim of the Cards.


    Rower.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 329 - River Of Dead- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 329 - River Of Dead- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stared at the Grim Reaper who wore almost simr robes like Lucas and Barron but it had a greenish tinge on it. Simr to the atmosphere she stood in, "Are you Rower?" asked Belle to make sure it was a Grim and she hadn''t guessed wrong.


    "I am," whispered the creature, the Grim''s words echoing softly around them even with the number of things that surrounded them, "Do you have the coins?"


    "Coins?" asked Belle who was confused as why he was asking for coins from her before she said, "No! No! I mean I am not here to pass through the gates," she remembered how the Rower took coins from the souls as a fee to help them pass from the bank of the river to the other side of the gates.


    Rower stared at her. His eyes were not red like Warth''s, not blue like Greed''s or gold like Lucas'' eyes. There was nothing but darkness in those hollow eyes of the skull that belonged to the Grim Reaper.


    "You might be the first one. To end up in yourplete form," whispered the Grim, "If you don''t want to pass, suit yourself," saying this, the Grim Reaper started to row the boat which he was in.


    Belle raised her hand, her feet moving forward to stop him, "Wait, I need your help! I am not supposed to be here. I am supposed to be back in thend of the living."


    Rower stopped rowing, "Every soul feels that. It is hard to ept the truth but if you are finding it hard to cope with your death, you should take a walk in the forest. And when you are ready, I will take you to cross over, of course with the coins."


    "You don''t understand. I ampletely alive. Like a living person even now, with my body. I was pulled by something in theke of bones along with Barron! Yes, he was pulled with me but I don''t know where he is."


    "Barron?" asked Rower, "Are you speaking about the Fourth Grim?"


    "Yes! Barron, the fourth Grim," Belle had heard Barron remind everyone so many times that she believed that even if she had a memory loss, she would remember Barron was the Fourth card of the Grims.


    "You should not be here then," replied Rower.


    "I know," and she was ready to seek help when Rower said,


    "Not because you might or might not be dead because if you have associated yourself with the Fourth Grim, the Hawverts will not leave you alive. The people who are of the higher level in this world who run thend of the dead," exined Rower, thinking the girl would not be knowing about his world, "A fallen Grim is even more dangerous to be around because you won''t be spared.


    Belle was aware of that. It was how her evil side of the soul, Portia had ended back in thend of the dead after a trip she took in thend of the living and Belle was d about it, "I didn''t die but I was pulled into this ce. I need to know how I can get out of here. Please. Have you seen the rabbit?"


    "Rabbit?" asked the Rower.


    "I am sorry, I mean did you see Barron?" on her question, Rower stared at her before shaking his head.


    Rower then said, "If what you said is true about being pulled into theke or river, there is less chance of him being here. He is a dead being, the creatures that lurk beneath this surface crave for the living and not the dead. There is a possibility he has note here. These souls that you see crave for life."


    At the same time, Belle who was standing close to the river, almost near the edge which she hadn''t noticed earlier because of the thick green fog, a wailing soul appeared out of the water that suddenly caught hold of her ankle. The creature was simr to the white ghost she had witnessed in theke of bones. It''s skin white and translucent where if one concentrated, they would be able to see through its body.


    Whatever this soul was, it started to pull her down towards the river, wanting her to be part of the dead and Belle tried to kick it away. She didn''t understand why everyone was this much interested in her. The only person she wanted to be interested was Lucas and no other creatures. The cry of the creature was shrill and she flinched hearing it scream. And as if one wasn''t enough, one more appeared toe to hold another leg of hers.


    Rower didn''t help but stood in his boat, unmoving, looking at the girl who had appeared at the bank of the river of the dead.


    He said, "If you are truly a mortal, the creatures won''te for you because they prefer dead souls. But if you''re a dead person, the souls in the river want to have you, to consume you."


    Belle couldn''t believe the Grim was not helping but she should have expected it. Barron might have been the only one who would have willingly helped a person. Even Lucas had been difficult when he was posing to be the twelfth card. She tried hard to get rid of the souls and her body started to pull towards the river with her shoes wet and from afar even with fog, she could notice the movements that took ce in the river which meant more souls wereing for her.


    Just before another creature could grab her as her body slid through the surface, Belle let go of her hand and in time tapped into the forbidden magic that brought light. The souls were startled at first but they caught her again before Rower used his rowing staff to clunk the edge of it on their heads that made them let go of her legs finally.


    Taking herself back to thend quickly away from the river, Belle huffed to look at the Grim Reaper.


    "How are you able to use magic here?"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter~

 Chapter 330 - River Of Dead- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 330 - River Of Dead- Part 2</h4>


    All it took was clunking on the souls head by Rower and the souls had dispersed from the surface of the water. On the Grim''s question, Belle''s eyes moved to look at him, "I told you I am not dead. I am still a living and breathing person," she said but the Grim reaper was still not convinced.


    "Why did the water soulse for you?" asked the Grim Reaper.


    "It isplicated," answered Belle because there was no easy way to say that her soul had torn to another soul because of the scavengers. Pushing one of her hands on the ground to stand up, Belle pleaded, "I need to find my way back to thend of the living. If you could tell me the way to go out of this forest, that would be good too," if what Rower said was true, she was the only one who hade out from the river of the dead.


    "You won''t be able to make it through the forest. This isn''t the same as your mortal world. The reapers reside in here," informed the Grim reaper who brought his staff to his front, cing both his hands to rest on top of it, "You will be pulled back here to be thrown again into the river."


    "Not through the gates?" asked Belle.


    "The coins in this side of thend of the dead are precious. They won''t spare it for a soul and there''s nothing here to do for them but to throw the soul into the river that will enrich the nts that are around," answered Rower and Belle''s eyes moved to look at some of the nts that emerged from the river.


    "For fertilization," murmured Belle.


    "You are right. How did you know that?" asked the Grim, slightly curious.


    Belle shrugged her shoulders. It was what Lucas had told her the first time when she had caught him with a dead body in the garden. At that time, she thought that he was probably being sarcastic but he was being serious.


    "I will do something which I usually never do," said Rower, moving his boat closer to the bank of the river that pushed away any possible lurking soul away from there, "Tell me about your story and I will give you a ride to the other side of thend."


    Now that the Grim reaper agreed to let her ride on his ferry, Belle wondered if it was safe. She had to remind herself not to trust everyone and anyone in general. Especially the Grim reapers who were tricky.


    Noticing her resistance, Rower said, "If you don''t want to ept my offer it is okay," and he dropped his hands down, ready to row his boat when Belle finally said,


    "I will take it. Your offer I mean." Walking towards the boat, she carefully stepped inside the boat that was unsteady on the water and she had to make sure she didn''t topple to fall straight into the river of the dead.


    "Take your seat. If you fall down on your own ord, don''t expect me toe to pick you," said Rower and Belle gave him a tight smile. All the Grim reapers were almost the same. There was nothing but an empty surface and Belle decided to take a seat without anyint as she wanted to get out of here.


    She had tried to get back to thend of the living from the side of bank but she wasn''t able to go back as it was not just her soul this time and she didn''t know where she would be able to find a graveyard to use it as a portal. Her best bet was to go back in the same way she hade.


    While riding on the boat''s, Belle gave the Grim reaper bits and pieces of information without giving full detail, she exined about her evil twin and her association with Barron and Lucas.


    "I wouldn''t have pegged you knew the thirteenth Grim," said Rower as he rowed the boat. They hade far away from the bank of the river where right now, Belle could see nothing but the surface of the water as well as the fog that had spread across at the top of it, "The souls from here often travel to thend of the living, going there to settle in. Not all but some do. Mostly the ones that were killed gruesomely and have unsettled business that will never bepleted. Ghosts," said the reaper, his voice whispering to her.


    Belle remembered about Ophelia, the girl who Barron wanted to meet because of that Belle had ended up here, "Do you remember the souls that you give a ride to? Or the other souls that float in the river?" she asked him.


    "Most of them, who are you looking for?" asked the reaper, "Your rtives? Family?" the reaper indulged in the question while looking forward. His boney hands moved from the top to bottom to move the boat forward.


    Belle wished she could see her parents but she couldn''t, "No, it is a girl named Ophelia."


    "There are many names. Do you know how she died?" came the whispered question.


    "Ophelia, she was possibly a year or two younger than me. Wavy hairs, um, her father killed her. She was actually supposed to-"


    "She was to be dead by illness,"pleted Rower for Belle to turn and look at the reaper who was looking ahead, "I know."


    "Can you tell me more about what happened?" she asked, wanting to know who had interrupted the time and cut the girl''s life short.


    "I know who it is but I cannot tell their names," she heard Rower say, "I am the Grim who bnces the world."


    "What do you mean?" asked Belle.


    Rower stopped rowing the boat and turned to look at Belle to say, "I know how people die. But just because I know it, doesn''t mean I speak about it. Do you have a coin to share?" asked the reaper and Belle pursed her lips. How was she going to get a coin in the middle of the river which had floating souls?


    But at the same time, Belle was curious. She wanted to know what had happened with Ophelia.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 331 - Not The First Time- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Not The First Time- Part 1</h4>


    Author''s note: From thising Saturday (29th of Aug), let''s SHIFT ALL VOTES for the book ''The Crown''s Obsession'' and bring it at #1 spot on the site. This way we will have proper visibility for one book than being buried under other books. Ranking helps in visibility for readers to find the book.


    .


    Belle stared at Rower who had asked her for a coin so that he would start speaking but Belle didn''t have it. Convincing the reaper was already hard when it came to taking a ride and he was letting her only because he was?curious about her.


    "What do you do with the coins?" asked Belle. It wasn''t like there were shops or any other ces like the market that the coins could be used.


    Rower, who had started to row the boat again said, "Do you think I collect it for fun?" and Belle wanted to say yes when she heard the Grim reaper say, "There''s a city of the dead. It is simr to what you have in thend of the living."


    Belle furrowed her brows hearing this, "Are you talking about the abandoned towns and viges that are the reflections of the living?" she asked him.


    The reaper chuckled, even the chuckleing out as a whisper which wasn''t too loud, "The reflections of the living are nothing but a prototype. I don''t think you were informed with what more is here in thend of the dead. After the ruins of the towns and the viges, there''s an actual city for the dead."


    This was news to her. Belle hadn''t heard either Lucas or Barron speak about it with her.


    Rower continued to speak, "It is the city where you can exchange the coins for other services. The coins" he paused his words to pull out a couple of coins from his pocket that jingled in his robes and turned around for Belle to take a look at, "These are of high value."


    "They don''t look like they came from thend of the living," replied Belle when her eyes fell on therge coins that looked like they were made of gold.


    "They belong to thend of the dead."


    "May I see it?" asked Belle and she picked up one of the coins, noticing a skull-like design that was marked on one side of it and when she turned the other side of the coin, she saw there was a crow-like marking on it, "Here is your coin for information," she said raising the same coin she had picked up.


    Rower didn''t look pleased with this and he stared at her, "That is my coin."


    "You don''t have any proof of that. You said you wanted a coin from me," said Belle and the Grim Reaper snapped his finger for the coin to disappear from her hand. Her eyes widened and she realised this was no mortal but a reaper who belonged to the Grim of cards and if her memory served right, this person was one of the first few Grims who was brought into the cards along with Edith, Warth and Lucas.


    Rower stopped rowing his boat that ced them in the middle of nowhere, where they were surrounded with water.


    Belle stared at Rower who dropped his staff down that didn''t fall on the surface of the boat but disappeared, "You are a trickster," he murmured, not happy that a mortal being had tried to trick him.


    What was he expecting?! Asked Belle to herself. She had ended up here out of the blue and he knew she didn''t have a coin with her.


    "I thought it was worth a try," Belle said, standing up and moving further towards the end of the boat while being careful enough to not fall into the river, "I was joking," she raised both her hands.


    "Don''t try that again. I don''t like tricksters," glowered Rower and Belle nodded her head, "If you want coins, you can jump into the river and get some of them from there."


    "What?" did she just hear him right?


    Rower sat down as if he had decided to rx and she blinked looking at him, hearing him say, "The boat will move only when you bring the coin. If you don''t want to get one, we can spend here an eternity. I have spent an eternity but I am not sure you will survive."


    Belle wanted to tell him she could drink blood from the reapers but she then realised she could drink from Lucas only because he was in mortal form. With Rower having nothing but bones, she would only end up breaking her fangs while trying to even get a bite.


    She turned her head to look down at the water that sshed continuously, filling up the silence around them, "Why haven''t you got the coins yourself?" she asked the reaper. For someone like him who was money-minded and looking to trade, he could easily get the coins himself from here.


    "This side of the river is cursed. You are a mortal, not a reaper, so it should be alright." His words didn''t sound one bit convincing. She didn''t know how deep the river was or how many souls woulde to grab her once she would get down into the river.


    "What if I don''te alive?" she asked the reaper.


    "Then I will drop a coin for you...as a memory of goodbye and knowing you for thest few minutes," responded the rower back. Far away from where the boat was, she heard a ssh of sound as if something big had either fallen down or surfaced out only go back inside. The reaper wanted a coin from her but if she would die here, he was ready to spend a coin on her. What kind of logic was that?! Asked Belle to herself.


    Belle remembered the strength of the wailing souls who had caught hold of her legs, pulling and trying to drag her into the river. And those were only three. If she were to jump in right now, she didn''t know how many would being after her.


    She would be literally fish food for the souls!


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 332 - Not The First Time- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Not The First Time- Part 2</h4>


    Belle gave a look at Rower who was rxing by leaning against the side of the boat. His legs stretched out and crossed near the ankles as he looked at her. The Grim reapers...they were all tricksters. He wasn''t ready to get in but he was sending her into the river.


    It didn''t look like he would be moving his boat anytime soon and if he was seriously going to stay here, then that would mean Belle would die out of hunger in the boat. Therefore, her options looked pretty less. But wasn''t there only one boat that was used to transport the souls? How did he manage to send all the souls back and forth by himself?


    "Okay," Belle said and Rower tipped his boney head to look at Belle, somewhat pleased now that the mortal was going to jump into the river but Belle who was standing sat down, "I don''t mind spending my time here with you."


    This was something Rower had not expected. Belle wanted so much to return back to thend of the living but she was stuck here because of the creature who had pulled her here. And just because she called his coin to be hers, it was enough to have him stop the boat in the middle of nowhere.


    "You don''t want to return?" asked Rower, his whispering voice curious.


    "I obviously won''t make out alive if I dive into the river for some stupid coins," replied Belle.


    "Let me help you then," Rower said and Belle didn''t understand what he meant but when she saw him raise his hand, his fingers getting together, she had a very bad feeling. One minute she was in the boat and the next moment, she had been thrown into the river like a piece of stone who started to sink down in the river of the dead.


    Belle knew how to swim but the river she had been thrown into, it was denser and unclear. Something like fog covering her eyes. She had tried to push herself up, to resurface and get back to the boat but she couldn''t. She continued to move down with gravity pulling her and Belle iled her hands. Her eyes moved to see where she was. As a vampire, breathing was not an issue to her and she could continue to stay in here but even though she was new in here, she could feel there was something very very strange that made her worried.


    The water was indeed murky but the more she moved towards the floor of the river, the water started to look clear and it turned blue and lighter that let her see where she was. But it was something she didn''t want to see. There were nothing but skeletons that were decorating the floors. Skeletons that were not like the normal ones from the mortal when they were buried and turned old in time. These skeletons looked like they were all in pain as if they were calling out for help, screaming with their hands outstretched or their face contoured with pain.


    She had to be careful as her dress kept moving and so did her hair which she had failed to tie and left it open when she had gone to theke of bones. There were nts, fishes and broken pirs that had fallen down.


    Belle could hear the bubbles that moved from the bottom, making its way up to the surface of the river. She was here for coins and she had to find it as soon as possible. There was no point dilly-dallying and wasting her time when her soul could be eaten.


    Moving was difficult because the water restricted her movements and it took a while to move from one ce to another. Her eyes moved in search of the coins but so far, she found none of it. All this while, she had thought that the souls would eventually end up on the happier side, that passed through the gates but there were so many skeletons that made her question if some of them fell over the boat and the reaper never bothered to fetch it back. The more she walked, the closer she got to see that the trees that she had seen earlier had emerged from the bed of the river and was possibly very old. Of course, fertilization.


    When Belle finally noticed something shine, she caught sight of the coins that had fallen from the pouch next to it. She felt relieved and was ready to grab it when she heard something behind her. The sound on thend and in the water was different. By the time Belle had turned around to see what it was, there was nothing there. Her red eyes looked even more beautiful in the water.


    It was then she turned back again to grab the pouch of coins when arge fish appeared in front of her. The lower part of the body looked like fish but the upper half, it was a mortal''s body.


    "Did youe here for coins?" asked the creature who looked like a woman.


    If Belle was taught one thing by Lucas, it was to never speak to strangers. She had never seen anything like this, never heard which was why it took her a couple of seconds before she got back to her senses and quickly went to scoop the pouch in her hand but it was taken away by the creature.


    "Give it back to me," Belle said, her voice not able toe out except for more bubbles.


    "Come to my den," said the creature, trying to be hospitable with her.


    Belle raised her hand as if to say for the creature to return the bag to her. When she noticed one coin on the ground, she quickly tried to reach for the coin but the creature moved it away from her.


    "I have brought you here from such a far distance. I wanted to bring your animal with me but it looked dead so I dropped it."


    Hearing this, Belle''s eyebrows furrowed. Was this creature responsible for bringing her to thend of the dead? "We don''t have many visitors and it is hard to consume food when the food is scarce," as the creature spoke, Belle noticed the jagged teeth that could tear anything into pieces.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 333 - Not The First Time- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Not The First Time- Part 3</h4>


    "My sisters and brothers are hungry. Come to the den," invited the creature and Belle took a step back. More than the coins, she was worried about the creature who was going to suck her soul dry and it would only lead to her body to reside in this river forever. Maybe that is why there were skeletons. Because they were being pulled from the shore of theke of bones to be brought here as food.


    Belle was already running out of time and she didn''t intend to stay here. She wondered if she would end up with the same fate. She wondered if she spent more time in here, it would result in something simr to how Lucas and Barron were getting ustomed and changed in thend of the living.


    "Come take me," replied Belle and the creature smiled in glee. Jagged teeth came out and eyes that looked like a witch''s eyes.


    The creature moved towards her and when it ced its hand on her, it started to scream. It''s body shedding skin rapidly for the lower half to have nothing but skeleton like a fish and the top, the woman''s face started to wither, bringing out bones. "What is happening!" cried the creature.


    Belle took the pouch from the creature, stepping away. When Belle had told the creature toe to get her, she was ready to scrape the flesh off the creature''s face. Ready to put up a fight but something happened. Before any other creature woulde at her, Belle swam up and climbed back into the boat.


    Water dripped down from the top of her face and she threw a coin at Rower who caught it in time to not lose it, "You did well, Miss Belle. Fast too. Thest time I asked someone to do it, they never came up," chuckled the Grim reaper and Belle pushed her hair behind her face, "Thest time it was a person simr to you."


    "What do you mean?" asked Belle. She didn''t know if the Grim reaper was only leading her on or if he actually knew things which he was not willing to speak about.


    Now that she had handed the reaper a coin of the dead, she waited for him to speak, seeing how he yed with the coin by passing it one after another on the back of his boney fingers.


    "I know who you are, Miss Belle. I know that you died," Rower said and Belle didn''t look surprised. After all, he did mention to her earlier that he knew things but didn''t speak about it.


    "Why did you ask me for the story if you already knew?" she asked him. Rower did not bother to stand up and they continued to sit facing each other. Under normal condition, with a normal boat, clean river and Lucas sitting opposite to her would have been a wonderfully romantic day to spend time but here she was, spending her time with a reaper who had thrown her into the river of the dead.


    Rower didn''t stand up to start rowing the boat but when he waved his hand, the boat started to move by itself. Belle wondered why she was not wary about this reaper. Was it because she had already met some of the Grims beforeing here?


    "I wanted to test and make sure that you were telling the truth. You see, Miss Belle, thend of the dead isn''t pretty and people will lie and make up things. Because their mind is distorted and unable to grasp the death that took ce. Like I said you did good, as expected from the woman who the thirteenth has chosen as his woman," the reaper said, raising his head up to look at Belle and he took the coin he was ying with to put in one of his pockets, "I can smell him on you. Like your souls have intermingled together and it might be because of the irreversible bond that you share."


    "You seem to know a lot of things. Do you possess the same abilities as Edith?" questioned Belle.


    Rower shook his head, "I don''t have the ability like hers. The luck to walk on the living grounds. How is she? Haven''t seen her in years now."


    "She''s doing okay," replied Belle, a shiver running down her body because of her wet clothes, "Why can''t you enter thend of the living?"


    "I was not created and added to the Grim of cards with the thought that I would step into thend. I am the guard of the river here," answered Rower, "I know because I can smell death. I have lived down here for such a long time that I can tell the difference between each and every soul that I meet."


    She wondered what would happen if the Hawverts found out that Lucas shared an irreversible bond with a mortal. When Belle didn''t respond on what he revealed, he said, "I am a Grim who doesn''t speak much."


    Belle gave him a nod. The reaper spoke only when he was paid with coins.


    "You said you threw someone in the river before too. Who were you speaking about?" asked Belle, her voiceced with curiosity in it.


    "He had a simr soul like you. A boy who wielded the power of magic. I didn''t get to talk to him because he never came up again. It is a test he failed."


    "And what about Ophelia?" Belle had clearly heard the girl speak about stars. She threw another coin towards Rower who smiled in his skeleton form.


    Putting the coin safely in his pocket, he said, "You aren''t the first stars. There was another batch before you. The three stars who were supposed toplete the task failed by passing away. Ophelia was one of them."


    Hearing this Belle was slightly taken aback by it, "Sadly, they had no guidance. Before any of them even knew, they were killed and sent here."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 334 - Out Of Boat- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Out Of Boat- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Jigoku Shoujo/Hell Girl OST - Ake ni Somaru


    .


    Belle couldn''t believe that there were pre-existing stars before her and the other two girls which Rower confirmed it now.


    "Why were they not informed? Wait, how long has it been since the ck witch''s powers have been curbed down?" asked Belle as until now, she had never heard or tried to understand it. All her goal was to keep the stars alive and make sure that the ck witches would not be sessful in essing the ck magic which was hidden away on the other side of the gates.


    The boat they were in continued to move by itself, taking a direction which didn''t need the grim reaper''s interference, "Let me think," drawled Rower in thoughtfully, "Must be two hundred centuries ago. It isn''t that long."


    But it was long for Belle. It was hard to figure out the timeline because almost everything coincided with each other. Would that also mean that, that was when the existence of the ck witches was at peek?


    "I don''t know all of it as I live here in the river. Don''t expect me to answer everything," came the whispered voice from Rower and Belle nodded her head.


    "Have you met the other three stars?" she asked him.


    "Just two. The girl you mentioned, and the boy. I don''t think the other one made it safely in here. They were not here in the river," answered Rower. That would mean that one of the souls had been lost on the other side of thend of the dead. Was it corrupted?


    "Do you know who they were? I mean human, witch, vampire?" Belle couldn''t keep her curiosity to herself and wanted to know more about them, "But if they got killed, doesn''t it mean the ck witches would seed?"


    "So many questions on questions," murmured the Rower, "Where are those shiny coins?"


    Bell pulled out another coin and threw it at him. She wondered if he would be able to catch the coin in time if she were to throw it slightly away from his arm length. Would he stretch himself to get it?


    "I don''t think you did your homework well. The ck witches have a series of rituals toplete if they want to be able to open the portal of gates. When they found the existence of the first stars they got them killed. Ophelia was a pureblooded vampire."


    The other one, hmm¡­" drawled Rower.


    Belle was still trying hard to wrap her head around one what could have happened if the stars knew that their lives were in danger and they could protect thend before it was passed on to her and the other two girls of her generation.


    "The boy''s name was Hector."


    "What?" Belle had heard the name, but she was surprised.


    "Hector. He was a witch, a white witch."


    Belle took a few seconds to let the information sink in her mind. She wanted toy down and let her head rest because, for some strange reason, theck of rest and overload of information was making her head go dizzy.


    "It looks like your body is not able to handle itself in thend of the dead, but you are doing well so far. You should thank that soul sister of yours,"mented Rower and Belle tried to manage a smile on her lips, "There''s no blood in thend of the dead, so you will not be able to survive too long in here."


    "Earlier when you said you threw a boy, was it Hector?" asked Belle.


    Rower gave a thoughtful look, tilting his boney head to the side and then said, "I think so yes. But I have thrown so many of the souls for being over smart. People don''te out that easily. I don''t wait here for them toe back," what a heartless Grim, thought Belle to herself and heard him say, "Maybe if you go down again you might find his skeleton of the soul in there."


    "That won''t be necessary," answered Belle, "He''s out in thend. Near the reflection of the living."


    "Oh, he made out," came the dull response, "Lucky soul."


    Rower had said that Ophelia was a pureblooded vampire, and Hector was a white witch, and if she tried to match it with the current existing stars, it would be Vivian who was the sessor of Ophelia, and Penelope was Hector''s who was a white witch too, that would leave her. An average vampire, her previous star who had turned corrupted. She didn''t know why but she didn''t have a good feeling knowing about this. Somewhere it felt like out of the three stars, she had ended up with the shortest stick of luck.


    "The ck witches had been finishing the rituals faster and their time isn''t too far from now," said Rower who finally stood up and brought his staff forward where Belle finally noticed that it was not just used to row the boat, but it was a scythe that was disguised, "I was waiting to catch the next star. Where is she?"


    Belle wondered if she should tell the truth or lie. It was because though the man imed to be on the neutral side where he preferred his time here, rowing, she didn''t know how much he could be trusted.


    "She''s somewhere safe," answered Belle to see the Grim reaper smile, the bones on his face moving to a smile.


    Rower didn''t say anything and continued to row the boat now, humming a song which sounded familiar, "What song is that? The one you are singing."


    "It is the song of oing death on the poor souls. Would you like to hear the lines?" he asked.


    "No, I think I am fine," replied Belle, hearing him continue to hum, the water sshing softly as he rowed the boat, "How long is the way until we reach thend?" she inquired.


    "I don''t know. We don''t measure time in here and let the world continue to flow but it shouldn''t be too long."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 335 - Out Of Boat- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Out Of Boat- Part 2</h4>


    Three previous stars, all killed which might have been because of one of the rituals but then came another set of stars to stop the ck witches, which was why the witches had decided to kill them. Or was it because they didn''t care enough? Especially looking at the sloppy job they made when it came to killing them, the ck witches might have thought they were another easy kill like what had happened in the past.


    With two of the past stars in light, Belle couldn''t stop thinking about the third one who was lost and consumed by the dead. She was slightly worried whether she would end up in the same fate.


    Edith had told her that she would die with the others, and it was important to stay alive. Belle was killed by her half soul Portia, and she didn''t know if it was considered to be dead. After all, the circumstances of how she died was different than the normal route.


    "Will I die again?" asked Belle to Rower.


    "Maybe. Maybe not," he answered, and Belle turned her eyes to look at the floating dried leaves on the surface of the water, "Death wille when it has toe, and though everyone wants to live, no one stays alive forever. That is the cycle of life."


    "But it isn''t so for the reapers."


    "No," whispered the reaper, "We are the only true immortals."


    Belle wondered if he knew about the Hawverts n, but this Grim appeared to be living in a frog''s well. And his answers were limited, "There''s something else I want to ask," and she threw another coin and Rower didn''t have to turn as he seemed to be an expert in catching coins.


    "What is your question, Miss Belle?" asked the Grim.


    "Do you know the first ck witch?"


    "The first ck witch," asked the Rower and then said, "Yes. Humans killed him. med and burned in ashes. The history of the witches isn''t thatplex. There was a white witch who gave birth to a girl and a boy. They were both white witches. The boy turned corrupt after ying with the forbidden magic and as the time grew it led to a series of more ck witches. Some came from him and some who turned from white to ck witches. A very small and simple story."


    "If they are both dead, does that mean they are here?"


    "The white witch has passed through the gates, and the ck witcher...he is a mystery."


    "I heard the ck witches talking of how they were trying to resurrect him from the dead," informed Belle and heard Rower hum. When she and Lucas had been in Valeria, the magistrate spoke about the first ck witcher as if it was a female, but Rower now mentioned it was a male and not a female witch.


    "How interesting. And what have you nned for it?"


    "Nothing so far."


    "Even more interesting. I will save you a good spot if you return with just your soul," said Rower and Belle murmured thanks.


    When the boat started to row near thend, Belle, who was looking at the water, looked up to find Lucas, who stood there, waiting for her. Was she dreaming? Getting up from her sitting position carefully, she felt her heart lighten. Rower didn''tment on Lucas'' presence, and he stopped the boat right at the shore. Belle was d to see Lucas here, and she hopped out of the boat to only be engulfed in a hug by Lucas'' arms.


    Lucas was in his reaper robes, the cloak ced over his head simr to Rower but his face had skin and not just bones. While Lucas held Belle in his arms protectively, Lucas'' eyes met Rower''s empty eyes that were filled with darkness.


    ''I didn''t expect to see you here,'' confessed Rower, in a whisper which Belle couldn''t hear, ''You will both be hunted if one of them finds you.''


    ''I will see what happens at that time,'' answered Lucas.


    "How did you know I was here?" asked Belle when she pulled away to notice Lucas staring at Rower, and she turned to look at Rower who didn''t move and looked like a statue.


    "Instinct."


    ''Bullshit. You followed the water,'' came Rower''s voice.


    ''Get out of here fucker,'' Lucas retorted back, ''Go catch some dead fish.''


    "Are you alright?" asked Lucas after he shifted his eyes back to Belle.


    "I think I need blood," confessed Belle and before another word could be spoken, Lucas and Belle disappeared in a blink of an eye to return to thend of the living.


    Rower looked at the space in front of him, "And just like that they disappeared," he murmured under his breath.


    Belle, who returned to Adams mansion with Lucas, she could start feeling her jaws hurt as her fangs appeared without any notice. Before Lucas'' arrival, she wasn''t feeling hungry as everything around her was dead, but Belle remembered how Lucas'' blood tasted, and all she could think was to bite into him. Already in the room alone, Belle''s hands aggressively tore open the shirt that Lucas had changed after returning from thend of the dead. As soon as she saw his skin, her fangs dived in his shoulder to suck his blood out of hunger.


    "The longer you would have stayed there, you would only end up corrupting your soul because of your thirst for blood," Lucas said, patting her head gently whilst she continued to take her fill of blood from him.


    As time passed, Belle finally felt rxed as the thirst for blood reduced, and she pulled her fangs out of Lucas'' shoulder, "Feeling better?" asked Lucas, caressing her cheek.


    "I feel tired," she admitted. Since the time she had returned from thend of the dead, she hade here only to end up back in there and then again to return, "I don''t want to visit thend of the dead any time soon," she whispered, and Lucas grinned.


    "Let''s put you to bed."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 336 - Wrath- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Wrath- Part 1</h4>


    When her head hit the pillow, Belle had fallen asleep instantly not just because of the exhaustion but also from the blood she had consumed from Lucas. While Belle rested, Lucas sat next to her with his hand brushing her hand which she hadn''t let go even in sleep. The vacation she thought she had finally received was not a break but a path that led to more information.


    The door flew open with Greed and Barron standing at the front. Before they could utter a word, Lucas raised his finger to ce it on his lips for them to stay quiet. He then ced another hand on top of Belle''s hand where she had been holding him, to let loose of her hold and he got up from the bed.


    Locking the door behind him, Lucas stepped forward for Barron to whisper, "When did you both return?! We were going to meet Edith!"


    "Nearly one hour ago," answered Lucas. Barron would have screamed his cotton lungs out that they were in the mansion while he was pacing back and forth on how to get Belle back. But Belle was sleeping and he was sure Lucas would reap him right there if he raised his voice.


    "What happened?" asked Greed.


    "She got pulled by a mermaid that was lurking close to the shore," Lucas replied. Barron had a look of relief on his face because he had thought it was Ophelia who had dragged Belle into theke. Belle had not told it but when Lucas had removed the shoes she wore, he had noticed the deep blue discolouration that had formed around her leg looked like the imprint of spiral curls. "Theke of bones had never been safe. It is ake of food for the dead, waiting for the living to step in or throw the dead bodies," said Lucas and he then gave a look at Barron as it was the rabbit''s idea to go to theke of bones.


    "Ophelia was there¡­" murmured Barron, looking away to stare at the wall, "She didn''t return again."


    "The next time you want to go, go alone. Theke will throw you out because you are dead, Belle is still alive and I prefer it that way," Lucas sent out a re towards Barron and the Fourth Grim could feel the heat which could have burned him to ashes.


    "Are you sure about that?" asked Greed who stood with his back leaning against the wall, his blue eyes looking at Lucas with a smile on his lips, "A mortal and an immortal being. Haven''t you heard what they say about that kind of pairing? It is fun and sweet for a short time but do you think it is possible?"


    Lucas stared at Greed before saying, "There''s nothing impossible. You should know that," and he started to walk down. While Barron stayed back to be with Belle who was sleeping, Greed followed Lucas down the stairs.


    Belle, who had fallen asleep at the break of dawn continued to sleep. The time of night arriving and then the morning before another night passed by.


    "Is it normal to sleep so much?" asked Barron who from the ground had moved to sit on the edge of the bed at first, before going to sit right next to Belle who appeared to asleep in the same position as the first time he had seen her.


    "She''s exhausted, she''s probably resting or worse she went back to thend of the dead,"mented Greed looking at the girl whilst he sat near the window. He looked at the blizzard of snow that had started six hours ago and it didn''t look like it was stopping any time soon.


    Barron out of worry, moved his hand and poked Belle''s arm who didn''t move, "Where is Lucas?" asked the rabbit, "I cannot even feel if she is hot or cold."


    Greed was tired with Barron''s continuous question and worry. To keep the rabbit quiet, he left the side of the window toe check Belle''s temperature by cing his hand on her forehead, "Slightly warm."


    "You sure?" asked Barron.


    "Why don''t you check it yourself to confirm," Greed rolled his eyes.


    "Dimwit my hands are made of cotton," retorted Barron.


    "Do you want to try, turning it into ash?" asked Greed, tired of sitting here and babysitting the girl at the same time, Lucas arrived back in the room.


    Barron then directed his question to Lucas, "How do you know she didn''t leave her body and entered thend of the dead?"


    "I have attached her soul to her body," answered Lucas, "I don''t want Belle meeting Crane."


    "How mad do you think Crane will be when he finds out that he sent something else back to the dead while Belle is actually safe?" asked Barron, his ears moving up and down as he yed with them.


    "Fuming mad," answered Greed, "Lucas had not told him that we are with him so we must be safe for now unless Crane sent a hellhound."


    "Who is the fourth fallen Grim?" asked Barron, his eyes looking curiously, "We know most of them who are loyal to the Hawverts and their work. Rower is rowing there, Edith met Crane, Lucas, Greed, Baltimore and Barron the great is here," announced Barron, "Twelfth is an empty ce. Ninth and tenth Grim love thend of the dead too much to leave."


    Before Barron could count the others, Lucas raised his head as if he finally understood who was the fourth fallen Grim.


    "It is the second card of the Grims," said Lucas, trying to remember thest time he had seen the Grim reaper.


    Barron snapped his head to look at Lucas, "No ways he is going to descend down to thend of the living."


    "The day Belle and I went to meet Isabell. He was outside the church."


    "If it''s true I should start considering the alternate option of packing all my things and go live on an ind!" Barron decided by hopping down the bed.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 337 - Wrath- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Wrath- Part 2</h4>


    Seeing Barron walk through the door, Greed stared at the door while Lucas walked towards Belle who was still sleeping, "Are you not going to stop him?" ask Greed.


    "He wille back," replied Lucas and as expected, Barron was back in the room.


    "Am I the only one worried? Wrath is the scariest one out of all the Grims because of his no-nonsense attitude who doesn''t know how to joke," said Barron raising both his hands, "What if Crane said it to trick you?"


    "It is a surprise if he''s really the next fallen Grim," came Greed''szy voice, "What do you think made him leave thend of the dead? It might be the reason why Crane came down. After all, two of the original Grims have fallen, and the other two are neutral. Edith and Rower won''t open their mouths. It does put the Hawverts in a disadvantageous position."


    "I don''t think Crane would do that. It is Winston who likes to y tricks like those and we all know how Wrath doesn''t favour either of them," answered Lucas. Like the other two Grim reapers, Lucas was curious to know the reason why Wrath had turned to a fallen Grim. He still remembered the day when the second Grim had shown up in front of the carriage that was stationed outside the church. Wrath had stood there, unmoving as Belle had passed right through him.


    Belle finally moved, her consciousness returning back to her. When she tried to wake up, Lucas helped her up, "My head feels heavy," she said pressing her temples.


    "You slept for two days," replied Lucas. He brought his hand to ce it under her chin and looked into her eyes.


    Belle was still trying to get the sleep out of her body when she saw Lucas staring into her eyes with worry, "Is my body corrupting?" she asked.


    "We''ll need to ask the ghoul to check it," and she nodded her head. Since the time she had met George, she had been worried that her heart was possibly corrupting. A vampire''s heart didn''t necessarily need to be corrupted because of the spit grass being taken in but it was also possible to corrupt because of emotions.


    But after hearing from Rower about the previous stars, she was more worried of what was going to happen to her, "How much can you believe the words thate from Rower?" she asked Lucas.


    Lucas cocked his head, "What did he say?"


    "Vivian, Penny and I are not the first stars. There were three before us and one of them happened to be Ophelia. The girl Barron knew," said Belle, her voice quiet but audible to the three Grims who were in the room.


    "Ophelia?" asked Barron in surprise and Belle nodded her head.


    "Rower said Ophelia and the others were not informed like how we know. Before their time arrived, they were killed which was possibly because of one of the rituals that needed to bepleted by the ck witches to open the portal as the n of the ck witches has been in motion for a long time now," exined Belle, "Ophelia was like Vivian, a pureblooded vampire, and Hector was like Penelope, a white witch."


    "Why does the name sound familiar?" asked Greed.


    "Hector was the creature who apanied me to the ruined mansion," Belle reminded them, "Even though I saw him tap into forbidden magic, I don''t think he remembers who he was in his past life," all the creature thought was food.


    "It wouldn''t be a surprise," sighed Lucas, "Souls left on their own in thend of the dead, some remember with vengeance like Portia and some forget in time. Memories often get erased and turn to be part of the dead. What about you?"


    Belle shook her head, "Rower said he doesn''t know," she wished she knew whose legacy of responsibilities she was carrying forward, to know more about the person.


    Greed who was listening to this said, "I know the answer for it," and everyone''s attention turned to him, "Winston was the one who got the first stars killed. He changed the time and had other reaperse for the stars to take their soul before any person could let them know."


    "I am d that he''s telling us now and not when the Hawverts catches us," came the sarcasticment from Barron.


    "Tell us more," said Lucas and Greed was more than happy to answer to the Grim reaper who he looked up to.


    "Since from the time of the ck witches who have been working to unbind the ck magic, Winston has been involved. He killed everyone before their time. I don''t think he knew that there will be new or the same set of stars reborn again," exined Greed, "It was the same time when you as Guilt met her," he tipped his chin in Belle''s direction, "One was a pureblooded vampire, one was a witch, and another was a witch too."


    Lucas wondered how he had missed this. He doubted Isabell even knew about the existence of those three stars who were probably killed before they came to her notice.


    "Ophelia, Hector and Evelyn," concluded Greed. Silence filled the room where they could hear the blizzard from outside, "That is why you won''t find the third person in thend of the dead because the person is in here," he said, his eyes on Belle.


    "And Winston told you this?" questioned Lucas, his eyes trained on Greed.


    "He didn''t but I found out. I was working for him until some time ago. Two of the reapers were sent to pick up the souls and when I found out that the next person was the person you liked, I took the initiative to pull out her soul myself," answered Greed, "But I don''t think anyone would have guessed that you shared an irreversible bond that she could not be killed to only be brought back after years."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 338 - Case Of Corruption- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Case Of Corruption- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stared at the sixth Grim of cards for what he just revealed. A part of the reason why her soul was not rotting in thend of the dead was because of Greed.


    She didn''t know how much irreversible bond worked because both Belle and Lucas were from two different worlds. One from the dead and the other from the living. With Greed being the one who had killed her in her past life, the reapers responsibility fell on him but he must have not bothered which only turned as an advantage to both Lucas and her.


    "So as the two stars were passed on to thend of the dead, it was possible that the next people took in their ce and mine didn''t because I was around," concluded Belle to have Greed give her a nod on what she said. All this while, Belle had thought it was the witches but the truth was that it was one of the Hawverts who was trying to pull strings.


    "What do you know about Winston''s ns, Greed?" asked Lucas as Baltimore was nothing but a useless piece of pawn and the only person whom they could get information was the sixth Grim.


    "He wants to rule both the living as well as the dead. He needs the forbidden magic to achieve it," answered Greed.


    "What are we going to do now?" asked Barron, "It is only time when someone finds out about Belle''s existence and the link between her being a star and you. Winston wants the power, Crane wants you back," summoned Barron.


    "We need to find Wrath," answered Lucas.


    Barron shook his head. His ears flopping with that action, "That''s a bad idea. Edith, Rower, and possibly Wrath are on the same team. Neutral."


    "How do you think we are going to find the timekeeper then? Wrath is the only person who might know as he works closely with Crane," said Lucas.


    The rabbit got back on the bed, "Wrath stepped down from his position despite him being closely working with Crane. Why would he help?"


    "Because he has turned to a fallen Grim. Crane was not happy when he mentioned that four were gone. He''s caught up with me. It is only time he catches up with you two," said Lucas tipping his chin up.


    "I don''t think Crane is happily going to ask me toe back to thend of the dead. You know technically this isn''t my fault that I am here," said Barron raising his hand up, "I am going to tell him that I didn''t want to be a fallen Grim."


    "Crane won''t listen to your reasons," Lucas reminded the rabbit whose ears fell down, "Let''s rx for now and try to mould ourselves back into thend of the living. Belle," said Lucas, turning to look at her, "You will need to find a spell to remove my presence in here." So that Crane would not find Lucas again. Thest time Lucas had baited Crane because he had to make the Hawvert think that the distraction Lucas was having had been sent away that would lead him back to thend of the dead.


    Belle gave him a nod, "I will do that. But...I will need ess to the spells," she said because she didn''t know all the magic. All she had learned so far was from her past life.


    Lucas gave it some thought and then said, "The witch we met in Valeria said that one of the witches is trying to resurrect the dead through the book."


    "What book?" asked Barron who had not been filled with what had happened until now.


    "The book of Vervus," replied Lucas and Barron''s ears went up again.


    "I thought it was a joke in thend of the dead. To mock the living,"mented Barron, "Oh my rabbit ears! Does this mean we can bring back people from the dead?!"


    Lucas let Barron catch up with his thoughts and turned to Belle to say, "I will go look for it in Valeria. One of the witches might know where the book is and who has it. Until then we all act normal. Like mortals," he said and this was for the two Grims who had caused chaos in their absence.


    "I am always normal," said Barron, moving one of his hands like it was no big deal.


    "Do you think the Grims will appear here?" questioned Belle.


    "They will one day and before that, we will need to be prepared. We have brokenws by stepping down from the position. Their first priority would be taking us back to thend of the dead and will then close the connection where we won''t be able to step back into thend of the living," as Lucas said this, Belle could only wish that such thing would not happen.


    And that way the Grims and Belle decided to go back to their life like they knew nothing about the realm of the dead.


    When the next day arrived, Belle went to visit the graves of her parents with Lucas before they had a guest who arrived there. It was the ghoul, Everest.


    "How are they doing?" inquired Belle about the souls of the three people who she had ced in the ghoul''s fragmented world.


    "Healthy. Happy," answered the ghoul and Belle was d to hear that. Even though it wasn''t the real world, she was d that at least one of the stars was happy who didn''t have to feel like the responsibility of the entire world was on her shoulders.


    "You said before that you found out the signs of Vivian''s corruption. Do you think you could check if my heart is corrupted?" asked Belle. Lucas didn''t want to do it because he was a reaper. Touching so deep, he didn''t want to take a chance by mistakenly sending her to the dead.


    The ghoul stared at her for a long five seconds before it raised its hand towards her chest..."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 339 - Case Of Corruption- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Case Of Corruption- Part 2</h4>


    Belle had already shown signs of being a corrupted vampire but that hade only in bits and pieces until now which meant her heart hadn''t corrupted itselfpletely. As the ghoul moved its bony skeleton fingers towards her chest, she felt a jolt of pain run down her entire body when the fingers dipped deep into her chest with not a single drop of blood that came out and when the ghoul held her heart, she could feel it.


    She took in a deep and careful breath, staring at the ghoul that slowly let go of her heart and pulled out its fingers from her chest.


    And the ghoul finally said, "Corrupted."


    She felt her heart sink hearing this and Lucas who was standing next to Belle noticed the way Belle''s face fell which meant her heart had corrupted.


    "How far is she corrupted?" asked Lucas. He had pulled out his clock to notice how the time appeared normal when he pointed the clock towards Belle.


    Belle waited for Everest to reply, who said, "Fully corrupted. Time up," she frowned at its words.


    "That''s not possible," answered Belle. If she was fully corrupted, it meant she would be the creature of destruction. A corrupted vampire was never sane. The recent person she had seen was Vivian who had struggled the entire day where she was losing her mind and she had gone to the forest so that no one woulde to witness it. She turned to look at Lucas and said, "He said I have reached the corruption."


    Lucas wondered if the ghoul really knew how to check the state of the corruption but it had done it with Vivian so it wouldn''t be any different when it came to Belle.


    Before they could discuss more on it, Everest disappeared in a blink of an eye and Belle frowned. Where did he go? At the same time, she heard the voice of the cemetery keeper.


    "Miss Adams," and Belle turned around to see the man who bowed his head.


    "Mr. Norris," Belle returned back the greeting with a bow and a smile, "How are you doing?" she asked him, walking towards the man with Lucas.


    "Old as a horse. Have things been resolved with the councilmen?" he asked and both Lucas and Belle shared a look.


    "Ah, you mean the day we arrived here?" she asked and saw the cemetery keeper shake his head.


    "There has been a councilman who has been taking random walks in the cemetery, telling he has been stationed to look after the ce. I don''t know why the magistrate feels they need one more keeper in the cemetery here when I am doing just fine," replied the old man, who held a shovel in his hand.


    "I don''t think I heard anything about it," answered Belle.


    "Really?" the man rubbed his jaw in thought, "I am sure he said he has been positioned in here and he showed these parchments with the sealing."


    Lucas then asked, "Was he this height," raising his hand up and then said, "Blonde greasy hair, lean in stature? Hollow cheeks."


    "Yes! That was the person," affirmed Mr. Norris.


    Belle knew who the person was, who Lucas was describing and she pursed her lips. She wondered why the councilman was looking for unwanted trouble while lurking in here. Was the trip to the Adams'' mansion twice not enough for Councilman Joshua?


    "Is he a councilman?" asked Mr. Norris with a tone of doubt.


    Belle was about to say yes but Lucas was the one who answered, "He is someone who steals bodies. You should not let him roam around the graves," Belle''s eyes slightly widened at Lucas'' words and she turned to look at Lucas who spoke the lie wlessly, "I have heard about him from the other viges."


    "Oh my! I should go report it!" eximed Mr. Norris.


    "You don''t have to do that. He just saw some ghost and he ims to burn the bodies. It is a pity," Lucas shook his head in sympathy and the cemetery keeper furrowed his brows, "The next time you see him, maybe just shoo him away or scare him away. It should do the job for the poor soul," and Mr. Norris nodded his head.


    "I will keep that in mind," said the man before bowing his head, "Have a good day, Miss Adams and Lucas," and they returned it back to him. Seeing him walk away with the shovel in his hand.


    "Why is Joshua hanging around in here?" asked Belle, her eyes shifting from the old man to look around the cemetery right now to see if the councilman was still around.


    "Probably waiting to be killed by one of the creatures," answered Lucas, "A little scare will do him good." Belle felt sorry for Joshua but the man should have known where to stop and what was not supposed to be done when it came to creatures especially no one was aware of. She wondered when Joshua would stop lurking around. If he was going toe to the mansion again, she doubted any one of them would let him go free.


    She then heard Lucas say, "If the ghoul is right about your corruption, nothing has happened to you. I doubt anything will even happen which I think I know the reason for it." Her red eyes met his ck soulless looking eyes, "The second half of your soul is taking in the corruption which is stopping your heart from affecting you. If you are able to continue to handle it, it shouldn''t cause any problem. Your body will adapt to the corruption and will turn to be part of you."


    Belle exhaled the fog through her lips, "I wish she didn''t have to go through it."


    "I know," said Lucas, taking Belle in his arms, "We all have to walk through the paths even though we don''t want to. But you need to remember that as much as she was part of you before, she isn''t now. One day in the future you will have to kill her."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 340 - The Knocks- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 340 - The Knocks- Part 1</h4>


    Belle got back to the mansion with Lucas in the carriage to avoid any suspicion from a lurking reaper who was trying to find the fallen Grims of thend of the dead. Sitting and looking outside the carriage, she felt Lucas'' hand that found its way to Belle''s hand. Holding it, Belle, who was looking outside the window, smiled at him.


    She was so happy to have him by her side, but it was not just him as there were other two Grims who had sided in this little fight against the Hawverts who was the reason why she had to die early in her previous life. The five servants who worked for the Adams'' mansion knew the truth, and they were loyal.


    "Do you want to go to the dance ss?" he inquired.


    "Won''t it be too soon?" asked Belle because earlier Crane had appeared in Edith''s office out of nowhere.


    Lucas gave a thoughtful nod to her and put his hand around her neck and pulled her towards him before bringing his face close to hers. Belle got slightly excited that she was going to receive a kiss when he ced his forehead on hers.


    Lucas parted his lips to say, "Part your lips for me, little Belle," he whispered.


    She did as he had asked her to do when she saw something pass from his lips to hers. It was a white smokey fog that Belle couldn''t stop looking at, and Lucas continued to pass it into her mouth to finally ce his hand on her throat, moving it from the top to the base of her neck as if wanting her to swallow what he gave her and she closed her mouth.


    Before they could pull away, Lucas pecked her lips as he had noticed the way her heart had hitched in her chest at the thought of a kiss from him.


    "What was that?" she asked him.


    "Soul transferring," he answered her question, "The people of thend of the living beings perceive by physical appearance but the people from thend of the dead, they look at the souls. What Crane saw was obviously not you but the corrupted version of you. With my soul mixed with yours, it will be long before he finds out who you really are again."


    "What about you?" asked Belle because Lucas would need to alter his soul too at least until she learned the forbidden magic from the book of the dead- Vervus.


    "I have some ways to fix it. But I am not sure if Barron would be willing to do it," replied Lucas and Belle raised her brows.


    "He should be ready for it if he doesn''t want to be caught right away," the fourth Grim was someone who equated to trouble and if things would topple, it would end up with the Grims and the hellhounds catching first Barron that would lead to them.


    "NO!" came the reply from Barron when Belle and Lucas had returned back to the mansion and Lucas told what he had on his mind.?Barron''s ears had stood up as he red at Lucas, "I am not doing it."


    "I am fine with it," Greed agreed to Lucas'' suggestion.


    ??There''s nopulsion, Barron. You can pick someone you want. There are a lot of people," exined Lucas but Barron shook his head for his ears to flop around once they fell back to the sides of his face.


    "Of course, Greed would not have an issue creating a master ve bond with you!" Barron pulled his ears with his hands. There were only a few bonds that would work in the mortal world and a lot of them came with being in love for the couples and the only one that didn''t need the criteria of love was the master-ve bond. By creating bonds, they could alter the souls which would save them from the Grims finding who they were for the first few days at least. But Barron the Fourth card of the Grims didn''t want to create a bond like that with Lucas as he he didn''t want to be someone''s servant, "How about this, I am the master bondholder and you be the servant," said the little rabbit.


    "In your dreams," Lucas rolled his eyes at Barron.


    Greed didn''t bother to wait and walked to where Lucas stood, raising his hand to start the bond. Lucas brought his own hand forward and ran his finger across the Sixth Grim''s hand for blood to ooze out before Lucas dipped his nail into Greed''s flesh.


    "There it''s done," said Lucas and Greed brought the hand up to lick the blood that had spilt out from the palm of his hand.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on Barron, the rabbit stood its ground by saying, "I am still not doing it! I am the master of me!" and it turned its body around to start walking up the stairs.


    "Will he be alright?" asked Belle, slightly worried because Barron was the trouble ma.


    "Let''s hope he doesn''t leave the house or doesn''t get spotted by any dead person. If he does maybe he will finally agree,"mented Lucas.


    Lucas left the hall to check the kitchen to see what the maids were doing as it had turned out to be a habit of being a butler in the mansion for thest eleven years, "You are supposed to be worried," Belle heard Greed speak next to her. She gave him a questioning look when he said, "I share a bond with Lucas now."


    Belle smiled at Greed''s words, "I am not worried about it. For someone who did a sloppy job of leaving my soul in thend of the living," she replied, starting to walk in the way Barron had gone up the stairs so that she could go to her room but she stopped to turn, "Every time when someone has done something Lucas has reaped them. You shouldn''t act like a jealous finance, Greed."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 341 - The Knocks- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 341 - The Knocks- Part 2</h4>


    When Lucas returned back from the kitchen, a smile yed on his face as he caught sight of Greed who appeared to not have moved from the spot, "She''s not wrong you know."


    Greed shook his head, "Like I care," but the blue-eyed reaper said, "What kind of person doesn''t care about the number of people their lover killed? She is less mortal and belongs more to the dead. "


    "The kind who epts everything about her lover without a doubt of question," a smirk appeared on Lucas'' face. Belle had visited thend of the dead many times and she had experienced death, he doubted if there was any that could faze her right now, "I need you to do something for me."


    "What is it?" asked Greed.


    "Two days from now on I won''t be here. I need to travel to West and need you to apany Belle when she''s outside," said Lucas for the Grim reaper to have a grim expression on Greed''s face.


    "What else?" asked Greed.


    "Keep the rabbit out of trouble," Lucas raised his eyebrows to have Greed give him a nod.


    Just as Lucas and Greed were discussing, someone knocked on the door for them to turn in the direction from where the sound hade. Lucas being the butler, was ready to open the door when Greed stopped him and went ahead to do the job. With the master and ve bond that was ced between the two Grims, Greed who had always held an admiration for the thirteenth Grim went to get the door and opened it.


    But there was no one there. Greed''s blue eyes looked at the space in front of him and then looked down at the mat that was ced outside the door.


    "Who is it?" asked Lucas.


    "No one," answered Greed. After taking another look, he closed the door, walking towards Lucas when another series of knocks were heard from outside.


    Belle being a vampire heard the knocking for the second time and she stepped out of the room to see who hade seeing no one except Lucas there. She asked him, "Is someone out at the door?" and with that question, she walked down the stairs.


    Greed who had locked the door turned around. It was the time for the mortals to ce the Hallow of trick and treat. Walking to the door, Greed opened the door again and this time Lucas and Belle moved forward to see no one stood outside the mansion, "What time of the year is it?" asked Greed to make sure that the mortals were still following the time and rules of the celebration. His bright blue eyes looked slightly annoyed with no one there.


    "The time of Winter," murmured Belle.


    "Any children nearby?" asked Greed.


    "Children don''t step into the residence of the Adams mansion," answered Lucas, "I have scared children enough to make sure they don''t enter the premises. It can be quite troublesome," he added when Belle turned to give him a look.


    Greed this time took to step out of the mansion, his blue eyes like-frost moved from one corner to another without having to turn his head, "There''s no one here," repeated Greed and then looked at the door. His hands touched the surface of the wooden carved door, "Nothing that I can sense."


    Lucas and Belle would have taken it to be wind but the knocks on the door were sharp enough to gain anyone''s attention, to say there was someone outside. Barron was at the top so she doubted it was his mischief.


    Greed then walked back inside the mansion. He gave another look outside, at the front. Gazing for long seconds before he closed the door but this time right after he closed the door, the three of them who stood close to the door heard three sharp knocks. Greed looked more than annoyed while Lucas'' eyes narrowed. Belle, on the other hand, would have been scared if she was still a child but she had seen a fair share of creatures.


    "Who do you think it is?" asked Belle to Lucas because she along with the rest of thepany found it to be strange. When Greed opened the door, as expected there was no one there again. Her head moved towards Lucas but her eyes were still on the front of the mansion where the doorid open.


    With the snow that was falling down from the sky where the blizzard had just started again, it would have been hard to hear the knocks but these knocks, with every knock it was making Belle question.


    "Why is no one opening the damn door! Where is the servant?" asked Barron who hade down the stairs. Barron who didn''t receive a response and who noticed only Belle and Lucas'' back as they were standing in the hallways, he made his way down by using his cotton legs before reaching at the door to ask, "Are you guys checking the durability of the wood?"


    "Someone has been knocking on the door," Belle filled in and the rabbit gave her a look.


    "Then let the person in. Who is our guest?" asked Barron, walking forward and to have one ke of snow got stuck on top of his nose, "Huh! Ah," he made noises by shaking his head and trying to get rid of it before he finally made use of his bby hand.


    "A shy guest,"mented Greed. His eyes stared at the swirl of snow that rose up to fall down because of the wind.


    Barron who had got the snowke off his nose stepped out of the mansion and looked around, "Hmm? Where is the person?" questioned the rabbit.?Belle who was also curious walked forward to see if there was something that the Grims were not able to catch. But like Barron and Greed, she found no one there.


    They stood there for more than two minutes before closing the door shut to hear the three knocks again on the door.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 342 - The Knocks- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 342 - The Knocks- Part 3</h4>


    Belle with the others stared at the door that Greed had closed. They had made sure to check outside to see no one which was why one couldn''t help but wonder who was trying to create mischief or fear.


    "It is probably one of the reapers," suggested Belle as she remembered how they could pop in and out of a ce without much trouble. Obviously, the hellhounds couldn''t knock the door because they didn''t have the kind of hands that needed to knock.


    "Is someone going to open it?" asked Barron, staring at the door like the rest of them.


    "Are we?" asked Belle because if it was really the Grims then she hoped that no one would be dragged back to thend of the dead. They waited for the door to knock again and it did after a few minutester, when they thought whatever it was had given up.


    "Greed. Step outside the mansion. Go to the orchard tree," ordered Lucas and the Grim reaper nodded his head. Opening the door where there was nothing but snow to greet them, with the wind increasing in its velocity, Belle saw Greed step out and close the door behind him. None of them had any idea of who it might be. This time, they stood for several minutes, waiting for whatever it was to knock on the main door but they heard nothing.


    Belle turned to Lucas and asked him, "What do you think it is?"


    Lucas'' eyes that were trained on the door shifted to look at Belle, "It must be lost spirit but they usually show themselves,'''' So this meant even Lucas didn''t know who it was. When Lucas turned and went back to one of the rooms, Belle turned to look at the door again. Not because someone was going to knock but because it looked like Greed would be camping outside the mansion tonight to see if anyone would show up at the door again.


    "What a heartless master, leaving the person in the cold,"mented Barron. When the time of the morning arrived, Greed appeared unfazed with the amount of snow that he had been covered in. His skin appeared paler than the rest of them.


    "Whatever it was must have known that I was outside," Greed informed Lucas in the dining room where Belle, Barron and the maids who were going in and out.


    "Of course it would have seen you. You are not small-sized like me," came Barron''sment who had ced one hand on the surface of the table and another hand holding an apple which he was munching.


    "I can see, that is why you are standing on the chair," retorted Greed for Barron to hiss. In the meantime, Lucas who was buttering the loaf of bread ced it on Belle''s te to say,


    "I asked Emma to prepare the jam two weeks ago," and his hand reached the jar to bring it forward, "You should try mixing it with the butter."


    "Was Lucas always like this?" asked Barron in a whisper, who now leaned towards Greed, "I can see why you have been admiring him," this received a re from the sixth Grim, "What? What did I do?"


    Greed red at the little rabbit who had forgotten who was the senior at this table as Barron had been brought into the cards after Greed''s existence. The Hawverts had filled the Grims in random order. Seeing the little thing munch half the apple to drop and pick another one, Greed wondered if anyone would find out if he were to throw the rabbit into the firece.


    Belle took in a bite and nodded her head to Lucas as she had smeared the jam on top of the butter. Though they didn''t have a calm night yesterday with the invisible creature who had been knocking on the door, their morning had started to be normal.


    She asked, "What are we going to do with Barron?" she asked Lucas and mentioning the rabbit''s name was enough for it to turn its head around, "Should we ask Edith why he''s not able to transform to his mortal body?"


    "You can ask Edith today. Don''t speak to her directly unless she wants to talk to you. As she''s the oracle, she might have some visitors wanting to get direction about where to find the fallen Grims," answered Lucas.


    "But she won''t," came the doubtful voice.


    "Hm," answered Lucas, "She answers only when the questions concern them."


    Realising his words, Belle asked him, "You won''t being with me?"


    "We don''t know if you need partners. I will be preparing the invitation," everyone''s eyes fell on Lucas at the word of invitation, "Belle will be hosting a soiree for some of the people whom her parents knew and her rtives."


    "I don''t think having the rtives would be wise," Belle wasn''t fond of the idea because thest time they were here, things had gone haywire with Mr. Robinson who had created a scene that had ended up with Lucas kicking his face.


    "It will be easier to get rid of the possible faint smell that is present in the mansion," exined Lucas, "Consider it to be exorcising the scent of our Grims in the mansion. Even if the Grims are trying to find something out, any evidence which we have missed will be washed over. The idea is to make it look as humane as possible. To be part of the living."


    In the same town where the Adams'' mansion resided, two people walked on the streets. Having a stark difference between them as one person was tall and the other person who walked next to him was a short stout man. As they made past through the townspeople who were walking past them, they received stares from them, and?the tall man said,


    "People here are very rude to keep staring."


    "Couldn''t you do something about that damn height, you knucklehead?" asked the shorter man, "Remove that damn hat!" grumbled the man who looked as if he was in histe forties.


    "I thought it goes along with the people''s attire in here," answered the tall man with the dullest voice one could have.


    The short man rubbed his forehead and then asked, "It makes me want to gauge their eyes out for staring at me now," and he narrowed his eyes at whoever stared at him. He then asked, "Do you know where she is?"


    "I have the address in here," replied the tall man, carrying a small piece of paper in his hand.


    "And are you sure about it? Last week you said it was in the North and we were collecting bodies because of those damn witches rituals," he passed a re at the tall man who was unfazed, "It better be the right address this time else we go back to get my scythe. I cannot believe I left it back in my quarters."


    "But, Sir. You won''t be able to get out from thend of the dead if you step in there now," the tall man reminded and the short one continued to grumble,


    "Give me the paper," he said raising his hand to finally read the address.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter~

 Chapter 343 - Guests In Town- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Guests In Town- Part 1</h4>


    Belle was getting dressed to go to the dance ss to ease back into life, which she believed was all she had before she found out about the existence of thend of the dead. Her routine hadn''t changed since her parents had passed away as she wasn''t the kind of vampiress, who took her time to meet and greet people outside in soirees. She had always stayed away from people which made her wonder why it was like that.


    She was trying to zip the dress from behind by making use of both of her hands when she felt a pair of hands that were ced on her waist, "Allow me," came Lucas'' voice from behind her and she stopped struggling to drop her hands on both her sides.


    Belle who had already tasted what it felt like, when Lucas touched and kissed her skin, she wanted to feel more. When she remembered what happened in the inn, and wished she could relive it again, where there was nothing to worry. Feeling Lucas zip the back of her dress close.


    "Thank you," she whispered, looking into his ck eyes.


    "Ready to go?" he asked her, bringing his hand forward to push one piece of her hair back into the braid she had made that ran at the top of her head on both the sides.


    "I have something to ask you," she said, and Lucas gave her a nod for her to continue, "I...Actually you, some time ago you spoke about buying wedding dresses. Were you serious about it?" she asked him, her red eyes staring at him, a small blush on her cheek.


    "Are you asking for my hand in marriage?" asked Lucas, his calm eyes noticing at how she blushed. Even before Belle''s parents had passed away, Lucas had always looked after her. He remembered how troublesome of a child she was, when he had only joined Adams'' mansion. It had be a habit to look after her, to fulfil what she needed and think what was best for her.


    "No, not like that," said Belle, but then she paused to ask, "Did you?"


    Lucas would have assumed that Belle had died and returned, but Portia was an equation that didn''t belong in the map of the stars which was why he was uncertain about how things might turn up in the future. With the witches, the Hawverts, death reapers and hellhounds on their trail, which he had been working on keeping at bay. He stared into her eyes.


    He looked down at her hand, noticing the twig-like ring which he had made on the spot that she continued to wear. Taking both her hands in his, he touched the ring with his thumb, "I think it is time to rece that twig with a real one with something more presentable. I saw a dress in Isle Valley for you. We can go and take a look when you are ready."


    "You don''t mind?" she asked because she wanted to know his view on it. And not for him to do just what she would be happy with. Lucas was not a mortal but a creature of the dead and as happy as she was for his willingness, she wanted to make sure, that is what he wanted.


    "Stupid little rabbit," Lucas lightly scolded her which was less of scolding and more on the side of love, "Why would I mind? We have shared more than a regr couple would have vowed. Since from thest life until now and the next, we are in this together. Even if the stars fail this time, you will have me, and I will have you. I wish for nothing but your happiness."


    "Let''s go looking for it, once I have returned back from Valeria," he said and Belle nodded her head.


    Before Lucas was ready to leave, Belle tiptoed and kissed Lucas on his lips. Though there were times when she was shy, there were also times where she couldn''t help but want to steal kisses from him. When her feet went back to be ced on the ground, Lucas tilted his head, looking at her.


    Belle smiled and she was about to step away when Lucas stopped her, pulling her into his arms where he caught hold of her chin and lowered his lips on hers. She felt his lips move against her, gently prying them open until his tongue sneaked into her mouth for a few seconds before he finally pulled away.


    "This is how you kiss," he whispered above her lips before pecking it one more time and then giving her a smile.


    When she entered the dance ss after Lucas had dropped her off, she was in a good mood, softly humming to herself. Stepping into the room, Belle was greeted by the stares of the girls who attended the ss and as expected this time there were more than two people who disliked her because thest time she was here with Lucas some of their male partners had eyed Belle. Not to forget the little fight that broke here. Remembering it Belle smiled looking at Hana and Muriel.


    "Good morning," Belle greeted them with a small bow that had the girls frown, wondering if the vampiress was up to no good.


    "Looks like someone finally picked some manners,"mented Hana who was just done wearing her shoes.


    Belle ced the shoes that she had brought along with her on the side, removing the ones she had been wearing to change, "I thought I would pick some after you," answered Belle with a wide smile.


    Hana was about to step forward when the other girl stopped her.


    It had been really long, since she had decided to get back to the life she once had and now that she saw it, she realised how little things like these mattered to her. She heard Muriel say,


    "Don''t bother with her. She looked crazier than the normal days. Her parents have eaten to dust and gone to hell, she will be the next one."


    Belle who finished buckling her shoes stood up with her hand holding a shoe which she was yet to put inside the bag, when she decided to throw the shoe right at Muriel''s face with such force that the girl shrieked and staggered back.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 344 - Guests In Town- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Guests In Town- Part 2</h4>


    When Belle had thrown the shoe at Muriel, she hadn''t expected for it to hit right at the centre of the girl''s face. Who would have known that after trying to fight the creatures of the dead, she would have learned to aim right. A small chuckle escaped her lips which didn''t sit well with Muriel as well as Hana. Muriel red at Belle like she couldn''t wait to rip Belle apart.


    Edith was not in the room as she was yet to step in and Muriel stepped forward, throwing the shoe at Belle which came to pass next to Belle''s head. She caught the shoe in time and ced it back inside the bag as if Muriel had not thrown the shoe in anger.


    "How dare you throw the shoes at me?!" raged Muriel. Hana, who was standing behind, crossed her hands, waiting for Muriel to burst.


    Belle gave the girl an oblivious look, "I thought it was what you were aiming for by bad-mouthing about my parents," answered Belle.


    Muriel''s eyes narrowed, "Do you think just because you brought your cool butler and got one of thedy''s partners hit you are now a person higher than the rest of us? For a person who lives with only her butler doing, God knows what," she stepped forward, "What is wrong with what I said? Your parents are dead."


    "You are right. My bad," said Belle, cing her hand on the girl''s arm understandingly, "I wish we could go for more than a kiss, but I don''t know why, he''s holding himself back like I am some precious girl. What do you suppose I do?" on hearing Belle''s words, the girl had a look of disbelief on her face.


    Out of the three girls- Hana, Muriel and Grace, Muriel was the cunning one. She red at Belle, speaking to her, seethingly, "You should be careful about what you speak outside. This isn''t your house."


    Belle''s smile fell back, and she replied, "I can tell you the same. You don''t know one night you are sleeping, and the next moment you have woken up from sleep to end up somewhere, you don''t want to."


    Both the girls were staring at each other when two men entered the room withmotion that took away the attention from the girls to turn and look at the people who were at the door. One was a tall man who was still standing outside and then there was another man, who was short. It wasn''t their odd stature that Belle found to be odd, but it was the ck like smoke that moving behind them like their back was on fire.


    She wondered if the two of them were going to die soon because of the amount of smoke that was present behind them. Every person she had seen with smoke had died either in a few hours or in a few days. But they didn''t appear normal, not by the way they looked at the girls in the room as if they were beneath them. And she had seen the simr look in the eyes of Greed and Baltimore.


    "Where is she?" asked the short man, his eyes going to look at each and every single girl.


    "She should be here," answered the tall man, and because of the small door or because of his height, it made it difficult to see his face.


    "I don''t see her here," said the short man.


    "Maybe you''re not able to see her," when thement passed through the tall man''s mouth, the shorter man snapped his head to re at the man.


    Belle, who had her doubts left Muriel''s side to walk towards them and bowed her head, "Is there someone you are looking for?" she asked the short man who was three inches shorter than Belle herself.


    "Do you know where Edith is?" asked the short man.


    "Miss Edith, our dance teacher?" Belle tried to affirm.


    From behind the short man, she heard the tall man whispering, "I told you she is working as a dance teache-" and before the words could bepleted, the short man ced his hand on the man to have him stop talking.


    "Yes. Where can we find her?"


    Belle bowed her head, "Let me lead you to her," and as she led them away from the dance room, she noticed how the receptionist who usually sat here to greet people was not there. Where did she go?


    Walking to the room, where Edith hadst time had been, she knocked on the door, "Miss Edith, there are two guests who havee here, looking for you."


    "Let them in," replied Edith from the other side of the room.


    Opening and pushing the door, Belle waited for the men who didn''t thank her but stepped inside the room. At the same time, she saw how Edith nced at Belle for a bare moment. The tall man bent down, making his way inside the room, and Belle took the opportunity to trace her fingers on the wall to see shes of thend of the dead.


    As the door almost closed, she heard Edith greet the two men, "Wee Edgar and Moore. How can I help you?"


    Belle quickly retracted her hand back like she touched something forbidden. Taking a couple of steps behind, she wondered what to do. Missing from the ss would appear to be suspicious. Therefore Belle stayed there, waiting until Edith returned to the ss, she then took her leave from there to go back to the mansion.


    Knocking on the door, Barron was the one who opened the door, "Why are you opening the door?" asked Belle because Barron was not in his mortal form but his bunny form.


    "I was standing near the door, and I opened it," he answered, his mouth moving as he had an apple in his hand, "Weren''t you supposed to be in dance ss?"


    "I was. But there are two new Grims in the town," she answered, getting inside the mansion and locking the door. Hearing this, the apple from Barron''s hand fell on the ground.


    Belle had taken one step forward when Lucas appeared right in front of her, "Are you sure?"


    "Who? Who is it?" asked Barron, his ears standing up in attention.


    "Edith called them Edgar and Moore," replied Belle to see Lucas, who didn''t change his expression.


    "Shortie and giant are here?" Barron asked taken aback, and when Belle gave Lucas a questionable look he replied,


    "They are the Grims who are stationed at the gates. The ninth and the eleventh Grims. That exins why Portia was able to make her way through easily to this world," said Lucas, "Collectively called the gatekeepers of thend of the dead."


    Greed who appeared out of the kitchen, looked as if he had turned into a ghost because it appeared that flour had fallen on his head, "What are the gatekeepers doing here?" asked the blue-eyed Grim, "They are not supposed to leave the gates."


    "They probably got bored and decided to walk in here. So are we inviting them to this mansion party?" asked Barron, like it was not a big deal.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 345 - Guests In Town- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Guests In Town- Part 3</h4>


    Barron was the most rxed even though he had dropped the apple when he had heard about the two Grim reapers in the town near the Adams mansion. But it seemed like since he heard it was the Grims who were the gatekeepers, he started to walk away from them like nothing was going to happen.


    "Where are you going, Barron?" asked Belle because neither Lucas nor Greed happened to question him.


    Barron who was sauntering towards the main door turned around to reply to Belle, "To get more apples," he answered like it was an obvious thing to do. Thest time when they mentioned Wrath, Barron had been in a shock. The rabbit left, for Belle to turn and look at the other two Grims who were with her.


    "What was that?" asked Belle, was she not supposed to worry about the two new Grims? Were they harmless?


    "I am guessing Barron is not scared about the ninth and eleventh Grim of cards. Gatekeepers often don''t involve themselves in fights unless someone is trying to pass through from one realm to another. Moving from thend of the living or from the dead," exined Lucas. "It is possible that Barron has either spent too much time with the Grims or he hasn''t spent any time with them which is why he''s rxed."


    "I don''t think we should be rxed. They won''t wait but knock you back to the dead without a question," chipped Greed, "Everyone''s scythe in the card of Grims gives out different abilities. If Lucas is able to send a soul or a reaper to a nevend by destroying their very being, all the gatekeepers will have to do is touch the scythe and you will have an instant visit to thend of the dead."


    That didn''t sound good at all, thought Belle to herself. It was one thing to be dragged by a reaper and another to directly be allowed to knock the soul and send it to thend of the dead.


    Lucas then added, "The gatekeepers aren''t too differentpared to the other reapers. The only problem here is that reapers take you to Rower to pass on through the gate while the gatekeepers will send you to thend of the dead to wander around," that sounded like the time when Portia had killed her in the forest.


    "What are we going to do then? They were there to meet Edith. They must havee to find more information about you guys," said Belle.


    "Did they find out who you are? Your name?" asked Lucas for Belle to shake her head, "If they are going to stay back in this town, I don''t see why not we invite them with Edith."


    Greed for once blinked his eyes, "You want to have three more Grims under the same roof?"


    "I wasn''t kidding when I said we were going to behave like everyone else in this town. Hosting soiree, create some drama along with gossip. We should be good after that," stated Lucas, his hand going to wound around Belle''s waist unconsciously before he pulled her and kissed her on her temple.


    Belle didn''t know how things would be normal with them in the mansion and Baltimore who was still locked in the above floor. There were times when Belle forgot that he existed until someone brought up about him in a conversation which happened rarely.


    "How was your ss?" asked Lucas, his attention leaving about the subject of Grims and moving to Belle, "Did the ss start?"


    "No. We were still waiting for Edith to arrive," Lucas raised his brows before giving her a nod, "But the rest of the time went well," a grin appeared on her lips.


    "Let me know if someone misbehaves with you," he said and Belle knew what that meant. If Belle didn''t know about the other side of the living, thend of the dead, she would have been appalled by the thought of killing someone. But now that she was a person who had died ande back, she thought it would be fun to send a soul there for a short visit. Just enough to scare them.


    Belle helped Lucas with the invitations, writing down the names, on who to be invited and who to not who would cause trouble. It was strange, thought Belle to herself. On how her parents had died and her rtives didn''t care enough toe to visit her.


    When her parents had died, her rtives had surrounded her like vultures waiting to upy the mansion. She questioned if they visited her parents grave after the burial. The invitations for the night soiree were sent out the next day which was going to be held a week from now.


    Before the day of the soiree arrived, one of the noons, Belle had felt a slight ache in her chest, making her worry if her heart was corrupting. She ced her hand on her chest, feeling her heart beating. Deciding to get some rest, Belle got on the bed and fell asleep.


    Though Belle didn''t travel to thend of the dead, it didn''t stop her from having a dream-like she was witnessing something from a far distance. There was snow everywhere and she was in a forest. Her eyes roaming around back and forth, wondering where she was, as it felt less dream-like.


    She then saw two people who were on the ground, sitting not too far from where she was. Her eyebrows furrowing deeply as she knew them and then her eyes widened. She took one step back and then another before stepping on a stone that made her fall back.


    Instead of falling on snow, Belle''s eyes snapped open to see that she had returned back to her room.


    Quickly getting out of the room, Belle ran to Lucas who was standing in the garden with Barron. Reaching them she said to Lucas, "I think it is time! I think she''s going to die!"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 346 - Haste- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Haste- Part 1</h4>


    Belle had not expected to see it, and she didn''t know how she saw it, but she had seen Damien and the second alignment of the stars who were in the forest. Damien Quinn was the sibling she didn''t have, but the pureblooded was no less to her kin. He was better than the vulture-like rtives that she had.


    Though she stood not too near them, she noticed his eyes that they were not red but it had turned to ck. Was he getting corrupted? If he was going to turn corrupted, and only with the girl in this deserted forest, that would only mean she would be the first one get attacked by him.


    "They are still in Valeria?" asked Lucas, dropping the shovel which he had been carrying for Barron to hold as the rabbit staggered back.


    "Is someone going to tell me what''s going on?" Barron asked, moving his head to look back and forth between Lucas and Belle.


    "Penelope is going to die. The second star," added Belle for Barron to nod his head and have his ears flop that he had pushed behind his head, instead of letting it hang on either side of her head, "We need to go now!" said Belle to Lucas.


    Before Lucas could ce his hand on Belle to apparate from there, they heard the sound of the carriage arrive at the gates, and Barron quickly hid behind the trees. They saw the carriage make its way through the gates once they were opened for it toe and stand right in front of the mansion.


    And out stepped her aunt Irene.


    "What is she doing here?" muttered Belle under her breath. Thest time they had seen each other was in the soiree.


    "Belle!" Aunt Irene called her name with a bright smile on seeing her in the garden.


    "Seems like she''s here for something," said Lucas.


    But they weren''t looking for guests now! The second star was going to die, and they had to save her! "Aunt Irene," Belle showed less enthusiasmpared to her aunt. She stepped forward and asked, "What are you doing here?" with a question of doubt in it.


    When her aunt put her hands around Belle to hug her, Belle looked genuinely surprised, "Did the sunrise take ce in the opposite direction? Or was her aunt here for another scheme to tie her with another stranger? Asked Belle to herself.


    "I am here to see my niece, of course!" eximed Aunt Irene and Belle looked at the walls of the mansion, blinking at the sudden love.


    When her aunt pulled away, the woman said, "I am so sorry that I have note to visit you. Especially after that awful day which both your uncle and I are ashamed of. I want to say how sorry we are, especially me. I was recollecting how many good times we have had until now, and we didn''t cope with your parent''s death."


    Belle nodded her head, putting up a smile on her face, "That''s alright. It was hard on all of us," she then looked at Lucas because they were runningte.


    "No, no!" her aunt shook her head, and Belle wished her aunt had visited them yesterday or tomorrow, "We should set things right for what has happened. Let me cook you an amazing meal!"


    "I have already eaten," answered Belle, "And the food for the night has been cooked too. It would be a waste not to eat that food."


    "Oh, that''s alright," said her aunt as if it''s not a big deal, "Let us just spend some time together," decided her aunt. Belle took a deep breath, her smile faltering, and she turned to look at Lucas, wanting some help here.


    "I think your aunt is right," what? Thought Belle in her mind when she heard Lucasply, "I was going to the market. It is good that Belle will havepany." Belle didn''t know what Lucas had in his mind.


    "Let''s go in then," said her aunt, putting her arm around Belle and they walked inside the mansion. When they reached the open hallways, the woman noticed a new person, "Is this your new servant?" asked Aunt Irene looking at the blue-eyed man.


    "Who is she?" asked Greed, his eyes twinkling as if they were going to take a soul out to send it to thend of the dead.


    Aunt Ireneughed, "I am Belle''s aunt. Irene. Who are you?" asked the vampiress.


    "I am the-" Belle''s eyes widened if Greed was going to introduce himself just like Barron was used to doing it, "-the new butler in here," and she let out a relieved internal sigh.


    The vampiress raised her eyebrows, "Why do you have two butlers?" she turned to look at Belle.


    "I have only one," smiled Belle.


    "That''s Luas," said Aunt Irene.


    "Lucas is not the butler anymore. We are going to get married," answered Belle, and the hall appeared to be quieter than before as her aunt stared at the revtion. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth immediately, and it made Belle wonder why her aunt was not speaking against it.


    "I see. He''s not your butler¡­" her aunt took some time to sink in the information.


    Lucas stepped forward, cing his arm around Belle to say, "We are picking up a suitable day to get married. When we do, Belle and I wille with the invitation," he gave the woman a cold smile, and the woman''s smile faltered on her face.


    The vampiress nodded her head, "I would like to get some water, blood would be great too," she said to Greed, but Greed didn''t move from his ce. Finally, when Lucas gave Greed a nod, the Sixth Grim left to go to the kitchen.


    When Belle had got her aunt seated, she pulled Lucas away from the room to ask, "I am supposed toe with you," came her whispered voice, "We need to save her soul."


    "The gatekeepers are here, which would mean the gates are probably locked outside and inside. Souls cannot travel through. I know someone who will help in sending the soul back to the body," exined Lucas, "Don''t worry. It would be best if you handled your aunt in here. It looks like something has stuck on to her."


    "What?" asked Belle, not knowing what it meant.


    "You will find out when you go see her again. There''s something not right about her. I will see what can be done in the meantime. I will be back soon," saying this, Lucas leaned forward to press his lips on Belle''s soft lips. Lucas disappeared right after that, and Greed came from the kitchen.


    "Are you kissing the air?" asked Greed, "What is up with your aunt? Never saw her here before."


    "Yeah, that''s because she doesn''t visit me unless there''s something materialistic she needs," answered Belle, and she then asked, "Do you see anything strange in her?"


    "She appears fine, why?" asked Greed and Belle pursed her lips. Greed was not able to see it, but Lucas found something odd about her. Right now, she could only hope that Lucas would be able to keep the second star alive.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 347 - Haste- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Haste- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas had disappeared from the mansion while leaving Belle and the others back in the Adams mansion. It was still afternoon, and there was no time to go to thend of the dead if he needed to find a reaper. The Grims could pass in and out along with the death reapers, but it wasn''t the same when it came to souls as they needed a medium to pass to thend of the dead.


    He was in Valeria, searching for the couple out of which one of them, the girl was part of the alignment of stars simr to Belle. Keeping her alive was of utmost importance because if one died, then it would affect the rest and no one would be alive along with the possible destruction of the world where the mortals lived in.


    When he finally found them, he noticed how Damien''s face was changing because of corruption. Lucas'' eyes narrowed at the thought of why Damien''s heart had been corrupted, but the reason didn''t matter right now. The girl was returning to him, carrying two rabbits in her hands which appeared to be dead.


    "That is not going to be enough to suffice his thirst,"mented Lucas who was aware of how the mortals lived and how much blood the vampires needed and when they went rampant after getting corrupted before getting killed.


    Using the ghoul was not possible because this girl here was a witch who needed to take part in the uing war with the witches. So far no reaper had arrived, and therefore Lucas did something that he had not done in a very long time. In his reaper form, he was invisible. Lucas'' face turned to aplete set of bones, and he dropped the invisible shield that he had used since thest eleven years to stop anyone frommunicating with him or him listening to the whispers of death.


    A crow cawed at a distance as if warning the oing death of the girl.


    "Basilia," called Lucas, letting his whispers to be carried in the wind so that it reached a particr death reaper. But the signals that were carried were unsafe as they spread out even to reach for other reapers to listen in.


    It was risky, but this was the easiest and fastest way to secure the girl, Penelope''s soul.


    "If you can hear me, I need you toe to the spot where the sun shines and rains less to its opposite brother," said Lucas, his eyes staring at the couple, who could not see him as he was invisible to their eyes.


    "Cross," came a woman''s voice behind him and he turned around to find the death reaper, a woman who stood in front of him.


    "I need a favour. The girl here is going to die, I need you to help me in sending her back to her body," said Lucas, his voice holding a depth as he spoke to her, "Consider it that with this we are even."


    "If I help you, I will be the next one on the wanted list," answered Basilia, she moved to see the couple who were sitting on the ground, "Who are these?"


    "An acquaintance'' acquaintance," came the short reply from Lucas, "I will give you a spot in the Grims. How does that sound?"


    The reaper stared at him, who was lower than Lucas but having some ability that was going to useful right now, "If it were someone I would haveughed. But are you sure you will be able to do it?"


    "That''s the n. I need her to be alive," said Lucas, seeing Penelope''s blood being sucked from the pureblooded vampire.


    "I will arrange her soul to stay in my quarters," replied Basilia, and Lucas gave her a nod, "Let me reap her before someone else does." In a blink of an eye, the two reapers disappeared from the forest of Valeria and came to stand in a room to have the girl''s soul asleep on the bed.


    When the girl''s soul finally woke up, the death reaper Basilia moved towards Penelope, and ced her hand to say, "It appears your fever has gone away." The soul looked confused like she didn''t know where she was and what she was doing here.


    At the same time, Lucas entered the room, looking at Penelope who stared at him as if she was trying to remember where she had seen him, but Lucas had ced a spell. A spell where Penelope would not recognise him even though they had met in the past.


    Basilia, who was used to having souls who appeared to be confused, asked, "Is something the matter?"


    "Am I in heaven?" asked Penelope and this had Basilia turn to look at Lucas as this was not Basilia''s soul to pick and exin.


    Lucas stepped forward, to see the green eyes of hers that reminded him of the witch Isabel''s brother''s eyes who had died years ago. He wondered if she was a descendant of the white witch''s family.


    "No, this isn''t heaven," he answered her question. The trick here was not to let her remember anything about this ce while sending her back to the mortal world like nothing had happened, while it would still count that she had died. The girl appeared to look around the room, "This is a ce we call as unknown."


    Penelope, the second star asked, "I am not dead then? Where is Damien?"


    "Damien?" asked Basilia, wondering if the soul was speaking about the man who was sucking her blood out like there was no tomorrow because of the corruption.


    "The man who was with me. H-he..." Penelope touched her arm as if to feel something.


    Lucas then raised his hand for Basilia to hand over a ss of water. He handed it to her to drink. "Please drink," he kept a polite smile on his face which he had practised for years, "It is hard to tell if you are still alive, Miss. We do not speak of this ce, and even if we do, we make sure to erase the person''s memory."


    "Are you ck witches?" she asked worriedly.


    "No. Rest assured, we are not here to harm you," answered Lucas, moving his hands from bottom to top, asking her to drink the water, "You are in the transitioning phase. From being alive to dead. You might find it to be long right now, but the time you are spending here is not less to the span of a dream. I need you to go back because you have things to aplish."


    Lucas then ced his hand on Penelope''s forehead for the girl''s eyes to close, "Farewell, Miss Penelope," and she fell back to sleep. He then turned to Basilia, "Send her back now," and the death reaper who had taken the form of a woman nodded her head. She touched the girl''s arm who started to evaporate before the bed turned empty.


    "It is done," informed the death reaper to Lucas.


    This was the easiest soul transaction, much easier than when he had to handle Isabell''s soul, "You should get going," whispered the reaper.


    And Lucas heard the howls of the hellhounds, "It seems like they have found me."


    "Good luck," replied Basilia and Lucas apparated from where he was to go back to Bonke.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 348 - The Bounty- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 348 - The Bounty- Part 1</h4>


    Though the second star was safe and the process of death wasplete to bring her back in a nick of time to send her soul back to thend of the living where Penelope''s body was, had only opened a can of worms as the shield he had ced on him had been dropped where any and every death reaper could see him.


    It wasn''t the lower reapers but Lucas knew that once he had contacted Basilia, the Grims would have got the information about where he was. Returning back to thend of the living from the ce of nowhere which was in between the living and the dead, he now heard the howls of hellhoundsing closer and closer as if they had smelled him and couldn''t wait to drag him back to their Grim reapers.


    He noticed Damien had returned back to his senses as he had taken every single drop of blood from Penelope''s body and Lucas quickly walked towards the girl. cing a hand on the girl, he replenished the blood that she had lost so that it could get her soul working again.


    "Awoooooo!" came the sound of hellhound and Lucas didn''t wait too long to y with the hellhounds but the problem was that some of the hellhounds could track his reapers scent from onend to another. It was how lost souls were mostly turned to thend of the dead by the Grims.


    If Lucas was going to disappear from here, the hellhounds would soon follow to the Adams'' residence. Therefore he started to use his feet to get away from the couple who were still in the forest. Lucas '' feet left no footprint behind but that didn''t stop the hellhounds from following him.


    "Look who we have here," came a whispered voice and Lucas finally halted his feet from running further. From the dark corners of the forest and the shadows that were part of the trees started to move where the lowly death reapers stepped out from their slumber and hiding.


    Another reaper stepped out from the side, the cloaked figure walking towards the first one that was in front of Lucas. Three more reapers appeared, making it a total of five death reapers who pulled out their scythes that looked rusty and old.


    "We were hoping you woulde here," said one of the death reapers.


    Lucas was still in his mortal form and he looked at each and every one of them. They were all low-level death reapers, the kind he wouldn''t bother to get involved with but he had been spotted, "What for?" asked Lucas, "Trying to wee me?"


    The death reaper turned to look at one hell hound that appeared next to him and he patted its head. Since when did the death reapers start having hellhound? Asked Lucas to himself.


    "We will wee you if youe with us to thend of the dead. What do you say?" asked the reaper who was rubbing the head of the hellhound before letting it go.


    "I am not in the mood to visit thend of the dead now. You see, I visitedst week. I will pass," replied Lucas.


    One of them got ready with the scythe,ing forward to attack Lucas but the thirteenth Grim reaper took hold of the reaper by its sleeve and boney hands, pulling forward to push down and knocked its head twice with his knee. He then turned the head of the reaper that rotated four times before the reaper had to catch hold of his head to stop its head rotating.


    "We cannot let you go. You have the second-highest bounty that is ced in thend of the dead," said another reaper.


    "How much is that?" asked Lucas, his voice utterly bored. He wanted to leave Valeria but he would have to deal with these things so that they wouldn''t be a problemter.


    "That is eighty thousand sickles," answered another death reaper.


    The voices of the death reapers would sound almost the same for a soul but Lucas who had been in the Grim world for decades of years, he could spot the difference. They had told him, he had the second-highest bounty in thend of the dead. It made him wonder if the first one was Baltimore. After all, he was the first one to fall down from the position of the Grim of cards. But at the same time, thest time he remembered it, the discussion he had heard from the Hawverts was that they had nned to keep a bounty of ten thousand sickels on Baltimore''s head which was not posted as an announcement for the dead people to hunt and bring him back.


    Eighty thousand sickles were a high amount in thend of the dead and if the same amount was brought to the living, it would be triple the amount. Higher the bounty on a death reaper or Grim, the most was the demand to be hunted.


    "We cannot let our money go when it''s right here," said one of the death reapers.


    "How did you even know I was here?" asked Lucas.


    "You left the signals open for us to pick on. We would like to be the only ones to share the money. It would be difficult if others get involved," the death reaper on the extreme right sidemented.


    "All the best, gentlemen," Lucas bowed his head and with this action, the death reapers bowed themselves. Before they could stand up, Lucas pulled out his scythe and shed it at the first reaper out of the five that attacked him.


    Everyone came at once and Lucas started to dodge each and every attack and scythe that came close to him. Turning the scythe the other way round, he used it to hit the reapers by sending them off to crash again the tree.


    "Church!" called Lucas.


    One of the reapers looked confused and asked, "Did you turn religious because you know you are going to be dragged to thend of the dead and punished?"


    Hearing this, Lucas had a faint smile on his lips, "I was always religious."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 349 - The Bounty- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 349 - The Bounty- Part 2</h4>


    The death reapers stared at the answer which the Grim gave. They had heard rumours and seen only glimpses of the thirteenth Grim. They didn''t know much about him because the reaper was as good as a phantom who didn''t appear in any Hawverts gatherings.


    When they heard the growl of a hellhound appear from the back, the death reapers turned to see if it was their hellhound but it was different and bigger in size, "Meet Church," introduced Lucas and the next moment, the fight broke again.


    The two hellhounds shed their sharp teeth at each other while Lucas used his scythe on the death reapers, sending every one of them either falling down on the ground or crashing against the tree to only end up to fall. If they were mortals, they would have been dead by now but the dead couldn''t die. They were persistent and eighty thousand sickles was a lot of money that one couldn''t let go of.


    "Come back with us, Cross!" said one of the reapers that came from behind, swinging the scythe to reap and send Lucas to thend of the dead. But Lucas dodged by bending and turned around to use the scythe to reap the lowly reaper, sending it back to thend of the dead instead.


    Standing up, Lucas dusted the sides of his knees, "Who wants to go home next?" he asked looking at the death reapers. It had been a while since he had got the opportunity to stretch his hands and legs, this right now felt good. As the next two appeared in front of him, Lucas only had to swipe up his scythe and the reapers disappeared into the smoke. His ck soulless looking eyes turned to look at thest two death reapers who were still standing their ground.


    "If you don''te now, your punishment by the Hawverts will only increase," warned one of the two reapers.


    "Why?" asked Lucas, turning the scythe in his hand as he said, "I don''t think I did anything apart from taking a vacation."


    Snickers came out from the death reapers, "We know what you did. You stole the soul and didn''t send it to the dead."


    Lucas'' head moved to his side, "Stole?"


    "Yes, yes! You stole the soul before its time and the soul was not anywhere to be found. What did you do with the soul?" asked one of the reapers.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he had no clue where the damn soul was. He had not bothered with the soul and he didn''t give a damn about it either, "I don''t give a fuck about it. Go, find the soul yourself, instead of wasting my time."


    His words didn''t sit well with the two reapers and before one of them could touch him, Lucas threw his scythe for the reaper to be reaped right away, "Even if you send us back, we will tell the Hawverts of what we saw. You will only have your penalty increased and there will be many more reapers after you."


    A question rose and Lucas asked, "Tell me...Who is having the third bounty?"


    "Wrath. All of you first generation of Grims are going to be punished and sent to oblivion," snickered the reaper, "One of us will be chosen to be the Grims."


    "And who is the fourth?" asked Lucas, prolonging the time to see if there was any other reaper who would show up to the party that was going on in the forest.


    The reaper suddenly shed the scythe and Lucas used his hand to keep the metal from touching him. Using his long legs to kick the reaper he picked up the scythe he had thrown.


    As the reaper stood up, it answered, "The fourth is Greed with the bounty of fifty-one thousand sickles," that would mean, first was Baltimore, then it was him to be followed by Wrath. If Greed was fourth then the fifth one was Barron. The reaper then continued, "I was surprised that they raised the first bounty to be ced for one twenty thousand."


    Lucas didn''t change his expression as the sickles of coins in thend of the dead was not something he bothered himself with. Especially when he had enough to spend. Baltimore was gone for a very long time, it should have been obvious that he would end up with a high amount on his head and scythe to be ready to be snatched.


    "Are you jealous that you don''t have such a high bounty? Join me," Lucas taunted the man, "I will help you gain a good one."


    The death reaper growled, "I have no interest to go ahead of the gue," this caught Lucas'' attention and seeing no other reaper arrive, he said,


    "I guess time is up. Let us catch up some other time in thend of the dead," and his form flickered before it disappeared, to stand behind the reaper and use his scythe to send him to the other side.


    Church had taken care of the hellhound and Lucas decided to return to Valeriater. After looking around, in a blink of an eye, he disappeared and returned back to Adams'' mansion. His scythe had disappeared from his hand, hiding and he knocked on the door.


    Greed was the one to open it, "Wee back. How was your trip?" asked the sixth Grim.


    "I met some reapers there," Lucas responded, making his way through the hall, "How are things in here?" he asked.


    "Belle is with the snake. Sitting in the drawing-room," came the reply from Greed and he closed the door shut. When Lucas appeared in front of Belle, Belle automatically stood up from the seat, wanting to know if everything had gone well.


    "Lucas, you are early," chimed the older vampiress, her voice came out more than pleasant. Lucas noticed a shadow that was trying to creep behind her and he pulled out the gun. Pointing towards thedy, "W-what are you doing?" asked the woman rmed.


    Lucas didn''t blink his eyes and pulled the trigger for the gunshot to be heard in the entire house and thedy fell down on the ground. Belle had a look of shock on her face before she noticed the body turn gooey and meltdown.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 350 - Why Me??- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Why Me??- Part 1</h4>


    Belle had a look of shock on her face, staring at her aunt who had been shot right at the centre of her head, in front of her by Lucas, who had returned home a minute ago. She was speaking to her aunt Irene, trying to get her out of the mansion as quick as possible. She had seen this before, this melted body and her eyebrows drew in together in a deep frown. A switcher...but there was something more in here because she caught sight of a shadow that started to slip away and Lucas snapped his finger for the shadow to stop that was trying to escape.


    She quickly stepped away from it, seeing how the shadow was trying to move closer to each other, like threads going to a particr spot to create a creature.


    "Is this is a spirit?" asked Belle, her hands had already pulled out the blue light from her hand.


    "I didn''t know we had a guest from thend of the dead,"mented Greed to pull out his scythe.


    "Why don''t we send it back away?" asked Belle, it was because they had done it in the past. The first time when dozens of the spirits hade to take shelter in the Adams'' mansion.


    Lucas himself had pulled out his scythe, "They are various versions of spirits. This one is improvised. Switchers more or less creatures who are born from fusing, that starts from the spirits who consume souls and other things. When you kill the switcher, the spirit tries to run escape back to the dead totch on something again."


    As seconds passed by, Belle saw how the creature was getting a body. Hands and legs, where it looked like it was sitting on its heels with its thin hands forward.


    She saw the resemnce of her aunt in the spirit as it appeared that it still had some essence in it. As the thought sank, she realised this meant her aunt was dead. How did she evene in contact with the switcher?


    "Belle, move back," warned Lucas and she was about to ask why, but being the closest to the creature, the creature stood up and moved its hand to send her flying. Her body hit against the ss shelves. ss pieces broke from the shield to fall on the ground and she flinched with the force she was thrown. It seemed like this one was extremely strong and it tried even to throw Lucas off, but when he raised his hand, it couldn''t do anything.


    But seeing Greed who stood behind Lucas, the creature attacked him, and he fell back.


    "That''s enough," said he and Lucas whispered something that creature a circle around the creature and he flicked his fingers to snap the creature like a little explosion that had Belle raise her hand to prevent the dust and smoke getting into her eyes.


    "Was that my aunt?" asked Belle, confused as she didn''t know what was what.


    "Seeing how she was talking to you, I would say yes," answered Lucas. He had walked to her, giving his hand for her to take, and she got up, "Are you okay?" he inspected her hands.


    "I am okay," Belle answered. Seeing the smoke started to reduce where the dust was settling down on the ground, she found the circle gone, and so was the creature, "Won''t ite back?" she asked him.


    "Not any time soon," answered Lucas.


    She was torn in knowing about what happened to her aunt, but there was something else she wanted to confirm before that, "How is Penelope?" asked Belle.


    "Breathing," and she felt relieved hearing this.


    A weight was lifted from her shoulders, and she felt she could finally breathe even though the mess about her aunt was yet to be fixed.


    When she had first met Edith, the oracle Grim had mentioned how she was supposed to help in saving the two stars as they would die and she had died too, toe back alive and she only hoped that she wasn''t going to die for the second time. At least now she knew that there was no more need of her involvement when it came to the alignment of stars.


    This meant she was free, and she could concentrate on thend of the dead now in bringing the Hawvert down who was trying to create problems by sending the other Grims against Lucas and others.


    At the same time, Barron entered the mansion on hearing the sound that came from Lucas snapping his fingers. As he was stuck in the apple tree, eating apples one after another, the rabbit had not noticed Lucas appear in front of the door and going in.


    "What happened here?" asked Barron, his head moving back and forth to see smoke. He moved his bby hand in front of him, "Why is there smoke here?"


    Greed, who stood up, cracked his bones after crashing against the walls, stared at Barron, "There was a switchers spirit in the aunt''s body."


    Barron looked back and forth, seeing people not panicking and having their scythe turning invisible, he said, "I am d that you took care of the switcher. I wouldn''t want to cover myself in the dust. How did we not find out? How did you find out?" asked the rabbit.


    Belle stared at Lucas because he had told her to be careful, but who knew that they had a switcher in the mansion?!


    "I found herplexion to be strange, but I thought it was because of winter. It was only after I saw the shadow behind her back I found out that it was the switcher''s spirit," answered Lucas, "I thought you would find out what was going on by the time I found out. We don''t know what creatures pop out and what they turn out to be. It is possible that Winston doesn''t want to fuse thend of the dead and the living, but he also wants to fuse the creatures. To create a mutation between each other."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 351 - Why Me?? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Why Me?? - Part 2</h4>


    Belle looked down at the dust that remained on the ground of her aunt, "Do you think there are others like this?" she questioned because if her aunt was walking freely into her home, where she had travelled by the carriage, wasn''t it possible that things were not the same at her aunt''s home?


    "We don''t know about that," replied Lucas, "Maybe the invitation might help in knowing if we have any more cases like this."


    Barron, who shifted his gaze from the ground to look at Belle, asked, "Are you happy about her death?"


    "I wouldn''t say I was sad," came the truthful reply from Belle and Barron''s ears moved up.


    "Get the maids to clean this up. Spotless," ordered Lucas and Greed was the one who left the room. The master and ve bond went much deeper in the world of the dead that every word was to be followed which was why Barron had refused to create one with Lucas, instead, demanding to be the master and not the ve.


    Barron stared at Lucas for some time and then asked, "What happened to your hellhound? I saw it run past the gates."


    "I called him. There were some death reapers who I met when I finished sending the girl''s soul back. Dropping the shield was going to attract many death reapers and hellhounds," said Lucas before continuing, "I found something very interesting from them."


    "What was that?" asked Barron, his soft, fluffy legs moving forward to follow Lucas and Belle when they stepped away from the scene where the switcher had been killed in thend of the living.


    "They have all our posters ced in thend of the living," stated Lucas and Barron raised his hands, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I know that already. What did you expect from the Hawverts?" asked Barron.


    Lucas stopped walking and then said, "There''s a bounty on each of our heads that is in thousands. And yes, the fifth person to fall from the position is Wrath. They don''t know where he is, and I doubt they know his reasons, not like they know any of ours."


    Wrath was the one of the first four of Grims, the oldest one and it made everyone curious as to why he had fallen and had gone missing from thend of the dead, "Maybe we can try finding him?"?asked Belle.


    "No," Lucas rejected the idea, "If I was able to hide my presence as the reaper, he can do it too. We will only be wasting our time on something unnecessary. I am on the second-highest list and then it''s Wrath."


    "The bounty?" on Belle''s question, he gave her a nod.


    "Balti must have taken the number one position," chuckled Barron, a snicker escaping from his rabbit mouth.


    Greed now arrived with two maids whose eyes widened by looking at the mess that was caused in the drawing-room. They were carrying broomsticks in their hands and bowing their heads. They quickly made their way towards the room to clean up the mess.


    "Greedy, you heard that?" asked Barron who was stillughing at the thought that Baltimore had been given the highest bounty as he was the first fallen Grim in the cards, "How much is the first ce bounty?"


    "One twenty thousand sickles." When Lucas gave out the number, Greed''s eyebrows rose, his blue eyes turning bright at the money. Even Barron''s ears turned straighter than ever.


    Barron started to bob his head and then said, "You know what we are going to do? We are going to give Baltimore to the Hawverts and take money from them." Belle could tell Barron was eager to get the money of the dead, but she wondered if he had forgotten that he was part of the list too.


    Lucas saw how Barron had moved towards the steps now. He said, "You didn''t hear the full list."


    "Oh, I don''t care about my bounty. Little ''ole me will be at the bottom of the numbers," Barron waved his bby hands in front like it was no big deal being part of the list.


    The twelfth Grim''s lips twitched at this, "Greed is the fourth person in the bounty, and the fifth is Baltimore to have the least ," he finally dropped the words when Barron had already ced one foot of his on the stair.


    Belle was faster than Barron, and her eyes turned wide. The rabbit took another step before turning around and walked to stand in front of Lucas, "How is Balti in number one and number five? Did they split his bounty?"


    Belle turned her head to look at the wall. She knew this was not the time to be smiling, but Barron had been so eager to have Baltimore handed to the Hawverts that he had turned excited not to hear what Lucas had to saypletely.


    "I never said the highest bounty was Baltimore, Barron," sighed Lucas.


    Barron''s ears fell on either side of his ears, "WHAT?!"


    "WHY AM HAVING SUCH HIGH BOUNTY ON MY HEAD??!!!!" Barron asked in shock and Belle flinched at the loud voice, "You are joking!" the rabbit raised his hand, pointing towards Lucas.


    "I am not. I am telling you what the death reapers said," Lucas'' voice was calm as he said this and Barron was back to pulling his ears with his two cotton hands.


    Even Greed who had been quietly listening to Lucas turned amused to say, "I guess we should indeed hand over the person who has the highest bounty to the Hawverts. It would be a shame to not cash-in those one twenty thousand sickles."


    "I will kill you!!" Barron red at Greed''s suggestion.


    Belle wondered if this is what it meant when one said, hunter bing the hunted.


    "Why would I be the one in the high list?!" the rabbit was in shock, "I didn''t even do anything! Nor was I involved with the witches, nor the vampires! Not with the Hawverts!"


    Greed who was standing behind said, "Maybe you can ask once we hand you over to them."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 352 - We Have Each Other- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 352 - We Have Each Other- Part 1</h4>


    Barron was in shock, since the time Lucas had mentioned about the list. On who was having the highest bounty on their head in thend of the dead while who had the least bounty in the fallen Grims. Three days passed and since the time he had heard it. Barron had kept annoying Lucas,


    "What if you heard it wrong?" asked the rabbit,ing around to stand in front of Lucas.


    "It might be possible," sighed Lucas, who was tired with the repeated question and he decided to agree to everyting that Barron said.


    Barron quickly moved back to keep up with Lucas who was not standing in one ce as they were decorating the Christmas tree right now, "Why did you say the reaper said I had the highest bounty then?" asked Barron, tugging Lucas'' trouser to get his attention.


    "Because he said so," came the nd answer from Lucas.


    "He must be lying!" hissed Barron for the umpteenth time.


    Belle who was standing on the stool looked down at Barron, "Barron, do you know what sound a snake makes?" she asked, curious if the fourth Grim reaper knew the difference in the sound the animals made.


    Barron turned to look at Belle, staring at her while taking a second to remember and then said, "Pspspsps."


    "It is safe to say that Barron needs to be sent to school with the other children to know the difference between the sound of animals," murmured Greed who was walking past them carrying the decorative items for the stairs.


    Barron was not interested with Greed''sment as his head had the highest bounty. If it was true, that means he was the most probable person to be hunted down by the hellhounds and the Grim reapers, along with the lowly death reapers, "Lil ''ole me has done nothing. You know I am not even poprpared to you or Wrath. Shouldn''t they put more money on you?" asked Barron.


    "I thought you were Barron the great," Lucas moved his eyes at Barron for a moment before handing stars to Belle that were used in the previous year to decorate the tree.


    The rabbitughed nervously, moving its hand in front of his small body, waving it, "I was only joking. I am just a poor Grim, who brings gue. Why?! Why in Satan''s name would they decide to put a higher bounty on me?"


    Lucas walked away from the hall, and Barron looked up at Belle with a pleading look on his face.


    "I don''t think Lucas knows anything more than what he told to us. Only the Hawverts would know why they did it," Belle said, and she wondered if it was because Barron was the easiest to be caught. Surely the Hawverts wouldn''t know that there were four Grims umted under one roof. Would they?


    She tried to remember the day when each of the Grim had been caught in here. Lucas had trapped every one of them in specific intervals of time. Baltimore was negligible as he had disappeared from thend of the dead years ago. There was no way they could link each of them to be working together. Belle wondered what was special about Barron, was there something that even the rabbit didn''t know about?


    But Greed broke the silence as a chuckle escaped his lips, "I wonder how much he can be protected. His soul is the same, as when he had left thend of the dead. It has remained unchanged. All it needs is one whiff from the hellhound who is lurking around to sink its teeth over that cotton body of yours to be dragged back."


    Greed was right.


    The probability was indeed high about Barron being caught. Because of his short-tempered, impulsive nature, there was no saying what he would blurt out once he would be caught.


    Then she said to Barron, "No more apple picking," and he looked at her in shock.


    As the evening came to pass by, Belle sat down on the stairs, candle light being lit everywhere and tomorrow was the day when the guests would be arriving to celebrate Christmas in the Adams'' mansion. During the time of Winter and Christmas here, Belle missed her parents. She was staring at the empty ground when she saw a pair of shoese to take its spot there. Her eyes trailed up to see, it was Lucas who held two sses of blood in his hands.


    "This will keep you warm and hydrated," said Lucas as she took hold of the ss and Lucas took himself to sit down next to her on the stairs.


    "You are drinking blood," noted Belle, bringing the ss to herp. It was rare to see Lucas drinking blood.


    "I invited your friend Simon. He will be here tomorrow," informed Lucas and Belle smiled, d to hear that Lucas was finally letting her friend in without shooing him away as he did in the past.


    "Will everything go well tomorrow?" she asked Lucas, "Every time I think we can breathe, we have something waiting in the corner, waiting for us."


    "It will," Lucas promised Belle for a peaceful day which wouldn''t involve death or the reapers. They didn''t know who was knocking on the door, but whoever it was, the person had not returned back to knock again.


    Belle moved closer to him, her head going to lean against Lucas'' shoulder, "It feels like years have passed. How did you live alone?" she asked him. Remembering her parents shadow of the past as if they were still here, walking in the hallways.


    asions like these turned her heart heavy, and she felt her eyes burn as she stared at the space. She closed her eyes when the water-filled up and dropped down on herp. She knew Lucas was here with her, and she was not alone. Some part of her past still existed in this mansion, but sometimes loneliness of the past crept into her heart.


    "You get used to it. Living the routine life over and over again until your existence doesn''te to matter unless there''s a purpose," came Lucas'' soothing words and he put his hand around her shoulder, kissing the top of her head to add, "It gets better in time."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 353 - We Have Each Other- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 353 - We Have Each Other- Part 2</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Curve by SoMo


    .


    Belle and Lucas continued to sit on the stairs in silence, taking in each other''spany while the night was almost reaching its peak. The candles were still burning when the clock on the wall struck twelve, dinging loud enough for the mansion to hear.


    "Merry Christmas," wished Lucas and Belle pulled back, mustering a smile and pushing the loneliness away as she had Lucas with her.


    "Merry Christmas," she wished him back, looking into his ck eyes and she felt Lucas lean forward towards her.


    Lucas'' hand moved forward, cing it below the side of her jaw before closing in the distance between their lips. He nipped and sucked her lips before nipping them again, his action not too harsh on her. Belle felt his hand caress her waist and pulled her closer from where she sat. Belle could feel her heart beating faster when Lucas''s tongue slipped into her mouth, rubbing his tongue over hers. His hand moved into the back of her hair as he angled her face for the kiss. The more time passed, the more passionate the kiss turned. Her heart and mind desired more than a kiss and she leaned forward for him to take what she offered.


    Belle didn''t know how it happened but one second she was on the surface of the stair and the next second she was on Lucas''p. Belle''s hand moved to be ced on his shoulders that circled around his neck, to y with the ends of his hair that were on the nape of his neck.


    She sighed every time his teeth nipped her lips that now moved to her neck. His lips trailed down whilst they were still on the stairs as if no one was home.


    Though Belle was a vampiress and her body was colder than the humans or pureblooded vampires, she shivered every time Lucas'' lips made contact with her skin as his body was nothing less than ice.


    "Let''s move it to the bedroom," Belle heard him whisper on her neck and in a blink of an eye, Belle had moved from the stairs to fall on the surface of the soft bed with Lucas. While Belle was still gettingfortable Lucas who was in front of her, brought his hand behind him to pull out the shirt that he wore in one single movement, throwing it to the side while his gaze didn''t leave her red eyes, reflecting the me that was burning in the firece.


    Belle''s heart started to beat faster than before whilst she stared at him, her eyes trailing down from his neck which was bare and her heart hitched by looking at the taut muscles in front of her. She didn''t know something like this was going to happen today, and her nerves jittered. She had been waiting for something more than just the kisses.


    She wondered if she had to shower. While Belle was trying to think quickly on what to do, Lucas had leaned close to her, "Not ready?" he asked, his voice serious with his eyes that had turned to a mix of ck and gold.


    "I-Should I shower?" asked Belle and a subtle smile appeared on his lips.


    Lucas'' hand moved around Belle''s waist to pull her close to him, "We can do thatter," he said before adding, "Together," and Belle blushed at his words. She felt him caress her cheek as he looked at her.


    Belle was more than happy withplying to that offer of his and she leaned closer towards his face to have her lips captured by Lucas. Their lips moved against each other, starting slow and gentle before Lucas applied pressure on her lips.


    Lucas didn''t have a heartbeat of his own but he could hear every flip and turn as he touched Belle when his hands moved from her waist to her back and then back to her waist before one of his hands moved upward from the side. Belle tasted sweet on his lips. He took her as she offered herself to him, while he offered himself to Belle.


    As he kissed her, he remembered how stubborn he had been to keep Belle away, without realising they were meant for each other since the very beginning. A Grim reaper who had fallen in love with a mortal.


    But somewhere he had always cared for her since the beginning, before he had admitted his feelings for her and before he knew who they truly were.


    In this world, or in thend of the dead, there was no one but her whom he cared for. He had tortured and killed people who had remotely hurt her, the thought made him smile as he pulled away to see how she heaved for air.


    Belle traced her fingertips over his chest, her eyes moving along with it. There was a hint of blush in her cheeks but that didn''t stop her from exploring Lucas. She had known Lucas to be fit, confirming the thought the day they had got drenched in the rain. Lucas didn''t give her much time, he pulled her close to him, hugging her where his hand reached for the buttons that were at the back of her dress. She heard him say,


    "Let me know if it gets too much," and all Belle could do was nod her head.


    Lucas chuckled at the enthusiasm that came from her. Eager little rabbit, he thought to himself and his hands moved to the buttons, starting from the top of her dress to unbutton one after another.


    Belle felt Lucas'' hand moved to the top of her shoulders and he pushed the dress down to her waist before helping it discard from her body. Her toes curled to feel the cool air of Winter on her skin. It wasn''t the first time she was naked in front of Lucas but every touch of his felt like it was the first time.


    He then pushed her shoulder gently for her toy down on the bed...


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 354 - We Have Each Other- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 354 - We Have Each Other- Part 3</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Maiden''s blush by Maxine


    .


    Belle felt her heart starting to pick its own beating in her chest with a rhythm that it had picked on until she had discovered her feelings for Lucas. She loved him, maybe since the beginning of the time when he had started to work in the mansion. Her memory wasn''t good but there were some faint ones which she was very attached to. After getting back her memories of who she was in her past life, the time had moved in such a way that it made her see things she had forgotten.


    When Lucas leaned forward, his body hovered over her. Her hand stretched out, seeking him. Using both her hands together, to wound it around his neck and she kissed him, a smile on her lips out of happiness that even after everything, she had him with her.


    She felt Lucas kiss her cheek, trailing down to her jaw and then to her neck. Peppering the kisses down whilst his hand moved to feel the curves of her waist.


    Belle had a petite figure and for a vampiress she had a leaner body, Lucas noticed as his lips moved against her skin. She sighed when his lips reached the top of her breast, his teeth scraping gently against her skin to hear the hitch of her heart. One of his hand moved up before it went to hold her breast in his hand, gently squeezing it and Lucas might have touched it before but her toes curled and dipped into the bed when his lips made its way at the tip of her breasts to take the darkened bud into his mouth.


    Her eyes closed instinctively. Her lips parting to let out a silent sigh escape through her lips when Lucas'' mouth sucked on to it. Twisting and pulling, something she had thought he would not know because of his stoic appearance but she was wrong. Along with her toes, her hands that had let go of Lucas had moved to either side of her body to press against the white sheets of the bed.


    Lucas continued to suck and pull her tips, running his tongue around it. The other hand continued to pay the same attention to her other breast where his fingers twisted and pulled to hear Belle sigh.


    Once he felt he had given enough attention to them, his lips trailed down and he kissed her stomach that was t making her giggle as it tickled. Belle had tried to hold back the fits of giggles but she couldn''t with every time Lucas kissed her making her arch her back and Lucas pulled back, staring at her smiling face which was sad a few minutes ago.


    Going back to her, he pecked her lips, "Keep smiling like this always. No matter what happens," he said to her.


    Her smile lowered down from her face and she said, "Why do you say it like you won''t be with me."


    "I won''t leave you," he promised, bringing her hand up to his mouth and kissed the back of her hand, "I am the Grim Reaper who reaps others, not the other way round," he said, pushing her hair away from her face while smoothening it to lean and press his lips on her forehead. He kissed her lips back again, letting the passion sink into her body and for the worries that she had on her mind to fade away.


    Belle kissed back, pushing Lucas around so that he would lie on his back now. She ran her hands over his body, letting it roam and feeling the taut muscles under her touch. Leaning forward, her lips touched his skin, leaving small kisses until she reached the start of his cks.


    "Go ahead," said Lucas, his ck eyes staring at Belle who was on top of him.


    Belle was nervous but at the same time, she was eager when her hands went to unbutton the ck. Lucas let Belle pull it down and he got up before she would go any further to turn her back on the bed.


    "You''re vixen trying to tempt me," said Lucas and he pecked her lips, "You can help me out tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" questioned Belle, her eyes brightened that had Lucas chuckle.


    "Yes," he agreed, "but today is going to be about you."


    Saying this, the smile on his lips lowered and he yed with the edge of the undergarment that she wore, letting her settle before slipping his hand into it to feel the wetness between her leg. Lucas looked at the subtle change of expressions on her face, that appeared on her face. His movements were careful, making sure she wasfortable all the time.


    When Belle felt his fingers draw closer to the clit, she gasped. Her breath was getting warm in the room and her eyes dizzying in and out because of the sensation she felt. Her body felt more than alive with Lucas touching her and she felt him prob his finger, testing her. Seeing no resistanceing from the red-eyed girl, he finally pushed in one finger into her and she cried out, trying to ustom herself with the new intrusion.


    Belle, who had closed her eyes, opened it when she felt Lucas shuffle to see him discard something. Her face flushed red at the sight of his manhood and she quickly looked up to meet his eyes with burning cheeks.


    Lucas had taken his seat near her legs and he hooked both his fingers on either side of her undergarments before tugging it down and throwing it on the ground. cing his hands on her knees, he parted her legs before dropping down his head to lick the slit of the folded lips as he dived his tongue into it.


    Belle moaned when his wet mouth came in contact with her sex, making her sigh and writhe under his touch, awakening something deep that until then she didn''t know she was capable of. Her back arched, his hand holding both sides of her waist to keep her still. She didn''t know there was a sensation like this that she could experience and now that she did, she tugged on the surface of the bed where her hands crumpled the sheets beneath her.

 Chapter 355 - We Have Each Other- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 355 - We Have Each Other- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas was generous when it came to give her everything he could, every touch of his brought her to a higher height. Getting her close to the edge to only deny it and he could tell she was getting impatient. Seeing her like this, he didn''t know there could be anything that was as fascinating as her expression now. Her eyes looked droopy because of his ministrations, her chest heaving for breath and her lips parted that had sighs and moans escaping from her lips.


    He continued to kiss her back up, wanting her body to rx and taking their time to enjoy each other''s presence andpany as they had decades and centuries with each other. The thought itself was enough to bring contentment to his non-existent heart.


    "I love you," he whispered to her, "I cannot say anything more because I haven''t loved anything but I love you," he said to her, looking into her eyes that were looking up at him with pure happiness and this was a treasure to him.


    "I love you. Before, now, and after," she whispered back to him. Belle noticed how Lucas looked entranced by her now, his eyes fixed on her as he caressed her cheek.


    "Forever," he said and she nodded to him.


    He showered her with some more kisses before going back to position himself between her parted legs. Moving closer, slow and careful to hear Belle gasp for air. Though she was a vampire, she would still feel the pinch of pain as it was her first time and Lucas wanted her first time to be special and to follow with more special ones. He ran his hand again over her waist, trying to soothe and calm her tensed body so that she could rx.


    When Lucas felt that she was finally ready, he started to move his hips in and out. Belle could feel the quick pinch of pain to be reced by a newfound pleasure which was increasing by second. A sweet dull ache and she felt her heart skip a beat with every thrust.


    Belle then raised her hand up and Lucas pulled her up in his arms, still inside her and she felt him fill her. Her hands went on to hold his shoulders, wounding her hands again and reaching halfway for the kiss from Lucas. Their tongue fought with each other until Lucas pulled back to bite into the bottom of her lips yfully.


    "Are you sure?" asked Lucas, his hands gently brushing the hair away from her cheek.


    Belle nodded her head. Lucas had not allowed her to help him and she didn''t want him to be doing everything. They were each other''s soul mates and she wanted to be part of this, "I want to do it," she said to him.


    His hands had not let go of her waist and Belle moved her body, up and down with less hesitant while holding on to him. She moaned his name, feeling his hand trail from the back of her neck down her spine and within a few minutes, she came apart in his arms where Lucas followed her.


    Belle breathed for air, clinging in Lucas'' arms, feeling him hold her closer and she snuggled into his neck. Her heart took some time to calm down,ing back to normal and she pulled away from him, "We should do this often," before smiling goofily and Lucas brought her hand close to kiss her again.


    "I would love that," he replied back with a satisfied smile on his face which was rare, making him look younger than he usually did.


    After helping Belle clean up, both of them headed back into the bed, pulling the covers, Lucas put his arm around her to pull her close. Staring at her, without looking away and Belle returned his gaze back. She had brought her hand up, tracing his face as if to memorize them.


    "Lucas," she called his name for him to hum, "Are there no women in thend of the dead?" she asked him.


    "There are males and females there. Why do you ask?" he asked her strange question.


    "You are so handsome. I find it hard that no one has tried to seduce you," she said looking into his eyes and noticed that subtle smile of his, "I am not joking."


    "I know you aren''t, little rabbit," he replied to her. The hand that was around her waist had moved to run up and down her back to feel her skin while keeping her close, "I guess I was never out there in thend of the dead. People who knew me have always been wary of whom I am and what I can do. Rumours spread out fast. You know my reputation when ites to killing and reaping people."


    "So, they were scared," she raised her eyebrows and Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "Are you the scariest Grim?" she asked him.


    "Maybe."


    Belle has a smile of her own, "I don''t think you are scary. You''re just someone who is aloof but kind-hearted and reliable."


    "You do know, you are the only person who would say that right?" Lucas asked and Belle somewhere had to agree on that. Lucas could be very rude and mean when he wanted, "You were different from the rest. Always tailing me, trying to get stories to listen to."


    "I am d you came to work here in the mansion. I would have been lost if it weren''t for you," she whispered to him and he brought her closer to him. Belle snuggled close to his chest, and Lucas found sce with her in his arms.


    "You will never have to be alone. Not another day. Remember this, Belle," said Lucas, "Even if time freezes, and changes its tide, we will always end up together. No matter what."


    Belle held on to Lucas, seconds ticking by where her breathing turned even to let Lucas know that she had fallen asleep right in his arms.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 356 - Look Who Is Here- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Look Who Is Here- Part 1</h4>


    The next morning when Belle opened her eyes, she found herself to be in Lucas'' arms with her back facing him as he snuggly held her close. His face was buried in her hair. Her hand was about to reach out for the cover when she felt Lucas pull her closer to him and she smiled.


    "You are awake," she said, feeling him snuggle his head into the crook of her neck.


    "I don''t sleep much," Lucas reminded her and she slowly turned around so that she could face him, "Good morning, little rabbit."


    "Good morning, Mr. Butler," a small giggle escaped her lips, a nickname she had given him when she was young. Back in the past, her mother scolded her to stop addressing Lucas informally and this had led to the little girl to address him as ''Mr. Butler'' which didn''t stick too long as she was back to calling him by his name, "Thank you for staying with me," she whispered to him.


    "I didn''t want to leave the bed cold when there is a beautiful girl here in my arms. Not every Grim is destined with such luck," Lucas leaned forward to kiss on her lips, "Sleep some more if you need."


    "And leave you awake?" asked Belle to see him smile, "You should smile more."


    Lucas looked at Belle who had a smile of bliss on her face and he was happy to see she was doing much better today. He had seen the vampiress grow up in front of his eyes, he knew that she craved for a life where there were people. People whom she could trust. That she needed a family.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked to see Belle stretch her body like a cat would before she snuggled closer to him.


    "More than wonderful. How about you?" Belle didn''t know if Grims were allowed to have pleasures or if they had the ability to feel. But then Lucas was different. He had fallen in love with her in their past life and he had fallen in love again, caring for her.


    Seeing the way she looked at him, the smile on Lucas'' face broadened further, "There are some things that we feel and some we don''t. What we did yesterdayes in the list to feel," he chuckled and Belle''s cheeks turned warm.


    By the time Belle and Lucas had made their way down the stairs, dressed, there were presents ced in front of the Christmas tree. She had not expected to have more than one present there. Which was obviously from Lucas but seeing two more, she turned to look at Lucas who only smiled.


    Like an excited child, Belle quickly stepped down and walked towards the tree and at the same time, Barron appeared from above, his footsteps louder than any person as he hopped down the stairs.


    "IT IS THE TIME OF THE GRIMS!" shouted Barron loudly.


    "Sometimes it makes me question if Barron is a Grim," said Lucas under his breath and the rabbit quickly join Belle in pulling out the presents.


    "You got me a gift," murmured Belle, picking up the gift in her hand and saw Barron''s ears moving up and down. Not because of his present but because of what Belle would think about his gift.


    "Open it!" said Barron. His voice was loud that made Greed appear from the room that they were sharing, his face looking annoyed, "Wait! Wait! Keep it for thest! Open others presents first!" said Barron.


    Belleughed at his excitement. It reminded her of the time when she gave handmade presents to her parents. The first one she opened was from Lucas. Opening the box, she found it to be empty and she turned around to see him smiling.


    "When did empty boxes turn out to be presents? Are you out of money?" questioned Barron.


    Belle didn''t know if the empty box had a significance and she turned to Lucas. He made his way down from the rest of the stairs and finally stood behind her, bending down he said, "I have the present with me. You will be receiving it during the time of the soiree. It is a surprise," leaning forward he kissed on her lips.


    Belle was excited and she gave him a nod.


    Barron then waved his hand for Lucas to go away so that Belle could open the next present and surprisingly, it was from Greed. She opened the gift of his to find cactus in there. Somewhere this was expected and it felt like a jealous jilted girlfriend. Raising her head up, she heard him say, "They are of less maintenance. A nt that is used both in thend of the dead and the living."


    "Thank you," said Belle to see him tip his head and she smiled. Maybe Greed wasing around, thought Belle to herself. Finally, it was Barron''s box.


    Belle opened the gift to find a small rusted bone. She picked it up in her hand, not knowing what it was and brought it up in front of her face, "Is this a bone Barron?" asked Belle. Lucas and Greed were walking away from the scene when they heard Belle speak. They turned around to see what was in her hand and Lucas'' eyes widened before zeroing on the bone.


    "Where did you get that from?" asked Lucas.


    "I have had it with me for years. I thought I must give something special to Belle as it''s Christmas. All mortals do that," said the rabbit, its ears still moving back and forth, ying as he spoke.


    Lucas face-palmed himself, as if trying to wrap his head around, "You were not supposed to have it with you. Where did you get it from?" he asked.


    "What''s going on?" asked Belle.


    Barron tried to recollect and then said, "It was during one of the meetings that was taking ce with the Hawverts and the Grims. I found it on the ground, must be around the time when you went missing. Why?"


    "That bone belongs to Winston," came the hard voice of Lucas.


    "Like his dog? Wait, the hellhound?" asked Barron.


    Lucas took hold of the bone for it to start turning ck and he gave it back to Belle, "No. Not his hellhound but Winston himself. A bone from his own skeleton."


    Everyone''s eyes widened after hearing this. Barron took himself to sit down on the ground. Lucas then said, "You were thest Grim reaper to be created, the youngest. So the chances of the bone being with you are higher. Winston possibly knows it and wants his bone back."


    "He should have taken it before instead of waiting for me to turn to a fallen Grim!" yelled Barron, his body falling back on the ground, "What was he waiting for?"


    "He probably didn''t notice it until Wrath went missing," answered Lucas, "Long time ago, when the first four Grims were created by Crane. The next Hawvert, Winston decided that he would bring in a new set of Grim reapers to add into the cards of the Grim. Winston didn''t have the power to create new Grims from the scratch, so he took a bone from his body, modified and changed it so that it could be used to create the next set of Grims. At that time, Winston had the ability to use the forbidden magic, but it was that particr bone that contained the ability. He thought he could put the bone back but it didn''t work."


    "Winston is my papa?" asked Barron with a ridiculous look on his face.


    "I don''t ept it,"mented Greed who now shared the master-servant bond was loyal to Lucas and didn''t want to part ways with the thirteenth Grim.


    Belle then asked, "What is the use of the bone now? If it belongs to Winston, then he should be the only person who is able to make use of it. Isn''t it?" When Lucas had picked up the bone, it had turned to a darker shade and when he gave it back to Belle, the bone had turned to appear less decayed.


    "The person who has the bone acquires some abilities. I am not fully aware, but I would be guessing somewhere along the lines of being able to either create Grims or turn to a Grim reaper," came the reply of Lucas.


    Once the words reached Barron''s long floppy ears, the rabbit was quick to jump up and take the bone back into its hand, "Alright, Belle. You shall be getting a new gift, once I am done building my reapers army and having them do all my work," but when Barron held it, the bone started to change colour again, "W-wait! What is happening?!"


    Lucas closed his eyes, sighing loudly and not happy with how their morning had started, "There are some rules Barron. The four original Grims do not obey any of the Hawverts, at least not the way the other Grims do. Simrly, a gift when handed to the next person, that thing belongs to the next person."


    "NOOOOO!!!" cried Barron, "My army of reapers!"


    Before Barron could cry more, Lucas raised his hand and snapped his fingers for the rabbit to keep quiet before anyone outside the mansion would hear them.


    "In thend of the dead, giving gifts is rare and is more or less like a transaction," informed Lucas, "Barron was in the possession of the bone and now that he handed it to Belle, the bone has turned to be of her own."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 357 - Look Who Is Here- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Look Who Is Here- Part 2</h4>


    Belle didn''t know what to do with the bone as she started it in her hand. Lucas told that the bone woulde to belong to her but what did that mean? "What if I don''t want to use it?" asked Belle looking at Lucas. Barron suddenly snapped to raise his bby hand.


    "Me! Me! Give it to me!" said Barron excitedly.


    "It doesn''t work that way, Barron," said Lucas and he would prefer Belle having the bone even though it wasn''t safe because Barron having the bone was nothing less to disaster. More than using it, there were chances that the fourth Grim of the card would misce it, "You have given it to Belle. As she is the owner of it, it will take at least a week or two before she can hand it over to someone."


    "Is the bone locatable?" asked Greed, his own eyesing to look at the bone. A faint smile on his lips.


    "We don''t know," replied Lucas, "Winston never misced it before. Barron happened to be lucky enough to pick it up at that time, not knowing what it was. How were you even carrying it?" questioned Lucas, because all Barron had, was a scythe.


    Barron whipped one side of his ears behind, "Ha! What you thought you are the only one with secrets?"


    Lucas pulled Belle to the side and said, "Try to keep it safe. We don''t want it falling in the wrong hands. Winston won''t know that a mortal has possessed his bone because right now he thinks one of the fallen Grim has it. Wrath is not interested in it, Baltimore and I had fallen down from the Grims position years ago. Greed has been loyal to Winston so the only other person to have taken it falls on Barron."


    Belle''s eyes moved from Lucas to look at Barron who was upset that he had gifted something that belonged to him which could have been used for his own advantage, "I will keep it safe."


    The kitchen in the Adams mansion had turned busy preparing the food for the night''s dinner where they had invited the guests to the mansion. The reason was simple. To make them look more like mortals so that the other Grim reapers who were trying to find where the fallen Grims were, wouldn''t find them.


    Belle had got ready soon and with the dress that she wore, she put the bone in the pocket of her skirt. A small bone that could create Grims. She wondered how powerful the Hawverts were. Thest time Crane met Lucas, he had sent Portia back home. If he found out that Lucas had yed him, there was no telling what would need to be done to protect her as well as Lucas. She was in the hall, pulling the piano to open it so that it could be yedter at night when everyone was present, when she heard someone knocked on the door.


    Turning, she saw there was still an hour worth of time for the guests to arrive at the mansion. She hadn''t heard the sound of the carriage. She made her way towards the door which was closed.


    Opening it, she was greeted with nothing but cold air, "Hello?" she called, stepping outside to see no one outside. It reminded her of the incident that took ce a few days ago. The snow continued to fall from the sky, turning the hard ground softer because of the kesing to gather on the ground.


    She took a step back into the mansion, ready to close the door and just before the door could shut close, Belle opened the door wide to see something out. It was a dark creature that had brought its hand up, ready to knock. She gulped at the unexpected guest.


    And then the creature spoke in excitement, "Me food!"


    Belle raised her eyebrows. WHAT?!


    "Hector??"


    The creature stepped in and was ready to grab Belle when Lucas suddenly appeared between them, cing his hand on the creature''s head for it to fall unconscious. When Lucas turned to Belle, she had an awkward smile on her face, "Meet Hecthor," she used the thick ent and Lucas frowned, his eyes moved to look at the creature.


    By the time Hector had got back his consciousness, everyone was out in the hall and waiting for the creature to wake up.


    "Why did it follow you here? Is it that constetion thing?" asked Barron, seeing how the creature which was nothing more than a ck shadow earlier had finally started to get its form of being a mighoul.


    "Alignment of stars," corrected Belle for Barron to nod his head.


    "Yes, the same," came the rabbit''s answers. When Hector sat up, staring at the people, the first most tastiest thing he saw was a fluff looking creature that was white and bby. Barron, noticing this quickly pulled out his scythe for Hector to move back from where he was.


    "You''re scaring him!" scolded Belle and Barron looked shocked.


    "He was nning to eat me!"ined Barron.


    Belle took a step forward towards the mighoul, a creature who was once an alignment of stars, "Hector?" she asked carefully to gain its attention when she called its name, "What are you doing here?" asked Belle to it.


    Lucas had pulled out his scythe from behind, standing behind Belle just in case the creature would try to attack her. When it came to creatures from thend of the dead, Lucas believed none. Belle continued to wait for Hector to speak but the mighoul didn''t speak a word. Moving forward, she raised her hand to ce it on the creature''s face.


    As the wind blew outside the mansion, inside the hall, it started to turn windy. The ce where Belle had ced her hand, skin and flesh started to form on the creature, simr to a mortal''s. In less than a minute the mighoul had turned to a mortal.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 358 - Look Who Is Here- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Look Who Is Here- Part 3</h4>


    Belle continued to keep her hand on the side of the mighoul''s face until every inch of his shadow like a body covered itself with skin and flesh. Everyone in the room looked at her with a shocked expression on their face as they had never seen anyone do something like this before. No mortal or dead had ability like this. Lucas turned to Greed, to say,


    "Go get clothes for him to wear."


    Belle pulled her hand away from Hector, leaving the mighoul who looked like a mortal right now. He looked scrawny like a human who had not been fed for weeks. She had hoped to be able to see his face, a face that he once used to possess when he was part of thend of the living. Hector had straight silver hair that was long. His skin was paler than anyone in here, his eyes grey in colour.


    When Greed brought clothes, Hector was helped to wear them as the mighoul had lost its ability to think andprehend, even how to wear clothes. Lucas put his scythe back.


    "Is this how he used to look?" asked Lucas to Belle, who turned and gave him a nod.


    "I think so. I used the elements that he was carrying from thend of the dead along with the forbidden magic," she answered before turning back to look at Hector who looked confused.


    The mighoul who turned to a person, snapped his eyes from Belle to look at Barron to say, "Me food!"


    "Who are you calling food?!" shouted Barron.


    "He needs to be fed," said Belle, "Before everyone arrives." Guests would start arriving in no time and if Hector was well-fed, they could then think of what to do next and how he followed her here, "Barron. Take him to the kitchen and ask Cassie and Emma to feed him. Raw meet."


    Barron pulled out his scythe without bringing the metal out to tap Hector''s shoulder''s from a far distance, "Time to go."


    Hector followed Barron and seeing them disappear into the kitchen, she turned to hear Lucas say, "We could have sent him back. Why did you give him a mortal form?" he asked.


    "He helped me when I was in thend of the dead and he was once part of the alignment of stars¡­" trailed Belle, "I saw a creature trying to eat him."


    "Watch him eat people here,"mented Greed to make his way towards the kitchen.


    Belle looked into Lucas'' eyes, and said, "There should be a reason why he''s here right? Nothing happens in our world because of coincidence. Let''s see why he''s here and then we can send him back."


    Lucas stared at her, "That won''t be anything less to, giving normal life to only steal and throw him back in hell."


    "Then we keep him here?" she raised her eyes with a hopeful expression on her face. When she noticed a furrow forming between Lucas'' eyebrows, she said, "We have people like Baltimore who is stuck in the cell doing nothing. What if Hector starts to turn normal? Or maybe there is something we can find out from him."


    Lucas gave it a thought before saying, "But if he causes trouble, it is your responsibility to send him back. Okay?" Belle was quick to nod her head.


    Hector was left in Barron and Greed''s care, while the guests started to pour into the mansion. It was after a very long time Belle had seen so many people in here. Somewhere deep down, she felt anxious.


    "Belle! It has been so long since west saw you. We thought you probably sold the house and moved," said one of the women.


    Belle put up a smile on her face, and said, "I won''t lie that I didn''t consider it, but this has been my home," she wondered if her answer was normal but she invited the guests in. After several minutes, her friend Simone appeared on the door with a gift in his hand.


    "Merry Christmas, Belle," wished Simone with a hug who quickly stepped away from her without giving her time to hug him back when he noticed Lucas standing not too far from her.


    "Merry Christmas," she wished him back with a puzzled look on her face, as to what was up with Simone.


    When most of them had arrived, drinks were served for the guests. Belle, who was standing next to Simone, noticed him furrow his eyebrows, "What is it?" she asked him.


    "Do you have a moving rabbit?" he asked, leaning to his side to get a better look.


    "Of course, not," Belle answered. Was Barron back to lurking in and out around the guests? She asked herself.


    So far everything had been calm in the mansion, and they were having a decent alibi. Even Edith, the first Grim, was invited to join who was Belle''s dance instructor.


    "Give me a moment," said Belle to Simone, who gave her a nod. Lucas was ying the piano, her favourite music as she made her way through the guests, bowing at them with a smile to take a look if Barron was doing alright with Hector.


    She opened the door where she and Lucas had told Barron to upy and keep Hector with him. Turning the knob, she found Hector lying on the floor and Barron on top of him, "That''s right, huff for more air! No, not like that. Act, like you are drowning," Belle didn''t even want to know what Barron was up to and quietly closed the door to leave them be.


    Stepping away from the door, Belle started to walk back when she met an acquaintance of her parents, "Merry Christmas, Belle."


    "Merry Christmas, Anne," she said to the girl who was of her age. It appeared that she hade here with a man. Belle hadn''t heard, if she was engaged or married, but then Belle had lost contact with thend of the living. Worse than the time when her parents were still alive, "I hope you are having a good time," she smiled.


    "Yes, thank you for inviting us," answered Anne, "This is Michael." The man appeared to look grumpy, and it made Belle question if Anne was forcing him to stay with her. Belle bowed her head, and the man greeted out of politeness.


    "There''s food in the dining room," informed Belle and Anne nodded her head.


    Belle giving the couple onest look before, she walked back into the crowd to find Edith standing with her back against the wall and holding a ss of wine in her hand, "You have good wine," Edithplimented raising her ss.


    "Lucas picked it," answered Belle, "I had some questions to ask you. Will you be able to stay backter, once everyone leaves?" she asked thedy.


    "That will depend on what happenster. You have very interesting guests in the mansion today," smiled Edith before taking a sip from her ss. Belle wondered what she meant by that, before she could ask, she heard a faint knock on the door, over the sound that was inside the mansion.


    Belle opened the door to find two people standing in front of the mansion. One who was short and one who was tall.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 359 - Look Who Is Here- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Look Who Is Here- Part 4</h4>


    Belle stared at the two Grim reapers who had shown up at the front door. What were they doing here? Sure as hell Lucas and Belle didn''t write out an invitation for them to make their appearance known here.


    "May I help you?" asked Belle, her voice calm while she was internally suspicious if they found out about the other Grim''s location. Not to forget, Barron still had the same aura since the time he had left thend of the dead. If Lucas was going to get dragged back because of Barron, Belle would personally drag Barron along with her to retrieve Lucas back.


    The short Grim reaper put his hand in his coat, pulling out a card to hand it over to her, "Is this the Adams'' mansion?" he asked her.


    "Yes," she answered, and she looked down to notice the name Edgar and Moore written on it. It was the same invitation she had used to send it to other guests. How did they even get hold of it?!


    "We were invited to celebrate Christmas. Why do I feel I have seen you before?" asked the shortie and Belle pursed her lips.


    "I feel the same," answered Belle. She wanted a peaceful night. Why were these two Grims showing up now? They could show up tomorrow, but today she needed some peace.


    The tall man stared at Belle, and she felt too small in his presence. To get inside through the door, he would need to bend his head and then get in, thought Belle to herself.


    "Aha! I know!" said the shortie, "You were in that dancing ss," and Belle didn''t look amused by this, "Well, anyways. We were invited here, and we brought presents."


    Belle was trying to figure out what to do. Lucas had told them to behave normally. She wondered if kicking the guests away from here was considered to be normal or if she was supposed to let them inside, by being the kind-hearted person.


    She finally took a step aside, pushing the door to make more space and said, "Pleasee in," she offered, and the tall Grim bowed his head after taking his hat from his head and then cing it back. The short person was the first to step inside, too proud to say a thank you, he went ahead. The taller Grim was the next one to get in, and all that time, Belle who had ced her hand on the door had sent out whispering spells to create an invisible wall for the Grims that started from the outer side of the garden.


    She finally closed the door and followed them. She wasn''t sure how bad the situation was going to be if they found out that there were other Grims in the mansion. Belle had to recount again- Lucas, Barron, Greed, Baltimore, Edith and then these two Grim reapers. Out of the twelve Grims, seven were right here. It might be good enough to say that the Adams mansion had turned into a Grim''s hangout.


    The taller man when stepped into the hall said, "Look, it''s Edith, Edgar," and the short man turned to look for the woman.


    "It looks like you have a good rapport with your teacher," came thement from Edgar and Belle smiled.


    "I like to be everyone''s favourite. Can I take the gifts?" she asked, eyeing the two wrapped gifts and it made her curious as to what was in there.


    "Hmph," harrumphed Edgar to hand over his gift to her, to be followed by the tall man who handed over his small gift to her, and Belle took it.


    "Is there something you would like to drink? Let me get the butler to fetch you something, please do take your seat," Belle tried to be hospitable and she then bowed her head to leave them.


    The tall man stared at the girl, to hear Edgar ask, "You see something?"


    "She looks like a kind girl. What are we doing here?" Moore asked, "We don''t celebrate."


    Edgar rolled his eyes, "Of course, we don''t. But the mortals do. We might catch some scent in here. One of them must have passed. It is quicker to pick the smell in the crowd. I can feel my nose tingling," saying this, he scrunched his nose while sniffing the air.


    Both the Grim''s were seated next to each other and Edith who was looking around the room noticed them. She raised her ss with a faint smile on her lips, "It is indeed going to be a very pleasant night. So many Grims and creatures," she murmured under her breath.


    "It looks like a normal vampire household. Too many vampires,"mented Moore with a nd voice and his expression appeared to be dull, almost dead, "Do you smell something in the air?" he asked.


    Edgar continued to sniff until he said, "It smells like home."


    Belle, on the other hand, had quickly gone to the kitchen, "They are here!" she said to Greed. Barron was busy with Hector, and Lucas was ying the piano, "The two people. Short and tall," hearing this Greed who had his back against her as he was doing something, turned to look at Belle.


    "What are they doing here?" asked Greed.


    "They got an invitation. It was addressed to them," replied Belle, to look at the door of the kitchen before turning back to see Greed, "They must have manipted the invitation."


    "Are we going to drag them up to the secret rooms?" asked Greed who had pulled out his scythe.


    "No, Lucas asked to behave normal. I don''t think they know that you guys are here and maybe we can send them away without having any fight. Not this soon at least. Can you put the scythe away!" she said to see his scythe disappear, "There are blood tea and other refreshments. Just go and serve them, you will know if something is up."


    Greed cracked his knuckles and fingers. Without another word, he took the blood in sses and walked out of the kitchen.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 360 - What Happened Later- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 360 - What Happened Later- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Novo Amor - State Lines


    .


    Belle was worried, but if Lucas'' n worked when it came to the bond, the two Grim''s would not find out who Greed was. They had not spotted Lucas yet, it was only right to send Greed ahead who had changed the colour of his eyes so that his unusually striking blue eyes wouldn''t be questioned by them as not many had blue eyes like his.


    She didn''t stay long near the kitchen and she headed back to the hall where everyone were present. With Greed offering them a drink, it would make him be less of a suspect and more to be part of thend of the living in the eyes of the Grim. Without looking their way, her eyes met Edith''s who only offered her a smile. Edith was the neutral Grim, she wouldn''t say anything, but at the same time she knew everything.


    "Belle, we didn''t know that you were going to be with Lucas," came the statement from one of the woman, "I always suspected that something was going on between you two."


    Belle walked to where Lucas was, sitting next to him where he had been ying the piano. He now turned to look her as he was done with the song, "I wished I knew it sooner," said Belle.


    Her uncle, who was present in the room, was not happy that one of thedy''s from the family was building a rtionship with the measly butler. It was nothing but shameful, "If your parents were alive, they wouldn''t be pleased to find you with a butler, but then you know what is best for you," came the taunting words from the man.


    If it was before, Belle would have felt bad, but she was past over feeling anything her rtives thought or said. Lucas was the one who answered her uncle, "They would be more than pleased, happy that their daughter is being taken care of by a man who is responsible for shouldering her worries and pain, instead of shouldering her money," said Lucas.


    "What does that mean?" asked her uncle.


    "Don''t mind Lucas, uncle. Sometimes he likes to be brutally honest," Belle said and ced a hand on Lucas'' shoulder. "Is there someone who would like the y to piano?" asked Belle, and she saw her friend Simone step forward.


    Both Belle and Lucas got up from the piano seat. Her uncle looked displeased and didn''t utter another word while the other guests were busy talking to each other. Belle wanted to inform Lucas about the two Grims who were here, but she saw him hold her hands in his.


    "I thought I should do it right," he said to her, taking one step away from her and Belle saw how Lucas sat down on one of his knees. Before she even heard another worde to pass his lips, she felt weak in her knees by knowing what he was going to do.


    The guests who were present turned to look at them, turning quiet as silence started to fill in the room.


    "Belle Adams," said Lucas, still holding her hands in his while Belle''s red eyes concentrated on him, "I have known you for a really long time. I know everything about you, the good and the mischief you have caused in the past when you were still a small girl. I have seen you grow up to the person you are, from someone who often caused trouble to this person who I admire the most. I want to thank you for pursuing me. Because if it weren''t for you, I would have never known what it means to belong to a ce where it can be called a home."


    Belle knew Lucas was not speaking about this life but about the life they previously had before they were both killed from thend of the living, "I was something before meeting you, but you give meaning to live. To be there with you is a joy and I would want nothing from you," he said before his hand reached out to pull a ring from his pocket. The diamond on top of the ring was big, and it sparkled under candlelights and manynterns that were present around them.


    The people, who were present couldn''t get their eyes off the diamond that Lucas now held in front of Belle, "There might be times when I might not be there to protect you the way you might want me to, but I will try my best to protect you. Any day, any time. I offer you myself, Belle," Lucas said and Belle looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    This was the present.


    Not the ring, but Lucas himself to her. An official proposal in thend of the living.


    Belle stared at Lucas, and she nodded her head, "I will take all of you," she said, to have him get up to stand in front of her, "I will take all of you any day. No matter what," and she whispered to him as he tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear, "I was okay with the twigs."


    "I know," said Lucas, slipping the ring on to her finger and making their rtionship official, "I can put many more rings on the other fingers," he teased her before leaning towards her, kissing her on her lips. Belle wound her hands around Lucas'' neck, not caring that there were many people who were watching them right now as she kissed him. Lucas held her close to him, his hand around her waist and pecking on her lips.


    "It''s time to congratte the couple!" came Simone''s voice who had slowed down the piano to raise the notes finally.


    Belle had not let go of Lucas, and she continued to hold him in her arms. She remembered how she had yearned for his love in the past, and now that she had it, she couldn''t believe it. They were each other''s soul mates before they met again, and the rtionship they shared in the past had been a secret. But not anymore.


    In living and the dead, Belle was his and Lucas was hers.

 Chapter 361 - What Happened Later- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 361 - What Happened Later- Part 2</h4>


    Belle was in Lucas'' arms. One hand in his and another that rested on his shoulder as they danced slowly to the music that came from the piano across the room. Some of the guests hade to the middle, joining them to dance with their partners. Belle couldn''t stop the grin that was on her lips.


    For this one time, she wanted to be here with Lucas, without any question of what might happen. To enjoy their time that she was engaged to Lucas, "Your uncle has been fuming since I put a ring on you," said Lucas and Belle turned her eyes to find her uncle who was with his wife with an unhappy look on their face.


    "They will get over it,"mented Belle. She had invited them with a question of whether they were possessed by the spirits of the switchers, "They look normal."


    "They do," agreed Lucas to her and he pushed her hand by his hand, not too far to bring her back to him and he said next to her ears, "It is good that you have the usual rtives who are still alive." Lucas was right, even though they weren''t the rtives she would like to have, it was still good to know there were people who once were connected to her and her parents.


    "I guess, this is normal," said Belle with a hushed whisper to him as their head was next to each other, "I now no more. Did you see we had visitors?" she asked, pulling away for him to cock his head to the side.


    Lucas didn''t turn his head to search who it was but looked into her eyes, as if in concentration, "Uninvited guests," he hummed.


    Far across the dance floor, the two Grims who were sitting, looking at the guests were eating a dessert in their hand, "What is this thing?" asked Edgar, his spoon picking up the ice which was coloured red.


    "Must be some sort of delicacy. It tastes good," replied Moore, who picked another spoon and put it in his mouth. Once he swallowed it, he said, "I smell a very faint smell of death."


    "Ha! Looks like someone is going to die," Edgar''s words reached the woman who was not too far from where they were seated and when she turned around to look at him in shock, Edgar quickly corrected himself, "It was a Christmas joke," but thedy leaned to the next person, murmuring something in the ear, that had the short Grim reaper roll his eyes.


    "I meant something familiar to thend of the dead. It smells very old and familiar," came Moore''s voice, who was slowly moving his mouth to feel the taste of the dessert before gulping it down, "I will go take a look," said the eleventh Grim reaper.


    "Mmm," came Edgar''s answer who nodded his head with his mouth filled with the dessert.


    Moore was a tall man and anyone could see him walking around. When Lucas spotted the Grim reaper starting to head away from where the rest of them were, his eyes quickly moved to Greed who was already on his way to divert the tall Grim.


    "He''s moving in the direction of the rabbit and Hector," whispered Belle to Lucas.


    As the tall Grim moved to the next corridor, Luca advised, "I will go see the short one. Get both of them to a different room."


    Belle''s hand left Lucas'' shoulder and she took to walk herself outside the mansion. In the meantime, Lucas walked in front of the ninth Grim who was eating the dessert. He bowed his head, "Merry Christmas, Sir. Are you enjoying your time, Sir¡­.?"


    "Edgar Salter," came the proud answer.


    "Sir Edgar," Lucas acknowledged who had the practice of mastering being the butler for thest eleven years, "Is there something I can bring for you?"


    "Are you a butler? I thought you were engaged to thedy," came Edgar''s question who took another spoon of dessert, unable to resist eating it.


    Lucas offered the Grim reaper a smile, "I have been serving Adams from the beginning of the time. I only got promoted," and Edgar gave him a big nod.


    "Lucky chap. Her family didn''t oppose it?" Edgar knew how in thend of the dead, thend of the living was into status.


    "Unfortunately, Miss Adams'' parents passed away. Let me go get you another dessert," said Lucas and he smiled at the guests and when he was away from the guests, the smile on his lips fell down from his lips.


    Greed on seeing Moore, walking towards the many rooms quickly caught up to ask, "Are you looking for the restroom?" his ck eyes looked at the Grim without raising his head up to look at the tall man. Though Greed had sired himself to Lucas through the bond, out of willingness and the situation, his ego was big enough to not look up to another Grim reaper.


    "No. I want to take a walk," came the reply from Moore.


    "Allow me, to apany you," Greed said but the tall Grim sniffed the air.


    "What is there in the fourth room at the right?"


    Greed who was holding the tray in his hand, tightened the grip as he lowered it down, "The fourth room? Just furniture," it was the room where Barron was with Hector right now, "Why do you ask?" This rabbit was going to get them caught, thought Greed to himself.


    "I smell something strange," and he started to walk towards the room to have Greed step forward to stop him.


    "I will need to ask Miss Adams about it. She has some," paused Greed before saying, "Female things in there."


    Moore gave a look to Greed, to receive one back, "I will just check the interior," saying this, the tall Grim of the cards was going to ce his hand on Greed to push him aside when Greed stepped back himself. Not wanting another Grim touching him right now.


    Moore continued to walk and pushed the door open...


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 362 - What Happened Later- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 362 - What Happened Later- Part 3</h4>


    Greed gritted his teeth, staring at Moore who made his way towards the room, where they had asked Barron to keep an eye on Hector, but the fourth Grim was such an airhead that instead of keeping an eye on the mighoul, it would be more appropriate to ask the mighoul to look after the rabbit.


    When he turned around, the sixth Grim noticed Lucas heading his way from the other end of the corridor. Asking Moore to stop would only raise his suspicious radar and that wasn''t good. The gatekeepers were straight Grims who didn''t take any nonsense. One mistake and they would release out the signal that they had found the Grims and that wasn''t something they were nning to do tonight.


    The tall and nosey Grim Reaper, had opened the door and Greed raised his hand at the back of his neck, scratching it as Moore stepped inside the room. He looked around the room, but there was no one. Greed''s own eyes moved and saw Moore turn around to look at him.


    "Was there something you were looking for?" asked Greed. If you need to rest, the bed is up that might...amodate you," said Greed, his eyes moving from the shoes up to the Grim''s face.


    Barron and Hector were not here. Did they move to the next room? Asked Greed to himself. Moore looked evidently suspicious and because of the smell of death each and every reaper or a Grim carried with themselves.


    "I was looking for the restroom," said Moore after his eyes continued to inspect the room.


    Greed bowed his head, "Let me take you there," he said with a bright smile, stepping away from the front of the door. He cocked his head to the side, which almost touched his shoulder when he saw the tall Grim didn''t follow him.


    "Did someone die here?" came the next question, "My apologies for the rude question."


    Lucas who had reached the room, sensed the room to be empty. He hade in time to hear the question being asked by the eleventh Grim reaper, the reaper who came after him in the line of the cards and also creation. After the first four original Grim Reapers were created, the gatekeepers were brought in, who took the position of the ninth and eleventh Card in the Grims.


    "My apologies on behalf of my butler, was there something you are looking for?" Lucas had a pure and innocent expression on his face that looked harmless like any other mortal.


    Moore could smell the scent of death which was not subtle. The smell had beening from here, wafting in the air and atmosphere to reach the hall where he had been sitting. Not letting the matter slide, the tall Grim smiled but he was someone who had no practice like Greed and Lucas to act like mortals.


    Moore looked like he would fit well with the crowd of Hallow or maybe to be part of the scarecrow collection because of the way he smiled at them, "I was asking your butler if someone died. I work in the church, down in the South," paused Moore before saying, "I can sense an evil aura around here. In this room."


    Lucas stared at the tall Grim. The only evil in the mansion was the Grims that included the person who was speaking about evil. Lucas put up a sullen look on his face while noticing how Barron and Hector had vanished to God knows where, "We lost two maids, a week ago."


    "How unfortunate," came Moore''s dull voice that barely held any sympathy in it. Greed who was standing and listening could only tell that Moore and Edgar were not cut out for thend of the living. Then the next question was fired, "What happened?"


    "They got burnt," answered Lucas, "It was self-killing. Voodoo magic."


    "Hmm," came the response from Moore who then said, "I would like to go to the restroom. I apologise for intruding in here but...I think it would be good to get the mansion exorcised."


    Lucas and Belle had called Isabell in the past when Barron had scared the living life of the souls who worked in this mansion, "We have a family father in the nearby Church. I will make sure to consult it with Belle."


    "Congrattions on your engagement with the miss," the tall reaper bowed his head by bringing the hat down for the second time in the evening, "Hope you have a good marriage."


    "I hope you can make it," replied Lucas, a smile upon his lips and Greed''s eyes moved to look at Lucas, "Please take the kind and polite Sir to the restroom." Lucas saw both of them leave and silently asking Greed to watch over Moore. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he had expected to see the two of these Grims to show up.


    And it was the reason why he had picked the day to propose and make his rtionship official with Belle. With the number of the Grims who were present under this roof while witnessing and being part of the asion, it was more or less considered that the other Grims had approved about a mortal being with an immortal.


    A grin appeared to form at the corner of his lips. He turned back to see the empty room. It seemed like Belle had got them to jump through the window. He would need to go and check on the shortie who was surprisingly busy enjoying the desert in his hand. Dropping by at the kitchen he got the maids to make two more of them before heading towards Edgar who was almost done with the ss of desert.


    "Would you like to have another one?" Lucas offered in a polite tone. Edgar looked in the direction where Moore had gone and had not appeared yet. With nothing else to do, the man shrugged his shoulder.


    "Just one more. Hmph!" and the Grim reaper took it in his hand.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 363 - What Happened Later- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 363 - What Happened Later- Part 4</h4>


    "WHAT IN SATAN''S NA-"


    Belle quickly jumped over to cover Barron''s mouth from speaking anything before someone would hear him shouting loudly, "You need to keep quiet, Barron. Do you know what quiet means?" she asked the rabbit who nodded his head and she let go of his mouth.


    When Lucas had asked her to go and get them before the tall Grim would, Belle had run straight out of the house, turning around to make to the window of the room.


    When Belle had made to the room, where Barron was, she didn''t even want to know what the two of them were doing as Barron appeared to pumping Hector''s chest.


    "Do it right!" Barron whisper yelled at Hector and Hector gave him a look.


    With the window locked from inside, Belle knocked on the ss pane to get the attention of the rabbit. But Barron was so involved in whatever he was doing, she knocked further loud until she ced her hand for the ss to freeze and break.


    "AHH!" Barron gave a look of shock, "Belle?"


    "What are you doing?" Belle asked with a confused look on her face.


    Barron opened his mouth to only close and then asked, "What are you doing there?"


    "We have Edgar and Moore in the mansion. Get out of the room right now!" Belle urged him to step out through the window.


    "Why? We are safe in this room," Barron stepped down from Hector who was lying on his back on the floor.


    Belle''s eyes darted at the door and then at Barron, "The tall guy is on his way."


    "Moore?!"


    "Ohe on, Barron. Get out of the room right now," said Belle. If Barron had created a bond, this wouldn''t have happened but they also had a mighoul in the house. His smell was fresh in the wind.


    Barron pulled Hector first up, having him pass through the window first and then Barron got down to stumble t on the fluff of snow, "Quick! Quick! Why would you invite people you don''t know?!" questioned the rabbit, hopping with its legs back and forth, "Wait what is that shiny thing on your finger?"


    In an effort to take Barron and Hector out of the room, Belle had broken the window and she had to get it back up before Moore would enter the room, "Wish me luck," she muttered under her breath and then touched both her hands together before bringing her hand forward for the shards of the ss that belonged to the window to move up and start to build on one after another.


    "You know, Belle. If we ever need money, we can turn you to be a magician," Barron said, his eyes turning to Hector who had started to walk towards the nts and Barron had to hold on to the mighoul''s leg, "Where do you think you are going!?!"


    "Food!" came Hector''s word on seeing the red apples that looked enticing in the background of the snow that surrounded the orchard.


    "NO!" came Barron''s scream which was muffled with the windy blizzard that was going to start in the town and near the castle. Belle was working on the ss while Barron had a look of shock on his face, "You listen to me carefully. DO.NOT.TOUCH.APPLES. Okay?"


    Belle could feel her hands shaking as she tried to get the sses attached to one another, once the sses were fixed, they were blur and broken with lines. cing her hand on the delicate ss, she whispered something to have the ss turn clean as it made a cracking sound to give a new appearance.


    She pulled both Hector and Barron to the backyard and got them back inside the mansion through the kitchen''s door. Keeping them outside was dangerous, therefore she decided to put them where Baltimore was for the time being. At least that way, the ninth and eleventh Grim would not find Barron or Hector.


    When she entered the kitchen with the two children of thend of the dead, she saw Lucas and heard him say, "Edgar is busy with his ice candy."


    "I was thinking of taking Barron and Hector to be ced in the cell room."


    "I ain''t no prisonerdy!" said Barron with a shock.


    Leaning forward, she whispered, "Also lower his voice," Barron had the habit of shouting.


    "Okay," Lucas agreed and with one link of touch, the four of them ended up in the cell room where Baltimore was stuck in the cell, "Get inside the cell, Barron. Unless you want to be caught."


    Barron ced both his hands on his waist, "I do not even see what is the differ-" Lucas didn''t have time to hear Barron speaking and he picked up the stuffed rabbit to throw into one of the cells and Hector stepped into another cell.


    "The protection that keeps you in the cell erases your scent unless you decide to step out," exined Belle, "This is only until they leave the mansion, Barron. You can be free again."


    Barron went to shout, "This is so wrong!" but his voice didn''te out as he himself could not hear it. The rabbit then red at Lucas who had raised his hand to snap him shut.


    "For your own safety and ours," stated Lucas and once Belle was done with the marking, the couple disappeared from the room.


    When Belle returned back with Lucas, holding each other''s hands, Lucas said, "You are freezing," he put his hand around her.


    "I am okay. Just nervous," she confessed, "I would have never expected to have a half house of Grims in the mansion." It was like the number kept adding and she could only hope that they were not going to house the two Grims.


    "It will be fine," saying this, he kissed her temple.


    The next hour, Lucas, Belle and Greed kept a close eye on the Edgar and Moore who were handed more desserts. While Belle had left Lucas'' side for a moment, she was talking to a guest and returning when she crashed on to someone.


    "My apologies," the man apologised while holding one of her arms so that she wouldn''t fall. Belle stared at the man who walked back into the crowd and she felt a headache.


    Under her breath, she whispered, ''We have another Grim.''


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 364 - In The Same Boat- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 364 - In The Same Boat- Part 1</h4>


    The man''s hand was still on her arm, that had stopped her from falling. Belle couldn''t stop the look of shock that appeared on her face. So it wasn''t just six but eight Grim Reapers who were in the Adams'' mansion. She wasn''t sure how to feel about it when the man helped her stand straight and she muttered,


    "Thank you."


    Obviously the next fallen Grim was Wrath so that must be him, thought Belle to herself.


    The man didn''t say anything and she understood why he looked aloof. Even Lucas carried such expression, it was an expression very much simr to the ninth and the eleventh Grim reapers who were in the mansion. She tried to behave normally but when they both turned around, Belle gave a few seconds before turning around and followed the man.


    With the crowd present in the mansion, she didn''t have to tiptoe around and she casually walked to the hall where the man went to stand next to her friend, Anne. She would have thought that he didn''t notice her reaction but the Grim reaper did. He said something to her friend, who had a look of confusion on her face and the girl nodded.


    When Belle noticed them walking away from the hall and towards the door, she couldn''t help but follow them. What was Wrath doing with her friend? asked Belle to herself.?By the time Belle had made her way through the crowd and reached the door, her friend and the man had walked through. She quickly opened the door and stepped outside,


    "Anne, wait!" shouted Belle.


    Anne and the man stopped where she believed they were going to apparate, just like how Lucas moved from one ce to another.


    Belle looked at the man who stood behind Anne stared at her. It was obvious that he didn''t know who she truly was or what she was but he had some faint idea that Belle had sensed him. The first four original Grim reapers were smart and not someone who could be fooled.


    Anne looked torn, the look on her face stating that they were caught, and it made Belle furrow her brows, "Do you know?" Belle asked her testingly without giving too much hint about thend of the dead.


    Her friend turned to look at Wrath who was staring at Belle right now.


    When Belle had left the hall in a hurry, Lucas had followed her and he pushed the door open to step out and see Belle standing and looking at her friend.


    "My apologies for such a short stay. We will be taking our leave, Belle," said Anne, giving her a bow.


    "You can leave but he can''t!" Belle shouted over the windy weather outside the mansion, "I have ced something that will weaken him and it is not for him. Please get back inside so that we can talk," pleaded Belle.


    Lucas looked back and forth, grasping on what happened with his eyes moving between Belle and her friend to finally shift his gaze at the man. He stared for a couple of seconds before a chuckle escaped his lips. Who knew that they would be having more guests from thend of the dead.


    "It would be wise toe inside unless you n to alert the short and tall Grim reapers," Lucas said, for Anne to widen her eyes. Wrath''s eyebrows furrowed over this.


    "You are a Grim reaper," spoke Wrath looking straight into Lucas''s eyes.


    Lucas smiled at Wrath''s words, "The thirteenth," and Wrath raised his brows.


    "I tested both of you that day near the church but you didn''t show any signs. Especially her," said Wrath when his eyes moved to Belle, his eyes focused on her


    Belle remembered that day. She had been worried when she had seen the second Grim of the cards appear in front of the carriage, with his eyes that were red. The Grim reaper didn''t need to hide his red eyes because the vampires shared a simr colour of eyes like him.


    "Belle is special," answered Lucas.


    "So I see," came the calm answer from Wrath, "You have two Grims as guests. Do you think they won''t find the smell of death that is hanging everywhere?"


    Lucas had a subtle smile on his lips, "We can me that on the dead bodies that are dug in the garden and around the mansion." Belle noticed how her friend Anne had a look of shock hearing this. That was too much information, thought Belle to herself, "And we have more than two Grims in here."


    Belle was still trying to understand how her friend Anne hade to stand next to Wrath, who knew about him and the Grims. Just like her.


    Wrath was in deep thought so Belle said, "I have ced an enchantment for the Grims. It is simr to the markings that doesn''t allow a dead being step out. But if you step away from here, the barrier will try to hold you back while also trying to weaken your body."


    Finally, Wrath and Anne agreed to walk back and into the house. Belle noticed how the second Grim had his hand ced on Anne''s back. It somewhere raised her eyebrows.


    When Lucas opened the door again, they found Edgar standing behind the door. Belle gulped. Did he listen to what they just said? Speaking or whispering was dangerous if the Grims caught a whiff of something suspicious happening.


    "Are you leaving?" asked Belle in a polite tone.


    "Why?" asked the short Grim, "I saw the bunch of you taking your leave and wondered if something was going on outside," what a curious Grim, Belle thought to herself.


    "My friend was not feeling well," said Belle, putting her hand around Anne''s arm, "I asked her to rest in one of the rooms. Please excuse us," saying this, Belle led Anne away from the crowd and up the stairs, where there would be no one to eavesdrop on them.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 365 - In The Same Boat- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 365 - In The Same Boat- Part 2</h4>


    Belle too Anne to her room, and shut the door behind her and turned to look at Anne who looked anxious. She took her to the couch that was at the side and made her sit, "Do you know who you are with?" she questioned Anne who nodded her head.


    "A Grim Reaper," answered Anne, "How do you know that Grim? Did he possess your butler?"


    Belle smiled awkwardly, "No. Lucas...he''s always been the Grim Reaper," her friend''s eyes turned wide because she had met her former butler during several asions in the past.


    "I would have never guessed it to be so," Anne muttered under breath.


    "How did you end up with Wrath?" Thest time Belle had seen him, Wrath was not in mortal form but in his Grim reaper form and she was sure that he had been sent by the Hawverts to get the lost Grims back. He appeared to be the scariestpared to the other Grims whom she had met and seen in their reaper form.


    Anne stared at the floor, her eyes darting everywhere around the room before it came to settle on Belle, "It is a long story," replied the girl, "But how did you know? That he was a reaper?"


    "I have the ability to see death. People who have killed others, the ones who are going to die, and who are involved in people''s death, I see them all," answered Belle, "It''s the hands," she said moving her hands, "I foresaw my parent''s death."


    "I am so sorry to hear that, Belle," Anne ced her hand on Belle tofort her, "I didn''te to visit, thinking you wanted some time alone for yourself. Else I would havee. It was why I was surprised when I found the invitation for Christmas from you."


    Belle nodded her head, "I did. We have had some very eventful days. Lucas said it would be best if we behaved normal so that the other Grims would not be able to hunt us down."


    "That''s what Wrath said too. He said it was the best way to throw the searching reapers off the track," replied Anne, "Lucas said there were more than two reapers in the mansion. Who is the other one? I know there''s thedy."


    "No not Edith," answered Belle and she then stood up. She didn''t know if it was a good time to speak about it but if there was one thing she knew, it was that there was no time to be called as good, "Just a few more." A few here was more than a quarter of the total cards of the Grims.


    "Wrath said my life might be in danger too," said Anne, and this was enough for Belle to know the possible rtionship her friend and the second Grim reaper shared with each other. "I didn''t mean to do it but aunt has been unbearable and so have the cousins since I moved to their ce," said Anne, stretching one hand of her fingers as if in deep thought, "I was looking through some things, when I came across this book, with incantations."


    "You are a witch?" asked Belle with a frown and Anne shook her head.


    "No, just a regr human,"ughed Anne nervously, "I found this book that had spells. To summon demons. I thought it was just a hoax, that was made for fun but one day my cousin decided to lock me in the attic for the whole night and I decided to try it. I had a very bad day and I picked one of the demons."


    Belle took a deep breath and stared at Anne on what she had done. What she was saying was something simr to what she had done in her past life when she was a witch. Anne was a human though. Did spells not matter, when it came to who was using it? Asked Belle to herself.


    "Things just went by after that¡­" trailed Anne and Belle nodded her head.


    Belle and Anne were in simr condition, maybe not the same because one of the Hawvert had already met her and thought that he had sent her to thend of the dead, forever while in truth she was still here. It was possible that Wrath had stepped down from the position because the Hawverts would find out about his rtionship with Anne.


    How strange, thought Belle to herself. And people thought the reapers didn''t have feelings when in truth they had the ability to feel.


    "You can stay here if you want," said Belle as she had to go meet the other guests and see them off. If everything went well, where the ninth and the eleventh Grim walked through the door, there would be peace tonight.


    "I am fine," replied Anne, "The one we met at the door, that was a Grim?"


    Belle gave her a nod, "The shortest and the tallest people in the room."


    "I knew something was odd about them," Anne murmured to herself before saying, "I will be there down with you. I don''t think I will be able to sit still in here."


    When they reached downstairs, Belle put a smile for her guests and was followed by her friend Anne, who finally joined where Wrath stood. Belle made her way to Lucas, hugging him.


    "There are too many," she whispered.


    "Just for this hour," he whispered back to her. His hand ran on the back of her head. Patting her gently. Belle wondered how things were going up in the cell room.


    And things were not going well¡­because a furious rabbit awaited them.


    Barron shouted out his lungs, "You bastard Lucas! I am going to kill you! How dare you put me with these stupid mongrel!" screamed the rabbit while holding both his hands around the two rods and trying to pull it apart, "Come on! Look at me! I am an innocent being who always minds my work. It is not my fault that trouble follows me! I am Barron the fourth Grim.." and as Barron continued toin, both Hector and Baltimore heard not a single word as the rabbit had been muted.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 366 - Time Keeper- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Time Keeper- Part 1</h4>


    The guests in the Adams mansion started to leave one by one. Some like Belle''s rtives who were not pleased with her engagement had decided to leave early. Belle didn''t mind it. After all, they had called the rtives just for a show and nothing more than that. Her attachment to her mother''s and father''s side of rtives had been lost when her parents had passed away where none had offered or thought toe see how she was doing. Somewhere deep down she had thought that there would be a letter but there was none of it. If it weren''t for Lucas next to her, Belle was sure that she would have broken down.


    Belle was speaking to Edith, about dance as if it was something she was interested in doing right now.


    When all the guests who had to leave, left. Wrath and Anne decided to stay, which left with Edgar and Moore. The only reason Belle had ced a boundary around the mansion was so that, the two Grims who were new, would not be able to drag anyone back to thend of the dead.


    "It was a wonderful dessert,"plimented the short Grim who was holding probably the sixth or seventh ss of blood ice in his hand. Finishing thest spoon, there was a hint of disappointment on Edgar''s grumpy face as he looked at the empty ss before handing it to Greed who was on standby, "We are very pleased with the celebration. We will be sure to visit you again," he said looking at Belle and Lucas who were standing at the door.


    Belle hoped they wouldn''te to visit again. They were already having a house full of Grims and there were some servants who had been asked to stay in the servants quarters. It was just so that if a fight broke, they wouldn''t be in the middle of it to be reaped and sent to the dead.


    Lucas instead of sending them away while Belle was ready to ce her hand on the walls of the mansion to let them free, asked Edgar and Moore, "Belle said that she didn''t know that you wereing and I don''t know how you came to be in the possession of the invitation."


    Belle''s hand that was hovering over the wall slid away from it.


    The short Grim reaper had a look of annoyance on his face, "How would I know?" he asked, rolling his eyes as if Lucas asked a ridiculous question, "You should ask yourself how it came to us. We were minding our business and here we get this invitation. We thought it would be rude to not attend when you sent out an invite in our name."


    Lucas parted his lips, his eyebrows raising as he made an ''O'', "Our apologies. You must be busy people," he nodded his head. Belle felt like Lucas was ying with fire and they didn''t know if the fire would extinguish or blow up in their way.


    "Of course, we are. We must now take our leave,dies and gentleman," informed Edgar and Belle couldn''t wait to m the door to close for them to not return at least not until they prepared themselves on what to do. All the fallen Grims were in the mansion right now. She didn''t know why but Edgar reminded her of Barron. She wondered if it was because of the prideful attitude or if it was because of the small height.


    Everyone bowed at each other, giving a polite smile. Belle finally ced her hand on the wall, whispering a spell that went to remove the spell that she had ced earlier when they had stepped inside the mansion.


    When both Edgar and Moore left the mansion, Belle leaned against the wall with a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t just her but even others who felt relieved. Edith turned to look at Lucas to say, "That was a very smart move. I would have never thought you would do it," Belle turned to Lucas wondering what he did. Seeing her questioning expression, Edith said, "As you know, thend of the dead hasws where they don''t allow the dead or the Grims to mingle and form rtionships with the living. Because of who and what we are. Though the Hawverts have ced thew forbidding rtionship between the dead and the living. Lucas showed his love to you in the presence of more than half of the Grims. You can take it to be something very simr to the court that takes ce where the highest numbers always win. By putting a ring on your finger, and dering his undying love for you, Edgar and Moore unknowingly agreed to it too."


    "Why did Cranee to you?" asked Wrath who was standing next to Anne.


    Edith smiled, "He wanted to know why all the Grims were falling down one after another. It is the first time so many have fallen in the same period. He was more curious about Lucas and you, as you two were his first created Grims."


    Crane had entered thend of the living before Belle and Lucas had gone to Valeria, "You informed him about us," Belle said, her eyebrows furrowing as she looked at Edith.


    "I did," affirmed the first Grim.


    The room filled itself in silence. They knew Edith was neutral when it came to the living and the dead but Edith was still someone who was associated with Crane. To haveplete faith with dead was hard, thought Belle to herself.


    "Don''t worry, I did it because I sensed there was a change in the reading when it came to you," Edith said to Belle, "It seemed that your sister made her way in here, in the living. I was hoping Lucas'' mind had not rusted, because if he yed it right, it would throw Crane away from his back, and Lucas didn''t disappoint," smiling, the woman brought the lean and long ss to drink wine from it, "It would be a different matter though, if Cranees to meet the girl who is in the dead."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 367 - Time Keeper- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Time Keeper- Part 2</h4>


    Edith''s words were something that Belle had thought about before that if someone who already dead woulde to meet Portia and if she would tell the truth to them. It wouldn''t matter much because they would only think that she had lost her mind but the same could not be told about Crane. Lucas was not a low-level reaper but a Grim.


    Belle had taken Edith into one of the free rooms so that she could ask her questions, that she needs answers from, "What is it that you want to know, Miss Adams?" asked Edith.


    "As you already know, the other part of my soul killed me in thend of the dead. Is it considered to be my death? Am I free from the curse?" questioned Belle.


    The first Grim looked like she already knew the answer without having the need to make use of her crystal ball, "What do you think?"


    Belle''s eyebrows furrowed, "I don''t know."


    "I think you already know the answers to it," replied Edith, "I am sure you have already gone through different scenarios and theories around it. Your case is a tricky one. The person who killed you was yourself, does it sound strange when I say that?" Belle nodded her head, "It would be something simr to suicide. Every mortal has a good and bad in the soul, it need not be separate because they are a mixture, but your case, the creatures who came to feed on you first had taken what was bad, but they never got to the good of you."


    "Are the actions not valid when ites tomitting suicide?" asked Belle to Edith.


    "Of course, it is but only on certain conditions. When the good and bad are together, it forms a bnce but what you have in here is an imbnce. If she went as far as to kill you, it means she''s far gone," exined Edith, "You both cannot live together in the same time frame, even if it means two different worlds. You will need to kill her if you want to live."


    "She''s already dead," stated Belle because she didn''t know how much more dead one had to be officially dered as dead.


    "Let her in," advised Edith and Belle''s eyes widened.


    "No¡­" Belle whispered. She was not ready for something like that. Portia was waiting at the tip of her toes to get back into this body and take her ce in the living world.


    "It isn''t as bad as it sounds. If Crane has smote her with his scythe to nevere back here, she will eventually destruct when you leave thend of the dead to return back to the living," Edith looked at her, her eyes watching her expression, "Give it some thought because you cannot have the girl hanging out there that might only lead to more problems that is waiting in the pandora box."


    To step back in the dead, thought Belle to herself. While her mansion was turning to a hangout for the Grims, she didn''t want thend of the dead to turn to her second home because she had been frequently visiting there for some time now. Remembering Barron and Hector were still under the markings, she ced her hand on the wall to release them.


    After a few seconds, Belle asked, "Have you foreseen the fate of the Grims?"


    Edith gave a curious look, "Why do you ask that? Are you worried that they will be reaped?"


    "I feel like there''s an oing war between some of the Grims against each other," confessed Belle to Edith to see the older woman nod her head.


    "War is inevitable, when greed to thrive exists in people," answered Edith. "I wanted to congratte you on saving the souls of the other two stars. It is good to see that everyone has been working hard in trying to stop the ck witches which in turn will stop the Hawvert."


    They then heard a loud crash,e from the hall and Belle didn''t have to know that Barron had stepped out of the cell room. Both of them left the room behind, making their way towards the hall to see Barron was caught by Greed holding his two rabbit ears. Barron appeared mad and looked nothing less to a rabid animal right now who was iling his arms to get to Lucas.


    "There''s a moving rabbit!" said Anne who stood wide-eyed.


    "Calm down, Barron," Lucas advised the rabbit, "We have guests."


    "Barron?" asked Wrath, his eyes snapped at the rabbit. At the voice, even Barron stopped struggling and turned to look at Wrath who was in his mortal form.


    Greed finally dropped the rabbit down. At the same time Wrath pulled out his scythe and everyone''s eyes widened by thinking what was going on. Barron took the best option to save himself and jumped in Belle''s arms. Lucas snapped his fingers to bring the fourth''s Grim''s speech back as he had muted Barron earlier in the evening.


    "Help me, Belle!" shouted Barron, putting his arms around Belle''s neck.


    "What''s going on?" asked Belle and Anne stepped forward to stop Wrath.


    "Can we calm down and speak?" asked Anne, her question directed to Wrath, "Let''s not bring chaos in the peaceful mansion," Anne didn''t know that the mansion was always chaotic.


    "Barron get off from Belle. I will reap you myself if you don''t let her go," ordered Lucas, not liking someone else trying to cling on to Belle, "What did he do?" he asked Wrath.


    "I did not do anything!" came Barron''s voice who slowly climbed up to stand on Belle''s shoulders. Every time Barron had done something, he was always said he didn''t do it.


    Wrath looked angry and red at Barron, "Why do you think there have been discrepancies in time of the souls to be taken? The time keeps moving back and forth because he sent the reaper who manages time on vacation, beforeing to thend of the living. Crane knows about it too."


    "Why would you do that?" asked Belle.


    "I don''t know. I thought he needed a break and told him to take a vacation," Barron answered calmly like he had done nothing wrong.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 368 - Time Keeper- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Time Keeper- Part 3</h4>


    Everyone stared at Barron unable to believe that the Fourth Grim would do something like this. Belle had heard about the timekeeper''s existence from Lucas-- how important it was to have the person and Barron sent the reaper to take a vacation? That was like asking the sun to go on a vacation to not know when it would be back to bring the day again.


    Barron who was standing on Belle''s shoulder jumped down on the ground.


    "Will you reap him or should I do it?" asked Greed looking at Lucas.


    The rabbit gave an incredulous look at Greed, "Why would he do something like that?"


    "I will do it myself," Lucas said and pulled out his scythe from his back, staring at the rabbit as he was not happy about what he just heard. It was because of Barron there were fluctuations in the time when it came to picking up the souls. Some souls released themselves faster from the body and some moved ahead in time. It was also a possible reason why Lucas had been rmed eleven years ago because of this little thing.


    Barron quickly moved away from the Grims who looked like they wanted to tear his cotton body, "Hello people! You aren''t thinking about harming this innocent me, are you? How would I know that the timekeeper wouldn''t return?"


    "Why does everyone keep pulling their scythe''s instead of talking to each other?" asked Anne, her eyes widened who had started to have a soft corner at the rabbit.


    "We are reapers. That is what we do," Greed answered, a chuckle escaping his lips as his eyes turned from ck to blue and he grinned by thinking that Barron was going to be punished. The rabbit had been getting on his nerves but he couldn''t do anything until then.


    "Look! Look! I didn''t even know she would be taking a really long long vacation. I just meant an hour or day off!" eximed Barron who pulled out his scythe as Lucas and Wrath had their scythes out and even Greed joined them.


    Greed chuckled, "Didn''t you say ''vacation''?"


    "Stop pouring oil into the fire dumbhead!" Barron scolded Greed.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed at Barron, "How did you forget to mention about this?" he asked, "Do you know why I ended up as a fallen Grim?"


    Barron took four steps away from them when they got near him, his hands yed with each other at the front, and the rabbit looked at the side, "Mm because you were fated to be with Belle? I say, nothing beats true love if-AHHH!" Barron screamed when Lucas'' scythe came right near him and the rabbit jumped away from there, "Okay okay! It is possible that it was because of that time skip that your soul went back in. I told you I didn''t know it would turn this bad!"


    Belle raised her hand to cover her face. All this time, they had a misconception that it was Winston, one of the Hawverts who had tried to y with time but here was the truth.


    "Perhaps, we should burn the rabbit," suggested Greed and Belle''s eyes narrowed.


    "I will be the one you will be facing if you burn it," warned Belle. She would not let anything happen to Mr. Fluffs body.


    "I would like to see that! Me and you," said Greed, turning his body, "What do you say Lucas? To see if the girl is fit to be a reapers-" CLUNK! Lucas had used the other end of his scythe to hit Greed''s head.


    "Don''t touch Belle. I will not think twice to send you to the dead."


    Greed smiled, showing his perfect lined teeth, "I was joking. No harm done here," he said but at the same time looked at Belle as if he was waiting to hunt her. Belle felt it would have been better if it was a girl and not on a Grim reaper who was trying to show that he was better than her in the eyes of Lucas.


    When Lucas was talking to Greed, Barron took his time to open the front door and slip out of the mansion, "Phew that was a close one!" said the rabbit before starting to run so that the Grim reapers he had been living with wouldn''t reap him from thend of the living.


    "He ran away," said Belle when she noticed the empty space. Lucas'' scythe disappeared and she asked him, "Were you really going to reap him?"


    "For what he did, yes but I guess it is the timekeeper''s fault who didn''t bother to return back or thought it was okay to do so. We need to find the timekeeper to fix the time," said Lucas, pulling out his pocket watch that was made in thend of the dead to show how much time a mortal had, "It is not about Hawverts but the souls will end up lost and corrupt. If the souls are filled in thend of the dead, their existence will start spilling into the living. It would be nothing less to what Winston wants. Thend of the living and the dead won''t have any difference."


    They then heard the sound of the ss clink. Belle saw it was Edith, "Is there any more question you have, Miss Adams?" asked Edith to her.


    "That is all for now," Belle said shaking her head and the woman gave her a nod.


    Edith then turned to look at Wrath and Lucas, "I will be going to thend of the dead as the Hawverts have summoned me to be there. I don''t think Edgar and Moore will be hanging here for long but that doesn''t mean they won''t be returning. And I might not be able to help you either and we won''t be having the same rtion as now but you both know that already."


    "Thanks for your help so far," replied Lucas. Edith walked through the door but once she stepped out of the mansion, she apparated from there in a blink of an eye.


    Anne asked Wrath, "What did she mean by not having the same rtion as now?"


    "There will be a possible fight between the Grims and the fallen ones," replied Wrath.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 369 - Time Keeper- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Time Keeper- Part 4</h4>


    Barron had run away from the Adams'' mansion, letting the other Grims cool down while he would cool himself in the snow where the blizzard had continued to go on in thend of the Bonke. The rabbit was almost nonexistent because of its rabbit fur that was white in colour and the snow that surrounded him.


    "I will return back when I think it is alright. First, you lock me in the room with the deranged mighoul, telling he was a star which I don''t care. Two, you lock me up in the cell simr to Balti. What is up with that? I am Barron the fourth Grim, the gue bearer, how dare they treat me like some animal," said Barron, the person who was in a rabbit suit.


    He continued to walk that left small indentation on the ground but it was wiped right away because of the snowkes that were falling from the sky continuously. Barron pushed the snowke that fell over his arm, using his soft hand to brush it.


    "What is with the usations?!" roared the rabbit, walking into the nearby forest that was situated not too far away from the Adams'' mansion, "When I am gone, you will miss me!" he said raising the hand as if he was speaking to the heavens and more snowkes fell on his face, "Achoo!" He wiggled his nose before quickly tapping his hand over his nose.


    The rabbit walked further and further inside the forest, taking his own time as he had visited this forest before in the past too.


    "I wonder why I am not able to get back to my form," stated the rabbit, its small round tail, moving left and right as he walked past the trees.


    Barron continued to speak to himself, not knowing that there were creatures residing in these forests that he had failed to noticed. Most of them hid in the dark, in the trees or behind the barks, while some behind the rocks.


    One of the death reaper was pulling its cloak when he heard whispering in the wind, "Do you hear that?" it asked to the other reaper who was on the other side of the tree.


    "I don''t know about hearing, but I smell something very good," whispered the other creature. Both the death reapers turned to see what it was and they saw nothing but white, "Do you see it?" asked the death reaper.


    "There''s nothing but the fucking snow. It should be easier to spot the creature," said the first reaper. Stepping away from the shadows where no mortals was seen, it asked, "Doesn''t seem like a smell of an animal or mortal."


    "That is because it is not a mortal but someone from the dead. Smells like a fallen Grim," hissed the other death reaper.


    "Who do you think it is?" asked first death reaper who came from behind. From the name of the fallen Grim, every single death reaper who was in the forest got down from the tree and slumber, "I hope it is the highest bounty."


    The death reapers cackled amongst themselves, "I would have never thought the child reaper would get the highest bounty. The youngest, is he? I thought it would go to Wrath or Cross. What do you think he has done to warrant the highest Grim? Jeered at the Hawverts?" and the death reapers cackled in a whisper.


    "This is no time to chat!" scolded the reaper, "I am going to find the Grim and take the money all for myself," hissed the death reaper, and all the other death reapers started to look for the fallen Grim.


    "I don''t see any reaper around here. Where did he go? Did he disappear?"


    "I can still smell the fallen Grim! He is somewhere here!" said another.


    Amid the blizzard that was taking ce in the forest, while the death reapers were discussing and searching for the Grim who had a bounty on their head, Barron heard a distant whispering which he mistook it to be the blizzard and the sound of the leaves that were brushing against each other.


    While walking, Barron was still muttering hisints about what took ce in the mansion, not realizing that his scent of being a fallen Grim was wafting around the forest which was like a beacon to the hungry death reapers who wanted to take him back to thend of the dead and exchange him for money.


    Barron was the only one who had not bonded himself with another person to change the scent of his and this had now led to a problem.


    Not noticing the stone that was in front of him, Barron''s feet collided with it and he tripped to fall down t on the ground, "What does a rabbit have to do to get a peaceful day?!" cursed Barron with his face stuffed in a heap of snow.


    Before he could get to curse any more than he had done now, he heard someone speak, "Where is the fallen Grim?"


    Fallen Grim? It didn''t sound like a voice he knew, thought Barron to himself.


    "I can smell the reaper! It is very strong here!"


    Oh no, came the dull thought of Barron. It was a death reaper. It was alright.


    One reaper was fine. He was Barron the great who was capable of dealing with one single lowly reaper.


    "How is the Grim not being seen? Do you think it''s an ability?" asked another reaper.


    "No way that is possible!" came another.


    Okay three reapers, thought Barron. Three was fine too.


    But there were a few more voices that joined and Barron had stopped counting after it reached more than ten lowly death reapers. The reapers started debating and formed a circle, where at the centre was where Barron had fallen. Barron wondered if this is what the mortals meant, to be one with the surrounding. He continued toy down on the ground. As if he were part of the snow.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 370 - Chaotic- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Chaotic- Part 1</h4>


    If Barron had actual eyes it would have not only turned wide but it would have twitched out, due to the bad luck he had stepped on. Somewhere, Barron felt that he probably did step on bad luck when he had descended down on thend of the living. First, he got stuck in the mansion, and then he had the highest bounty on his head when he was a poor soul and now, he was being hunted!


    Death reapers were stupid but they could also be tricky. One of the death reapers had turned from a low level to be a Grim because of the years of work and excellence. That was only one lucky case but it also showed the rest of the low-level reapers that there was hope. Hope to kick the existing ones because the Hawverts did have a n to extend the list. Not to forget, now that there were a bunch of fallen Grims, the death reapers would not only try to take the bounty.


    "I want to be reced as the Grim reaper!" Just as he thought! Like hell, he was going to give his beloved position, thought Barron to himself. He was the admirable fourth Grim of the cards, the gue bearer in thend of the living.


    "Where did the Grim go?!"


    "We should search!"


    "I am not willing to share the Grim! I am going to take the bounty money and also take the ce," greedy bastard,mented Barron at the low-level reaper.


    He was a poor poor rabbit. That''s right! He was a fucking rabbit! He was in no mortal form but in this stuffed rabbit. All he had to do was behave like a rabbit and make them believe that he was an animal before slipping away from this forest and possibly not return until this whole matter gets resolved!


    But then he was no coward! Thought Barron to himself.


    "I want to rip the reaper with my boney hands. Don''t you think they act too high and mighty, while you just want to rip them apart?"


    Barron slowly moved his head to look at the rabbit he was in, maybe this might not be the day to be courageous and he could wait for it.


    The whispering continued, "I know! I know! I want to kick their asses!" Barron felt he was going to die at the rate they were speaking and not moving away from where they stood. If they wanted to catch a Grim, they should get moving, thought Barron to himself.


    Deciding to make a move, Barron started to slowly crawl on the ground, more than crawl he was rolling on the ground as quiet as he could without drawing any attention.


    Back in the Adams'' mansion, Belle sat next to Lucas, "It''s been more than an hour since he ran away from here. Do you think something happened to him?" asked Belle.


    "It will be better with him gone, there will be less chaos and the Hawverts won''t think that we were the ones who had something to do with the timekeeper," Lucas gave her a calm reply and Belle frowned, "He will run back to the mansion if something happens."


    "Barron is not someone who brings gue but disaster," chipped Greed who was eating the blood ice in a cup, taking a spoonful into his mouth.


    Wrath and Anne were sitting quietly on the other side of the room, "How did he find out you were Guilt?" asked Wrath, jerking his head towards Greed. Though a lot of them didn''t know Lucas was Guilt, the first creation of the Grims had an idea about it but never cared to bring it up or speak on it.


    Lucas only smiled at Wrath''s words.


    "What are your ns from here now?" asked Lucas to Wrath, noticing how Wrath held Anne in his arm. The girl was fast asleep, her eyes closed and her head resting on Wrath''s shoulder.


    "To move from here. Too many Grims in one house, I am not sure how it feels," answered Wrath, "Crane is yet to catch up with me on what I am doing. For now, I am clear and so are you, make sure to keep it that way. No one likes to make a fool of themselves," warned the second Grim regarding the soul being sent to thend of the dead which was not Belle''s.


    "I will keep that in mind," replied Lucas.


    "Also what you are trying," Wrath gave a look to Lucas as if knowing exactly what Lucas had on his mind, "It was good to meet you, Miss Adams," he bowed his head from where he sat and Belle wondered why he was saying it but the next moment, the Grim reaper disappeared from their sight with Anne to leave two empty seats.


    "That was a short visit," Belle said noticing how fumes like smoke moved up in the air from where the couple had been sitting.


    "More like a passing guest," answered Lucas, who leaned forward to kiss her lips and pulled away, "Merry Christmas, little rabbit," he wished her.


    And Belle pecked on his lips back, "Merry Christmas," after some time she said, "You do know that Barron doesn''t have a bond," and Lucas who was tucking the piece of her hair behind her ear stared at her, "He might be in trouble."


    "Barron is possibly enjoying some alone time," said Lucas and then asked her, "Did you eat? I am famished," saying this, he pulled her along with him to the kitchen.


    To Belle, Barron was like a little brother she never had. She couldn''t help but worry about him. He was stupid at times, breaking everything and anything possible, but he was still someone who had turned to family. She could only hope that he was alright, right now. Like Greed said, maybe he needed some alone time to reflect what he did, thought Belle to herself.


    Back in the forest Barron who was rolling his body stopped when his body hit a reapers feet,


    "What is this white thing?" asked a lowly reaper.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 371 - Chaotic- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Chaotic- Part 2</h4>


    Barron had not expected the death reapers to find him rolling around as he had almost camouge himself with the snow. At least, that is what Barron thought not realising that while the snow was white, his fur was off-white in colour.


    "What kind of animal is this?" asked the death reaper, trying to kick and push Barron''s back with his boney feet.


    This little piece of shit! How dare he try to kick him! Barron thought to himself, and he was ready to bite the reaper before realising biting wouldn''t work as they were not in their mortal forms.


    "Who cares, just look for the Grim reaper! The next thing wee to know is the reaper has disappeared. The bounty is high!" hissed the other reaper.


    "Come here, look at this," came the curious voice of the reaper who was still kicking Barron with his feet. More than scolding the reaper, Barron could feel himself to be tickled, somewhere it also felt like his body was being massaged, "This is the strangest thing I have seen in the mortal world."


    Rolling on top of the surface of the snow had failed, therefore Barron decided to take the next option. The problem was not fighting them off but if one of them decided to raise the g about a Grim reaper being here, in this specifd and in this town, and in this forest which was close to the Adams'' mansion, that was not going to be a good situation.


    The two death reapers who were looking at the odd animal saw it hop on the ground with two of its hands and hind legs, "What a strange creature," whispered the reaper, "Do you think it will taste good in thend of the dead?"


    Barron''s ears moved up at the mention of him being treated as a food. He quickly started to jump as a rabbit would.


    "The smell is moving away! It is heading in that direction!" shouted one of the reapers.


    Faster! Faster! Said Barron to himself and he finally stood up straight and started to run as fast as he could. Unlike Lucas, he didn'' have the power to apparate.


    "The creature is able to run like a mortal," whispered the reaper who had stamped on Barron earlier to get a bang on his head.


    "You shitty dimwit! That is the Grim reaper!" said one of them and they started to chase Barron on his tail.


    "LUCAS! BELLE!" Barron shouted for help in the forest, that only attracted the other reapers who had not indulged themselves in hunting the Grim before. Barron decided in his mind that he needed to look for Edith before she would return to thend of the dead. Hopefully, she was still packing, not that there was anything to pack when it came to the dead.


    He wanted to make sure his stars were right!


    When one of the reapers arrived right in front of him, Barron stopped. Ready to run in another direction when he noticed some more reapers surrounding him.


    "Where do you think you are going, fallen Grim?" asked one of them.


    "He looks scared," cackled another.


    "Who do you think he is? By the smell, it looks like a low ranking Grim."


    Barron looked offended by this, "What do you mean low level, I am Barron the fourth Grim! I was taking a stroll in thisnd before returning to the South where my home is," bluffed the rabbit, "I will make sure I send each one of your back to the dead. You sorry worthless beings!"


    The death reapers suddenly turned quiet, over the mention of the Grim they had caught was the highest head. Their hands clenched on their scythes, like a fisherman ready to catch the fish. Here, Barron was the fish.


    Barron pulled out his own scythe when one of themmented, "Who knew that Barron had rabbit fetish."


    The death reapers came straight to attack Barron and the rabbit wielded its scythe effortlessly, beating the reapers one after another, "How dare you look down at the mighty me!" Barron used the metal to reap one person after another. He wasn''t a Grim reaper just for name but because he was a strong reaper.


    "Yes, keep iting!" said Barron, swinging his scythe and sending them back to thend of the dead.


    "You little-" Barron used the other end of his scythe to break the death reapers bones.


    "Do not be a greedy bastard! How dare you try to sell me off! Come on tell me! I am your master," Barron clunked on the death reaper''s head.?While Barron was trying to send them all to thend of the dead, one of the reapers hissed, "He''s too strong!"


    "Somebody catch him!"


    "He is too small!" said another.


    "This is why you do not underestimate the great me," stated Barron.


    "Contact the Hawverts!" What? Barron snapped his head. This was not good! He had to run away as quickly as he could from here.


    "I am a nobody," Barron waved his hand, "Why do you want to call the Hawverts?"ughed


    the rabbit nervously at the end.


    But the deed had been done. It took less than ten seconds for the death reapers to send multiple signals to thend of the dead. And it took less than five seconds for one of the Hawvert toe to make his presence.


    Barron was made of cotton but he could feel the tension when the lowly death reapers moved away from him as if making their way for the Hawvert who had arrived, "You have caused quite some trouble. Let''s go home, shall we?" asked the voice. The rabbit recognized it instantly.


    It was Winston.


    The rabbit was now worried. This was not good, and it was worse that he had been caught.


    Before anyone could breathe or tell something, the Hawvert had pulled his scythe but he didn''t swipe it. He ced his hand on the rabbit and in a blink of an eye, the rabbit and the Hawvert disappeared in thin air.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter....

 Chapter 372 - Chaotic- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Chaotic- Part 3</h4>


    Belle was sipping the blood from the ss, staring outside the window from the first floor where the snow continued to fall. She was happy for her friend Anne, that she had found someone she liked and that person turned out to be a Grim Reaper. The rules to all the Grim were all the same even though they held different powers in them. Though Wrath was a fallen Grim, he didn''t want to take part in the oing fight that was going to take ce. Unlike Belle herself, Anne was not gifted with any powers.


    She didn''t know exactly how the witness of getting engaged in front of the other Grims was going to work but if Lucas said it would work, it meant it would be fine. At least they had some sort of proof that they got engaged in the presence of the eight Grim reapers. Considering one of them was Lucas'' former self, it was more than half of the Grims who agreed upon the rtionship between a mortal and an immortal.


    Taking a sip, she looked at the reflection of herself in the window ss. While she was thinking about it, standing on the first floor of the mansion, she noticed a collision take ce in the forest. Her eyebrows furrowed and she walked to the other of the corridor whilst she stared outside the ss. The snow had turned to a thick white fog that covered the forest and Belle had a bad feeling about it.


    She didn''t wait and opened the window before jumping down on the ground gracefully because of years of practice she had.


    Belle looked around to see that the blizzard had calm down but the kes of snow continued to fall from the sky. Looking left and right, she noticed there was no one. No mortal of the living and no creature of the dead.


    "Something is going on in the forest," came Lucas'' voice as if he had sensed without having to look for it.


    "Do you think it is Barron?" Belle asked him, worryced in her voice. Barron was troublesome but he was still part of the family and probably the life because of how childish he was.


    "Might be, but there was possibly someone else higher than a Grim in there," said Lucas, "A Hawvert appeared in the living," he turned around to look at Greed who had stepped out of the mansion like the two of them.


    "Do you want me to open the signals?" asked Greed.


    "No. Watch the mansion," said Lucas and in a blink of an eye, both Lucas and Belle disappeared from there to end up in the heart of the forest.


    "I saw a collision that took ce in the eastern north side of the forest," informed Belle because she didn''t know where Lucas had apparated to.


    Lucas pulled out his scythe from behind, holding it in the front, "We are in the right ce then. The smell of death is strong, can you smell it, little rabbit?" asked Lucas, his voice calm like the snow that was leisurely falling down from the sky, taking its time.


    The smell of death? Asked Belle to herself.


    She could sense death but Belle had never tried to smell death. Or maybe she was used to living in the Adams'' mansion since she was a little girl that she didn''t find it to be any different, "How do you do that?" asked Belle.


    "It is very easy, you sense and smell at the same time," answered Lucas and Belle tried to take a deep whiff of the air, almost feeling like a dog before she smiled awkwardly, "You will get there. I will show you what happens when you smell, you see the trail of death which is the strongest and scarce."


    Lucas picked up a heap of snow, turning it into a ball before throwing it in the dark to hear a growle from the trees and the death reapers slowly started toe out from their hiding, "Good midnight fellow reapers," he greeted them.


    "I don''t know what is good right here. We sent one Grim with the highest bounty with Winston. The next one will be you," came the scratchy whisper of the death reaper, "How much did you have again? Eighty thousand?" cackled the death reaper for the others to join in cackling.


    "What would you do if I said I don''t have a bounty?" asked Lucas, twirling the scythe in his hand.


    "We can verify that once you return to the dead," answered the death reaper. Belle pondered on what Barron was doing right now.?Out of the three Hawverts, it was Winston, the one who was manipting things in thend of the dead amd he had Barron now. Knowing Barron the chances of him bbering everything was possible but at the same time, Barron was someone one could count upon.


    She could only hope now that he was safe and nothing had happened to him. Belle had failed to ask how the reapers and other Grim reapers were tortured in the dead.


    "We have a mortal here, what do we do?" asked one of the reapers, realizing the person Lucas was with was not a creature of the dead.


    "Let us hope that when we hand over Cross to the Hawverts, they will raise his bounty for anotherw that has been broken by him. That only means more with us in the bank and-"


    Belle, unable to keep her curiosity, asked Lucas by interrupting the death reaper''s words, "You guys have a bank?"


    "We do," replied Lucas and the death reaper who had stopped speaking midway red at Belle.


    "I don''t think the Hawverts would mind reaping one soul from here. After all, she is able to see us-Wait. Why are you able to see us?!" asked the reaper.


    "I have always felt that the creatures from the dead speak more than the usual," stated Belle and Lucas chuckled.


    Without waiting, the death reapers decided to capture the next Grim reaper with the second-highest bounty. Lucas said, "Go look for Barron, if he is still around."


    The death reapers cackled again, "You won''t find him here. He''s all gone. Winston took that rabbit thing he was."


    Another reaper said, "Reap and call the Hawverts!"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters....

 Chapter 373 - Chaotic- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Chaotic- Part 4</h4>


    "Looks like we have no time to y around," whispered Lucas before he used his scythe to move across the snow-covered ground at a speed that most of the reapers found it hard to keep up.


    While Lucas was taking care of one side of reapers, Belle didn''t hold back herself from using the magic that she had learned. Her hands were quick to move close together, with the spark of shesing out from her hands. They were little red sparks that fell on the ground to extinguish when it touched the snow.


    Seeing this, three of the death reapers who stood in front of herughed, "What a silly girl. I was expecting something big but it''s just shes of sparks. Even a me that is burning in the firece has better strength than yours,"mented one of the lowly death reapers.


    "It is good for us. Let us kill this one quickly. I want the bounty that is on Cross'' head!" said one of the death reapers from the corner, pulling its scythe and Belle who was looking down at her hands finally lifted her eyes to look at them.


    "I was only testing," came her innocent reply, "I hope this won''t disappoint you," she smiled before moving her hands away from each other. The sparks turned to something even bigger that appeared to look like a bolt of lightning which was white in colour with a tinge of blue that covered at the sides.


    Belle hadn''t known how she had ended up with this ability before. But after learning more about the white witches, she hade to know that the white witches were gifted with elemental abilities. Strangely, even though the books spoke about only the earth, water, wind, and fire, it had missed one element out of it. The bolts of current that came from the sky.


    As she had heard from Lucas, this was no time to waste as they had to save a bunny and they didn''t know what they were going to do. Belle''s bolt of lightning was enough to give the needed shock to the reapers before they fell down on the ground, "This is more fun than I thought it would be," she said to herself before a fourth reaper came around to sh the scythe against the bolt of lightning.


    "What a childish thing to y with," came the whispered voice of the reaper. In one flick of the scythe on the bolt of lightning, it started to flicker and Belle fell down on the ground to pick up the snow and throw it straight at the death reaper''s face, "You little shit!" cursed the reaper.


    Belle used another spell; the whispers making the leaves of the trees rustle while letting the snow slide down on the ground.


    "You are no ordinary mortal," the death reaper was quite persistentpared to the others where the bolt of lightning wasn''t effective enough on it and it made her question why. She had used the white magic along with the forbidden magic so that it would harm the creatures of the dead. But clearly, it wasn''t working here, "You are a witch. Keep using the forbidden magic and you will not be able to use any of it at allter."


    "What do you mean?" asked Belle to the death reaper.


    "You don''t know?" the death reaper cackled, "Once you turn to a ck witch, the forbidden magic will turn inessible."


    "I don''t care about that," answered Belle to receive a look of surprise, "I am no ordinary mortal like you said, a witch as well as a vampire at the same time," and the next moment the spell she had whispered came from behind to hit the back of the reaper that threw him off.


    Then out of nowhere, a loud shrill sound could be heard across the forest. It made Belle flinch and she covered both her ears as it only got louder.


    "Belle!" Lucas screamed for her and Belle turned around to see Lucas running towards her. With the sound, a white sh of light appeared that could turn a human blind. The death reapers stood where they were while Lucas made his way to her and Belle ran to meet him. Their hands touched just in time for them to disappear. A man descended down from the sky to get on the ground.


    The Hawvert''s long robe touched the snow.


    "Where is the thirteenth Grim?" asked the Hawvert who went by the name of Gorron. He looked unhappy by seeing only a bunch of death reapers.


    The death reapers who were in the forest scattered around to search them but both the Grim as well as the girl had gone missing.


    "They were right here!" said one of them, "They should still be in the forest!"


    Gorron was not pleased that he was being summoned without the Grim reaper not being caught, "Do you think I have time to be dealing with this when you haven''t even caught the Grim reaper? Pathetic little shit. Stop calling me unnecessarily and wasting my time."


    "But Sire, they-" the death reaper didn''t get toplete his sentence as when Gorron snapped his finger, the reaper fell down in pain. The bones started to crack as if it was breaking.


    "If you caught the Grim next time, make sure they don''t escape," saying this, Gorron disappeared from thend of the living.


    Belle had her eyes closed because of the blinding light. She felt the air thicker than the one they were in before. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with the sight of an old and broken down in front of her. It looked nothing less to ruin, and she turned to look at Lucas because they were in thend of the dead.


    If they were here, it only meant one thing. They were here to rescue the bunny but how would they do that?


    "I have a n. If everything goes ording to it, the Hawverts won''t know we were here," said Lucas.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 374 - Tower- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Tower- Part 1</h4>


    Belle looked around them, standing in between the twomps that carried the unlitnterns. She didn''t find any shadows lurking near them. Not knowing what Lucas had on his mind, she asked him,


    "Where do you think Barron is right now?"


    "The Hawverts have their own building. The tallest and the leanest in thend of the dead. The tower looks more desertedpared to here. This is only a part of it. A reflection after whiches the actualnds," replied Lucas, his scythe had disappeared from his hands, "We need to go to the tower if we are bringing Barron back."


    Belle who was looking at the darknesses, tore her gaze away to look back at Lucas, "Isn''t that like entering an enemy''s territory?" she asked him. It was only Belle and Lucas here with no one else to help them.


    She doubted that the Hawverts would dly give Barron back to her and Lucas. Not to forget, Lucas was one of the Grims who had a bounty on his head. With the way the death reapers had been eager to catch him, waiting to send him where Barron was, she believed there would be more people than they had met in the forest.


    "Did you call me?" came a voice from behind, and Belle turned around to see Greed who appeared out of nowhere behind her. Belle was surprised to see Greed arrive here as Lucas had asked him to guard the mansion before they had left the Adams'' mansion, "The master bond works quickly when ites to the reapers."


    Lucas had made use of the bond to call Greed.


    "The mansion should be alright for a few hours," said Lucas.


    "We are only three of us," stated Belle.


    Belle didn''t know how strong the Hawverts were. Not to forget that there were other Grim reapers who they would be facing. Rower said he never left the river but there were others like Edith who had been summoned back and obviously they would be meeting the short and tall Grim. There were some other Grims who she had no clue about. The odds of them bringing back Barron safely without a scratch was hard to believe, especially when they were going to be up against many creatures.


    "Three is fine. The lesser the better right now. It would bring in too much of attention to us if there are many people," replied Lucas, "We will help to clear the path, but you will be the one to retrieve Barron," he said looking at Belle, "But before that, I need to go visit home."


    "Miss Belle," said Greed that had her turn to look at the Sixth Grim, the bond changes the soul in thend of the living and also in the dead. Not many do it because it tampers the soul to give another by-product. The appearances in here are nothing but souls that take shape and mould to a form in a way where the other lowly beings of the dead won''t be able to identify the new modified souls."


    Belle had heard from Rower that there was the city of the dead but she would have never thought that the reapers had their own homes. It was strange to imagine that the reapers had beds and slept in there, it looked funny in her mind. When they reached near Lucas'' house, it looked old and worn out. Every single building in here looked like that but it wasn''t a deserted ce.


    There were reapers and souls who walked around, reminding her of the town in thend of the living, "I now know why Rower collects coins," she muttered under her breath. There were actual shops here that sold goods, at least she believed that is what they were.


    "I don''t even know what Rower does collecting coins in the river. He might as well swim in the money,"mented Greed as they made their way towards the house.


    "He seems like a stingy man," added Belle who had met Rower and had tried to y a trick on him which ended up with her falling into the river of the dead.


    The three of them walked around the house instead of entering directly through the front. Once they were inside, Belle noticed it was a house but an empty one. There was nothing in here-no furniture, no decor. There were no windows and no actual doors, "What do you use the house for?" she asked Lucas.


    "To store things," smiled Lucas at Belle''s curiosity.


    In Belle''s eyes, there was nothing and it was because she couldn''t see it. Lucas made his way to one of the rooms while Belle looked around with her arms folded. When he tapped on the walls, she noticed how the walls moved from the middle, the bricks moving away to show stacks of gold coins.


    "Does everyone have so many coins?" asked Belle.


    "Just the Grims. Because they are of the higher statuspared to the reapers and some reapers who work in catching the bounty," answered Lucas. Taking a pouch from there, he pushed the coins into it. Turning around he said, "We might need to bribe some of them."


    They heard a snape from the other side of the house and Lucas got hold of Belle and Greed to apparate out of the house. Not a secondter, a reaper entered the same room they were standing in. The death reaper sniffed the air, its head moving left and right to see no one there.


    The trio apparated in the middle of an alley where no one could see them. When Belle turned to her left, she caught sight of a tall tower just like Lucas had described. The tower looked tilted to the side as if it was going to fall. They were here. This was where Barron was.


    She could only hope that Barron was doing alright and he hadn''t been sent to oblivion.


    "Stay here," said Lucas to Belle, leaving Greed behind with her. It took sometime before Lucas returned back to where they were with a ck tattered robe in his hands, "Change into this."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 375 - Tower- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Tower- Part 2</h4>


    In the tall tower, Barron was tied to the chair with chains so that he wouldn''t escape from the tower. Winstone stood in front of Barron, staring at the fourth Grim as he was in a stuffed rabbit.


    "What are your ns, tell me?" demanded Winston. For once, Barron was calm instead of shouting and acting like a wild animal, "What are you doing in a stuffed bunny?"


    The Hawvert had only got Barron tied and had dismissed the other reapers, leaving only him and Barron in the room. Being one of the oldest creatures in thend of the dead, Winston wanted power. More power than what he had right now. He was tired of sharing the highest position with the two other Hawverts. Wanting to be the sole leader of the dead and the living, he had started to y with the pawns by involving some dead creatures and some people of the living who were the ck witches.


    Everything had been going ording to his n but some of the Grims had started to fall one after another and he could sense the shift in the motion that was against him.


    Barron, on the other hand, was not happy being tied in the chair. He wanted to shout he was Barron the fourth Grim but this was a Hawvert, not to forget, Winston had created him. He couldn''t believe that he had ended up here. Caught. How shameful. Not to forget he was in his rabbit suit and not in his skeleton bones with the robes covering it.


    "Barron?" came the impatient voice of Winston.


    "I wanted to see how it was to live the life of a rabbit," answered Barron with a straight face.


    Winston stared at Barron, "Why did you fall away from your position? I thought you loved being Barron the fourth Grim?"


    "Fallen Grim?" Barron asked,ughing while his hands barely moved as they were tied too. Barron wanted to roll his eyes that Winston felt a need to tie him up. Scaredy creature, thought Barron to himself, "I don''t know what you are talking about, Winston. I was on a break. When did I fall?"


    The rabbit noticed how Winston narrowed his eyes while smiling at him.


    "Are you telling me that you have been doing your duties?" asked Winston.


    Barron''s ears moved up, "How would I be able to do my work if I am on a break?"


    Feigning innocence and ignorance was the best thing to do, thought Barron to himself. Barron found it to be rather strange that Winston had not called Crane or Gorron to interview him. Having a conversation just with him as if he were fishing for something.


    "Did you forget that Grim reapers don''t take a break?" Winston could see what Barron was trying to do but at the same time, he knew how stupid Barron could be. It made him question if Barron had truly gone on a break, "You are not a mortal."


    "My apologies," Barron bowed his head, "I thought that we could take leaves. I mean a lot of them died because of the gue and got sick because of me. There were other Grims to reap the souls in the living."


    Winston had only started his interrogation but Barron was speaking in circles, "Weren''t you in hiding?"


    Barron gave a look of shock, "I, Barron the fourth would never hide! Why would I need to hide?"


    The Hawverts eyes narrowed at Barron, "You don''t know what you did?"


    "No," came the solemn answer.


    "Maybe some fire will remind you?" stated Winston and snapped his hands together to bring fire in his hands. Walking forward to where Barron sat, he brought his hand towards the rabbit.


    Barron''s eyes turned wide that his rabbit suit would be turning to ashes today. He wasn''t able to get out of the stuffed toy and was stuck in it. The ends of the fur turned slightly ck as it burned because of the fire. Winston noticing how Barron didn''t answer anything, gritted his teeth.


    Winston had hoped that Barron would answer his questions but it seemed that there was none of it, "Tell me where you hid the timekeeper?"


    Barron could feel the heat reaching his soul even though it hadn''t burned Mr. Fluffs, "AH! How would I know that?"


    "Because you were the one who sent her away from work!" Winston had duties for the timekeeper toplete, to change the time of death but by the time he could get to it, the timekeeper had disappeared.


    All his ns had been sabotaged. He wanted to burn Barron and send him to oblivion but it could be done only in the presence of the other two Hawverts. A knock was heard on the door and Winston''s hand quickly exhausted the fire that was in front of the stuffed rabbit.


    "WHAT?" asked Winston, annoyed that someone had dared to interrupt his time during an important interrogation.


    "Sir Crane has held a meeting right now and has summoned you," came the voice from the other side of the door.


    "Tch! I wille back for you again, make sure you prepare to answer my questions by then," and Winston left the room.


    Once Winston stepped out of the room, the door closed and Barron heard the lock on the door to keep the room secure, leaving the rabbit all alone, "Oh,e on! I do not miss home! Why was I dragged here!?"


    Barron tried to wiggle his way out of the chains but they were tied too tightly. It was a chain to stop the soul from escaping. He looked up at the ceiling and then at the empty room.


    Lucas and the others thought Barron had gone out for a walk. They wouldn''t know he had been caught! Seeing there was no other way out, he again started to wiggle himself before finally getting one of his arms to be free,


    "That wasn''t bad. Now the next hand."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapters...

 Chapter 376 - Tower- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Tower- Part 3</h4>


    Barron continued to wiggle his way out of the chair and to finally stand in front of the chair that had chains surrounded it, "Never underestimate, Barron, the fourth Grim," he huffed whilst pushing the cotton back to its ce. Once he felt he was satisfied, he took a look at his fur and gasped, "That little piece of shit! I am going to toast him one day!"


    Quickly walking towards the door, his hand reached out for the handle by jumping many times before he sessfully pulled it open. As he was caught by a Hawvert, Barron knew the drawbacks as they were more powerful. Stepping out of the room, the two death reapers who were standing on either side saw a rabbit appear in front of him and Barron knocked them down.


    "This should be easy," said Barron to himself.


    Winston had hidden him away from others eyes, which meant not many knew he was here and that also meant they didn''t know he was in a rabbit suit. The only problem here was his scent. He cursed himself, "AHHH! I should have agreed to it! That''s okay! Okay!" he quickly consoled himself. The tower contained many reapers who went in and out, which even included different creatures of the dead.


    The sooner he would escape from here, the faster he would be able to get back to thend of the living. With that thought, Barron continued to run and hide in the tower as he descended down. It took him ten minutes before he realised something.


    "Why am I nning to go walking down until the ground?" he murmured to himself in question, as he stood behind arge pir. All he had to do was to find a window and jump out of it,


    "I am so smart," said the rabbit before going to search for a window.


    While Barron was trying toe out of the tower, Belle and the others were nning to get inside the tower to get the rabbit out.


    "What do you think?" asked Belle,ing out from behind the big barrel that was present in the alley. Lucas and Greed turned around to see Belle who wore the lowly death reapers clothes that Lucas had ''borrowed'' for the time being, not just for her but also for them so that their scent was covered.


    Greed looked at Belle who was adjusting the hood on her head, "You need to fix your face. She can''t enter the tower looking like this." While Lucas and Greed could turn themselves into skeletons, Belle was still in her pure mortal form. The death reapers robes would not be enough for her.


    "I got it covered," replied Belle, before her hand went to search for something inside the dress she wore from thend of the living. Finally, she pulled out the bone that Barron had gifted her for Christmas, "His gift will help in rescuing him," she said and started muttering whispers that sounded nothing less to curses as the air hissed around them.


    After taking the bone she had ced on the palm of her hand, she continued with the spells before pushing the bone into her wrist. The bone disappeared and the hissing in the air stopped. Greed turned around to make sure no one had caught sight of them before turning to look at Belle who was still in her mortal form.


    Belle frowned seeing her hands that still had flesh and skin. She thought pushing the bone into her body to be a part of her would have caused a change but it seemed like it had only sunken inside her wrist. Was this not how it worked? she asked herself.


    And suddenly Belle felt something very heavy ced on her shoulders that made her stagger. She flinched in pain, her lips parting in a silent cry as she felt every pain in her bone and body.


    "Belle!" Lucas came to her side to feel her nails trying to dig into his boney arms.


    "It hurts!" Lucas heard Belle say and he frowned. Pushing a bone to be a part of someone''s body was not heard of. Winston had taken out the bone from his body but Lucas doubted anyone had ever thought about stealing and making use of it. Nobody had ever gone against the Hawverts before. Right now, Belle had pushed not anyone''s bone but a Hawverts bone into her body and that one bone was going to change her appearance.


    A death reaper spotted Greed who had changed himself back to his reaper form came forward, "What is going on in here?" asked the reaper in a scratchy and curious voice. He looked over Greed''s shoulder to see two reapers standing in the alley.


    "Waiting for it to rain," answered Greed.


    "It doesn''t rain in the dead, you fool," retorted the reaper.


    "I thought it does," answered Greed, turning around he saw Lucas had covered Belle by having his back against them right now.


    The death reaper was curious and he peeked again, trying to get a glimpse before he smelt something very fresh which made him scrunch his face, "What is that vile smell?" asked the reaper. The death reaper was referring to Belle and Greed wondered if he must drag this reaper somewhere away from here but that wasn''t going to be possible. Not with some more reapers who were heading towards them from the other side.


    Belle in the meantime was warped in excruciating pain and she wanted to scream. She could feel her bones cracking and she fell down on the ground. From where Greed stood, she heard someone ask,


    "What''s going on in there? Do you have a soul?"


    She tried to breathe in the pain she felt, letting the pain sink and she finally noticed the change that started to ur in her body. Her skin and the flesh started to disappear, spreading out from her fingers where she could finally see bones.


    Four more death reapers came to gather in front of Greed, curious at the smell they had smelt. Because it seemed like there was a fresh soul, that still smelt like it was alive.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 377 - Tower- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Tower- Part 4</h4>


    When Lucas moved aside, the death reapers who were looking for the soul or mortal was not there. Instead, another reaper stood in front of them.


    "Tch, just someone of our own," hissed one of the death reapers, "I thought we could y with a soul," and the death reapers dispersed away from the alley. With them gone, Lucas turned back to see Belle who had transformed herself to one of the dead creatures.


    Belle felt strange.


    With no flesh or skin on her, the temperature felt less cold than what she had been feeling before. It felt almostfortable. Lucas raised his skeleton hands up to Belle''s face, touching the skull, "It worked," he said to her, "But you smell familiar, almost like a Grim reaper."


    "Is it a good or bad thing?" asked Belle, who wanted to take a look at herself in a mirror. It wasn''t every day that she changed herself to a pure skeleton.


    "Both," replied Lucas, "Let''s hope we really don''t run by any of the Hawverts. Let''s go," he said to have the three of them walk towards the tower.


    Belle came to realise that as lean and tall the tower had looked from a far distance, the base was not small but wide and turned lean as it moved up in its girth. There were three entrances at the bottom and there were death reapers with their scythes standing to guard out in the open.


    "Don''t be scared," advised Lucas to Belle, "The guards can smell emotions, stay as cold as you can. Remembering a memory might help," they were approaching close and Belle wished she had time to pick her memory as she was still trying to get a hold of it. The first thing that came was her parent''s death and she thought about it.


    It was not something she had seen in reality but as a memory where she had revisited the drawing-room, seeing what Lucas had tried to shield her from. It was her father who had crushed her mother''s head with his feet. It was thest piece that had her breakdown and cry in Lucas'' arms that night.


    Lucas flicked her wrist to have her snap out of her thoughts, bringing her back to the present.


    "That''s enough," she heard Lucas whisper and Belle noticed they had walked past the entrance and were inside the tower.


    The tower had a high ceiling but there were many floors in here. She followed Lucas and Greed, her feet trying to keep up without ttering with her boney feet like the rest. Belle saw that there were more than twenty death reapers and the more they got in, the number of reapers only increased.


    "Where are the Hawverts?" whispered Belle.


    "At the top third level. There are fewer reapers in here, isn''t it?" questioned Greed. His face turning left and right as they walked.


    "I can see that," murmured Lucas and he wondered if it was because most of them had been sent to fetch the fallen Grims. One of the death reapers was quickly hurrying in front of them, and Lucas asked, "You are in a hurry?"


    The death reaper turned to hiss, "The Hawverts have called out for a meeting right now. Late!"


    "There, is the answer,"mented Lucas, and Belle noticed how the reaper held the front of his robes to quickly run, "I will go take a look at what is going on with them. Belle, go with Greed to find Barron."


    "Where do we meet?" asked Belle. She didn''t like separating away from him because she was worried Lucas would end up being caught like Barron.


    "I will find you. Go," urged Lucas because it was a convenient time they had right now with no Hawverts and the Grims who had returned back home.


    "Come on," said Greed started to walk and Belle nodded her head before leaving Lucas who headed in the direction of the little arena. Belle followed Greed as he knew the way up the tower, "Once we bring that damn thing back, I am going to get him to bond but I might fucking kill him before that."


    Greed couldn''t believe that he was risking his life for another person. He was the selfish Grim who would have thought about only Lucas because he admired the reaper but for a stupid little Grim who hadcked a mind, he gritted his teeth.


    "How long does it take for the Hawverts to decide and ce punishment on the Grim?" asked Belle to Greed, her feet quick next to Greed. It almost looked like they were running right now.


    "Probably a day? They took a day for Guilt." Belle was d that Barron was still alive. At least she hoped that his soul had not been sent to oblivion. The walls of the tower were grey and broken but it still stood strong. They crossed the seventh floor, continuing to head up without a pause.


    In the time where Lucas had headed to go to the little arena where the Hawverts gathered the death reapers, and Belle and Greed were moving up the tower, Barron, on the other hand, wasing down in the opposite direction.


    Barron made sure to hide himself as he moved and maybe if he continued to walk down the floors. He would have met Belle and Greed halfway through but he found a window. The rabbit was overjoyed by the sight of the open window.


    "Alright!" said Barron, waiting for one of the death reapers there to move away from the window before he made his way to it.


    Barron used both his hands to get a hold before mounting himself on top of the edge of the window which was already open, "Ha! I hope I nevere back here." Saying this, the rabbit slowly started to climb down and trying to not be caught by other death reapers who were walking below, around the tower.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 378 - Where Is The Hostage- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Where Is The Hostage- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Funny Music For Awkward Comedy (ck screen on Youtube)


    .


    Barron was more than happy to be getting some air after being locked for a few minutes in the room with Winston before the Hawvert left the room. Now hanging outside the tower, up in the air, Barron made sure he ced his feet properly without slipping and falling down. He didn''t know about others but he was sure to repeat it to Belle on what happened here in thend of the dead. Saying how easily he got out without being sent to oblivion.


    Even Lucas''s former self Guilt had not been spared this easily. Barron could only tell how lucky he was,pared to the others. Trying to avoid the windows, he continued to move down the tower one step after another.


    "I should get shoes to this fellow," said Barron, speaking about Mr. Fluffs as his feet kept slipping in the smoother surface of the outer building which was made of tiles, "I should ask them to clean this ce. The amount of dirt,"ined Barron to no one in particr. As he continued to go down, his feet got stuck on something sharp and he spent his time in trying to free his leg, "You evil little thing!"


    He wondered what he should do once he would get down. Obviously the other lowly death reapers would be right on his tail. Literally on his tail, thought Barron to himself before using his other hand to touch his tail to make sure it still existed, "Damn hellhound thinking it was something to bite on," cursed Barron.


    First, he would need to leave this tower first undetected. And then, he would go back to the Adams'' mansion which was in thisnd. Belle had called for help, he would do the same. Easy peasy, said Barron to himself. Finally, after getting his feet free, he started to climb down.


    Back inside the tower, Belle and Greed were making their way to where Barron was. Half running and half walking,


    "Do they often hold meetings in here?" Belle asked him.


    "Only when there''s something urgent. An order to be ced. Catch fallen Grims perhaps?" said Greed.


    "Another Hawvert was summoned when Lucas and I left the forest," whispered Belle, her head moving left and right, catching one of the death reaper carrying a stack of parchments in its hands, to cross from one room to another. So strange, thought Belle to herself, "What do those documents have?"


    "Who knows," answered Greed in a nonchnt voice, "Maybe Barron''s death that ising soon once we find him in the above floors," he added.


    "Poor thing must be scared," said Belle, worried on what must have happened in the meantime since he had been taken from thend of the living, "You should not be harsh towards him," he was the youngest Grim, therefore, Belle often didn''t take in his childish remark seriously.


    "He is annoying. I still don''t know why I am here helping him when I have a bounty on my head too," Greed shook his head for his head to creak.


    "I think you need to oil your joints,"mented Belle and Greed turned to look at her. Belle only stared back. She wondered, if he was in his mortal form he would be ring at her right now.


    They passed through many corridors, and whilst they walked Belle felt something tingle on her skin. Why was her skin tingling right now? And her eyes suddenly turned wide when she saw her skin was back and she turned around quickly when she noticed another death reapering from the other side of the corridor.


    "Oh my God!" Belle started to freak out.


    "Do not use God''s name!" Greed hissed and then noticed Belle had stopped walking, "We don''t have time to be standing here. The meeting will get over and we will have death reapers swarming us."


    "My mortal form is back!" she hissed back at him.


    "Do something about it!" Greed said, his skeleton boney hand moved to touch the back of his neck which was nothing but bones, "I thought it was permanent, what happened to it."


    Belle stopped looking at her hands and lifted her head, "I don''t know. Let''s go and check with Winston if he has an answer for it," she rolled her eyes. She was as new as him when it came to the bone. Even Lucas was not here and they would have to figure out by themself.


    "The worst case is Barron and I will be sent to oblivion and you-" he stopped talking when the one of the death reapers came to pass by them. He then continued, "You will be a haunting soul in the dead without a pass."


    "I left an extra coin for Rower in his boat. I should get a free ride," replied Belle. While Belle and Greed were talking, in the corner near a window a white soft cotton leg made an appearance as if it was hanging there.


    Barron continued to walk down the tower, when this time, it was his hand that got stuck, "You must be kidding! How stingy were the Hawverts to not fix something and not even give me enough pay when I worked here."


    He continued to tug on his hand when he finally was free. He wondered how shocked Winston would be when he would find an empty chair and room. Thinking about it, the rabbit cackled to itself. Barron was only getting down when he caught sight of two death reapers. Strangely he felt he knew the one who was facing him. Why did it look simr? Asked Barron to himself.


    Not caring why, he started to climb down when the other reaper turned around and Barron screamed, "BELLLEEEE!"


    What was she doing here in the death robes? Did something happen when he was not in the Adams'' mansion?


    "A peace of truce perhaps?" asked Barron to himself.


    He moved closer and moved his hands while still calling Belle''s name but the people inside could not hear him, screaming his cotton lungs out, "BELLE!!! CAN YOU HEAR ME??!"


    .


    Scroll to read...

 Chapter 379 - Where Is The Hostage- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Where Is The Hostage- Part 2</h4>


    Barron could not hear a thing that was being spoken by Belle and Greed. He banged his head on the window. He continued to look at Belle who suddenly turned to full bones and Barron pulled back. Was Belle the one who was caught by the Hawverts?! And she was trying to escape? Asked Barron to himself when he noticed her going in the other direction which was the route to go up and not down.


    "You are heading in the wrong direction!" Barron screamed, "Who is that dumbass who is leading you into trap?! ARGH!"


    He looked up and down the tower he had climbed down from, before his ears flopped down that he had to go up to save Belle before the Hawvert would catch her. What was Lucas doing?! Thinking that Barron started to climb back up the way he had descended.


    Belle and Greed started to head back quickly once her dead form was back in shape, "I need to keep checking if I turn to a mortal now," she muttered under her breath.


    On the other hand in the arena which was built for sparing and to hold meetings for the dead, Lucas made his way through the crowd of the dead who had gathered in here. The arena was nothing less to a posh theatre in thend of the living. Having a stage at the front centre, there were continuous galleries that were attached to the floors.


    The chatter died down when the three Hawverts stepped on to the stage. Lucas stared at Winston, Crane and Gorron. Crane was the one who raised his hand to have the dead people quiet down. The meeting always took in the presence of the three of them. It would be easier for Belle and Greed to rescue Barron and get out from here.


    "People of the dead, do not look confused right now as we finished a meeting a few hours ago. It hase to my notice that the death reapers had notified us minutes ago that they had caught sight of the fallen Grims in one of thends of the living. In Bonke. But they have escaped," stated Crane to the crowd.


    Lucas moved to another side, getting a better look at them while still being hidden and away from the Hawverts sight. The Grim reapers who still continued to serve the dead stood behind them- Edith, Edgar, Moore and others, except for Rower.


    "As the menace of the fallen Grims continues, I and the other Hawverts have decided to double the amount of bounty that was previously ced on the fallen Grims," Crane informed to leave the others in shock. Nobody ever had this high bounty ced on their head. Whispers and murmurs started to fill in the arena. The excitement started to bubble at the fact that there was more money awarded.


    Lucas wondered how difficult it was going to be in getting out from thend of the dead. That was if they could, because even if Crane didn''t know about Barron right now, the word would soon spread about the fourth Grim being here. Nobody liked a missing person, especially not when the Grim was caught to only slip out of their hands.


    "The offer can be taken by anyone in this room and not just the death reapers but that isn''t all," and the room fell silent. Crane then said, "Each person who brings the Fallen Grim to us, we will give them the position of the card. You will be the new card of the Grim," he said it out loud, raising both his hands.


    Lucas didn''t stay too long and he instead started to walk away from there. He had to go and find Belle and Greed quickly. Barron was like dangling meat right now.


    Belle and Greed continued to walk until they saw no one and they started to run, "Why can''t Lucas apparate?" asked Belle.


    "Simr to the split magic in thend of the living, we have the forbidden magic which is being spilt. Criminals cannot escape from here. Like us," answered Greed and Belle nodded her head. The security was less tight as they went up and they finally came to meet two death reapers who were on the ground.


    What happened here? Asked Belle to herself before they made their way to the room. Belle caught sight of a chair that was at the centre of the room. It had chains around it but there was no Barron in here.


    "Do you think he is being kept somewhere else?" asked Belle, her eyes looking around the empty room.


    "His scent is here. He should have been here," stated Greed. Did they already send Barron to oblivion? Belle hoped it was not so, to think that they werete, her hand came to touch her boney face.


    When she and Lucas had gone to the forest where the explosion had taken ce, Lucas had used the ability of smell to track Barron down.


    They had searched for Barron first but he was not there. It wasn''t just his soul but also Mr. Fluffs was missing, "He must be somewhere here. We need to look for him. Can you try sniffing the air and track him down to see where he is?"


    Greed was not keen on this but they had alreadye here this far. He gave her a nod, "Okay. The smell might be faint and we don''t know exactly where he is being kept," and she left the room with Greed who was trying to sniff the air.


    They started to head down, smelling the direction whilst Belle checked her hands to make sure that they would not be caught red-handed by one of the death reapers who were walking in the corridors and stairs.


    When they did reach a floor, Greed stopped, "I can''t smell him after this. It feels like his scent disappeared after this ce."


    Barron, where are you? Asked Belle to herself.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 380 - My Bone!- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 380 - My Bone!- Part 1</h4>


    Belle rubbed the back of her neck, stress getting into her mind, which was not possible considering how her body was made of only skeleton right now that had no flesh. She wished she knew where Barron was, maybe a locator spell? Asked Belle to herself, "Was he in the same room which we visited?" asked Belle to Greed.


    "He was. His smell was potent in there," answered Greed.


    "If a person is moved from one room to another, isn''t it obvious that they would have removed the chains to untie it?" asked Belle, "But the chains were right there on the chair. This means Barron got out of it himself. Isn''t it?"


    Greed gave some thought over her words, and then gave her a nod, "It is possible. Do you think he already left this ce? Impossible," huffed Greed, if it was true, he was going to hunt Barron down and gift him to the Hawverts personally for making him waste his time. Did they not tie him well enough that Barron got out of the chains effortlessly?


    "What are we going to do now?" asked Belle, her eyes looking around the corridor where they stood.


    "The assembly must have finished, we should go meet Lucas and see what to do from there. Splitting is not a great idea," tched Greed.


    Barron who had, with great difficulty, got himself down a few floors, now was climbing back to the window where he had got out from. The wind continued to blow that made him almost slip. It was already hard enough, to make it worse, these bby hands of his that were made of nothing but cotton kept slipping on the tiles. Maybe if there was more dust, it would be easier to get up, thought Barron to himself, changing his opinion who previously hadined about the dust and not caring about his rabbit suit.


    The Fourth Grim reaper, who was in the stuffed rabbit moved up a couple of floors, trying to keep up with Belle who was being led by a reaper astray. Who was that reaper again? Some imbecile fool! Barron at first thought that it was Belle who had been kidnapped, but it seemed like she was here for him.


    "I knew I could always count on you, Belle. The others are nothing but useless," said Barron, huffing slightly while moving his rabbit''s hands and legs to push himself up. Climbing down had seemed tough earlier but moving up was tougher, thought the rabbit to itself.


    Belle and Greed, on the other hand, were still discussing what to do when they heard voices of a couple of death reapers who arrived through the other side of the corridor, "The assembly has been dismissed," said Greed and Belle wondered if they should wait to search for Barron. But what if he had already got out and they were pointlessly standing in here searching for him when he wasn''t here.


    "AHHH!!!" Belle heard someone familiar scream and she first looked at Greed and then went to the source from where she heard the scream. Putting her head out, she noticed something white moving below her.


    "Barron?!" eximed Belle, to see the rabbit who was hanging outside the tower.


    "He''s out there?" asked Greed, "Step aside so I can kick him from there."


    Ignoring Greed, Belle caught Barron''s hand to pull him up in her hands and inside. So that the other death reapers would not see the stuffed rabbit in her hand, she turned her back against them and ced him down. Barron after being put down on the ground, to take shelter behind Belle who was wearing death robes. The rabbit busy dusting himself off the dust that had got stuck on his fur.


    Greed asked,


    "What were you doing outside? Why are you doing here instead of returning home?"


    Barron looked up, staring at the lowly death reaper who had dared question him, "Do I know you?" asked the rabbit. Before Greed could catch hold of him, Barron quickly moved, "Oh, it''s you Greedy. What are you doing here?"


    Belle looked around them to see the number of death reapers were starting to crowd as if they were getting back to their work. The Hawverts would be free and Winston and the others would find out Barron was missing, "Greed," Belle turned to look at Greed, "Find out where Lucas is right now." Even though she couldn''t use the forbidden magic in here because of the tower restrictions, it didn''t mean bonds wouldn''t work here. Greed shared a master and servant''s bond with Lucas while she was connected through souls.


    "Fourth floor," answered Greed within a heartbeat. Was he keeping track since the beginning? Greed''s adoration and admiration went too deep when it came to Lucas.


    At the same time, they heard a couple of whispers that came from the death reapers who were speaking to each other, "Who do you think will catch the second Grim?"


    "What about the first?" Belle had to move her head closer to be able to make out what exactly they were speaking about. The voices of the death reapers were scratchy and hoarse.


    "I heard the bell ring that Barron was caught."


    "That is not possible," hissed another reaper, "If he was, Crane would have mentioned him in the assembly. There was no mention of the Grim reapers being caught. We have double bounty now. I will be going to search for the Grims."


    Double what? Asked Belle in her head, her head moving slowly and she was d that the death reapers didn''t have facial muscles or skin, else one would have seen her eyes following them. All she had now was a hollow socket because of her skull. She noticed how Greed looked at Belle as if he had figured out and she did too, but the other Grim reaper was still busy dusting his body off the dust.


    Oh Barron, thought Belle to herself.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 381 - My Bone!- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 381 - My Bone!- Part 2</h4>


    When Barron felt that he had got most of the dust off his fur, he asked, "How am I going to leave this ce? You know I was doing just fine," he started with hisints, "I was walking down the tower but then I saw you and had toe back up. Where is Lucas?"


    "He is here," answered Belle, "We don''t have time to stand and talk here. We need to leave the tower right now. Greed, carry Barron. Hide him in your robes," they didn''t know how many other death reapers were aware that Barron the Grim reaper was not in his death reaper form but was stuck in a stuffed rabbit.


    Getting down the stairs and the floors, the trio started to head down to where Lucas was so that they could leave the tower. Hopefully to never get back to thend of the dead again. Today was supposed to be a peaceful day. She was engaged to Lucas and she had hoped to sleep the night off after the guests who had arrived at the mansion whoo took their leave.


    But who was she kidding, things were only going to get difficult. She wished it was possible to make peace but Lucas had never mentioned peace with the Hawverts. Winston had ns and so did Lucas.


    "Oh no," muttered Greed next to her and she turned to him before looking ahead to see it was the Hawverts who were walking towards them.


    "Do you think they will find out?" whispered Belle.


    "Let''s hope not," Greed''s voice was barely audible and they continued to walk. Somewhere amid this, Belle wanted tough that Greed looked like he had a big stomach because of Barron who had glued himself to the Sixth Grim. it was only Barron who was in a problematic situation as his soul had not changed and smelled the same before he had turned to a fallen Grim.


    Belle looked back at the three Hawverts who were taller than all the other death reapers around them. They didn''t wear the skeleton forms and instead looked like mortals of the living. Abnormal mortals. She had met Crane, or more like had a glimpse of him when she had been bitten by the hell hound. And though she didn''t have skin on her body, she still felt cold out of sheer nervousness.


    She didn''t know who was Winston and who was Gorron out of the other two but that didn''t matter right now. Behind them, she noticed Lucas who stood at the floor''s entrance, waiting for them. Belle didn''t know how she recognized Lucas but she believed it to be Lucas.


    Before they could walk past the Hawverts, one of them stopped walking, moving his hand to his right side to stop Belle from walking any further.


    Greed didn''t stop walking, and he walked out of the floor, leaving her standing next to the Havwert, "I don''t think I have seen you before?" she heard the Hawvert question, "Where are your manners?"


    There were manners in thend of the dead? Belle quickly bent forward to bow deep. She didn''t stand straight until she heard the Hawvert order, "Raise."


    "When did you join the tower in here?" he asked her and Belle wanted to use the sleeves of her death robe to wipe the nonexistent sweat that she felt by standing in front of the tallest and the oldest death reapers of thend of the dead. She had heard how Crane had used just his one touch that had Portia return back to thisnd.


    Belle moved her shoulders.


    "Seems like a mum one. We have other things to do Winston," came the cold voice of Crane which was more gatheredpared to the Hawvert who was questioning her. So this guy was Winston, the person who had brought Barron back to thend of the dead. But it was his bone that was now in her skeleton. She wondered if he could feel it.


    "Feels very strange yet familiar, doesn''t she?" questioned Winston, his eyes suspiciously looking at Belle. She noticed how Crane turned around to look behind him and when Belle''s line of sight moved in that direction, she saw that Lucas had disappeared from there too. Winstone blocked Belle''s view as he stepped forward, sniffing the air and Belle wondered when was the right time to run.


    Winston then said, "I have some work for youter. Stay in the tower." Belle bowed her head. When she stood back straight again, the hood over her head started to slip down and she used her hand to catch hold of it, "New death reapers can be troublesome," and they finally left.


    When they were out of sight, Belle quickly ran out from there, making her way outside the tower to see Lucas and the others who were waiting for her. She went straight to hug Lucas before stopping to realise reapers didn''t hug each other


    "I thought I was going to pass out," she said to Lucas. Lucas pulled out a parchment from his robes and she asked, "What is that?"


    "List of white and ck witches who are going to die and some who died a few hours ago," he replied, "It might lead to who has Verves. We need to get back to the mansion."


    Belle turned around to look at the entrance of the tower. She had thought that she was going to get caught when Winston had stopped her.


    The Hawverts who were walking through the corridor, about to deviate to go to their own chambers, when Gorronmented,


    "Since when did the skeleton of the lowly reapers have different colours?"


    "What do you mean, Gorron?" asked Crane, his voiceing to be dull and uninterested in the conversation.


    "The reaper Winston stopped earlier, it had one different bone on its hand, isn''t that strange?" asked Gorron and when he turned to look at Winston, Winstone stopped walking, "Did you forget something?"


    "My bone," Winston''s eyes red in anger, "That reaper has my bone!"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 382 - My Bone! - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 382 - My Bone! - Part 3</h4>


    When the original four Grims were created by Crane through the forbidden magic, Winston who was the next Hawvert also wanted to create something simr to the original Grims. But the old death reaper didn''t have the same powers as Crane did. He didn''t have the ability to make use of the forbidden magic and the little magic that was used by him it was spells that could be used by the mortals.


    Winston was never happy with it. The Hawvert wanted to be the one in the higher position. Even though he was in the higherpared to other creatures of the dead, he wasn''t the one standing at the top but it was Crane. By using the little magic, and the powers he had, he pulled out a bone from his own skeleton body to create the set of Grims. These were called the second set of the Grims who came to existence, the reapers who once were mortals in thend of the living before they came to pass in thend of the dead.


    The bone was a precious part of Winston which held great power and abilities, but a few years ago, it went missing. Since from that time, he had been looking for it but he was not able to find it.


    Now that Gorron mentioned about it, he gritted his teeth as he stomped on the ground, making his way towards the lowly reaper who had dared to take his bone!


    He pushed the lowly death reapers out of his way as he walked through the pirs to step out of the tower. Winston''s head snapped back and forth, searching for the reaper who had stolen his bone, the smell was faint in here and he tried to follow the scent but it disappeared in the air.


    "Fucking damn reaper!" Winston growled that had other death reapers who were walking nearby move away from him. He wanted to get the bone back before the reaper would know how it worked and its power. How did the reaper put the bone into its body when he himself could not do it?!


    "Level two, assemble!" he shouted and the death reapers who were around, came to stand in front of him, "I need the list of the new reapers who joined in thest twenty-four hours! Now! Where is the list!"


    Two death reapers quickly ran towards the tower, disappearing for a couple of minutes before one of them returned back with a file in its boney fingers.


    Winston snatched the file from the reaper''s hand. He opened and started to move the parchments before looking up at the reapers,


    "What is this?" asked Winston with gritted teeth.


    The death reaper looked startled at the question. It opened its mouth with a scratchy voice to answer, "Sir, they are parchments with the list of newbie list."


    "Who filed the names?" asked Winston.


    The death reaper who was an associate in the tower answered, "I was the one who filled in the names, Sir," Winston used the file to hit on its boney head.


    "This fucking in empty parchments. I want the list, right now!" Winston threw the empty file for the reaper to catch hold of it, "Go get Edgar and Moore to me. Foolish things don''t know how to maintain files!"


    While someone had gone to retrieve the ninth and the eleventh Grim reapers, Winston continued to smell the air, trying to catch at least a whiff but there was nothing in here and he growled in anger. He should have known that something was odd about the reaper when he had stopped it.


    Some of the death reapers came to surround him, seeing how Winston who was a high standing Hawvert looked to be in a rage. Every now and then, fire lit up in the empty sockets of his eyes. If he would get hold of the reaper he would reap the lowly thing for even daring to turn his bone part of its body!


    Gorron stood at the top of the tower, looking down at the littlemotion that had taken ce in front of the entrance of the high tower, "Winston looks unhappy. When did he lose it?" he asked Crane who had seated himself in the chair.


    "Who knows," answered Cranecklustre of anything. His movements had always been the slowestpared to the other two Hawverts, "It was his decision to create something from his own bone."


    "Are we not going to catch hold of the reaper who has it? It would be difficult if the reaper finds out what it is,"mented Gorron, turning around and walking towards the free seat.


    "No hurry for now. I am sure Winston will find the culprit," Crane waved his hand. At the same time, one of the death servants arrived.


    "Sirs," the lowly death servant bowed his head, "T-there is something that needs to be informed."


    "What is it?" asked Crane, his head slowly turning in the direction of the reaper who arrived at the door.


    "W-we have an issue in the informational rooms," the death servant fidgeted to continue, "Some of the items have gone missing."


    Gorron''s eyebrows furrowed and he questioned, "What do you mean by missing?"


    The death servant answered, "The books and the files which were there are missing in the room. It''s like they disappeared when we returned back after the assembly."


    The two Hawverts stared at the death servant who had its head bowed, "Go have the others assemble. Have them ask if someone is fooling around with it. What books have gone missing?" asked Crane.


    "Some of the architectural designs of thend of the dead. The book of different creatures along with the death entry," Crane narrowed his eyes before getting up, "Send out a search right now to bring back the books as well as the reaper who tried to steal it from the tower."


    "Do you think it is the same newbie reaper who stole it?" asked Gorron to Crane who had a serious expression on his face.


    "A newbie doesn''t know where the informational room is," replied Crane, "It was done by someone who knows the insides of the tower."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 383 - My Bone!- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 383 - My Bone!- Part 4</h4>


    Winston was still standing outside the tower, waiting for the two Grims who arrived outside to where he was after a few minutes, "Sir Winston," Edgar bowed his head, his already short height turning even smaller at the action before he stood straight, "You called for us?"


    "I need you to close the gate right now," ordered Winston.


    "Now?" Edgar questioned, "There are souls who are returning back from the living.


    "I am sure you can lock it from inside without the new souls being stopped to pass from the living to the dead. Go to the front and monitor who goes in or out. Send death reapers only if they are assigned. Any newbie will be brought right to me!" Winstone continued to order.


    Moore only stared and when Winston''s eyes moved to look at Moore he nodded his head.


    "Great! Off you go now! Be quick in making sure no one enters," demanded Winston before dismissing all of them to go search the newly created reapers and be brought in front of him.


    Far away from the high tower, Lucas and the rest of the party made their way towards the Adams'' mansion that resided in thend of the dead. Belle with Winston''s bone, Barron with his soul still intact who had not been sent to oblivion, Lucas with the files and Greed who was apanying them.


    "So Winston knows that I sent the timekeeper on her vacation and he was not happy about it," rambled Barron since the time they had left the high tower. For some reason, the rabbit still continued to reside in the actual mansion which was tattered and torn when it was supposed to be in this world, "He tried to burn me! Look at this!" Barronined who moved around toe in front of Lucas'' face like he was a spider.


    Since the time they had left, Barron had been handed to Lucas to carry.


    "I still can''t believe he got caught and we went to that tower," muttered Belle under her breath. Her reaper form had not gone back to her mortal form and she had stopped checking herself. She pulled the hood closer to keep it from slipping away from the top of her head.


    "I can''t believe I went to save this little midget," grumbled Greed.


    "Who are you calling a midget?!" Barron was about tounch himself on Greed but immediately got caught by Lucas.


    "That''s enough for the day," stated Lucas, "You better pick a master or a girl to create a bond. Else I will personally kick you out of the mansion or worse reap you from the twonds."


    Barron returned back to stand on Lucas'' shoulder.


    "What matters is we are all fine. Fiiiiine!" said Barron.


    "Watch him jinx it," Greed muttered and Barron hissed.


    Belle was d that they had rescued Barron without getting caught but they were yet to cross from thend of the dead to thend of the living. She had been utterly worried when Winston had stopped her in front of everyone.


    Now walking in the empty roads while keeping their ears and eyes sharp for any death reapers or hellhounds, they continued to head towards the house, "Though I don''t know why Winston left me. Did he think I was not going to try escaping?" huffed Barron, sitting down with his legs crossed on Lucas'' shoulder.


    "There was an assembly," said Greed to have Barron nod his head.


    "What was it about?" asked the rabbit.


    Belle and Greed already knew about it but Barron being the slowest person in the room had not overheard the death reapers talking about the rise of the bounty.


    Lucas pursed his lips before he opened them to say, "Everyone''s bounty got doubled."


    Hearing this Barron who was sitting, slipped from Lucas'' shoulder and fell down on the ground.


    "WHAT?! How can they add me to that list?! I was caught! You do not increase the bounty of a person who has been caught. It bes null!" shouted Barron.


    Lucas continued to walk and seeing this, Barron quickly back walked in front of Lucas, "Right?"


    Lucas scratched the back of his neck, "Winston didn''t tell them that you were caught. When we came to find you, the death reapers were still there and they contacted another Hawvert. My guess is it was Gorron. With the death reapers spotting two Grim reapers, there''s going to be a sweep in there. Because of your pride."


    "Hello, Sir!" Barron gave a look of shock, his head moving for his ears to flop around, "Don''t put this on me. If you all didn''t attack me in the mansion I would have been stuck to the apple tree."


    "Lucas is right, Barron," Belle remarked, "If you didn''t get caught, you would not have such a high bounty on your head. It will be even harder to move around from now on in Bonke. At least until we resolve this. Maybe if you find the timekeeper, they might reduce your bounty?"


    "But I don''t know where the timekeeper is right now," Barron stopped back walking to turn and start following them.


    When they finally reached the Adams'' mansion that was broken and in ruins, in thend of the dead, Lucas, Belle and the others stepped inside the gates, walking towards the mansion.


    Belle was the first one to enter, still rememberingst time how she had met Portia herest time before they ran into the woods. She hoped she would not be meeting Portia today. Once Winston would find out that Barron was missing, things would not go well. Lucas had told that the graves were not working anymore as the dead had closed the portal to walk through it.


    She tried the forbidden magic, the blue and white light started to appear to only disappear. After a couple more tries, she heard Lucas say, "I don''t think the graveyards are the only ce where they closed the passage. I think they know¡­"


    "How are we going to get back?" asked Belle.


    "Let''s sacrifice the bunny," suggested Greed.


    "How much is Greed''s bounty again?" asked Barron, "So less. It only shows how lowly you are. Look at me!"


    It was then, they hear the gates of the mansion creak loudly as if it were being opened.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 384 - What Used To Be Me- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 384 - What Used To Be Me- Part 1</h4>


    Belle turned her head to look at the walls of the cell room they were in. Both the gates of the mansion sounded different, and it was obvious that someone had pushed it. When they had stepped in, the gate was left open and they hadn''t bothered to push it further than the avable space.


    "Someone entered the mansion?" asked Barron.


    "I think it''s more than just someone," replied Belle, her vampire ears picking on the nearest sound around them, "We have visitors."


    "How is it that we always have guests in the mansion? Be it this one or thend of the living?" questioned Greed, who pulled his scythe out, "Is this house special?"


    Belle smoothened her death robes that she was wearing, "My rtives thought the mansion was special," she said and Lucas moved out of the cell room to be followed by the rest, "If the usual passage is not working, how are we going to return back to the living?"


    The graves were not working, which would also mean the forest had no passage along with other portals. Belle had tried to use her body to transport herself back to thend of the living, the way she had the first few times but it wasn''t working.


    "We have things that are important to the dead. We will be under attack,"mented Lucas and then stepped down the stairs. Belle looked around the empty house, somewhere tempted to go look at the room that belonged to her in this mansion but there was no time to tour or find her evil soul sister.


    Lucas and Greed were the ones to step out of the mansion, and they noticed the death reapers who had arrived at the front of the mansion.


    "We thought we heard some noise," came the whispered voices from the lowly death reapers.


    "We were going to have tea," replied Lucas who was in his reaper form but in the older clothes of the other reapers from whom they had stolen from. This had the death reapers who entered the mansion now stare at him and Greed with a look of confusion on their faces. Somewhere the smell felt familiar but they were not familiar at the same time, "Would you like to have tea?" asked Lucas.


    The death reapers stared at them. One reaper even looked confused and his face moved back and forth, almost considering having tea as it was not every day a death reaper was invited to have tea and sit to chat.


    "The tea had been prepared in the tower for you. Let me take you there before it turns stale," the death reaper saying this pulled out his scythe, the edge of the metal hitting the ground that was covered in dust.


    Barron and Belle stayed inside the house, without getting involved.


    Lucas didn''t pull out scythe unlike Greed and he chuckled, "Sure."


    The death reaper wasn''t in a high position but that didn''t mean he took the greeting kindly from this newbie reaper. Winston had told them to bring the new reapers and he could smell the new skeleton in the air. Lucas and Greed smelt new only because they had been around Belle for a long time now.


    "You seem to be too overconfident in not using your scythe or did you perhaps lose it?" asked the death reaper who was leading the group of the death reapers who were in the count of seven.


    Lucas leaned forward, picking up a stone from the ground. "Why don''t you find out?" he asked. With everyone in the immortal reaper form, the death reapers raised their scythes and went straight at the two reapers they thought were newbies.


    "I think we should go up the stairs and watch," Barron suggested and Belle turned to the rabbit.


    "Why do you say that?" she asked him.


    Barron''s ears flopped back and he said, "To get a better view of course. It is going to get dirty in here, especially with the amount of dust that is there on the ground."


    And Barron was right, with the number of death reapers who had entered the mansion, fight broke in front of them, the dust that was quietly raised up to create a dirty atmosphere. Belle didn''t know what was happening as she couldn''t see anything.


    Both Lucas and Greed were not low-level death reapers but they were Grims who had betterbat and strength. Handling the few death reapers here looked like nothing but the death reapers were persistent.


    "You finally came back home," heard Belle and Barron to turn around to see Portia standing at the stairs. Barron who had never met Portia before, his head moved back and forth between the two girls. The fourth Grim reaper had heard about the evil twin soul but the girl was a spitting image of Belle which felt uncanny. To think that this person was once Belle.


    "I was wondering if you were here in the mansion," Belle replied back to Portia''s words.


    "Where else can I go?" saying this, Portia started to walk down the stairs, "For some reason no matter how many times I try to get out of this ce, I am not able to pass to the living."


    Belle couldn''t help but smile about it, "I am sorry to hear that. I think that is what people mean when they say you reap what you sow."


    "I don''t know about that but I will definitely reap you," when Portia said this, Belle''s eyebrows furrowed. How did Portia recognize her? And she looked down to notice that she had turned back to her mortal form. This damn bone always stopped working!


    "You should give it a rest, Portia. What will you get by killing me?" Belle said to move away from where she was and she took Barron along with her.


    "I will find happiness in your misery. I see you have my rabbit with you," Portia looked at Barron and Barron gave a look to the girl.


    Barron asked, "Excuse me?"


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 385 - What Used To Be Me- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 385 - What Used To Be Me- Part 2</h4>


    "Who are you calling your rabbit!" Barron looked at Portia as if she had lost her mind which she did, considering that she was a corrupted soul.


    Portia chuckled, "You, my dear. Once, Belle loses, you cane to me. You are my beloved rabbit that was lost when I was a child." Barron shivered and shook his head.


    "You can fall into the well right now. So that I can close the lid to have you never return," Barron quickly slid out of Belle''s hand, walking behind her.


    "That''s a good idea for Belle, I think she has lived in the living so long, she doesn''t know what darkness feels like," there was jealousy as Portia said this. Belle had already spoken on how it wasn''t her fault but she was not going to repeat herself because Portia didn''t get it. In Portia''s eyes, everything was her fault.


    Belle then noticed how Portia pped her hands, "Let''s spar this time. If you lose, you take my position." That was not possible, not even if Belle would trade herself right now would Portia be able to enter thend of the living, "Lucas, the house, friends and family. The rabbit. Everything wille to belong to me and you will have nothing."


    Belle stared at Portia and said, "Okay."


    "Whut? Nooo!" eximed Barron. Because they didn''t know what tricks Portia had under her sleeve right now. Belle was a baby chick who had only stepped out of the shell into thend of the dead, the dead were never kind!


    A wide smile formed on Portia''s face because Belle had agreed so easily, "But on one condition," hearing this, the smile faltered on the dead soul''s face.


    "What is it?" asked Portia.


    "If you lose, you will enter inside body and turn one with me," said Belle to both Barron and Portia''s surprise.


    "Alright," Portia didn''t care. All she wanted was to get back the life she had craved. It didn''t matter if it was in Belle''s body or out of it. Within a second, she pulled out ck smoke like a weapon from thin air.


    Belle noticed how simr it was to the smoke she noticed with the people who were going to die.


    Barron didn''t move and instead sat on the edge of the window to keep an eye on their fight. Both Portia and Belle didn''t wait as they ran towards each other with their weapons. Belle had gotten ustomed enough to pull out the bolt like lightning just when she reached Portia, both their weapons shing against each other as they tried to push, trying to take over one another.


    Portia raised her other hand to attack Belle and Belle who noticed itte, missed it by less than a second. The wall which was crushed by Portia cracked and some bricks fell on the ground. Was Portia always this strong? Asked Belle to herself, dodging herself before she went back to attack the evil sister.


    "When did you get the lighting from?" asked Portia, deflecting the attack that Belle used. Their hand movements were quick. Barron was enjoying watching it, not realising there was a creature nearby who was trying to trace his scent.


    "It was a gift from my previous self," answered Belle, using her leg, she kicked Portia to the side, for the girl to fall down who stood back on her feet. The already ruined house turned into a mess.


    Portia gave Belle a look as if she didn''t understand what Belle meant, "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t concern you," smiled Belle that only irked Portia who came at her with much greater force. When the ck smoke touched Belle''s hand, Belle could feel her skin burn in pain.


    "Come on Belle, you can do it!" Barron cheered from the back, using both his bunny hands to p. Belle shook her head. She wondered if Portia was speaking about the ragged doll that had made its way to thend of the living. Portia quickly came behind her, moving to another position before elbowing and twisting Belle''s hand, trying to push the smoke into Belle''s body.


    The bolt of lightning appeared right behind Portia, piercing her right through her stomach. Portia staggered back and away from Belle. The bolt of lightning was nothing less to what the clouds created during their friction.


    Belle turned around, noticing how Portia looked like she was in shock, "W-what was that?" asked Portia, her hands touched her stomach to see the ck smoke continue to appear before her knees gave out and she fell on the ground, "You cheated," she red at Belle.


    "There were no rules, only prize," answered Belle. In Portia''s mind, Belle was only an average vampiress. She had no clue about Belle''s past or her rtionship with Lucas'' even though she had been born and torn away from the very same soul.


    Belle had made use of her magic, the forbidden magic along with the elemental ability. She walked forward to stand in front of Portia. Portia had ck blood in her because of the creature she had turned to.


    "It is time toplete the deal, Portia," stated Belle.


    "How do you sleep peacefully in the night when you know what you put me through, you bitch," asked Portia with gritted teeth.


    Sleep was never peaceful to Belle. When she was young, she didn''t know but as she grew up, she realised she was never alone. Belle had always been surrounded by darkness. She doubted Portia would ever get to know it.


    Belle got to stand on her knees simr to Portia, almost like a mirror reflection. Raising both her hands on Portia''s face, she said,


    "I sleep on a soft bed and quilt which is veryfortable."


    Portia''s soul wouldn''t be here forever and she would need to be quick. Moving closer, she hugged the girl who once used to be her, "I am sorry that you had to go through it alone. I wish I could be there for you."


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 386 - Darkness- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Darkness- Part 1</h4>


    Belle hugged Portia in her arms, the smoke oozing out from Portia''s stomach that had started to increase and surround them. When Belle held the dying soul in her arms, she tapped back into the forbidden magic. It was easier to make use of the magic not just because she was in thend of the dead but because she had the bone that belonged to Winston. Even though she was back to her mortal form, the powers that came from the bone was still usable. It was how Winston was able to ess the forbidden magic after he had created this bone.


    Lucas and Greed were out fighting the death reapers while Barron who was sitting on top of the edge of the window had jumped down on the ground, noticing the volume of ck smoke increasing as seconds passed.


    When Edith had told Belle that the only way to remove the imbnce that was taking ce was to let Portia back in her body, Belle knew it was not going to be easy. With the soul that was torn away from her when she was a young girl, Belle had always been on the weaker side even though she was vampire. Bringing back something inside her now, she could feel pain.


    "I know what you are trying to do," whispered Portia, whose chin was resting on Belle''s shoulder, "You think, you will kill me like this?"


    "I am only trying to fix things that I couldn''t when I was a child."


    The smoke didn''t disappear but it started to get inside Belle''s body. The pain starting to wreck her where she could feel the piercing pain that shot up through her entire body. It was far worse than she thought.


    She heard Portia chuckle softly.


    Portia said, "You cannot fix something that is broken. You cannot make something right after a certain point," Belle didn''t know what Portia was getting at but the smoke around them only continued to increase. Belle felt her vision starting to dim in and out. Her heart felt heavy as if she could barely breathe right now. Was it supposed to be this bad? Was it because Portia had suffered in thend of the dead, alone, which was why the pain was getting unbearable?


    Belle continued to inhale the smoke into her body, feeling shes of memories that weren''t hers, inking into her mind.


    "Our two existence is going to cause an imbnce in both our lives, we will end up continuing to fight to stay in the living," informed Belle to Portia, "I don''t want to fight anymore. I am tired."


    Portia was losing the strength in her body, her body turning ck against Belle who was holding her.


    "An imbnce is caused when one thing doesn''t exist. Like the day or night being stolen. That''s the imbnce. The way life turned out light for you while I was sent here, into the darkness. You and I cannot exist without each other. We are part of the same person, did you forget it, Belle?" Portia asked her in a whisper. "Whoever told you otherwise, it was a lie."


    Belle''s eyebrows furrowed even further and she finally pulled herself away from Portia, to see her smile with a dazed expression, "Until now I have been protecting you but with me gone, you will have nothing. I wonder how you will fix that."


    Portia''s body started to disappear and Belle could do nothing but stare. More smoke appeared, circting around her to finally seep inside while she tried toprehend the words Portia said right now.


    For a moment nothing happened, and Belle came to believe that Portia was only bluffing, trying to scare her. But she didn''t understand why Portia would lie to her, especially when Portia knew the deal Belle had made with her.


    ''Whoever told you otherwise, it was a lie.''


    Belle suddenly started to cough, her body falling down on the ground.


    "Belle!" Barron yelled her name, quicklying to her side to see blood dripping down from the side of her mouth, "Lucas! Something is happening to Belle!" he screamed, to gain Lucas'' attention.


    Greed and Lucas were almost done sending the death reapers away from the mansion, knocking most of them unconscious. Hearing Barron call him, Lucas knocked the next death reaper before going back inside the mansion to find Belle who was on the ground of the hallway.


    "What happened to her?" asked Lucas, taking Belle''s head to ce it on hisp and he wiped the blood that hade out of her lips.


    "I think she killed Portia, but the smoke went inside Belle," Barron quickly informed, "She was alright but then she started coughing blood." Barron had earlier believed that Belle knew what she was doing but something didn''t go right.


    Lucas noticed how Belle coughed, her eyes turning ck from red.


    "What''s happening?" came the feeble voice of Belle who was gasping for air until she started to cough more blood.


    Lucas stared into Belle''s eyes, his hand going to ce on her chest to feel her heart that was beating at a low rate, "Your body is trying to corrupt itself."


    "What are we going to do?!" asked Barron in a state of panic in his voice.


    Belle felt her head was going to burst into pieces because of the pain she felt. When Lucas helped her to sit against the wall, she was still trying to breathe and keep herself awake but her sight was going in and out. She wasn''t sure how much more time she would be able to handle. It reminded her of the time when the first star, Vivian, had gone under the state of corruption.


    Was she going to die? Asked Belle to herself. She didn''t want to die. How ironic that she wasn''t dying in thend of the living but in thend of the dead. It seemed like she was the only mortal who had got the opportunity to die here.


    But Belle didn''t know what would happen if she died this time, because Portia was gone.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 387 - Darkness- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Darkness- Part 2</h4>


    More blood came out of Belle''s mouth, even a handkerchief didn''t suffice as the cough wrecked her chest. It was a searing pain which almost tore her apart, far worse than anything she had ever felt in her life. Corruption of the heart was not easy for vampires. When the smoke had got out from Portia''s body into her body, she hadn''t realized it, not even when the pain had started.


    She knew what the smoke was. Belle had seen the same smoke that had tried to enter the little boy''s body. Lord Nichs'' body, yet her mind had been slow because she had believed the words of the first cards of the Grims.


    "What''s going on?" asked Greed who had returned after knocking the other death reapers down.


    Barron turned his head around to say, "Belle''s heart is corrupting." Belle''s face was turning where veins started to pop up on her face, like little roots of a tree that started from the bridge of her nose.


    At that, they heard hellhounds howl at a distance, "We need to leave the mansion. We have stayed here for too long," said Lucas and he pulled Belle up before hoisting her behind him. Holding both her legs firmly and her hands at the front, "The gates must be closed too with other passages. Our possible escape is the river of death. Let''s head there. If one of us ends up being lost, keep heading forward and reach the bank of the river."


    Barron and Greed nodded before they started to head out of the house.


    Belle felt sick and there were times where she wanted to tear things or people around her. She could feel herself changing. Though initially she felt weak, she could feel her strength returning back to her which was because of the corruption. The thirst for blood increased and she wanted to bite into Lucas.


    She wanted to sleep yet she couldn''t.


    "Am I going to die?" asked Belle to Lucas who was carrying her behind his back.


    "You won''t," assured Lucas to her. He wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her, not when he was right next to her, "Why did you try taking her back inside your body?"


    "Edith said it would stop Portia from chasing me...also that Crane would not be able to spot her that way to question anything," she huffed for air. Her arms tightened around Lucas'' neck which he didn''t mind.


    "Was this yesterday?" asked Lucas and he heard Belle hum.


    "Why would Edith do that? A corrupted soul getting back inside another will only create or fasten the process," stated Greed, "Do you think she changed sides?"


    Lucas had a grave expression on his face, "It is possible."


    He continued to carry Belle on his back, hiding from the death reapers and trying not to cause any scene. Barron was being carried by Greed so that no one would find it to be suspicious. The cloak on Belle''s head was pulled enough to hide her face so that they wouldn''t see a mortal being carried.


    "Everyone is searching for us," stated Greed, his head moving to look at the lowly death reapers who passed them without realising they were the Grim reapers. The scent couldn''t be hidden but it could be dispersed in the air if one didn''t stay at a ce for a long time.


    Once they reached the forest where no one was there, Lucas carefully put Belle on the ground, "What happened??" asked Barron, finally stepping out and jumping down on the ground to see Belle''s condition turning worse.


    Lucas sat down on his knees, "Belle," he called her name, taking both her hands in his, "I need you to try to switch back to the reaper form. Right now." If her body turned to a skeleton, there would be no heart or body to corrupt. This way they could buy time for themselves until they could figure out what to do next.


    In pain, Belle heard Lucas''s words. She spouted more blood out, her handing up to her mouth but blood seeped between her fingers.


    She shook her head, coughing, to say "I am not able to."


    "The corruption must be interfering and changing her body," said Barron, who came to stand next to her and used his small cotton hand to pat Belle''s hand. But on seeing a rabbit so close, which was fluff and looked well-fed, Belle''s hand swiped close enough to catch hold of Barron who quickly ran away to hide behind Greed.


    Belle''s face was changing along with her body, heading to aplete corruption state. "Try it again, Belle," said Lucas.


    She had tried it earlier when she had met Portia, but Belle wasn''t able to get back to the reaper form. Upon Lucas'' word, she tried again, her words barely audible as she whispered the spells. Each time her body kept interrupting with fits of corruption and she had to retry it.


    Her spells started to finally move around her, the wind increased like earlier and her body slowly started to change from the tips of her fingers to move up, taking its time while her heart was moving in its own pace towards the corruption where she would turn nothing less to a creature of death.


    Before the corruption couldplete itself, the ckness in her eyes was inching to cover the white part in her eyes, her body turned to its skeleton form and Belle felt like life was breathed back into her again.


    Gone was the fatigue and the pain, with no heart and body to corrupt, Belle had paused the corruption and she was safe until she would turn back to her living form. Her boney head clunked at the back of the tree before she leaned forward to hug Lucas. She had been so scared and worried that she was not going to make it.


    Barron let out a sigh, his hand moving across his forehead, "Phew, that was a close one. We can finally breathe," said the rabbit, moving away from Greed where he had taken shelter before to step in the front and pat her leg.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 388 - Taking A Swim- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Taking A Swim- Part 1</h4>


    Belle still had her boney arms around Lucas'' neck. When she finally pulled away after the close corruption that took ce in her body, she felt like she could breathe again. Her senses were back where she was not in an agony of pain or was not able to see anything.


    "What if I return back to the mortal form?" Belle asked Lucas. Right now all they had done was stop the process but the moment her body would return back, the corruption would continue and her body was not far frompleting the process. She didn''t know if there was a way to fix it.


    "Let''s make sure you turn back to your mortal form," replied Lucas, his hand moved to ce on Belle''s boney head.


    "This feels weird," she muttered and she noticed how Lucas'' skull moved with the facial expression.


    "Do you feel alright or do you need to rest?" Lucas asked her, making sure that she waspletely okay in her skeleton form.


    Belle nodded her head, "I am okay. Much better than thest few minutes."


    "Good, we need to get going," saying this, Lucas stood and gave his hand for Belle to take and she stood straight next to him.


    Barron who was standing there, walked forward, "Belle, did you forget I am a stuffed rabbit!"


    "Pardon me," Belle smiled awkwardly to see Barron looking at her wearily before nodding his head.


    "That is alright. Just because it is you, I am letting it off, else I would have scratched their face!" replied Barron, "What are we going to do now? Edith switched sides, the next thing you know, Wrath is back on being a Grim reaper and we are still on the run. I still can''t believe she would switch sides! Didn''t she help you? What happened to being neutral?" question Barron raising his bby hand high enough to hear a tear, "You know it would be a miracle if I got back to thend of the living in one piece. In this thing."


    "Why would she lie?" asked Belle to Lucas.


    "Let''s ask the one who has been living here. Come on, we don''t have time to waste here. The death reapers and hellhounds are getting closer," said Lucas, holding Belle''s hand and tugging her in a certain direction and everyone started to head.


    When they heard the sound of water as if it was plopping up with bubbles being boiled, Belle could tell that they were near the river of death.


    Belle noticed how it was the same as thest time she had seen. The closer they got near the river, the darker the forest turned as if no light could reach from the sky. The only light was emitted from the nts and the barks of the trees. The whole atmosphere gave out a greenish and blue atmosphere where there was smoke-like fog that surrounded them.


    "Careful," said Lucas to Belle when she walked near, only to realise there was no morend that existed ahead of her, and that there was water which she had not noticed because of the fog.


    "Was it always this foggy in here?" asked Barron, "What a depressing ce,"mented the rabbit as if he had been living in the mortal world and not in the dead.


    Lucas pulled out his scythe, moving it in front of them for the fog to disappear so that they could move near the bank of the river. Belle noticed how the water started deep right after thend, with a certain glow which was simr to what she had seen in theke of bones but this had fluorescent colour in it. Souls moved in there, floating in a trance state.


    While Lucas, Belle and Greed were standing together at one side looking at the river, Barron had moved to the other side to take a look as he noticed something glimmer at the bottom of the surface of the river.


    "Did you know there are coins in the bottom of theke?" asked Barron, the rabbit using its rabbit''s paws to walk closer and staring at the river, "Who throws coins in there? Rower?"


    "I don''t think Rower would do that,"mented Greed, "I heard he is not fond of the dead who float in there."


    "Of course he wouldn''t be. Who knows, he might have pushed them," stated Barron. Unable to keep his curious self at bay, he moved left and right.


    "I met a mermaid thest time I visited here. Do you think Rower wille here now?" asked Belle to Lucas. It looked like they were waiting for a ride from this side to go to the other side. Thest time, Lucas had apparated, but apparition was not going to work. This would mean they would have to go through the medium of water.


    Lucas'' nonexistent eyes in the skull now looked at the river and the horizon, "There should be someone who can give us a ride halfway from here. The water here is filled with creatures that are simr to the ones you will find on the other end of the forest. We don''t want to get separated and lost."


    "And they won''t notify about us being here?" asked Belle because the death reapers in the living were eager to hand over Barron and Lucas to the Hawverts.


    Lucas pulled out something from his robes which jingled in coins, "I don''t think they would mind to spare us for half the price. The creatures in and around the river are not fond of the other creatures."


    Belle wondered why that was so but didn''t go to question it right now. Her mind was slightly reeling over how Edith had suggested to her to ept Portia that would only lead to her death. The betrayal¡­


    While they were there, Barron had bent the upper part of his body to take a look at the bottom?of the river when he suddenly turned excited. His ears moved straight up and he said, "Ophelia! Ophelia what are you doing there?" he eximed.


    His hand reached out so that the girl''s soul could grab it but this only resulted in Barron falling right into the river.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 389 - Taking A Swim- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Taking A Swim- Part 2</h4>


    "WAHHH!"


    Hearing Barron scream, the three of them turned to look at what happened to him. Barron was not on the ground anymore but swimming in the river of the dead.


    "Fuck!" Lucas cursed and Belle turned her head to look at him because she had never heard him curse. Every time someone cursed, it would end up with their head being hit by Lucas so that it would not be used, "The damn rabbit can never sit still."


    "It is not toote to leave him to be gobbled by another creature. It would probably keep everyone safe once we sacrifice him," Greed said to them who was tired of Barron causing trouble for them. But as if one problem was not enough, a dark creature whisked its shadow like a tentacle to pull Greed''s leg and dragged him into the water.


    "Stay here!" Lucas advised Belle so that he wouldn''t have to pull three people out of the water. Just when he had warned them about the creatures that lurked in here. The rabbit had to take a dip in the water!


    Belle did as she was told and took a few steps away from the water because whatever was in the river, it had pulled them deep down.?She wasn''t able to see Barron or Greed anymore.


    Within a second, Lucas dived into the water and Belle couldn''t stop but watch from where she stood. Just because she was asked to stay here didn''t mean she couldn''t use her magic. Tapping back into the forbidden magic, Belle waved her hand to see the water move.


    "Light!" she said and a golden glow appeared from the bottom of the river, throwing light in the dark murky water. She tried to clear it so that one could be able to see things that were inside the river much clearly.


    Belle noticed how the mermaids were back. This time it was not just one but a school of them and Greed used his scythe to beat them up while she was not able to see where Lucas and Barron was. It took a while for Greed to finally free himself. His hand tried to reach thend while one of the mermaids caught hold of his leg.


    "Where are you going?" came the sweetest voice Belle had ever heard. The voice was enchanting to listen to and it could put one in a daze. But then Greed was no mortal but a Grim Reaper.


    "Get the fuck off of me!" he gritted his teeth, kicking behind to get rid of the mermaid who was holding him tightly, not letting him get back on thend.


    "Do you need help?" Belle asked him.


    "No, thanks," came the prideful voice of Greed who sent a re to Belle. Belle decided to wait, watching him struggle for the next two minutes when he finally said, "Do something!"


    Belle was more than happy to help, and she waved her hand for the mermaid to stop moving as if she had been frozen and Greed got out of the water, "Ah, I have my robes all wet now," he grumbled.


    "Come back!" cried the mermaid to Greed. When it noticed Belle who was standing next to him, it opened its mouth wide, showing its sharp zigzag mouth and cried out even more loudly. With Greed alright, Belle looked around for Lucas to finally see the rabbit being thrown up first who dragged a soul along with him out of the river and then came Lucas who were safe now.


    "Barron, are you alright?! Who did you pull out of the water?!" Belle asked, going to them. She picked up the rabbit and squeezed the water out of his cotton body.


    "It is Ophelia!" said Barron. He jumped back on the ground, staring at the soul that was unconscious, "I think she is sleeping."


    "She looks long gone dead," muttered Greed.


    Belle knew that this girl''s soul whichid on the ground was important to Barron but what was he doing picking the soul out of the river, "Do you want to pass her soul through the gates? Is it possible?" she turned to Lucas who was wringing the ends of his robes and Belle went to help him.


    When Belle looked at Lucas, he shook his head.


    "I have decided to take her with me, back to the living," said Barron to look at the girl and move his bunny hands through her body, "We have a spare rabbit in the mansion. She can live there. I mean look at the crowd in there. So dirty," said the rabbit who was covered in far worse dirt she had ever seen Mr. Fluffs in, "Once Lucas brings the book of the dead, we can put her in there."


    "Don''t you think it is better if you send her through the gates instead?" asked Belle, because a wandering soul always ended up being sad and corrupted in its own way.


    Barron looked sad by this suggestion, "She will be much happier with me." This made Belle question if Barron loved Ophelia and it was more than the care he had shown earlier.


    Lucas didn''t question orment on it. Because first, her soul would have to wake from the floating trance state. When he noticed a light appear, he turned his head to look at the boat that was rowing closer to the bank of the river.


    "So many Grims," came Rower''s voice that was a whisper, "I wasn''t expecting. Who is reaping whom here?" asked the Grim Reaper, holding the long staff in his hand.


    "We need a ride," said Lucas, and Rower stared at Lucas. His face moving slowly to look at the people before his eyes fell on the soul that was picked by Barron.


    "It is going to cost," Rower said by looking at them, tilting his head to only be thrown with a bag of coins by Lucas. Rower then brought the boat closer to thend to finally stop it, "Hop in," he said.


    .


    Scroll to read the next chapter...

 Chapter 390 - Search For Things- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Search For Things- Part 1</h4>


    Everyone got on the boat, including Ophelia whom Barron dragged into the boat that Rower had stopped next to the bank of the river. Thest time Belle was here, she hadn''t realized that the boat was big enough to amodate more than ten people, which now had Lucas, Greed, Barron, Ophelia''s soul which was left toy down and Belle. And also the Grim reaper whom this boat belonged to.


    Belle stared at Rower''s back who was rowing the boat now. The Grim Reaper had not asked where they were going and had only informed about his charge fare. Her eyes moved to look from him to Lucas who was looking ahead of where they were going.


    After some time, Rower asked, "What are you all doing in here?"


    Even though one could see the souls floating on the surface and below, the river of dead was quiet except for the sound made by Rower''s hand movements that pushed the staff gently. Belle wondered why Rower used his hands to do the job because thest time, the staff had a mind of its own that didn''t take the help of him to row the boat.


    "Barron was missing thend of the dead and his girlfriend," answered Lucas in a calm voice. The rabbit snapped its head to re at Lucas.


    Rower looked over his shoulder, passing a look at the rabbit. Barron was seated down, who went back to looking at the soul, "You should put her back down," said Rower, his words were directed to Barron.


    "She''s not a fish to put her back," Barron retorted back.


    Belle, who heard Rower''s words, asked, "Will something happen if she doesn''t go back after a while?" The previous time they had met Ophelia, she was standing in theke of bones.


    Rower replied, "No, she will still be in the same state un-"


    "I thought she was going to wake up," came Barron''s words.


    "You pulled her out too soon, Barron. The souls are under a still state for the next few hours. They are used to replenish the river," answered Rower. Belle noticed how Rower was patient when it came to answering Barron''s question. After finding out that Edith had suddenly switched sides, it was hard to know if they could trust Rower right now. "You can drop her back in the river."


    Barron seemed too eager to have the girl awake and in a conscious state. By if giving it some thought, he was ready to put the girl back into the water by standing back, when he said,


    "But she''s going to drift away."


    "If she does, that means she doesn''t want to stay." Barron sat down hearing Rower''s answer, "Why are you wearing the lowly reapers death robes?" he asked, going back to row the boat. Belle doubted that Rower bought the story of Barron missing thend of the dead. Especially when three out of the four Grims had a bounty on their head.


    Greed didn''t move from his position, looking at the ce they had left, "We borrowed it from them."


    "Hm. I thought you are celebrating Miss Adams turned to a death reaper. Though I must say, I was looking forward to taking your soul in the boat," upon Rower''s words, Belle realised that Rower was seeing her as a reaper and not as a mortal, "How did you die?"


    "She didn''t. Her body is in a pause state," replied Lucas who wasn''t interested in beating around the bush or spinning tales right now.


    "Paused?" came the curious voice of Rower, "I know she has the ability to tap into the forbidden magic that resides in our world...but I wouldn''t have guessed she would turn to one of the reapers here. How interesting," hummed the Grim, the water sshed as he moved his staff.


    Suddenly there was a whirring sound that made Belle flinch. Even though she didn''t have ears now, she felt the sharp pain, "What is that?" asked Belle, bringing her hands up to cover the sides of her head.


    "Orders of signals," replied Greed who had been quiet until now. How everyone''s heads moved and Belle then heard the whispers that were carried in the air,


    "The fourth card of the Grim, Barron has gone missing from the tower. Files have gone missing from the informational room. Bring in all the new reapers to the high tower. Hawvert Winston suspects it is one of the new reaper''s work who has stolen all of them while freeing the Grim. The reaper who brings the Grim and the files along with the new reaper, they shall be awarded handsomely."


    Though Belle didn''t have eyes, she went into shock when she heard about it. Winston wanted his bone back and he was trying to catch hold of her. Rower stopped rowing and he let go of the staff he was rowing for it to do its job. He turned around to see the Grims before his eyes fell on the girl.


    "Looks like Barron''s vacation didn''t go well,"mented Rower.


    "It was Lucas who lied to you!" came the quick response from Barron, ready to put the me on someone else and Lucas red at Barron.


    "We wouldn''t be here if you didn''t get caught by the death reapers," Lucas red at the rabbit with the bones on his forehead moving.


    "I wouldn''t have left the mansion if you all didn''t try to attack me!" Barron ced his bby hand on his chest as if he couldn''t believe that the me was ced back on him.


    Greed turned to look at Lucas and said, "I told you. It is better to leave him there than us getting caught."


    Rower shook his head, "I am also going to get caught and punished for helping you all."


    Lucas ignored the rest and said to Rower, "We need the ride only half way where it connects to thend of the living. Not thend."


    "I know what''s going on," of course, thought Belle to herself, Rower knew things but he didn''t tell it to anyone. The man worked for the skull coins of the dead.

 Chapter 391 - Search For Things- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Search For Things- Part 2</h4>


    Barron felt relieved that they were not being kicked out of the boat or were going to be handed directly to the Hawverts. He let out a sigh of relief.


    "But the path down there, I don''t think it will work as you have nned," said Rower and this caught everyone''s attention. "The Hawverts might have already blocked every passage to your way to the living world. I understand most of it, but what is going on with Miss Belle?"


    With Rower who knew most of the things, maybe as much as Edith or more than her, Belle didn''t feel the need to hide it. She raised her hand up so that he could see her boney fingers and arms.


    "What am I looking at?" asked Rower.


    "Belle has Winston''s bone fused into her own body now," replied Lucas.


    Rower for the very first time chuckled, "What an interesting development. And how did Miss Bellee to acquire it? I don''t think Winston gifted it to her and now decided to take it back. Not that it would work if she gave it out unwillingly."


    Hearing this, Barron slowly turned to sit with his back facing them as if the conversation didn''t concern him. Rower had a questionable look on Barron''s action, his head tilting to the side.


    "The root cause of the problem," said Greed, pointing his hand in Barron''s direction, "I don''t think it shoulde as a surprise anymore."


    "Ah, so that is why he has such a high bounty on his head," murmured Rower under his breath, "I thought it was because he sent the reaper on vacation. She hasn''t returned back yet, has she?"


    "Do you know where she is?" questioned Lucas and Rower nodded his head.


    "I do."


    He did? Belle couldn''t believe that Rower knew. Lucas asked Rower, "Where can we find her?"


    "I met her a few hours ago," replied Rower, "Though I am not sure of how much time has passed since I saw her. She should be somewhere in the forest."


    The rabbit''s ears stood straight and he suddenly turned around to ask, "Wait, if you knew she was on vacation why didn''t you ask her to go back to work?!"


    Rower stared at the rabbit before shrugging his shoulders, "I don''t care what happens out of the water. And I think it is much more entertaining to hear that something is not right and thend of the dead is in chaos," saying this, Rower smiled, the bones on his face moved wide near his teeth for a smile.


    Lucas didn''t care about Rower letting the timekeeper go freely and hadn''t bothered to inform the Grims or the Hawverts. It was how Rower was. He liked stirring things in the pot for his own amusement.


    "Barron, go find the timekeeper," Lucas looked at the rabbit who raised its brows at him.


    "Why me? I need to look after Ophi."


    Ophi...Belle was sure now that Barron liked the girl who was still unconscious.


    Lucas sighed. Like others on the boat, he was tired and he wascking patience. He was looking for a peaceful night but Barron being Barron had caused troubles, "You were the one who sent her on a vacation, so you will be the one to bring her back to this boat."


    "Boat?" asked Barron, "Are we not going to send her back to the Hawverts to get the bounty lowered?"


    "No, we are going to fix something," answered Lucas.


    "Time is delicate, Guilt," said Rower, the whisper in his voice reduced as he said those words, "Slight imbnce will cause a ripple of effects."


    Lucas nodded his head, "I know. But I need to go back and ce something for someone," he turned back and went to look at Barron, "I will get Belle to use the magic to bring back the girl to life but for that, you will need to go find the timekeeper."


    Barron looked torn because he wasn''t sure if he would be able to find the timekeeper, "I am in my bunny form! I will be eaten alive!" Lucas pulled out his scythe.


    "We don''t have time, Barron. You are thest person one would suspect. Create a bond with anyone of us here and get on duty," ordered Lucas.


    The rabbit''s ears flopped, "I am going alone?"


    Greed looked away as he didn''t want to get into a mess, "Yes," answered Lucas, "Belle stay here. I will try to get to the living world. We don''t know what creatures are there in the passage and obviously, Belle cannot stay forever in a reaper form in the living."


    "There are reapers who have already positioned themselves at the shore of theke," warned Rower, "It won''t be easy."


    "I know," answered Lucas, "But we don''t have a choice right now."


    Belle moved to look at Lucas when he turned the old robes to a brand new one. From the lowly robes, it turned to one that belonged to the Grim Reapers, "Be safe," Belle wished him. In a blink of an eye, Lucas disappeared from the boat. Belle wished she could see the future to make sure he would be alright.


    "He will be alright," she heard Rower''s words and Belle turned to look at the Grim, "It is much safer to have him go than the others. Now speaking about the task, would you like some help in getting on thend?" asked Rower to Barron.


    Barron huffed, "Always making me work. You know if it wasn''t for Ophelia I wouldn''t be going. Yes, I would like a drop there." Belle was about to say no when Rower raised his hand but it was toote. When Rower snapped his fingers, Barron was thrown into the river which was close to the ground.


    The rabbit looked nothing less to a cat that was thrown into the water. He pped his hands but then Barron''s body that was made of cotton started to absorb the water and Greed muttered, "This was the easiest to get away from the next catastrophe."


    Barron struggled in the water before he finally made it on thend, the bunny looked mad.

 Chapter 392 - Search For Things- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Search For Things- Part 3</h4>


    Belle looked at Barron with a worried expression on her face. He looked angrily at Rower, trying to get rid of the water that had soaked his cotton body. Rower started to move the boat when Belle remembered,


    "Wait, he cannot leave yet."


    "Why not?" questioned Rower, the boat had begun to move forward and Belle walked to the back of the boat.


    "That is because he has not bonded with either of us. He still has his scent and the reapers will easily find him," replied Belle, "Turn the boat back!" If they were to leave Barron as he was right now, that would only end up with him being rabbitnapped to end up back in the high tower. All the effort they had put so far would turn out to be in vain.


    Before Rower could start moving his boat towards the bank of the river, a shadow moved behind the tree which both Belle and Greed noticed, "You damn fool! I will one day drown you in this very water!" The rabbit raised its hand in anger at Rower to hear another tear because of the stretch.


    "Barron behind you!" shouted Belle but Barron waved his hand.


    "Yes, I know you will be right behind me, Belle. You are the only person I can count on. All these fuckers are always threatening me and throwing me into the water. You-"


    "NO! Behind you! Drop me there," Belle turned to ask Rower''s help.


    "AHHHH!" screamed Barron as a scythe moved right in front of him.


    "You sure?" asked the Grim reaper who was holding the staff.


    "Do you have any better idea?" she asked him. Obviously, Greed was least bothered to help Barron right now because of the continuous antics. All Barron had to do was make a bond with someone in the mortal or in the dead world. The fourth Grim was so prideful that he had not cared about it. Because of his negligence, Belle and the others were paying for it.


    "Guilt is not going to be happy when he finds you left the boat," pointed Rower. Seeing her persistence, Rower sighed. "Well witness is right here for my defence," the Grim said by raising his hand and snapping his fingers to have Belle out of the boat to end up near the bank of the river.


    The water that she had fallen into wasn''t a clean one. Earlier when they were on the other side, she had cleared the water and before asking Rower to get her to where Barron was?she didn''t realise how dirty the river actually until she was deep in it. Swimming closer to thend, she climbed up and ced her hand down on the ground and made the reaper freeze who was trying to catch hold of Barron.


    Barron who had pulled out his scythe stared at the death reaper who turned to a statue. Moving his own scythe, he swung it in his hand before hitting the reaper''s head that plopped into the river of the dead. The next thing he did was pushing the reaper into the river.


    "Aren''t I awesome, Belle?" asked Barron, squeezing his ears which had dropped down on the sides of his head because of the amount of water that had it soaked.


    "There are more reapersing from the forest," warned Rower and Belle turned to look at Barron. Picking him in her hand, she said,


    "I need you to create a bond right now!" With Barron in his rabbit form, and if his scent mixed up, the death reapers would take hours to add up on who he truly was. This would buy the fourth Grim time.


    "But I want to create a bond with Ophelia!" Barron''s ears finally moved up.


    "You cannot create bonds with the floating bodies in here. It would never work," informed Rower, bringing his staff forward, he ced his boney head above the staff to support himself.


    Barron looked upset by this, "You can create it once we bring her back to life but right now you need someone. We don''t have time," Belle tried to make him to understand. They truly didn''t have time and the rabbit was sad.


    "Fine. I will take you as my master. Wait a minute, do you think Lucas will be mad if I created an irreversible bond with you?" Barron cackled at the thought. More than him having two long ears, it looked as if he had two horns on his head. Barron then jumped down from Belle''s arms. Bending down, Belle ced both her hands on Barron''s shoulders which was the rabbit shoulders before she started to whisper spells, "Wait how are you going to draw blood from me?" asked the rabbit.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I will bond it with the soul," Belle convinced him and with a single snap of her fingers, the wind around them moved away as if creating a wave across the forest. The surface of the river moved, shaking the boat where Rower and Greed stood.


    Rower looked at Belle and the abilities she hade to harness in such a short period of time, "Winston is not going to be happy when he finds who has his bone."


    When Belle was done creating a bond with Barron, the rabbit moved its arm close to its face, sniffing it before he asked, "How do I smell?" he tapped his feet on the ground, waiting for her to answer. With the bond now formed, Belle could feel his presence more than she had felt before.


    "Like meadow," answered Belle and Barron beamed.


    "I knew I always smelt amazing but thanks, Belle," Barron answered. When Belle and Barron turned to look at the boat, ready to jump back, the boat was missing.


    The river that was moving before because of the wave now looked still and unmoving. Where was the boat? Where was Rower and Greed?


    "Did they turn invisible?" asked Belle because she hadn''t heard the boat move or Rower pushing the paddle-like scythe of his.


    What the hell just happened? She didn''t have a ride anymore and she was stuck on thend, not that she was interested in taking a dive in the water.


    Before they had time to process, Belle and Barron had death reapers who approached them with scythes in their hands. Oh dear lord, thought Belle to herself. Deep breath, she said to calm herself before realising she didn''t have lungs or heart right now.


    "What is going on in here?" asked one of the three reapers who sniffed the air and then at them, "Did you catch hold of the new death reapers?"


    Belle shook her head to a no. The death reaper who questioned looked at her suspiciously and then its sight fell on the rabbit who stood next to her.


    "What kind of creature is this?" asked the reaper.


    Another reaper who stood next to him, said, "Looks like the soft thing that you see in the mortal world. The one that hops."


    "Ugh, mortal world. So many things hop. The air smells like the new reapers were right here," said the first one who questioned her, sniffing the air again and moving around them. Belle was so d that they had created a bond. It was not just Barron who would be caught but also Belle as she had turned to a brand new reaper.


    "Did you see any new reaper walking by in here?" asked one of the death reapers.


    "I saw no one. I was looking at this thing here," answered Belle to the reaper who huffed.


    "What are we going to do?! I want that damn Grim in my hands. He must be powerful to escape from the high tower," soon they started the chatter and the other said,


    "It is why he has such a high bounty!" said another.


    After some more discussions, the reapers left as if they didn''t care about Belle nor the strange creature that was standing on its legs, "I have turned famous!" eximed Barron in a whisper.


    "Not for good reasons," Belle shook her head and then looked around, "We need to find that timekeeper and also see where Rower and Greed disappeared with the boat."


    With that both Belle and Barron left the bank of the river, walking into the forest in search of the timekeeper. On their way, Belle heard the sounds of owls hooting and the crows cawing. This forest was much darker than the other forest where she had died before.


    "Do you know how the timekeeper looks like?" asked Belle to Barron as they walked in the shadows.


    "Just like any other reaper. Dark, dirty robes, skeleton body," Barron started to describe, "With no eyes, just bones. But don''t worry, I will be able to identify her," said the rabbit, "When she takes the mortal form, she''s really fat. Short blonde hair, a very shrill voice and if she''s speaking right now I would be able to identify. It is very whiny and-ow!"


    Someone threw something at Barron. Once and then twice but Barron didn''t stop talking, "She can be very irritating-"


    "Who the fuck are you calling irritating?!" A reaper jumped down from the tree, the reaper''s whisper slightly feminine.


    Belle''s eyes widened and then turned to look at Barron who had a grin on his face. Seemed like Barron was good when it came to finding the timekeeper.


    In the meantime, Lucas swam out of the river, getting back to thend of the living after meeting some of the creatures on his way who he had to get rid of. Once he was alone, he pulled out the parchments that he had stolen and took it near a burningntern,


    "Now who has the book."

 Chapter 393 - Search For Things- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Search For Things- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas continued to look at the parchments that he had stolen from the high tower that contained ssified information that was not supposed to leave the tower, worse, not to be taken out to thend of the living. The Hawverts already knew about the missing parchments and books, and also about the missing Grim who was tied earlier to only escape right under the nose and presence of the Hawverts.


    The parchments contained information regarding the names of the people who were going to die and the people who were dead. Lucas continued to read and remembered there were people who were taking turns in having the book. It was early in the morning, the snow had stopped, the sun behind the clouds bringing light to the atmosphere. With one snap of his fingers, Lucas disappeared from thend of Bonke to head towards South, Mythweald.


    If he wasn''t wrong, the ck witches were collecting the white witches right now. Trying to turn them to their side so that their powers could be used during the time when they would be trying to unbind the ck magic.


    Years ago, a war had broken between the different creatures. The ck witches were notorious to the point that the reapers had to work over time. The vampires being the smarter ones than the rest, took sides with the white witches and the humans, pushing the ck witches to the corner as they were also trying to surpass the night creatures. Once the ck witches were driven into the shadows, next the white witches and the humans were controlled by the power of the vampires.


    With his cloak pulled over his head and in the robes of a reaper, Lucas continued to walk in the quiet vige. Passing through, he finally came to find the spilt magic that was excessively done. A mortal would not be able to see the difference in thend but a death reaper who belonged to the dead, saw it all.


    The ck witches had made sure to restrict the movements of the white witches. Coming to stand in front of the ruined church. Lucas made his way there with the ends of his robes sweeping through the ground.


    "Do you think she''s going to get everyone here? Someone is going to notice with the number of people who camp in here," said a woman who wore a ck dress and had a broom in her hand. If there was one thing that fascinated Lucas, it was the invention of the broomsticks. It was truly a wonderful thing in his eyes while the rest was nothing but disaster.


    "I heard most of the white witches in here are turning down the offer. It is why we''re having freends because of the no spilt magic and the count of white witches are increasing," said another woman who was seated on the stairs.


    The ce where Lucas had entered, it was a church that was broken and torn down in time, abandoned and of no use for regr people.


    "Did you hear what happened two days ago? There has been a small rumour that Sabbi went to meet her lover," said a man who was holding a cigar in his hand.


    "Lover? I think you are wrong here. Sabbi never had a lover," snickered a woman, "She has always been alone. Probably with the little girl but no one else. We all see her leave from here and then return back alone. What was the lover doing?"


    "She killed him because he refused to join forces with her," the man tched, taking a long puff from the cigar and then blowing the smoke in the air.


    Lucas wondered if that was the ck witch''s name who was trying to unbind the ck magic but he could already tell that it was going to fail. As much as Winston wanted the ck witches to seed in here, Lucas was not going to allow it.


    "What do you think she gave Laurae to cook?"ughed another who stood up and the ck witchughed. A human who was sitting in the corner stared at the witches, who was holding a gun and turning it around.


    "It is not a normal book," stated the human. This got the attention of others in the room including Lucas who walked towards the human. Being in his reaper form, nobody could see him or know that he was eavesdropping right now.


    "Looks like the human knows something," mocked the witch. It was a strangebination, thought Lucas to himself. ck witches and humans working together.


    The human was a woman who rolled her eyes, "The book is an important piece of witchcraft. Funny how you don''t know something that belongs to your own ancestors. There were many other books but Mistress wasn''t able to get hold of it. She said it didn''t matter because the only book she is interested in is the book of Garlic."


    There was his answer, thought Lucas to himself. So whoever this Sabbi was, had the book which had been passed it to another person named Laurae.


    He pulled out the parchments, checking the deaths in thend and the area when he overheard the witch say, "What kind of book is that? I only saw the outer cover. And if it''s that important, why hand it to the low life witch as Laurae?"


    The human turned around her gun to ce it behind her back. She said, "Because Laurae has people who can trante what is in there. What you read is not what is written in there. They have spells in it."


    "Let''s hope Laurae get''s the answers quickly," said the man who was smoking. He ced the cigar at the edge of the stair he was sitting on, "I was sure she was going to run away, especially knowing she is on her way to Bonke." Looked like Lucas found out who was carrying the book of Garlic and she was on her way to Bonke.


    When the man went to take the cigar back from the ce where he had ced for a few seconds noticed it had gone missing,


    "Eh? Where did my cigar go?"


    Lucas walked away from the ruined church where the witches, humans were present. His body changed to his mortal form, he raised his hand to take a smoke from the burning cigar that he had borrowed from the witch back in there. It had been a while since he had got to smoke and feel the taste of the cigar on his tongue.


    Just when the cigar was about to end, Lucas dropped it and disappeared from there. Searching for the witch named Laurae.


    It didn''t take long to find her because of the number of dead bodies she left behind on her way to thend of Bonke.


    In the shadows, Lucas watched the woman who looked simr to the second star. Being a Grim reaper, he was able to identify the subtle traits which were missed by the mortals. He wondered if it was because he had lived for such a long time, working as the Grim reaper by collecting bodies one after another.


    The woman whom he believed to be Laurae used the knife to push it into the priest''s stomach before pulling it out. When she made her way into an inn in the next town, Lucas followed her. Turning back into his reaper form, he waited for sometime before heading up the stairs.


    He heard the sound of water and stepped inside the room of the inn where Laurae was now taking a bath. With her clothes being ced on the bed and the wooden stand thatpartmentalized the room, he stepped forward. Giving a look where the ck witch was, Lucas searched the room looking for the book that she had hidden in here.


    He went to the bed and pulled up the mattress to find the book that was nothing less valuable than gold in thend of the dead.


    Bending down, he picked up the book with his boney hands. The front of the book read ''Garlic, and when he moved his hands across the title, the title read ''Vervus''. Looking over his shoulder, he finally disappeared along with the book in thin air with a knock on the window that touched the bottom window pane.


    Lucas didn''t care what was going to happen to the ck witch because with the way he witnessed, it looked like she deserved more than trouble her way.


    Back in thend of the dead, in the forest that grew next to the river of dead, Belle looked at the timekeeper reaper who looked perfectly fine unlike what Barron had described.


    "Whom are you calling fat?!" asked the reaper, "Where are you?!" demanded the reaper who only saw Belle and not Barron who was small.


    "I am not Barron," Belle made sure not to get involved in something she had not started, "But it is good to meet you."


    "Where is Barron?" asked the timekeeper before looking down at the stuffed rabbit.


    "I am right here!" Barron used his bby hand to smack his face.


    The reaper looked at Barron before starting tough, "Y-you are B-Barron?" the reaper continued tough some more, "Talking about my appearance, you should take a look at yourself in the river."


    Barron waited for the reaper to stopughing and heard her ask, "What are you doing here? Thest time I heard you had a bounty on your head. What did you do?"


    "The Hawverts are angry that I sent you on a vacation. I need you to return back to work," Barron said firmly, to make her agree and heard her say,


    "No."

 Chapter 394 - Book Of Dead- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Book Of Dead- Part 1</h4>


    Barron and Belle stared at the timekeeper whose answer came out even before Barron had finished speaking thest word, "What do you mean no?!" demanded Barron as if the timekeeper was crazy.


    "I am retired now. I don''t want to work," were the simple words that came from the timekeeper. She snapped her fingers and in an instant, her skeleton form took the appearance of a woman. Compared to what Barron had described, this woman was gorgeous to look at. Either Barron was only teasing the woman or he needed to recheck his eyes if he had one, "Leave me. How did you end up turning so small? What a cute thing you are. How haven''t you turned to someone''s food yet?" the timekeeper tried to contain herugh.


    "Forget that! What do you mean you have retired? I said you to take a vacation not retirement!" Barron felt like his bounty was only going to increase if the Hawverts found out that the timekeeper left the job forever.


    "You shouldn''t look so surprised," the timekeeper replied with a calm voice as if she was least bothered, "Weren''t you the one who said I should do what I want?" she huffed before starting to walk from there.


    Belle and Barron had to follow her to make sure that the timekeeper didn''t disappear from their sight.


    "When did I say that?" Barron looked shocked, his long ears standing up and he shook his head, "All these false allegations on me. It is because of you that I have such high bounty!"


    Really, Barron, thought Belle in her mind.


    "Look at me," Barron said, his legs moving quickly so that he could stand in front of the timekeeper who continued to walk, "I am the most innocent Grim out of all of them. How can you do this to me, Catina?!"


    Noticing some of the death reapers who were walking on the other side of the forest, Belle turned to look at the timekeeper, "You will be caught if you keep moving."


    "Who is this child?" asked the timekeeper, her gold-like eyes falling on Belle.


    "I am Belle Adams."


    "She is Belle, we need your help," replied Barron.


    The timekeeper stopped walking and she took a deep breath, "You both smell funny. Is she your woman?"


    "No!" both Barron and Belle eximed simultaneously. Why was the conversation turning weird? Asked Belle to herself.


    Belle ignored Barron and spoke directly to the timekeeper, "Lady Catina," she started to receive the timekeeper''s attention, "Since the time you have stopped providing your help and assistance in thend of the dead, there have been fluctuations when ites to the death of the people in thend of the living."


    "Hm?" asked Catina slightly surprised.


    "People have been dying faster than the normal time because of the change and disturbance in time. Some of the souls have left the body faster than usual. The death reapers have not been able toe and take the souls that led to many lost and corrupted souls."


    Catina chuckled, "I am sure everyone misses me now." Belle could only tell that all the death reapers and the Grims had a streak of being prideful and a narcissist by nature.


    "Guilt would like your assistance," Belle dropped the word about the previous Grim reaper who was one of the four original creation.


    The timekeeper who was chuckling, her smile faltered to fall down. With her narrowed eyes she looked at the reaper named Belle, "Guilt has been sent to oblivion years ago. Are you telling me that the Hawverts decided to bring him back?"


    "Belle is not lying," affirmed Barron.


    Catina rolled her eyes at the rabbit, "Yes, a rabbit is going to tell me that."


    "I will kill you if you call me a rabbit!" Barron raised his hand in anger, ready to attack only to hear another tear from his cotton body. The rabbit quickly got busy searching the tear in worry. Belle said,


    "We need your help. Barron is stuck in a stuffed rabbit, I cannot go back to my mortal form and yes, Guilt is alive. He said he needs your help. Just stay with us and meet him. We won''t take too much of your time."


    The timekeeper stared at Belle and when Belle moved her hand up to show the bone that belonged to Winston, Cantina''s eyes widened, "You stole his bone."


    "You cannot steal the bone. The bone needs to be given willingly," Belle corrected the timekeeper, "If it wasn''t given to me out of willingness, I would not be having it in my hand right now."


    The timekeeper appeared to know about the bone, "What did you mean you cannot turn to a mortal?"


    Belle smiled at the death reaper''s curiosity, "We can speak about it on our way back towards theke," she offered and Catina stared at the reaper before nodding her head.


    By the time Belle, Barron and the timekeeper made their way towards the bank of the river of the dead, Barron had given most of the information to the timekeeper as if it was alright to go answering every question that was asked. It was only a wonder how Barron had not opened his mouth in front of Winston.


    "You''re telling that Cross is Guilt?!" eximed the timekeeper in disbelief, "I call it bullshit."


    "Why is it hard to believe?" asked Barron, his voice turning loud and Belle had shushed him so that he wouldn''t attract the other reapers who were roaming around, searching for the culprits. As they were near the river of the dead, not many reapers were herepared to where they hade from and it seemed like it was the safest ce right now.


    "If that was true, one of the Hawevrts would have noticed it by now," said Catina, changing her form back to a reaper, "I will believe it only when I meet this person who is impersonating to be the Grim reaper."


    Stopping, they stood in front of the river and the timekeeper asked, "You aren''t nning to swim in here, right?"

 Chapter 395 - Book Of Dead- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Book Of Dead- Part 2</h4>


    Belle looked around them, looking at one end of the river to another to see that Rower and Greed had indeed disappeared. They were nowhere to be seen and Barron said, "Catina, you can change time and see, can''t you?"


    Catina looked around to make sure that there were no reapers who were looking at them, "Alright."


    Barron quickly moved near Belle, his limbs moving excitedly as he picked a stone from the ground and said, "Belle, check this one out." Belle saw Barron move his hand back before throwing the stone into the river. Before the stone could touch the surface of the water to sink down, it stopped mid-air.


    Belle frowned and turned back to look at the timekeeper who had stopped time. The water that had been softly moving to waver had stopped its movements. The creatures in the river looked frozen, leaves that were falling down from the trees had stopped midway, hanging in the air without any support.


    The timekeeper looked like any other passing reaper but with her hands up in the air, Belle could only tell that she was someone who was difficult to catch her. She had probably been here all the time, in thend of the dead and had never been spotted by the death reapers. With one swipe of her hand, the water started to move again and so did the stone that came back to settle on the ground. The reaper had frozen time all around her except for Belle and Barron.


    Catina stretched her fingers as if pausing when they saw Rower and Greed in the boat, "You seem to have a lot ofpany with you. I am guessing it was Rower who told you that I was here," she said.


    Moving her hand slowly, she also saw how Belle and Barron stood next to them. Another clone of their past self. It was strange for Belle to see her own self standing there, almost making her feel like Portia was back and things could be fixed to how they were.


    "There''s someone I want to save, do you think you will be able to take me back in time??" Belle requested the timekeeper who turned her head.


    Barron who was looking at the stone turned and looked up at Belle, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Belle," he said to her.


    "Why not?" Belle asked him. If she could avoid Portia in the mansion and distract her to do something else, maybe the Belle in the past would not wee Portia with open arms. She would not have a corrupted body right now.


    Catina tsked, "It is because it will lead to another parallel effect. What we are doing here is viewing for an answer without touching anything to disturb it," said the timekeeper, "One action will repel around to other possibilities that might make it worse. Saving the already dead person is never a good idea."


    Belle pursed her lips, and said, "The butterfly effect."


    "That is right. A tiny little butterfly can cause a storm or hurricane by pping its wings," replied Catina.


    Her eyes went back to look at Rower and Greed who were still there before they disappeared in thin air.


    "What happened?" asked Belle.


    "Eh? Did they just disappear along with the boat?" only the disappearance of the Grims was understandable but here the boat too was missing.


    Catina stared at the river, moving her hand again to repeat, to see where the boat had disappeared again. "Ah, I think I know what happened." She raised her boney hand, scratching the side of her boney face, "I overheard the reapers talking something about your rise in the bounty when I was sleeping. Therefore I turned back the time andpsed it back to get the information as I have turned the signal off."


    "You are telling it was because of you that Rower and Greed are missing now?" questioned Barron, staring at the timekeeper with both his hands on his waist.


    Catina sighed, "It must have been the timepse. They should be somewhere in the river. In the future or in the past.??


    Belle was more than impressed by the timekeeper''s ability.


    "What are you waiting for?!" asked Barron, "Swipe your hands and bring them here."


    The timekeeper shook her head, "It won''t work like that. If I try to fit them back from where they are right now, there will be another effect." The timekeeper moved her hands back, bringing the time back to where she had stopped.


    Belle heard water bubbling from her left side. She walked towards the ce from where the sound wasing. More bubbles appeared on the surface, her eyebrows knitted together and finally, Lucas came out of it. Happy at the sight of him, Belle quickly bent down and gave her hand for Lucas to take ande back to stand on thend.


    He was in his mortal form and he looked up at the reaper who stood behind Barron, "You found her."


    "Barron found her," Belle gave the credit to the rabbit as it was his bad mouthing that had caught Catina''s attention.


    Barron''s chest puffed up at the praise, basking in with it, "That''s right. Now she is all yours," he said to Lucas. The rabbit would have never thought that the timekeeper would decide to retire and to not return to work.


    Catina stared at Lucas and then shook her head, "I wonder how I missed seeing this," she murmured to herself, "It was surprising when they sent you to oblivion but I should have known. The smartest one out of the four Grims would have a n. It was hard to believe at first when Barron said you were still around," and the timekeeper''s head turned to look at Belle, "So she''s the person."


    Lucas smiled and then he pulled out a book that he hid in his robes. The sight of the book and the name on it had both Barron, as well as Catina, raise their eyebrows.


    "Is that the book?" asked Belle.


    Lucas gave her a nod, "Yes. Vervus, the book of dead."

 Chapter 396 - Book Of Dead- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Book Of Dead- Part 3</h4>


    The book was wrapped in a dark brown leather that Belle was able to read the name that was written outside on it. Having the ability to tap the forbidden magic and read the words and spells, Belle didn''t have an issue when it came to reading past the magic that was ced on the book.


    "How the heck did you even get that book with you?" asked Catina with evident shock in her voice.


    "Some years ago, the book was considered to be lost. They searched the entirend but they didn''t find it," exined Lucas, his hand turning the book that was in his hand, "I didn''t want anyone to have it, therefore, I sent the book to the living world."


    The timekeeper shook her head in disbelief, "It was a risky thing to do. What if it went in someone''s hand that was not supposed to go?"


    "It wouldn''t," chuckled Lucas, "I was the one who created the book and the book is loyal to me. It is how things work in the dead, isn''t it? I never gave the book to anyone but merely sent it away from here so that no one woulde to misuse it."


    "What do you n to do with it?" asked Catina. Even Belle and Barron were curious to know what Lucas'' n was, when it came to the book of the dead.


    "Resurrect the dead of course," came Lucas'' obvious answer.


    "The Hawverts are not going to be happy about it," Barron chimed in, "I wish it was not toote to jump out of the ship but the ship has sailed and I have nowhere else to go!"


    Belle looked down at Barron who was stressing out at Lucas'' idea and asked, "Weren''t you looking forward to Ophelia toe back to life?"


    "That is the only thing I am excited about but I don''t think Lucas has only two-three people in his mind."


    "Don''t worry," said Lucas, "The resurrection will be used for the future and not for now. Belle will help in manifesting it in a way where she can bring the dead back, without the Hawverts or any other reapers knowing about it. Consider it to be future nning. Belle, read the book," he said, passing the book to her, "Though the dead can read it, they cannot perform it fully. The dead depend on the living, as you are still partly a person from the mortal world, you should be able to do it."


    Belle took the book in her hand, looking down at the cover and then at Lucas, "How much time do we have?"


    "Less than twelve hours," he answered and she nodded her head. That was barely enough time toplete reading the book. "In the meantime, I need your help," Lucas turned to the timekeeper whose eyes were on the book.


    Catina''s head tilted to the side, "Barron and the girl said something about it, what do you want from me?"


    Belle went and sat under a tree with the book. Barron decided to leave Lucas and Catina''s side, walking to where Belle was. He had heard a lot about the book of the dead. Like a child who was about to get a present, Barron''s ears kept moving up and down.


    "Quick quick!" he urged Belle, and then looked around to make sure there were no death reapers near them. The sooner Belle would finish reading, the faster they would be able to bring Ophelia back and even Belle''s body without corrupting it.


    Belle ced the book on herp and started to turn the pages. The writings were too joined and it took her sometime to read and understand what was written in there.


    On the other side, Lucas and Catina stood to face each other, "Are you sure you want to go to that time period?" the timekeeper asked her.


    "Yes. The sooner you do it, the sooner I get out and return back," Lucas'' body changed from his mortal form to his death reaper form.


    "Make sure you don''t touch anything that might cause repels. The more you try to fix, the worse it will get," Catina warned. Lucas who had pulled out his scythe let it rest on his shoulder.


    He smiled at the timekeeper, "I am aware of it."


    The timekeeper nodded her head. If it was someone else asking her to send them to the past, she would have beaten them with her scythe before shooing them away. But the person in front of her wasn''t anyone but Guilt. She only hoped no imbnce would be caused.


    Catina then raised her scythe in front of her, twirling it one of her hands. The scythe started to rotate in high speed and the velocity of the wind around them started increased. Even Barron and Belle who were reading the book stopped for a moment to take a look at Lucas and the timekeeper who was going to send him to the past.


    "How much time do you need?" asked Catina so that she would bring Lucas back.


    "An hour," he answered. Catina didn''t know if it would be enough time for whatever reason he was going to the past for.


    The more the scythe rotated in her hand, the scythe turned invisible and started to create a portal which was made of ck smoke with a tint of purple on it. Lucas didn''t wait and he stepped forward, into the smoke to disappear behind it.


    For a moment everything was pitch ck around him. The atmosphere started to clear and he could see things better in front of him. He stood in front of the high tower now. This was a day which took ce a few weeks before he had gone rogue from this world. A fallen Grim.


    It was the time when he wasn''t here in thend of the dead.


    Lucas had not visited thend of the dead for more than a month, enjoying his solitude, therefore it was an opportune time as he wouldn''t be colliding with his past self that would cause unnecessary confusion. With that thought, he started to walk towards the tower and stepped inside.

 Chapter 397 - Book Of Dead- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Book Of Dead- Part 4</h4>


    Before Lucas'' foot took a step inside the tower, his entire appearance and scent of smell went back the way it was before he had turned to a fallen Grim reaper. He was back to his original aloof self and the reapers who noticed him bowed their head at him.


    As the grim reaper held the second-highest position in thend of the dead, a lot of them knew when a Hawvert or a Grim stepped near them. Lucas didn''t appear often in front of the crowd or in the meeting that was held in the tower. Even if he attended the meetings, he never made his presence known to others that left a mystery about his existence.


    Lucas continued to walk up the tower behaving as if he knew nothing while knowing everything that the other lower death reapers didn''t know of.


    The death reapers who looked at him whispered at the sides.


    When he finally made his way to the room that belonged to him, he went to the drawer to pull out the book that he had hidden. The book of Vervus. Walking around the room, he picked up another book that was of the same size but white in colour which was only bound parchments with no leather case.


    Lucas being the original Grim, who was made by Crane possessed the ability to tap into the forbidden magic with one single finger, it was obvious that the four creations of Crane''s would possess the same ability. Lucas snapped his fingers, for the magic to move from one end to another, for the parchments to have a bind from the end, and to create a simr leather case to wrap it.


    He took hold of the newly created bind of the book, going through the parchments in there. As he flipped the empty pages, the ink started to flow to create words in thenguage of the dead. When Lucas was moving around the original book of Vervus, it fell down from the desk. Noticing this, he was about to pick it up when the door to his room opened.


    "Cross," said the Hawvert who had opened the door.


    "Winston," Lucas gave a bow to him before raising his head to look at Winston whose eyes shifted to look at the book that Lucas held in his hand.


    "It is good that you have returned from work. I have a task for you, with your book," Winston smiled and turned around to pause, to make sure Lucas was following him. He then started to walk, when the Grim reaper left the desk. Lucas pushed the book that had fallen on the ground under the table and carried the false book with him out of the room.


    "What did you need?" asked Lucas to Winston.


    "There''s someone I need to question and thought I would take your expertise. I thought you were in the living,"mented Winston, "When did you return back here?"


    Lucas could sense that Winston wanted the book, which was why he had entered the room in the first ce, regardless of Lucas being there or not. There were some things Lucas believed that were needed to be done, even if it looked like it didn''t happen. It was simr to how Belle had saved the soul of the Lord of Bonke. Though it looked like one didn''t need help, it still needed to be checked to fall in line with the present.


    This was because, Lucas didn''t remember leaving the book out in the open. Before the time of turning to a fallen Grim, he had not taken the book from here. Once a reaper stood against the rules, the higher authorities took away everything that once used to belong to the reaper. The book would have been in the possession of the Hawverts but the book had ended up in thend of the living.


    Without questioning, Lucas followed Winston to his chamber that was darker with little to no light. When he entered the room, he noticed a woman''s body thatid on the ground of the room.


    "Who is this?" asked Lucas, his eyes moved to look at Winston.


    "Someone who was trying to trespass and I knocked her out," came the fluent lie from Winston and Lucas nodded his head even though he didn''t buy the lie. "I have been trying to wake her up but there has been some problem. I was hoping you can use your book."


    Lucas wondered who the woman was. She looked dead, something very simr to the girl who Barron had pulled out from the river of the dead. He doubted it was a wandering soul.


    "You will need to get a white witch for it," replied Lucas, "A soul of a witch in thend of the dead or a mortal white witch to get it working. Maybe you can ask Crane," he proposed testingly. Though he proposed Crane''s name, Lucas was not keen on meeting him right now. Winston was not the one who had created him but it was Crane which would only make it more probable for him to be caught.


    "Huh," came the response from Winston, "I probably will ask him. You don''t mind, if I borrow your book for a while, do you?"


    There was, Winston''s actual intention. He wanted the book for his own use. Lucas stared at Winston for a few seconds. He then stretched his hand forward to give the book.


    "I will return it to youter, Cross," chimed Winston, waiting for Lucas to leave and the Grim reaper left to the Hawvert''s pleasure.


    Lucas went back into the room, picking up the book that he has pushed under the table. He had given the wrong book to Winston for his use. Then he wrote a note to Crane,


    ''I am taking some time off. Don''t let anyone know about it.''


    Folding the piece of paper which he had written the note in, he stepped out of his room and went out of the tower. Once he stepped away from the spilt magic that was around the tower, he stopped walking and turned to look up at the room that belonged to Crane.


    The piece of paper that was in his hand caught fire and turned to smoke in a second. The next second Lucas apparated out of there.

 Chapter 398 - Track Of Time- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Track Of Time- Part 1</h4>


    As Lucas was in the past, apparating out of thend of the dead was not hard and he appeared in thend of the living. His appearance changed to the mortal form and he walked around thend of the Bonke. He had told Catina that he would need only an hour time to fix things.


    There were only two things to fix, one was to let Crane know that he was leaving from here where he had burned the note so that it would reach directly in his creator''s hand. The second was to pick the book from the dead to ce it in the living world so that it could keep circting just like it had happened in reality.


    The only change this time was that he had sent a message to Crane.


    The white witch, Isabell Genevieve had written other books that came to be known as the book of vegetables in the mortal world but while she was writing it, Lucas had written a book of his own. It was the very same book which he had used to bring Isabell back to life for the second time. Of course, at that time, the Hawverts didn''t know about the book''s existence nor did they know where to start and perform the magic.


    "Where shall I put you now?" asked Lucas looking at the book that read ''How to work with Garlic''.


    It was the time of evening and people were walking past him on the street where he stood. Hearing the tower bell ring, he pulled out the pocket watch. If there was one thing he believed in, it was the pocket watch he carried with himself. Given that it had skipped and moved forward to stay in time because of what the timekeeper did, the time always worked.


    Before getting into the portal which Catina had created for him to walk in, Lucas had set time by pressing the button on the top. And right now, he had sixteen minutes. Most of his time had been lost thanks to Winston.


    Winston was an idiot, but he woulde to know that the book Lucas had lent him was not the real one. Lucas didn''t believe in sharing. It was his book and no one else''s.


    With time ticking close by, Lucas walked to the one ce where he believed the book would be picked by someone. He knocked on the door when he saw the man who was standing behind the desk.


    "Is this open?" Lucas asked the librarian in a polite tone.


    The man who was sorting the books turned around, "It is for the next thirty minutes or so. I will be closing it after that," answered the librarian.


    "I will take less time than that," Lucas offered a smile and the man nodded. Walking through the racks of books, he looked around the ce that was built to have the same architecture of cement of the racks as the council''s storage room. Noticing that there was no one in here right now except for him and the librarian, Lucas continued to walk before taking a turn towards one of the book racks.


    Standing in front of the books, he ced his hand on one of the books there, for his hand to sink in the air and he stepped inside it, a portal that led way to the council directly.


    Though Lucas had turned to a butler in the living, he had always kept an eye on the deaths of the people who were connected to him. It was one of the easiest ways to avoid trouble. He raised his hand as if to summon something by stretching his hand,


    "Where are the oldest stacked books of the witch?" he asked to no one in the storage room that was wide and dark. The boxes that were in the racks suddenly started to pull out one after another randomly to fall on the ground, "Fuck," cursed Lucas because it seemed like there were many things that belonged to the witches that had been stored by the council members.


    Many more boxes continued to fall and he snapped his fingers to stop the other boxes from falling out. He needed to be specific. Sighing, he said, "Revert!" and the boxes that had fallen out, moved up in the air and went back to the racks they previously were in.


    He walked around the racks as the time continued to tick itself. Catina, the timekeeper was someone who worked in ordance with time. If the hour was up, she wouldn''t wait but bring him back to the present.


    In a moment, his eyes turned pitch ck and he looked at the racks. When he saw vapours of whiteing from the other side, Lucas walked towards there and found the box he was looking for. When he got the box down, he read the heading on top of it,


    ''Isabell Genevieve''


    To everyone, the white witch was dead and there were barely a handful of people who knew that she still existed. The council had the habit of taking belongings of unfinished cases and storing them in here. If the books were not here, it meant someone had taken it and that someone was the councilman who had an eyepatch on his face.


    Councilman Creed was the one who had the books written by Isabell. He would surely return to this box again, after all, the book was stolen and handed to the scientist who used to live in the border mountains of Woville and Bonke. He opened thest page and tore the side of it. Tearing another page, he left the book there. Even if Winston or any others wanted to search for it, they wouldn''t for the next few years, Lucas smiled at this thought.


    When he was cing the box back, he heard the sound of someone open the door of the storage room. Quickly going back to the rack, he entered the library room.


    Picking a random book, he went to the desk where the librarian looked like he was packing his things for the day,


    "Did you get the book you were looking for?" asked the librarian.


    Lucas ced the book on the table, "I will take this," he said. He would have disappeared if he didn''t notice a death reaper who was walking by to stop and look at him. It was a Grim Reaper and the person was none other than the sixth card, Greed. Lucas didn''t know how much time he had left with but he needed to leave without causing any suspicion.


    Greed was in his Grim reaper form which was why Lucas had noticed him. Lucas turned away as if he didn''t see Greed at all. But that didn''t lower down the then Sixth Grim''s suspicion.


    "Here you go. If you want to keep it after a week, make sure to get it back and sign it again," the librarian said to turn the registry book and Lucas took hold of the book, writing his name with the quill before pushing the book back.


    "Thank you," Lucas bowed his head and stepped out of the library.


    Greed who was standing outside stared at Lucas who took his leave. He changed his form to a mortal one and stepped into the library. The librarian seeing the young blue-eyed man said,


    "The library is closing for today. You cane back tomorrow."


    "I need to check when I have to return my book. It will take only a moment," replied Greed with a bright smile. He took hold of the registry and read thest entry that was not written in the mortal''snguage but in thenguage of the dead.


    ''Keep your nose out where it doesn''t belong, fellow Grim. I will see youter''.


    Greed''s eyes narrowed and he went out in search of the person but by that time Lucas had already returned to thend of the dead by the help of Catina as his time was up. The ride back was not poised as Lucas fell t on the ground.


    "Lucas is back!" Barron screamed, who had been sitting next to Belle.?Getting up quickly Lucas changed to his reaper form.


    Belle seeing Lucas, stood up and went to stand in front of Lucas, "How did it go?" she asked him.


    "Perfect," answered Lucas. When his eyes fell on the book she was holding, he asked, "Let me take a look at it." He flipped the pages to the end and noticed the tear on it. It was indeed the original book. Somewhere he had a doubt that Winston had sent out the fake one to thend of the living but it seemed like all had gone well.


    "Everything alright?" asked Catina who looked at the book. Lucas nodded his head.


    "Thank you for your help," Lucas thanked the timekeeper, "I apologize for the next." Everyone looked confused as to what Lucas was saying and when he touched Catina''s hand, the timekeeper turned unconscious and fell on the ground.


    Belle''s eyes widened, "What did you do to her?"


    "I think the right question here is, are we packing her up and sending Catina as a gift to the Hawverts? We can write a note with it. By Barron," suggested the rabbit who was staring at the timekeeper now.


    Lucas looked down at the timekeeper and said, "It''s just for a precautionary measure. So that Winston doesn''te to summon and make use of her ability. Now, where''s Rower and Greed?"


    Barron replied with a solemn look, "An excellent question you have there. The answer to it is- We don''t know."

 Chapter 399 - Track Of Time- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Track Of Time- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas'' frowned after he realised that Belle was not in the boat with Rower and Greed but here with the timekeeper and Barron. Belle was the one who answered, "Barron got stuck with death reapers because we forgot about the nonexistent bond before." He gave her a nod. At least one problem was solved in here, "By the time we turned back, Rower, Greed and the boat was not here. Catina said that it was because earlier she was ying with time that caused the change."


    It was good that he had put the timekeeper to sleep. She was simr to Barron who had been causing trouble. As much as he wanted to go and stop her by going to the time frame where Barron had convinced her to take a vacation, it would cause far worse changes that one wouldn''t be able to fix. And if he did, there was a possibility where Belle would have died when she was a child to end uppletely like Portia.


    But something didn''t sit right here. There was something that bothered Lucas.


    "Tear a page out of the book for me. An empty one," said Lucas. Belle didn''t know what Lucas'' n was but she did as she was told. Tearing a page from the book, she handed it to Lucas. Though he was in his reaper form, Lucas turned part of his arm into a mortal to have skin and muscles. Using the other hand which was made of bones, he used the tip of the finger to draw out blood from the hand that had flesh to write something on the paper.


    "What are you writing?" asked Barron who leaned forward and stuck his head close to look at what was being written.


    "Who is it for?" Belle questioned.


    "A gift from Barron," answered Lucas and Barron''s ears shot up straight.


    "I was only joking. Is it a good idea?" questioned Barron, "I know I always give good ideas."


    Lucas'' finger moved so fast that before they knew it, the paper disappeared with a spark of fire and so did the timekeeper, "Is it safe?" asked Belle, having a fair idea about where the timekeeper was sent.


    "Better than her being left unattended. It will give time for them to cool off while also keeping them upied," replied Lucas, "There''s a soul that was picked up from the river of the dead a few years ago. I don''t know if it was put back in the river or if it''s rotting somewhere outside in thend of the dead."


    "Whose soul is it?" inquired Belle. This was the first time she was hearing about it.


    "It was a woman. I am not sure but I am specting it was someone important, who Winston was trying to revive." This caught both Belle and Barron''s interest, "It happened in the past. By going back in time and repeating the footwork which was left unknown before, it is easier to pick on things. The timekeeper is simr to the first Grims, like Edith and Rower mostly when ites to keeping secrets. I have a doubt that Winston was trying to fix things that led to some discrepancy of time and the effect fell on me as a diversion, while part of the me fell on Barron that he was the cause."


    Wait, what? asked Belle in her mind.


    Lucas continued to exin, "Don''t you think it is strange that even though the timekeeper has been here for all this time in thend of the dead, nobody hase close enough to catch her?"


    "I thought it was something to do with the ability," Belle said while trying to wrap her head around the rushing information.


    "Sure," agreed Lucas, "She has the ability but we all know firstes the Hawverts, thenes the original Grims, after thates the timekeeper and the rest of the reapers and creatures."


    "No, no. Thenes we Grims and then lowly death reapers. You do NOT include me with those useless things," corrected Barron, who was more attentive towards his status, "Are you telling that she has been working with Winston?" asked the rabbit.


    Somewhere it did make sense, thought Belle to herself, "She never received a bounty like the rest of you guys," Belle muttered under her breath in realization, "What if Winston is with Crane right now? Won''t Catina end up there now?"


    "I haven''t sent her to the tower, she''s somewhere safe where only Crane can find her," said Lucas, "I don''t think Winston will sit still in the tower. We need to find out where he is."


    "What about Greed and Rower?" asked Barron.


    Lucas turned to Belle, "Use page seventeen paragraph four in the book to find them. You can use Barron as a sacrifice."


    "What the fuck you mean use me as sacrifice?!" shouted Barron in shock, "What am I some emergency kit for you guys? Need to me someone? There''s Barron. Need to sacrifice someone? There''s Barron. Helloo!"


    Belle turned the pages, counting one after another. She came to the seventeenth page and the fourth paragraph as instructed by Lucas. She had been trying to read all of it but it had been hard with no headings to understand what it actually meant.


    "If your theory is a hundred percent right, it only means that I am innocent!" exined Barron to them, "I wasn''t the one who actually told her to go. Catina left her position on Winston''s word," he said, forgetting he was also under suspicion for taking Winston''s bone and turning to a fallen Grim.


    Instead of listening to Barron''s words, Belle started to read what was in there. Though she was in her dead form, she wasn''t actually dead. Therefore, the spell ought to work as she came from the lineage of the white witches.


    Tapping her hand in the air, Belle continued with the spells. The water suddenly sshed out, moving from the bottom to outside until the bank of the river, that left everyone drenched in water.


    The boat came up and so were the two Grims, "Well that was fast,"mented Barron looking at the two Grims in the boat, "Ophi!" came his excited voice when he caught sight of the soul that he had pulled out of the water a few hours ago.


    "Thank you," Rower bowed his head to Belle while Greed looked more than annoyed.


    "What were you doing under the water?" questioned Barron who was back to wringing his wet body. Every time he thought he was almost dry, someone or the other had to pour water on him.


    "Someone froze us down there," answered Greed. When the boat was pulled near the bank of the river, he was the first one to get out of it. Now that they had got Greed and Rower back, Belle could only confirm that Catina was involved with Winston''s n. And that it was possible that she was trying to mislead them into a bigger trap. It was hard to think whom to trust and whom to not, thought Belle to herself.


    "It was the timekeeper," informed Lucas, "Rower, did Winston pick up a soul from the river?"


    Rower gave some thought over it, "He had picked many souls only to put them back. Why? Who are you looking for?"


    "Timekeeper?" asked Greed on the other side for Barron to start exining.


    "I need the names of the most important people who came from thend of the living. Eleven years ago. The day I fell down from the Grim''s position," Lucas gave Rower more information.


    "Ah, I remember," answered Rower, his head moved to look up and then back at Lucas, "She had tinum white hair. A woman who wore white robes and a petite body. She was a ck witch."


    "Did he evere to return it?" asked Lucas.


    "No," replied Rower, "He said the Hawverts were going through the first species and trying to get an answer over the nature of the people in the living. And by the looks of the current condition, I am guessing that it wasn''t for that?" Rower tilted his head in question to hear Lucas sigh and then shake his head.


    Greed, who was done with getting the exnation from Barron, turned his head to say, "I don''t think anyone ever guessed that Winston was up to something. It was just me and Baltimore who knew Winston was up to something but we didn''t care to know more about it."


    "Why don''t we go and speak to Crane directly?" Belle asked. If Lucas had sent a note and the timekeeper to show his loyalty was with the interest of the dead, Crane would possibily hear them out, "Tell him it wasn''t you Grims who started the events."


    "But we are still part of it," said Lucas, "Even though we didn''t have any ill intention, we have caused problems and those won''t be overlooked. Not to forget, he still doesn''t know about you," he added.


    Why would Winston want a ck witch in the first ce? asked Belle to herself.


    Lucas then said, "He cannot revive her because he has the wrong book in his hand. So the ck witch is nothing but useless unless she is revived."


    "So what''s the next n?" asked Greed.


    "Go find Winston and see what he is doing," said Lucas, his hand changed back to skeleton form. At the same time, Rower stepped out of his boat and dusted his hand to receive looks from the other people.


    "I am bored. I can have some fun," said the Grim reaper before sending his boat to sail by itself.

 Chapter 400 - Track Of Time- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Track Of Time- Part 3</h4>


    "What do you mean you had the fourth Grim in here and he isn''t here now," questioned Goron with an unimpressed look on his face. He had his arms crossed as he looked at Winston who appeared to be in a state of shock as well as anger mixed on his face.


    Winston didn''t know how it happened. He had made sure to give the highest bounty to the right person who was the easiest target out of all the fallen Grims. Barron being the youngest Grim, he would crack under the pressure and would give out answers that Winston had been looking and searching for. He knew that since thest few months, something was wrong.


    He had been monitoring every single event that was taking ce in thend of the living. Getting rid of the possible circumstances, he had got his two Grims involved--the sixth and the tenth but they both turned out to fall from their position. Winston had not expected Baltimore to get caught, he was the whisperer, he should have been able to get out of it but who knew that the Grim was useless.


    Winston wanted the white witch''s help. He wanted her soul-- Isabell Genevieve.


    He wanted her soul in the dead, wanting to make use of her powers. It was the sole reason he had sent Baltimore to whisper in the viger''s ears and the other white witches who wanted her dead. But no. He had no idea where her soul went and the me fell on Baltimore, resulting in him running away from his position.


    "What''s going on, Winston?"


    The question was asked by Crane who was standing in front of the ss-covered walls of the tower. Crane turned around slowly to look at Winston, "When the announcement was made, you never bothered to tell us that you had the gue bearer. Now that he is missing, you have decided toe to us?" questioned Crane.


    Winston had hoped that it wouldn''te to this. He had hoped to interrogate Barron and get the answers before someone else would, "I got hold of him before the assembly of the meeting took ce. I was going to bring him directly."


    Crane stared back at Winston, "Well, right now he is not here. The alert and rm have been sent. It is only time that he gets caught. And what did you say about the bunny?"


    Winston pursed his lips and answered, "He''s stuck in rabbit form."


    "Why is he stuck in the rabbit form?" asked Gorron.


    "I don''t know," answered Winston, stopping the urge to roll his eyes.


    Crane gave it some thought on what Winston said, "It''s probably because his source of the soul is extinguishing itself. Staying far too long in the living without returning back to the dead can do that to a reaper."


    Gorron then said, "The death reapers had another report on the second bell of the tower. They found another Grim with a bounty on their head. But the Grim was already gone from there."


    "Who was it?" asked Crane.


    "Cross."


    The passive look on Crane''s face continued to stay there, "If you were the one who let the Grim escape, get him back."


    "My bone is missing!" the rage in Winston''s eyes returned.


    Crane had a bored look on his face, "Wasn''t there a rule that said that the bone which is given away is not yours anymore. The ownership changes and the first one is never thest owner unless it is willingly returned back."


    Winston sneered, "I will get it back! It is mine!"


    "Where is the damned timekeeper?" asked Gorron, "She''s been out there and no one has caught sight of her?"


    It was Winston who was in charge of cing the bounty''s and so far, he had spared the timekeeper and only announced the bounty on the Grims.


    "She is still being searched," replied Winston.


    "For eleven years?" asked Crane, "I think it is time you add a bounty on her head. Time is of great value, in the dead or the living. There have been enough issues when ites to time. Souls are turning more stale as reapers are unable to pick them up."


    Winston didn''t want that but he nodded his head.


    Once Winston and Gorron both left the room, Crane stared down at the reapers who were walking below on the grounds near the high tower. His hand went into the pocket of his robes when he felt a paper in there that made a sound. Frowning, he pulled it out to see a parchment that looked old.


    Turning it around he read what was written on it, "You are here," he murmured under his breath. He knew there was something strange when Winston had stopped the new reaper but the smell didn''te from the new reaper. It was from the ones who walked past them. A very faint old smell that reminded him of someone.


    "Created by someone and answers to someone else," said Crane and as he ran his finger over the written words, his eyes narrowed, "Guilt." In a blink of an eye, Crane disappeared from there, the only person who could still apparate out of there without the hindrance of the spilt magic.


    Back in the forest, Lucas said to Rower, "Are you sure you want to join?"


    "Why not?" asked Rower, tilting his head, "Wouldn''t it be fun with all the original Grims opposing the Hawvert''s work? It would make things easier." Rower did have a point there.


    "What about Edith?" asked Belle to them. It was something that was bothering her mind. Did the first Grim really betray them? Lied to her? asked Belle to herself.


    Everyone who stood around there were quiet, "I don''t think Edith would do that. If she''s helped you for so long with the knowledge of stars and about your death, she must have foreseen something in the future which is why she asked you to do whatever she asked."


    "We need to find the witch who Winston has taken from the river of the dead. Let us see what we can find out from the person," said Lucas and everyone agreed to it. When they started to walk, some of the reapers who were walking in the forest, searching for the Grim and the new reapers came to question,


    "Who goes there? It smells like newborn reapers," said one of the death reapers.


    "Catch them! Take hold of them and bring them to the high tower!"?said another reaper.


    Greed sighed out of annoyance, "Isn''t it easier to knock them out and go ahead. It''s not like they will be conscious for the next few hours," he suggested.


    "The key thing is to avoid raising gs," replied Lucas, "We are not in thend of the living but in the dead. It will take less than a second to alert everyone around. We don''t want that. The fewer people get involved here, the better."


    Belle who stood at the back was looking on the other side when she caught sight of something moving behind the trees. For a while, she didn''t know who it was until the tall person stepped out and away from the trees that were covering his face.


    "We have more people," Belle whispered to Lucas, pulling his sleeve to catch hold of his attention.


    Lucas turned his sight to notice it was short and tall reapers who were making their way here. What were they doing here? Asked Lucas to himself.


    "Looks like you guys caught new reapers already,"mented Edgar, bringing his short self to stand in front of the death reapers, "Oh, there you are Rower!" eximed the Grim and the death reapers who had not noticed the Grim reaper earlier bowed their head.


    "We apologise! We didn''t see you before," said one of the Grim.


    Rower waved his hand, not bothered with it.


    Moore looked around the reapers who stood next to Rower, "What are you doing with new reapers?" asked Edgar.


    "I am recruiting them," answered Rower by looking at the three reapers who stood next to him. The fourth one was hidden under Greed''s robes, "I am bored rowing the boat since forever. I thought it was time I walked around when I needed to. Therefore, I am recruiting some of the new reapers to get them to know about picking up souls. Isn''t that right?" asked Rower and the three reapers nodded their head in sync.


    "Ha," remarked Edgar, "Did theye today to meet you? I thought you didn''t want to have new reapers."


    Rower stared at the short Grim reaper and then nodded his head, "Yes, that was before. I have now changed my mind," he then asked, "What are you both doing here? I never see you here."


    Moore turned away to look at the river, "It felt like there was a breach through the river."


    "Breach?" questioned Rower.


    "We can only close the path of thend but not the river. The path that connects thend of the dead and the living. It felt like something or someone came through it," Edgar said while staring at Rower and Rower didn''t react to it. There was no way Edgar would know about Lucas travelling because there were other creatures that camouged the presence of the Grim reaper.


    "I didn''t sense anything in here," answered Rower with a solemn look.


    "Make sure you seal it. Now," Edgar said being pushy and Rower raised his hand to snap his fingers.


    "There. All done."


    Edgar had a look of doubt on his face. For a reaper who was short and in his Grim form, he looked like a child in oversized robes, "So fast? How do I know if you have sealed it right?" asked Edgar.


    "I can throw you in there for you to check," offered Rower to have Edgar narrow his eyes.


    "Alright. I will report the same to Winston," said Edgar and before leaving he patted Greed''s leg, "Make sure you pick a lot of souls," and they left with the other reapers who had stopped them earlier.

 Chapter 401 - The Soul- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 401 - The Soul- Part 1</h4>


    Though the death reapers apparition didn''t work in the high tower, it didn''t mean it wouldn''t work in the other ces in thend of the dead. Lucas and the others left the forest to go and take a look in Winston''s quarters that was located not too far away from the high tower.


    As it was thend of the dead, there were no guards to guard the house and it was left open. When Belle had entered the house, she was surprised to see there was furniture added in here like any other mortal''s house.


    "What makes you guys think that he would have left the body in here. Unprotected," asked Barron, who could finally breathe and walk without having totch on to Greed''s body.


    "Why would he leave the body out in the open?" asked Lucas who was going around the whole house like the rest. They seatched the soul not only in the cupboards or drawers but also small items that had a lid on it, "I don''t think he would leave the soul out in the forest or the house to be fed on. If he''s pulled it out from the river and not put it back, it only means it is very important to him."


    Belle pulled out the drawers that were in the living room, going through the books that were stacked inside. Curious, she picked up one book and read the title of it--Rules of the dead.


    "I didn''t know there were books in thend of the dead. Wait, are there more copies like these?" she turned around to question about it.


    Rower who stood nearby, answered her question, "Indeed. The book is given to every single reaper and the creatures who work closely with the Hawverts to maintain decorum."


    "That''s so strange," shemented, and then opened the book randomly to read a page from it.


    "Why do you say that?" asked Rower. He moved closer to the drawer and picked up one of the books from there, "Thend of the dead and the living are nothing but a reflection. The dead picks up things that once they were part of and implying the same."


    "So who came first?" asked Belle, "Was it the dead or the living?"


    "Maybe both," answered Rower, "It will be hard to debate for just one. But I would bet on the dead. A reaper would be needed to pick up the souls of the living."


    "What if the souls turned to a higher power to be turned to like the Hawverts and then went to thend of the dead by themselves?" Belle questioned to see Rower smile.


    "Who knows, Miss Belle. We are left with nothing but possibilities," he responded back.


    The four Grim reapers and Belle continued to search the house that belonged to Winston but they weren''t able to find anything that held of any importance. Maybe as Barron said, Winston had not kept the soul in here.


    Belle wondered if she could use her magic on the deceased person. To search a soul that was simr to Ophelia, would it work?


    Walking away from the others, Belle moved to an empty ce. She didn''t know if it would work but with the location spell that she had just tried on Rower and Greed earlier, she hoped that it would work. Bringing her hand up, she created a small circle in thin air. The circle looked nothing less to bright light in the dark house of the Hawvert.


    The circle then suddenly turned smaller to almost disappear and manifest itself to a small ball of light. The light flickered, moving in the air and Belle followed it. Her footsteps were quiet as she left the rest of the party behind.


    She could hear light whispering that came from the house, making Belle turn her head around to see from where the sound wasing. It sounded more like spells that were faint on the ear.


    The ball finally stopped when it came reached a room.


    Belle looked around to see if this was where the soul was present. She had put the spell on the possible soul that was present in the house as she didn''t have specific details of who the soul belonged to, who Lucas had seen in his past. Her red eyes moved from one corner to another, trying to see where the soul was. When she turned around, she heard a crackling sound from behind her. It was very faint, but being a vampiress by nature, she picked on it.


    She doubted if she found the soul of the woman they hade here for, but there was definitely something that stood behind her right now.


    Belle pped her hands together and before she could turn around and get hold of the weapon that she was used to using it, the creature in the room made its appearance, swiping its scythe right towards her.


    When Belle tried to dodge it, she crashed into the vase, creating a loud noise that caught other''s attention of the others who were in the house.


    "Belle?" asked Barron who started to search for her, "Bel-AHH! You damn thing!" eximed Barron and pulled out his scythe and clunking the mighouls head that hade out of nowhere.


    Lucas who was in another room, was about to leave when he saw four mighouls appear through the walls of the room.


    "We have mighouls in the house!" Barron shouted.


    "They are everywhere in the house!" shouted Belle and stopped the mighoul who was holding the scythe. She never knew a mighoul could have a scythe too. Wasn''t it only the death reapers, Grims and the Hawverts who possessed it? Asked Belle to herself.


    "I told you he wouldn''t leave it unprotected!" Barron shouted back as they fought the mighouls. Belle, who was in her reaper form, touched her back when she felt a rod behind her. Her hand quickly moved, feeling it and then brought it forward to see it was a scythe. She had a scythe??


    "Barron! I have a scythe!" she shouted in excitement. The rabbit who was in the next room looked at her, realising it was indeed true. This was the very first time, a mortal possessed a scythe.


    "Swing it and see what it does!" shouted Barron, using his own scythe to push the mighoul away.


    "Like this?" asked Belle, her hand that held the scythe moved towards the mighoul''s body to see it get hurt. While she was still fighting with the mighoul who she had encountered, Belle felt something to be very odd with the mighoul. Had the reapers turned to mighouls? Falling down from their position or were the mighouls elevated to a level close to the death reapers for Winston''s use?


    She turned the scythe around to hit the mighoul with the edge of the rod. When she finally killed the creature, she turned around to see Barron who had beaten the two mighouls who hade to attack him.


    "The soul must be somewhere here in the house," Barron said and Belle nodded her head. Lucas and the others were still fighting the mighouls where they could hear the crashing sounds.


    The ball of light had not stopped and Belle walked towards it, "It should be somewhere here. In in sight," Belle said. When she heard another crashe behind her. She noticed that a reaper had appeared, wearing robes simr to a Grim whose scythe was pressed against Barron''s scythe.


    "Long time no see, Barron," came the whispered voice of the reaper. The reaper moved its head to look at Belle stood and then back at Barron.


    "Beezelbee!" Barron gritted his teeth while trying to push the reaper with his strength.


    Belle saw how the scythe was slipping from Barron''s small hands and the other reaper was pushing Barron into a corner. When they pulled their scythes away to sh again, sparks erupted because of the friction between the two rods.


    At the same time, another mighoul appeared in thin air and it used its scythe on Belle. The robes on her shoulder tore as she nearly missed it to hear the crack on her bones. Using the magic, she used her hands to stop the scythe from advancing towards her and throwing punches in the air for it to fall away and crash into the wall. The ce around them was turning to a mess with everything breaking and falling on the ground.


    Belle finally kicked the mighoul, its face crashing into the wall again to crack and fall.


    Just when she finished beating the mighoul and turned around, she caught sight of the death reaper who almost swiped Barron by his scythe when Belle turned her finger to her mortal form and bit into her finger to draw blood, mixing the magic around them and cing her hand on the ground to say,


    "Freeze!"


    The death reaper stopped in midair but Barron fell right on the ground. His body didn''t move.


    "Barron!" Belle screamed Barron''s name. Pulling Barron away from the reaper, she shook the stuffed rabbit, "Barron?!" but the rabbit didn''t move. Not a sound came from him.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t feel his pulse as Barron was not a mortal but a dead being. The scythe had definitely not touched the rabbit. What happened then?!


    "What happened?" asked Greed who hurried into the room to see the death reaper who had turned like a statue, without moving an inch. Belle held Barron in her hands.


    "He''s not responding. What happened?" Belle asked and Greed to take the stuffed rabbit in his hand. Greed shook Barron''s rabbit body to receive no response.


    "Let''s wait for Lucas or Rower to check him. They will be able to tell us what happened."


    Belle looked at Barron with worry. Barron was still there right?

 Chapter 402 - The Soul- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 402 - The Soul- Part 2</h4>


    Belle took the stuffed rabbit back in her hand, where Barron had been stuck for weeks. Like Greed she also shook the rabbit''s body but nothing happened. She received no response from him. She was sure she had stopped the reaper on time before his scythe coulde in contact with Mr. Fluffs body. If Belle had her heart right now, it could be heard beating loud out of worry. She pressed the rabbit''s hand but there was nothing as if it was nothing but a piece of a stuffed doll.


    "Barron?" Belle called his name.


    After knocking the mighouls unconscious, Lucas and Rower arrived at the room where Belle and Greed. Lucas looked at Belle who held the rabbit in her hands, "He''s not responding anymore," she said to him.


    Lucas moved closer, taking hold of the rabbit, Rower turned around to notice the death reaper who stood there like a statue, "I didn''t know Beezlebee was helping Winston."


    "He was there the night I fell down from the position of the Grims. I think he knew what was going to happen with the soul," answered Lucas, referring to the night when the soul he was going to reap had turned back the clock as if he had picked the wrong soul. He continued to check the stuffed rabbit but he couldn''t find a single trace of the fourth Grim reaper, "He''s not here," said Lucas and Belle shook her head in shock.


    "Where did he go?" questioned Belle.


    Lucas looked down at the rabbit and then looked up at Belle, "He''s not here. Rower," he called the other original Grim''s name, "Do you sense him?"


    Belle''s eyes fell on Rower, who shook his head too, "How can he go missing just like that."


    "It must be Beezlebee," replied Rower. The second Grim didn''t know what happened, the reaper looked like someone had frozen him, "He has the ability to suck souls."


    "Does this mean Barron is still here?" asked Belle it was because she knew creatures of death couldn''t die that easily. In fact, they couldn''t die but only pushed to oblivion. She knew there were some discrepancies there but Barron was not a lowly creature of death but instead a Grim reaper.


    Lucas who was quietly listening and looking at Beezlebee, said, "There is a possibility that he turned Barron''s soul to a normal creature of death. One with no powers. To a normal creature of the death," hearing this Belle''s mind clouded with worry, "We don''t know where he is right now," Belle was about to smile in hope when Lucas continued, "But we don''t know if he was eaten."


    "W-what do you mean eaten?" asked Belle, her eyes shifting to look at the death reaper whom she stopped from attacking Barron.


    Lucas and Rower shared a look with each other. Being one of the first Grim reapers who came into existence, Lucas knew about the other reapers who were not part of the Grims but still possessed the abilities that were higher than the normal reapers, "Eating simr to how the lower creatures try to fuse with each other-"


    "His scythe didn''t touch Barron''s body," Belle interrupted. She had been quick and she was sure about it.


    "It might be the scythe''s force," said Rower who walked close to the reaper''s body and looked at the reaper''s scythe. Opening his palm, Rower moved it back and forth and said, "It is possible."


    Belle didn''t like this. Did this mean Barron had perished?


    "Is it possible to retrieve him?" asked Belle. When none of them answered, Belle took their silence to be a yes. Barron, thought Belle to herself. How could this happen? She was right there, watching him and she had spoken to him. Everyone gave the mortal sometime with Lucas who stood next to her while Greed and Rower went to look for the soul of the girl. When minutes passed, Lucas said,


    "Come Belle. We need to find the soul to fix things."


    Belle didn''t know if she was ready for it. Maybe it was because she was still a mortal and not a creature of the death, that she was feeling the grief right now, unlike the other Grims who had gone back to search for the girl''s soul.


    "Give it to me," said Lucas, offering his hand, "I will keep him safe until we figure out about Barron." Lucas could sense Belle''s mood that was nothing less to the time when she had lost her parents during the tragic night. She was feeling simr grief and Lucas who shared the bond with her, he could feel it.


    Belle nodded her head and then passed the rabbit to him. She saw Lucas disappear the rabbit in his robes before giving his hand again for her to take, "Stay close by."


    She wished to beat the death reaper now but she didn''t know if he could bring back Barron. She felt the pain at the possible loss, Lucas heard the crackling sounde from beneath the floor. He noticed something wet near the reaper. Ice started to form at the bottom of the ground where Beezelbee stood until the head as if he had stayed in snow for far too long. With a heavy heart, Belle went along with Lucas, searching for the soul.


    "Did any of you sense the mighouls when we entered the house?" asked Greed who went through the shelves, "They appeared out of nowhere. Like their presence was concealed."


    Belle who heard this, answered, "I was trying a location spell. I thought it would lead to the girl''s soul," but instead, it had led to the whole can of mighouls with their scythes and the death reaper. She now wished that she hadn''t done it, "Will it be toote to use the timekeeper?" she asked to no one in particr.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Adams. I am sure nothing has happened to the fourth Grim," assured Rower, "Grims have special insurance to their lives, nothing major ever happens to them unless a Hawvert themself decide to do something. As we have three Hawverts, it has to be decided and confirmed by everyone."


    It was then Belle remembered something! The bond! She and Barron shared the bond!


    "How does the master and ve bond work?" asked Belle to Lucas.


    "You channel your soul and channel it towards the other person. Think about him," said Lucas. She had been thinking about Barron but she felt nothing so far.


    Belle tried to think hard of him but she couldn''t feel his presence in here. She shook her head at this. She promised herself to look for Barron once they were done with this mess. Who knew, who else would being to Winston''s house to kill or take someone. She could only hope for the best and not to think the worst right now.


    She tapped the forbidden magic again, trying to bring out the light that would show her where the soul was. The first time it was the mighouls who had appeared after hiding themselves in the house, hoping this time it wouldn''t be more mighouls, she followed the ball of light for the second time now.


    The ball of light brought her back to the hall, stopping in front of a statue that looked like it was carved from wood. Her eyebrows furrowed and she stepped closer. Without touching it, she pulled out the scythe that had appeared because of her death reaper form and she cracked the wood to two halves. The wood fell down on the ground and for a moment, nothing happened.


    "Belle?" Lucas called out her name in worry as she wasn''t near him and he heard a sounde from the hall. The other two Grims who followed Lucas, noticed smokeing from the wood, the smoke continued moving up, and finally saw a person whoid on the ground.


    It was a girl.


    They had found the person!


    Belle quickly sat down next to the soul who appeared to look of her own age. Her soul looked much more rotten than the souls that were found to be floating in the river of the dead.


    "She looks dry,"mented Belle.


    "That''s what happens when the soul doesn''t get into the river or ends up in thend of the dead without passing through the gates," answered Rower.


    Apprehensively, Belle raised her hand and ced it on the girl, "She''s cold. Do you think she will get her conscious back if we put her in the river now?" Everyone turned to look at Rower who nodded his head.


    "That usually what happens," Rower answered.


    "Time to apparate again then," stated Greed.


    Rower was the one who picked up the soul of the girl and Lucas held Belle as she didn''t possess the ability to apparate. When the three Grims tried to disappear from Winston''s house to get to the bank of the river, nothing happened.


    "Is it just me or the apparition is not working?" asked Rower, who tried to apparate but he couldn''t travel to the other side of the deadnd.


    Lucas who noticed this, said, "They must have closed the links of the apparition too." First, it was the passage being blocked between the living and the dead. And now the ability of apparation had been blocked, "I guess we are really turning to the fallen Grims now. We should go by walk," he said, ready to start when he felt someone''s presence in the house.


    Even Rower and Greed who had started to walk out of the room felt the presence and they stopped.


    "He''s here," Lucas said and Belle looked at the door, wondering who Lucas was speaking about.

 Chapter 403 - The Soul- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 403 - The Soul- Part 3</h4>


    When Lucas mentioned ''He'', Belle didn''t know who he was reffering about. There were a number of possibilities of who it could be. She heard sound of the footsteps approaching the room. Belle couldn''t stop but look in anticipation of who it was. Like the rest, she had taken hold of the scythe, bringing it in the front and ready to defend herself if she could. Lucas pushed her behind him and this only made her more worried.


    "Seems like our luck ran out,"mented Rower who was still holding the girl''s soul in his arms.


    The sounds of the footsteps got louder and Belle finally saw the person. In reaper form, the person''s footsteps felt heavier as he stepped inside the room for the others back away.


    "Well well well, I thought I smelled something familiar but didn''t expect to see three Grims in here," the person then shifted his sight to look at Belle, "And the newly created reaper."


    Belle and the others finally realised the little mistake they had made. While Lucas, Greed and Belle had changed their scent by bonding, Rower had the strongest scent as it had not changed. Whoever this person was, he hade following Rower''s scent.


    "Gorron," Lucas greeted the Hawvert, who turned to Lucas.


    "Cross. It is good to see you here. Finally here to make amends?" asked the Hawvert, "I would like to see that proud self of yours to bend down, pressing your boney head on the dusty ground for forgiveness."


    The Hawvert had not pulled out his scythe, while the others except Rower because of his full hands. Belle had heard about Crane and she had almost met him once here in thend of the dead. She had heard about Winston enough, which was whom they were dealing with right now but she had never never heard much about this Hawvert. Considering the Hawverts were in the highest position, Belle tried to be prepared for the worst.


    "I didn''t know you were looking forward to it," replied Lucas, not moving from where he stood.


    "You know there was one more person before you. He was proud too," said Gorron, "Not bothering to attend meetings. Not showing his face, just because he was Crane''s favourite. He thought he could get away with what he did but he ended up in oblivion. It is a pity that you will be following the same footsteps."


    While Gorron the third Hawvert was speaking about it, most of the non-existent eyes that belonged to the reapers in the room turned to look at Lucas who stood quietly. The person Gorron was speaking about was none other than Lucas'' former self, Guilt, the twelfth Grim. Did the Hawvert just say that Crane had a favourite among the four original Grims whom he had created.


    "How does it feel to be the favourite one?" Greed who stood next to Lucas asked and on the other side stood Belle.


    "I don''t care," came the dull reply of Lucas.


    Belle couldn''t help but wondered how Lucas was Crane''s favourite. It was because thest thing she knew, Crane had sent Guilt to oblivion. Somewhere she also had her doubt that the Hawvert just knew who the thirteenth Grim reaper was.


    Else which Hawvert woulde down from the dead to the living, following Lucas and sending her other self to thend of the dead? Was he bored of sitting in the tower for years that he hade after just one reaper, that being Lucas.


    Gorron didn''t bother to turn himself to his mortal form because he considered it to be beneath him.


    "Whose soul do you have there?" Gorron asked to Rower, "I didn''t know you fell down from the position of the Grims too."


    "I didn''t. I was bored and decided to tag along," came the solemn answer from Rower.


    "Huh," Gorron responded back, "You should know that once you associate yourself with the fallen Grims, you are nothing but standing equal to their position. Crane and Winston will be extremely pleased to find you back in the high tower. I don''t suppose you all will be joining me quietly."


    "No."


    "I don''t feel like it."


    "No," came the mixed responses and Belle stood quietly and at the Grim reapers frankness. Belle liked the frankness the people of the dead shared with each other.


    Gorron who looked at the new reaper, asked, "What about you? The bone stealer."


    Unlike Lucas and the others, Belle didn''t belong to the dead and she wasn''t familiar with Gorron, "I think I will pass," answered Belle without a fear in her voice. If everyone were being frank, she didn''t see why she shouldn''t follow their footsteps.


    The bones on Gorron''s face turned to a grim and displeased look. "That''s alright," and then he pulled out his scythe which wasrgerpared to any scythe she had seen until now, "It''s been a while since I have sparred. I am sure neither Winston nor Crane would mind if I damaged some of their precious things. Not that it would matter as all of you are going to oblivion," said Gorron.


    Belle didn''t get even a second more because Gorron just turned his scythe, and the force was strong enough to send everyone throwing their bodies in different directions. Soon a fight broke out with the three Grims, keeping Gorron busy. Belle went and took hold of the girl''s soul, sneaking it away to another room.


    Belle heard the sound of crashes taking ce one after another on the other side of the room. Dust was filling up in the house. cing the soul on the ground, she ced her hand on the girl''s chest. Belle pulled out the book of Vervus which Lucas had given to her. She tried to back read the pages as she had read something about soul revival before. If they were going to bring Ophelia back, that would mean they would need a spell for it. But there was no Barron, remembered Belle. The fourth Grim had gone missing and there was no trace of him.


    On the other side of the house, the Grim reapers fought Gorron, who was much more powerful than the Grims. It didn''t take him much time to throw Greed and have his body to turn weak. Gorron''s scythe had the ability to suck a person''s soul and energy, making it easier to weaken them.


    Gorron looked at his scythe, "I forgot you have the ability to suck people''s ability," he said to Greed while throwing Lucas and Rower back on the ground without letting their scythe crack his own scythe.


    "Winston thought it would be good to have a Grim reaper who could possess such a thing. Just as standby," replied Greed, who raised his hand up to see three of his fingers that had gone missing from his right hand.


    Lucas took a moment to look at Greed whose bones were missing from his hand. He frowned in thought. When Greed stood up, Lucas said,


    "Go to her!" and Greed turned to look at Lucas. If Greed continued to fight, every bone of his would continue to disappear and turn to dust until there wouldn''t be anything left of him. A reaper''s soul was nothing but the body they carried, the skeleton bones underneath the robes.


    "Scared already?" asked Gorron, a mocking chuckle was heard from him, "I thought you were better than that. It is good to know that there are cowards. We don''t need them," provoked the Hawvert.


    Greed didn''t listen to Lucas and went ahead to sh his scythe against Gorron which resulted in his left-hand arm turning into dust. Lucas gritted his teeth over this. Before Greed could go for another hit, Lucas put his scythe in between to push Greed away, ring at the sixth Grim. If he continued to fight with Gorron, Lucas didn''t know if they would be able to fix it with the way how the situation had turned haywire.


    Greed was the next to grit his teeth. He could feel Lucas'' anger and he finally let go, to search where Belle had disappeared in the house.


    "Do you think you both can handle me?" asked Gorron, "All you had to do wase with me to the high tower. Surrendering is not bad."


    Rower who stood there casually dusted the sleeves of his robes and said, "I haven''t done anything. I don''t know why I am being used and asked to return to the tower."


    "You have raised your scythe against a Hawvert," stated Gorron.


    "We were only sparring. Isn''t that what you told, we were going to do?" asked Lucas. His reaper form changed to the mortal one and there was a faint smile on his lips, "Don''t me it on us. If Crane asks, we will tell you were the one who got us to do it."


    Gorron stared at both of the Grims, "You think people are going to listen to fallen Grims instead of the Hawvert who came to retrieve them? You must be dreaming too much after going to thend of the living."


    Lucas and Rower both raised their scythes, the metals shing against Gorron, sparks getting created. Lucas could feel his soul that tingled, where Gorron was waiting for his scythe to pick up his soul, weakening it through the shes of their scythes. He could make use of his own scythe but that would only end up with his reaping a Hawvert.


    "What is the punishment for reaping a Hawvert?" asked Lucas amidst the fight with Gorron.


    Gorron gave out a look as if Lucas asked a stupid question, "There is now for it. You ask, as if you can reap a Hawvert." At his words, Lucas changed his form, taking the appearance of Guilt, "T-that is not possible. You are not supposed to be here," came out the shocked words of Gorron.

 Chapter 404 - Forbidden Magic- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Forbidden Magic- Part 1</h4>


    Gorron was in shock and he couldn''t tell if he was being made a fool right now. It was because he was there on that day when the twelfth Grim was sent to the oblvision. There was no way this reaper was alive, but here he stood, with his scythe that changed its form and so did his robes that were much more darker in ck,pared to the dusty ck that was worn by the Grims and lower reapers.


    "Who are you?" asked Gorron even though he noticed that every feature of this reaper resembled to one of the creation of Crane.


    Lucas cocked his head to the side, "Why do you ask useless questions that you already know of?" he asked the Hawvert.


    "I think he is in shock," Rower murmured, who stood next to Lucas.


    The Hawvert''s bones moved closer which were on his forehead as if furrowing deep as he looked at Lucas.


    "How did youe out of the oblivion?" questioned Gorron, intrigue and suspicion in his voice, "No one has ever been able to make it out of the oblivion so far. I saw you go there with others."


    Lucas smirked and this irked the Hawvert that a creature who was beneath him looked at him with a mocking expression, "I guess you guys didn''t do a good job when you sent me there. Tell me, what are you doing here, Gorron. Here to keep an eye on Winston? Or to keep eye on his possessions?" asked Lucas.


    Gorron who was staring at both of them, tilted his head to ask, "What do I need to keep an eye for?"


    Lucas looked back at the Hawvert, wondering how much truth Gorron''s words held. If there was something that he had learned since the time of him being in thend of the dead, it was to trust no one. The creatures who belonged to thend of the dead lied more than the ones who belonged to the mortal world.


    Winston had been working on getting ahead of the Hawverts and other creatures, wanting a share from the ck witches. The ck witches wanted to unbind the locked ck magic while Winston wanted to have ess to the forbidden magic, so that he could make use of it.


    "Who was the girl you had there, Rower? Stealing the bodies from the river and giving it to the former fallen Grim," said Gorron, the bones on his face flinching before they turned back to smoothen themself, "Did you know that Guilt was alive?" he then turned to Lucas, "How did you evene back. I am very much intrigued and will consider if I want to call Crane and Winston here on the answer you give me."


    That was right. Gorron was yet to call the other two Hawverts. One whisper in the wind and it would reach the other two toe here and deal with them. It wasn''t an exactly feasible situation but Lucas knew that they would being to face each other soon.


    Obviously, Gorron would not let them leave from this house. The apparition from here wasn''t working because Gorron had closed the portal. Like he said, all he would need is one signal to be sent to Crane and Winston.


    Seeing Rower standing there without a response, Gorron red down at the two rude Grims who were not listening to him. Noticing the continuous stare, Rower gave a startled look, "I am sorry?"


    "What is there to know?" asked Lucas, bringing Gorron''s attention back to him, "You know everything that happened." The only way they could get out of here was to beat Gorron but there was no telling how powerful this reaper was. With his ability to suck souls of the dead creatures, both he and Rower would end up loosing some or most of their bones from their body.


    Gorron clicked his tongue, "Does Crane know?" he asked.


    Lucas raised his scythe to ce it on his shoulder, "That is a hard question to answer. I don''t know, he might or might not know."


    "Well, considering how Rower is being quiet on the matter I can tell he knows about it. The brothers and sister knows. So will the creator. Right?"


    Lucas nodded his head, "Right," as if agreeing to Gorron who could never be wrong.


    "So how did youe back?" asked Gorron.


    "It was because of the girl, who I fell in love with," answered Lucas.


    "Interesting. Is it that girl''s soul whom you are carrying? Someone who died and now you want to what? Revive?" Gorron continued with his question.


    Gorron had understood wrongly but Lucas didn''t care to correct the Hawvert''s misinterpretation, "Yes," replied Lucas.


    "Love. What a meaningless thing. You are telling me a dead girl brought you back?" Gorron at first chuckled beforeughing for a few seconds more. Then theughter died down, "Stop joking. I know there''s another reason."


    "I told you the truth. It was because of love. We shared the irreversible bond," Lucas dropped the information and Garron had another shock.


    "That''s not possible!" uttered Gorron.


    Lucas sighed, "Even if you answer, the answer is not considered," he said to Rower.


    "Why even bother," Rower answered in a calm voice before asking, "Let me help," he said, pulling something from his robes and then outstretching his boney hands forward. It looked like a ss of water.


    Lucas and Gorron was staring at Rower as they didn''t know what the Grim reaper of the river was trying to do. The next second, suddenly Rower threw the water on Gorron''s face.


    "You little piece of shit!" Gorron was angry, the front of his robes drenched in water and his bones sshed with the water.


    "Sleep," whispered Rower.


    Gorron who had picked up his scythe to attack them, his movements turned slow and he muttered something incoherent before falling down on the ground. Lucas turned his head to Rower in question to hear Rower say, "I learned something very interesting when Edgar came to visit me a months ago. Strangely I am the Reaper of the river who can manipte water that belongs to the river of the dead," and he smiled in the end.

 Chapter 405 - Forbidden Magic- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Forbidden Magic- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas stared at Gorron, a Hawvert who had fallen to a Grim reaper''s trick, "Is he going to be alright?" he asked Rower.


    "Yeah. He''s going to have some good sleep and will have a good rest," answered Rower, "Did you think Crane only gave you powers that were higher or equal to Hawvert?"


    "I never cared to find out about it," answered Lucas which was the truth. He and Wrath were simr like that, while Rower and Edith were the ones who had information about others but didn''t go to tell it out.


    At first, Lucas was sure that Edith had shifted sides but if one thought closely, Edith was the creation of Crane and not Winston to listen to him. For someone who knew the future and the oues, she would never be able to switch sides. She was someone who worked on bnce.


    Lucas'' eyes fell on Gorron''s hand where both his fingers were joined together as if he was about to snap his fingers. No, that was not right, Lucas thought to himself. Gorron had already snapped fingers to summon the other two Hawverts here. Lucas and Rower quickly went to the room where Belle and Greed were in.


    Belle had ced her hands on the girl''s chest, to revive her back but it hadn''t worked because of theck of the description. Therefore, a few seconds before when Rower had thrown water on Gorron''s face, Belle had decided to take a look at the girl. Before everything had started in her life rted to thend of the dead, she first had the ability of death. The sight, where she could see how a person died and she did the same thing right now.


    Without pressing her hands too harshly on the girl''s chest that was fragile, with her eyes closed, Belle tried to concentrate as it wasn''t easy to get through the memory of the dead girl.


    Belle started to move through a different period of time as smoke engulfed all around her. When the smoke finally started to dissipate, she finally came to stand in a vige that wasn''t simr to any other vige she hade across until now. She didn''t know where exactly she was and what time of the year it was.


    When she saw a woman walking nearby, Belle looked back and forth and decided to ask, "Hello, mdy?" but the woman didn''t look at her. Instead, she continued to walk past Belle.


    "I guess she is not able to see me," Belle murmured to herself and looked around again, to see fog covered the ground. It was the time of night, the moon up high in the sky. Clouds moved to hover over the moon before letting the moon be seen.


    She had touched the girl to find out about her death, about why Winston was interested in her but she couldn''t find the girl. Where was she?


    Belle continued to walk, noticing thenterns that were lit outside the houses. The atmosphere wasn''t quiet. Somewhere at a distance, she could hear a choir which was taking ce in one of the nearby churches. It was strange to hear prayer during this hour.


    When she walked towards the church, she stopped her footsteps aftering to stand near the grilled window where she could see people standing and singing a song together. It took her sometime to realise that the song was nothing but spells. Was she in a witch''snd? Belle had heard, how the witches hailed from the north, where they came down from the mountains.


    As the song of spells came to an end, which was neither white nor ck in nature, but forbidden magic. A man called,


    "Preciosa. Go take the cup and give it to the man. Complete this and we shall be free and live forever."


    A girl came forward from the crowd, wearing a hood over her head. Belle left the window where she was standing and moved to the front window to take a better look to realise it was the same girl she was looking for.


    Belle couldn''t detect any ck witch in here. Everyone appeared to be a white witch and it was strange, strange how the white witches knew to ess the magic so freely unlike the time period she was living in.


    "Remember, Preciosa," said the man who appeared to be the head of the group, "You have worked very hard. He needs to drink every single drop from the ss. Only you can do it."


    The girl nodded her head to this. Belle wondered what this was all about. If she was here, it meant she was here to witness the girl''s death that was near. It made her curious while also questioning herself why she was able to see the happenings for such lengthy time. Maybe it was because she was in thend of the dead and not in the living, turning the ability to be stronger.


    She saw the girl leaving, stepping out of the church and Belle quickly followed her. Belle realised how she was not in her reaper form but was back in her mortal form. She ced her hand on her chest to feel her heartbeat. This was in the past, so it should be okay, thought Belle to herself and her body would not cause any possible corruption. She hoped it wouldn''t.


    The girl named Preciosa, walked into a house before leaving for the forest and Belle was quick on her heel to follow her. She saw someone from the shadows appear to step out. It was a man wearing a cloak with a hood, who was tall.


    Because of the scarce light of the moon that came through the gap of the leaves of the forest, Belle couldn''t identify who the person was, except for part of his face. Though Belle couldn''t be seen by them, she still found it odd to step in there and breathe the same air that was around them.


    "You''re here," said the man, "I wasn''t expecting to see you," he then pushed his hood that was covering his face.


    Belle wondered why the face looked familiar to her. Though he had flesh and skin on his body, Belle could still take a look at the bones that made him.


    And then in realisation, her eyes widened. No way! Thought Belle to herself.

 Chapter 406 - Forbidden Magic- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Forbidden Magic- Part 3</h4>


    Music Rmendation: cebo - Running Up That Hill


    .


    Belle took upon herself to get closer to the man and woman who stood in the forest, moving behind one tree to another, to make sure it was the person whom she thought it was. She could only tell that it was because of her having the abilities of the Hawvert''s bone in her, she was able to see and detect things.


    At first, when she hade to know about who Lucas was, about him being a Grim reaper, Belle had questioned about the creatures who came from thend of the dead. When Lucas was not around, she had sneaked away to go and find more in the old libraries which not many visited. There were no books but only heaps of parchments. As expected, there was no sighting informed or spread by anyone for it to be written down.


    The mortals who belonged to thend of the living, were not supposed to know about the existence of the dead. People of the dead didn''t have feelings, at least that is what Lucas had told her. She now understood why Lucas could fall in love. It was because of his creator. The Hawvert could feel those things and it had been passed on to the Grim reapers whom he had created.


    "What took you so long?" asked the man, looking down at the girl.


    Preciosa, who still had her hood over her head, raised her hand to ce it on the man''s cheek, as if wanting to caress it. But her hand fell down to her side, "I need you to leave this ce."


    "Why?" asked the man. When the branches moved away due to the wind, more light fell on the two person and Belle could see the man had ck eyes and fangs.


    When they heard a rustle behind, Preciosa turned back to see who it was. The hood over her head slid back to reveal her silver long hair that had been hidden, "My parents have found out about you. They know you are here, and who you are, Crane."


    "Come with me," he said to her. The girl looked taken aback by this, "We can leave this ce and I will look after you."


    "I cannot do that," Preciosa said, taking a step back and turning away from him. "You don''t know the vigers are here. They will find and kill you."


    Crane ced his hands on both of her shoulders before turning her around. The girl had big fat tears in her eyes that only glimmered without falling down from her eyes.


    "We are not like the white witches," she said to him, "The blood we have is impure. The basic nature to take things, and avenge-"


    "You are nothing like that," Crane replied to her, "You are anything but not like those people. Isn''t that a good reason why you shoulde with me?"


    Preciosa appeared to think and weigh on his words. Her eyebrows furrowed and her face looked sad. A tear slipped out of her eye, trailing down her cheek, "They want to kill you. I don''t want anything to happen to you. I am the daughter of a standing witch. They sent me here to give you the poison. This hunt will never end."


    "Did you bring the poison?" asked Crane. Preciosa nodded her head, pulling out the sk she had been given. "You don''t want toe with me. You want me to stay safe. I want you with me. What shall we do?" he asked her.


    Preciosa''s eyes started to shed more tears, sadness covering her face. Crane put his hands around the girl to hug her.


    Belle who was watching this wide-eyed felt awkward to be standing here, watching them with her intrusive presence which the couple was unaware of. She then heard Preciosa say,


    "Give me sometime. I will get some of my things and we can leave," Preciosa looked at Crane after pulling away from him. They both smiled, and shared a short kiss.


    "I will be here, waiting for you," Crane said and she gave him a nod.


    Guilt and Wrath were willing to risk their positions as the original Grims for love because Crane was once in love with a girl! A mortal! Right now, Belle doubted that he was a reaper and was just a normal person. If he wasn''t a reaper, how many years did she travel back in the past? Questioned Belle to herself.


    But then, there were also Grim reapers like Greed who was attached to Lucas while Barron wanted to bring Ophelia back to life.


    She doubted the Hawverts told the truth to the creatures of the dead. The Hawverts were once a mortal, living in thend of the living.


    Preciosa who had left Crane''s side was going to die. It was why Belle was here in the first ce. So Preciosa was a witch. There were only two kinds of witches Belle knew of. If Preciosa was not a white witch, it meant she was a ck witch. But how strange that she didn''t look like the normal ck witches did, thought Belle to herself.


    Crane didn''t have red eyes, which made her believe that even though he had fangs, he was not a vampire.


    And though she was here for the girl, Belle couldn''t move as the man who was waiting for the witch was none other than one of the Hawvert, Crane.


    Minutes passed by but Preciosa didn''t return to the forest. Crane seemed to have sensed something wrong happened to Preciosa and he walked in the trail that was left by the witch. Belle followed him, getting out of the forest to see fire that was zing up somewhere in the vige. She was Crane run towards the vige and where the fire could be seen.


    "NOOO!" Belle heard a female scream.


    When she reached the ce, her footsteps came to a stop. She noticed Preciosa whose hands and legs were tied as sheid on the ground. On the other side, Crane had fallen on his knees. A man stood behind him who had staked through Crane''s back, near the shoulder.

 Chapter 407 - Forbidden Magic- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Forbidden Magic- Part 4</h4>


    Crane''s face turned in pain when the person behind him, pushed the stake further. On a closer look, Belle realised it wasn''t a log of wood but a metal rod that was used on him. She quickly looked around to see the number of witches who stood out in the open. A bonfire was lit at the corner.


    "I am disappointed with you, Preciosa," said the same man who had handed the sk to her before she had left the church, "I was expecting you to be on our side. Not to help the demon instead. Betraying your own kind. Why would you do that?"


    Preciosa didn''t answer but stared at Crane who was being tortured across from where sheid.


    "I told you she was going to change sides," said a woman, walking to stand behind the girl who was tied, "She has crossed the limits by not obeying our words. Imagine what would have happened if we weren''t informed about it?" she asked the man.


    The man shook his head, "Preciosa, answer me," he said, disappointment in his voice.


    "I love him," came Preciosa''s feeble words who looked like shecked energy, "Why do we need to fight. We are all part of thesends. You want to eradicate people who haven''t done anything."


    Belle''s eyes widened when the man took hold of another rod and used it to hit against the girl''s back, bringing blood out of her mouth, "How dare you defy our beliefs! Siding with the demons! Is this what I taught you?!" asked the man.


    "Stop hurting her!" Crane shouted. He put his hand on the rod that was sticking into his shoulder to bend it as his face contoured in pain and his fangs baring out for everyone to see.


    "Kill the demon!" ordered the woman who had spoken earlier.


    "Father no!" Preciosa cried, "He''s innocent!" she cried. The witches who were actually ck witches attacked Crane who Preciosa loved. He struggled to keep them away, fighting and killing them now, "Don''t hurt him!"


    "You have sinned," said her father, "I cannot let you live," and he used the rod this time on the back of her head, bringing out blood from her mouth and her head bleeding.


    Belle wished she didn''t see this as it was too painful. She wished she could do something! But if she did something, there would be too many changes in the living and thend of the dead. But what if this was her destiny? Just like how she helped Lord Nichs, maybe she was supposed to help but time was a tricky thing to y with.


    When Preciosa''s father left to go near where Crane was, Belle quickly went to the girl''s side, sitting down next to her. Blood had started to flow from the girl''s head. Belle moved her hand to ce it on the back of the girl''s head. She could feel the wet blood on her hand.


    Preciosa turned her body around slowly in pain, her eyes were dted, her silver hair was turning red because of the blood that was oozing out from her head. Her eyes then subtly moved to look at Belle. For a moment Belle sat like a statue amidst the chaos that was taking ce in the vige.


    Could the witch see her?


    Preciosa then turned to look at the man whom she loved who was being beaten and in the process of being killed.


    Belle heard a crackling sounding from behind her, near the bonfire that was lit up. The mes seemed to have increased. With furrowed eyes, she looked at it before the sparks started to stter like raindrops out of the bonfire. She let go of the girl''s head, standing up, Belle saw how the fire started to grow and move towards the house. Before she knew it, the houses that were made of dry grass, caught fire.


    The ck witches noticing this turned around in shock, "Preciosa, stop this!" the man shouted at his daughter. Suddenly the girl had freed herself from the ropes that she had been tied earlier. She pushed herself up to stand on her feet. Blood continued to drip down from her head, "Stop the fire! Come to your senses!"


    "No," she whispered. Her eyes looked hollow and empty.


    "This is madness! Are you going to hurt your own people!" The woman shouted before trying to move closer to Preciosa, "Listen here, dear, the demon has tried to brainwash your thoughts-"


    "My own people hurt me," said Preciosa, her voice holding no emotion. Her eyes fell on Crane whoid on the ground motionless. Rage suddenly filled her eyes. More fire zed and people who stood behind caught fire to scream in pain, "I will leave a curse that no one will ever know of," as she raised her hands, the wind started to blow more around them but the fire never extinguished, "Let the world be filled with lies about us and know only the darkness that you all carry in your hearts."


    One of the witches shouted, "Do something before she does something stupid!"


    Another witch used a spell, taking the stake and throwing the stake in the direction of Preciosa to only be pierced by the same stake as it turned around to attack her back. Some of the witches started to run away, leaving the vige.


    "You will nothing but walk the path of destruction. That is what you will be known for. The power of greed and pride you have, I take them away to curse you with nothing but darkness," saying this a light erupted from the ground in front of her, to move up in the sky.


    "What''s going on!? I am not able to use the spells!"


    "Nothing is happening!" said another witch, "The magic is gone!"


    The light that had moved up, disappeared to bring in darkness. Preciosa''s body swayed with the blood that she had lost. She then moved her outstretched hand to point towards Crane who was on the ground before she herself, fell in on the ground. More screams were heard, fire setting people aze who were in and around the vige.


    There was nothing but chaos all around the ce. The fire burned everything and anything--people and the houses until it was there was nothing but ck ash.


    Belle didn''t get to witness more as ck smoke started to engulf her, taking her back to the present, to thend of the dead.

 Chapter 408 - Chaotic Land- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Chaotic Land- Part 1</h4>


    While still, Belle was in the past, looking at the events that were unfolding again in front of her eyes, in the present, Lucas and the other Grims watched at Belle who had closed her eyes.


    "Does it work?" asked Greed to Lucas. Two minutes had passed by and Belle had not opened her eyes. They didn''t have the time to stay here, as the other two Hawverts would make an appearance in the house as Gorron had sent out a signal message to them.


    "It works," replied Lucas. His eyes had not moved away from Belle. Usually, it didn''t take this much time.


    Somewhere, he was worried, why Belle had not opened her eyes yet. If he wasn''t wrong, the memory of seeing what was happening in the past was equal to the dream time. One hour in the dream was equivalent or less than a minute in the actual world.


    "Why do you think Winston has been keeping her here? More like hiding," asked Rower, his head tilting to look at the soul that was unconscious, "She looks pretty though."


    Greed who had turned to his mortal form frowned at Rower''s words, "She looks almost transparent."


    Rower chuckled, "When you have lived in the river of the dead with the floating bodies, you learn to differentiate between the souls. If you want to learn more, you can swap ces with me."


    "That''s a depressing ce," Greed rolled his eyes, "I prefer thend."


    When they heard the sound of the floor creak from the other side of the house, Lucas said, "They are on their way."


    "Now only if the gatekeepers would open the portal, things would be so much easier to escape," stated Rower, pulling out his scythe and readying himself for the Hawverts who were much more powerful than Gorron. Tricking Gorron was easy but the same could not be told when it came to Crane and Winston, "How long do you think it''s going to take for Belle to return back?"


    "Hopefully in less than a few seconds," said Lucas. At the same time, the three Grim reapers smelt something rusty in the air. When they looked at Belle, their eyes fell on her hands which were coating itself with blood that started from the tip of her fingers. It started to move up her wrist.


    "Is that blood?" questioned Rower.


    "Belle?" Lucas called her name. He didn''t know what was going on in the past and why the past was linking itself to make its mark in the present, but Lucas didn''t want to take a risk. He brought his hand forward and ced it on Belle''s face, "Wake up, Belle," and Belle''s eyes snapped open.


    She looked as if she was in a daze, not speaking a single word nor looking at anyone who was in the room.


    "Miss Belle?" Rower called her name but Belle didn''t react or respond to it.


    Belle was too stunned to speak, with the overwhelming emotions that consumed her mind with what she just saw in the past. She could still feel the heat on her body because of the fire that the ck witch had set on the vige, burning it that led to people screaming. Belle eyes fell on Preciosa, and she gasped. Her hands were wet with the blood that belonged to the girl.


    She exhaled air through her lips that came like a shuddered breath. Her eyes filled itself with tears at the thought of what happened, what she clearly saw.


    The Grim reapers didn''t know what happened. Lucas stood up from where he was sitting in front of her. Walking around the girl''s soul, he sat down next to Belle. Without a word, he put his hand around her shoulder and the tears that was in Belle''s eyes fell down to look at Lucas.


    "You need to keep her away from Winston," said Belle to Lucas, "She''s-" before Belle had the opportunity to speak what she saw, the house blew up at the opposite side of where Lucas and the others were.


    "Get out from here!" Greed shouted to leave the house and Rower followed him. Lucas took hold of?Belle and the girl along with him to get out of there through the ability that Lucas possessed. But they couldn''t go far away as there were restrictions ced on where the ability could be used. If Belle hadn''t gone to use her ability, Lucas would have taken her away and out of this house.


    Belle looked at the house that started to crumble down and she flinched when it made a loud crash, "We need to keep her safe!" Belle said so that Lucas would know who she was.


    "I think our safety is more importantpared to hers now, Belle," Lucas said who had his scythe ready. The gatekeepers arrived out of the dust that was formed because of Winston''s house being broken down.


    "She will be our saving ticket!" Belle informed and Lucas turned to look at her, "She is important to Crane. Like I am to you," she quickly said using fewer words while delivering the idea. Lucas frowned hearing this. He didn''t question or doubt her because only a few minutes ago, Belle had gone to see the death of the girl''s soul.


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see Edgar and Moore who were approaching them. The Grim reaper who was shortmented,


    "I cannot believe we met and I couldn''t recognize you, Cross! I thought you were just normal being in the mortal world."


    Belle''s eyes snapped to look at Edgar whose attention turned to her now.


    "You were busy eating the bloody ice. I thought it would be impolite to disturb your mood. After all, it was the time of Christmas," Lucas shouted back from where he was. Edgar seemed to narrow his eyes at this.


    Edgar yed with his scythe, "Very funny. I wonder if it will be funny, when the Hawverts find out that with the other rules being broken, you even stole a soul from the river. Not to mention what the new reaper stole."

 Chapter 409 - Chaotic Land- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Chaotic Land- Part 2</h4>


    The two Grim reapers who were the gatekeepers eyed at the soul of the girl who was with Belle. Belle tried to remember if there was a spell that would help her to hide Preciosa''s soul for now, somewhere safe so that no one would take the girl away.


    Belle then whispered to Lucas, "You need to hide her. You cannot let Winston get close to her."


    Lucas ced his hand on the girl''s shoulder for the soul to turn small and be sucked into him. This technique was often used by the reapers for the mortals who passed away in thend of the living. To make sure that the souls would not be lost during the journey from thend of the living to the dead, they were often sucked into the death reapers body before letting it out in thisnd where they were right now.


    "What do you think you are doing there, Cross?" asked Edgar.


    "Hiding the soul?" asked Lucas in return before a small chuckle escaped his lips, "What are you doing here by destructing Winston''s house? He is going to be really angry when he finds out." It wasn''t like there was a need to save his house, considering how Winston was up to no good and was trying to do something with the soul which now Lucas hid within himself.


    Lucas had already decided that he was sending Winston for good but before doing anything, he would need proof. With one Hawvert down, the next was Crane who they could present the evidence.


    "Who cares about houses when new ones can be bought. Materialistic things don''t entice us Grim reapers," Edgar scoffed, and he swung his scythe to form arge gust of wind to blow towards them which Lucas deflected.


    "You had blood ice," Belle pointed to the short Grim who suddenly red at her as if she were an insect and was not supposed to speak to him.


    "How dare you speak out of line and trespass in the high tower by stealing things that do not belong to you!" Edgar scolded but Belle was not one bit scared. Firstly, she was not a new reaper and secondly, having already met the Grim reaper who had stuck himself to several sses of blood ice, it was hard for her to take his words to be serious.


    Belle was back in her reaper form and she shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know. I didn''t take it."


    "Lies!" eximed Edgar.


    "Says the liar who ate eight sses of blood ice. You should preach what you speak, Sir," said Belle, pulling up her own scythe that lookedrger than the average death reapers.


    Edgar turned to Lucas and asked, "Is she under your wing?! All you fallen Grims!" cursed the reaper.


    Lucas picked up Belle''s boney hand and brought it up to his lips, "This is mydy. Very rude of you toe to her house and now badmouth her," he tched. Edgar was not able to remember when he met this reaper until Moore said in a dull tone,


    "It was her house that we entered to check. Where you ate the eight sses of desert-"


    "Sshh! I don''t need to be reminded over and over again on how many sses I had there," he shushed Moore before looking at the newborn reaper. So it was her, thought Edgar to himself, the owner of the house they had met, "It was a good dessert," heplimented to Belle''s surprise.


    Belle bowed her head. She then heard Lucas speak to the other two Grims, "You broke the house with a Hawvert in there."


    "Cut the bullshit. Winston is not there but is looking for you," said Edgar.


    Moore then spoke softly, "He is right. I was going to tell you but you were too eager to break the house. I think Gorron is in there." Edgar snapped his head around in shock.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before that!" Edgar wanted to go find the Hawvert if he was still buried in there, but then why was he buried in there?


    As if hearing the Grim''s silent question, Lucas exined, "Rower turned him unconscious. He is sleeping there fine."


    "Let him be," said Moore, "Catching the fallen Grims are more important. I will catch Cross and you can go after the girl," he suggested.


    Belle came to believe that Greed and Rower were busy because not too far away from them, she saw a heap of dust rise towards the sky. She wondered which other Grims had joined in the fight and if Crane and Winston would be here any minute. They were all stuck here. Belle only hoped that Crane would listen to her and Lucas. Without sending her to the oblivion.


    Lucas knew they would be splitting once they would start fighting but he didn''t want Belle to be alone if one of the two Hawverts would take her away from here. Without wasting much breath, he said,


    "I need you to use a spell that is in thest page. It is much more powerful than what you have made use of."


    Lucas wanted her to look at the spell and practice it right here? Seeing how he was serious, she nodded her head.


    "Okay. I will do it. But what is it going to do?" she asked him.


    He said, "It will do the exact thing that you did when we met for the very first time." Lucas went ahead, his scythe shing against Edgar and Moore''s. He stopped Edgar from moving too close to Belle so that it would give her more time to open the page of the book. Lucas couldn''t hold both the gatekeepers for long as they were both Grims.


    Edgar slipped past Lucas and went to Belle. Before the short Grim coulde close, she changed the binds of the book, turning it to white for the moment.


    Belle then realised what Lucas meant. It was possible to stop and lock everyone in their ces by trapping them by using forbidden magic by the white witch. Which was her now.

 Chapter 410 - Chaotic Land- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Chaotic Land- Part 3</h4>


    Belle who had opened the book Vervus was still turning the pages to go to thest one when Edgar slipped past by Lucas toe straight at her with the scythe in his hand ready to strike her so that he could take her back to the high tower.


    She quickly uttered a spell and Edgar for a moment froze but the next second he was free, who almost fell on the ground, "You little thing!" he cursed at Belle.


    Belle frowned, wondering why the spell was not working on Edgar. It had worked fine on the other reaper who had sucked Barron and disappeared the fourth Grim out of sight. Why, asked Belle to herself and she rolled away from the ground before Edgar used his scythe to strike right at the ce where she was standing.


    Because of the impact of his scythe on the ground, more dust raised up in the air and Belle''s eyes widened. "Are you trying to kill me?" she asked Edgar, who frowned at her question.


    "You are already dead. It shouldn''t hurt much. How about you go back to the high tower?" Edgar proposed. Belle shook her head.


    "Give me a moment so that I can read the book. We can fight after that," Belle suggested back . Hearing this Edgarughed.


    "Make a scratch on me, and I will let you read the book. Aye?" Edgar was not a lowly death reaper but he was part of the thirteen cards of the Grim reapers. Belle had fought with Lucas but it was only for fun. Lucas never meant any harm towards her but the same could not be told with the other Grim reapers, "It looks like neither one of us is going to agree, your only bet is to win against me which is impossible."


    Belle desperately wanted to finish reading but Edgar would not let her read the spells.


    "And when did death reapers start to read. You little shitty things should not put your head into suchplicated things by involving and mimicking the mortals," Edgar continued. Belle heard a loud sh that came not too far away from where she stood. Lucas was fighting with Moore and so far he was doing well, "You know there are other reapers who can smell you. Whatever scent was covering you has started to wear off and the reapers will be swarming toe and tear you into pieces."


    When Belle, who was still looking at Lucas'' fight, Edgar took this opportunity to attack her. Belle''s non-existent eyes that were not present in her skull snapped to see Edgar a few distances away from her. She pped both her hands and brought out a blinding light that distracted Edgar for a moment. She then threw it at him, but Edgar deflected it away with his scythe.


    "You have tricks under your sleeve, girl," Edgarmented, his eyes narrowed down at her.


    "I have more of it," Belle said before tapping on the forbidden magic and pulling out the circled designs that had imprinted signs on it. With Edgar, even Moore who was fighting Lucas looked at the girl who pulled out forbidden magic.


    Moore said, "Looks like it was true. The girl indeed stole Winston''s bone. He won''t spare her, Cross."


    "On whose orders did youe here?" Lucas asked Moore, his scythe and Moore''s scythe shing with each other non-stop and sparks of heat started to erupt out.


    Both of them didn''t stand in one ce and they either dodged or attacked. For someone who had a passive look on his face, moving as slow as a snail, right now, Moore''s hands were quicker than Lucas. As gatekeepers, it was necessary to have quick hands to make sure no creature of the death would escape out from the portals, but some did manage in slipping out and into thend of the living.


    "The Hawverts. Winston," answered Moore.


    "Was there an assembly before Winston sent you to bring us back?" asked Lucas.


    Moore''s nk eyes stared at the thirteeth Grim, "There was one. Gorron sent out a signal. Winston asked us to get the Grims and the reaper who stole things from the High Tower."


    Moore''s hand swung hard with the scythe and Lucas dodged it by bending down. He used his leg to kick the Grim reaper who ended falling against one of the buildings that were around them. Having fought with many things in thend of the living, Lucas was much more agile than the others who only knew to catch souls like a fisherman catching fishes in the pond. Moore stood up unaffected. He cracked his neck left and right.


    In the midst of the fight, one of the death reapers arrived and went to attack Lucas, to only end up slumped on the ground because of the force that Lucas used to turn the lowly reaper unconscious.


    "Where are Crane and Winston?" Lucas inquired, staring at Moore''s legs. For a moment his eyes went to look at Belle who strangely was talking to Edgar. But in that time, Moore took the opportunity to hit Lucas who in a second had turned himself to the reaper form so that it would be less impactful.


    "It is good to see you have not lost your skills," Mooreplimented, even though he was the one who had attacked Lucas now. Not many of them knew it but changing to the dead form, reduced the impact of painpared to their mortal form, "Crane was not in the High Tower. He disappeared somewhere. Therefore, Winston gave out the orders to us."


    Lucas had fallen down on the ground and he stood up. Dusting himself, "How convenient." Unlike Gorron and Crane, Winston didn''t hold the power or ability to apparate as quickly as the other two Hawverts.


    "I would have never pegged you to be a troublemaker. Surrender, Cross. It will be easier for everyone," advised Moore. Lucas chuckled before saying,


    "You should ask Winston to surrender. Not us."


    Moore''s expression didn''t change, when he asked, "Why should we do that?"


    "Because he was the one who has been manipting time," replied Lucas.

 Chapter 411 - Chaotic Land- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Chaotic Land- Part 4</h4>


    Lucas'' words caught Moore''s attention and he didn''t go to attack the thirteenth Grim reaper again, "The timekeeper has not shown up to work for more than a decade. What makes you think Winston has a hand in it?" Moore asked curiously.


    "Because I heard it from the timekeeper herself. No Grims have ever taken an interest in the timekeeper. We all have been abiding the rules," stated Lucas.


    "Hard to believe, when the words areing from the fallen Grim. You should havee directly to thend of the dead rather than fleeing from the scene," replied Moore, "The felony is too much and you will need to bear the consequences of your action. There have been reports of the fallen Grims involvement with the mortals. The ck witches to be specific which none of the Hawverts appreciates."


    While Lucas and Moore were talking, keeping a safe distance and waiting to attack again, Belle was attacking Edgar with the spells. Trying to ce the mark on the ground so that Edgar would stoping to attack her but the short Grim was fast enough to deflect and swing his scythe on her.


    When Edgar''s scythe came close to Belle, she fell back on the ground. This damn Grim reaper, cursed Belle to herself. She then started to run away from him.


    "Where do you think you are going?!" Edgar shouted and he started to follow Belle.


    Belle needed somece to hide so that she could get some time to hide while also to read the magic that was written. With Edgar continuously attacking her, it was difficult. On her way, Belle changed her scent back to the way it was before she bonded with Barron. Camouging herself and running into the abandoned town. Turning behind she saw she had lost Edgar for now and she entered an abandoned building.


    Edgar had gone missing because he had got on top of the tower to see where Belle was going. Finding her, he scoffed, "New reapers think they are smart. You should be older than me to be able to fool me." Saying this, he jumped down from the tower, to walk towards the building.


    But Belle had not stopped to hide in that building. Going towards the window, she jumped out and made her to the next house, moving diagonally so that she could confuse Edgar. She would need more than a five minutes to be able to go through the spells and understand it.


    Just in a few hours after celebrating Christmas, things had gone haywire. Barron seemed to be the person who was always missing while the others were trying to clean up the mess that had erupted out before and after his disappearance. When Belle caught a shadow moving in the corner of her eyes, she quickly hid herself in the corner of the walls. It was a mighoul which was walking in the building, searching for food.


    She tried not to reveal herself. Mighouls were notorious creatures of thend of the dead. Except for Hector, thought Belle to herself.?Belle stood behind a pir while trying to not catch the attention of the mighoul. This mighoul looked simr to the one she had met back in the forest when Portia had killed her.


    The mighoul moved away slowly and Edgar was nowhere to be seen. Belle hoped that he wouldn''t be showing up any time soon. She opened the book of Vervus and turned to thest page. Her index finger moved on the written spells as she read the whole page that Lucas had written. It was strange how Lucas was able to write about the forbidden magic but he couldn''t perform the magic as a white witch was needed to do it.


    When she finished reading thest line that was written down, Belle wondered if Lucas remembered what was written in here. It needed the blood of the performer. That would mean, she would have to turn back to her mortal form which was in the process of corrupting itself.


    Belle, who was busy reading the page didn''t realize that the mighoul had not left the building. It?had climbed up on the pir that had a t surface on the top, watching her, while her eyes were on the ground in thought.


    "Ha! I found you!" Edgar shouted at the entrance. His eyes then fell on something that was lurking up on the pir. Belle, noticing his gaze, looked up and quickly stumbled away from the pir for the mighoul to climb down.


    The mighoul was displeased by the Grim''s arrival and it hissed at him, "Is that your friend?" asked Edgar.


    "You should ask him yourself," Belle answered. Thankfully the mighoul went to attack Edgar, again giving her time to escape from there.


    Belle ran out, her feet moving quickly on the ground. But her escape was short as someone appeared in front of her. It was Winston.


    "Where are you going in a hurry, Miss Adams?" asked Winston.


    Gulping, she took a couple of steps behind. She had run away to escape from Edgar but only to end up meeting a Hawvert. The reaper was the reason for all this chaos that was taking ce.


    How did Winston know her name? It seemed like he had somehow found it.


    "I was wondering which death reaper had the nerve to take the bone that belonged to me. When I found out... I must say, I was very surprised," Winston continued to speak, "Where is your beloved Grim?"


    Belle then questioned, "Why do you ask?"


    Winston gave her a smile, "So that I can send him to oblivion. All of you have disrupted and disturbed my ns which I have been working on for years. I don''t know if you sense how angry I am," he stressed on the word angry.


    "Does Crane know you stole her soul?" asked Belle.


    The Hawvert didn''t look surprised. He stared at Belle, and then said, "Let me get rid of you first and then those fallen Grims."

 Chapter 412 - The Fight- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 412 - The Fight- Part 1</h4>


    Belle stared at Winston who stood not too far away from where she was. She didn''t look back to see, if Edgar was back in the building, fighting the mighoul who was in there. She knew if she moved her eyes away from Winston, he would strike at her.


    "Are you doing all this for the sake of the forbidden magic?" asked Belle to the Hawvert in front of her.


    Winston stared back at the reaper in front of him, "Don''t you know you are not supposed to ask questions to the higher people in thend of the dead. Lowly beings don''t have that opportunity."


    Belle took his reply to be a yes to the question she just asked him. She had heard from Lucas that Winston was nning something big, to take over thend of the dead and join both the mortal as well as the dead world.


    Winston raised his hand in front of him and said, "Bow!"


    But Belle was not someone who was going to bow at Winston. She was not even part of this world but had only turned to a reaper for a temporary purpose. Without actually being a death reaper. The Hawvert was confused as he wasn''t able to get this one to obey his words.


    "It is because you have my bone. That is why it isn''t working," Winston drew the conclusion which wasn''t the whole truth.


    Belle didn''t know what to do right now, "Do you have blood?" she asked to Winston''s surprise.


    "What?" the Hawvert narrowed his eyes, looking at her.


    "I am a little thirsty. I need some blood," said Belle.


    Winston was not a mere death reaper but he was a Hawvert who had lived in thend of the dead for centuries. "Why don''t you hand me the book and I will take you to a ce where there''s blood," he offered her.


    "What book?" asked Belle, feigning ignorance right now.


    "The book that you have been trying to hide and read. Did you think I have not been watching you and your little groupie? I should have known something was going on in here," stated Winston, "Breaking into my house. For what?"


    Belle took that Winston had no idea that they had taken Preciosa''s soul from his house.


    "We were looking for the timekeeper," answered Belle, "You were the reason why the thirteenth Grim fell down from his position. I have been thinking about it for some time now. Everyone''s clock was working fine but you changed only Cross'' pocket watch that shows death. You wanted him to step down. Were you scared of him?" she asked the Hawvert.


    When Winston took a step forward, Belle took two steps back. She pulled out her own scythe but she doubted she wouldst long fighting against this Hawvert. From what she had heard from others, each one of them was stronger than the other Hawvert. And here she was alone, without Lucas, Rower or Greed''s help.


    Before Belle couldprehend what Winston was doing, the Hawvert moved in speed towards her, catching hold of her bones around her neck and he threw her down on the ground. Compared to Winston, Belle was an ant that could be trampled easily but even an ant could create trouble no matter how small it was.


    Winston pulled the book from Belle''s robes as she was making her bones right so that it would not crack and break, "I have been looking for this book for years," he said and at the same time, he took hold of her scythe to snap into two pieces. There went her scythe, thought Belle to herself.


    Belle stood up and quickly started to walk away, leaving Winston with the book who opened to only find nk pages, "Where is the writing?" Winston grumbled in anger when he turned it around, he realised this was a fake one. He turned around to see the new death reaper running away from him and he followed it, not allowing it to get away from him. Winston had been waiting for years for the book and he was finally going to bring his dreams to life.


    Without waiting, Winston swung his scythe and the buildings next to Belle turned to rocks that came to attack in her direction. Belle used the forbidden magic to push and throw it towards Winston. She had to get back to where Lucas was!


    Winston was in a rage that something that belonged to him was being used by a flimsy new death reaper and it was also carrying the book of the dead.


    Belle didn''t get to run too far away as Edgar, the Grim reaper came out of the building who had killed the mighoul.


    "I am not going to let you run away this time!" Edgar decided with a challenge. But something didn''t feel right as she was running in his direction and there was chaos behind her.


    Edgar noticed it was his master, Winston who was chasing the reaper.


    "Stop her, Edgar!" shouted Winston and Belle didn''t know what to do. She was being sandwiched between a Grim reaper and a Hawvert.


    "Don''t listen to him! He is trying to bring down thisnd with the others!" Belle shouted back, hoping the Grim would listen to her and he did, but at the same time, he looked confused. Edgar was one of the creations of Winston, therefore, he listened to what Winston said.


    Seeing this, Belle didn''t have any choice but she brought out her ability, out in the open. Lightning bolts started to erupt between her hands. This caught both the reapers off guard.


    "She has stolen my bone and she has stolen the book!" Winston said to Edgar, "Get her right now!" he ordered.


    Belle knew the probability of Edgar listening to her was really low. Therefore she didn''t test it out but she was definitely in bigger trouble than ever before, "I never stole the bone. The bone cannot be stolen and it''s a rule that it needs to be gifted. You were the one who gifted it to me," Belle said to Winston that confused the reaper even more.


    "This little bitch is lying to me!" Winston cursed her, "I will make sure you will be turned to something worse than the filthy mighouls."

 Chapter 413 - The Fight- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 413 - The Fight- Part 2</h4>


    "Fuck this shit," Belle cursed under her breath and then muttered spells under her breath for the wind to increase around her. She had to learn to hold her guard this time and it was important. Even if Lucas and the others won their battle, she would need to be there to restore the soul of the girl who once used to be the lover of Crane.


    "What are you doing with the wind?" asked Edgar.


    "Do you think your childish pranks will work?" asked Winston.


    Belle took the best shot she could and said, "I feel like you are a coward making me fight both of you at a time or are you notpetent enough to handle me alone?" the question was asked to Winston who looked more than mad. It reminded Belle of the angry bull in her town.


    Edgar had raised his eyebrows, "It is safe to say that someone is going to be punished and reaped forever in oblivion."


    "You are siding with the wrong side!" Belle said to Edgar who was closer to herpared to him being closer to Winston by distance, "Why do you think all the Grims including the original Grims fell down from their position? It is so that they can retaliate against him! He has been working with the ck witches!"


    "That is some good story you have there, reaper," Winston red and swung his scythe for her to be thrown against one of the walls, but Belle saved herself from getting crashed by stopping her body mid air, "Attack her!"


    Belle didn''t have the time as Edgar followed Winston''s orders and went straight at her and she had to dodge it before protecting herself with spells. She didn''t know how to get Edgar to her side. The short Grim was busy trying to attack her while Winston didn''t stop his efforts in attacking her too. The creatures of death trulycked morals! She was at a disadvantage.


    During the time she was getting to read thest page of the Vervus book, she had found out that blood was not the only thing that was a problem here. There was also a time constraint. Because of the number of reapers and Grims who were fighting with the other fallen Grims, Belle would need more than five minutes before she would be able to find and close the spell. Did she have that kind of time? Belle doubted that.


    Having Winston''s bone in her body, she used it to push Edgar back. With one wave of her hand, the Grim reaper went flying into another building. At least she could get rid of the Grim reaper while the only person she would have to concentrate on was to stay away from Winston.


    "Why are you doing this?" asked Belle to him, "You have everything here. Position and you used to have the bone that had the power-"


    "Which is now with you," said Winston, "Why don''t you return it back to me? After all, it belongs to me and not you."


    Belle shook her head, "No. Why are you doing this? You are creating an imbnce that will affect both the living and the dead. I thought keeping the creatures of the death like the reapers and the Grims unknown to the people of the living was what you all wanted."


    "I never cared for it," Winston chuckled. He stared at the reaper who was asking too many questions, a new reaper would never ask. Often when a person turned to a reaper, their memory was washed away and they didn''t have any recollection of who they were or what they knew, "It seems like your death was not good enough. I am not in the mood to chitchat, so why don''t you gift it back to me."


    "What if I say no," asked Belle to Winston.


    Belle wanted answers from this Hawvert. When Belle had gone to visit Preciosa''s past before the time of the girl''s death, Belle thought she had seen someone in the background. Now that she met Winston face to face where he wore his mortal form, Belle realised that this person was present during the time of, death of the girl. Not only was he there in the past but he had also gone to take Preciosa''s soul from the river of the dead, which Belle doubted Crane was aware of.


    "No? You forget that this is not thend of the living but thend of the dead. Even with that bone of mine, you cannotst long in front of me by making use of silly tricks like the wind."


    "Who told you I was going to make use of just the wind," asked Belle to Winston. When she took a step away from him, Winston mimicked her steps and Belle smiled as her hand raised up for even more wind to move around them. The dust that had settled for years started to raise up in the air, turning the atmosphere dirty and unclean.


    Winston then heard something above him, up in the sky and he looked up for his eyes to narrow when he caught sight of clouds that shook with thunder and lightning up there.


    "How did you do that?" asked Winston because no one had such an ability in thend of the dead. Was it because of his bone? Had he not explored it thoroughly when he had it with him?


    Far away from where Belle and Winston were, Rower swung his scythe against the reaper who came to touch him, "Do that again and I will have you floating in the river of the dead," he said before noticing the colour of the sky change above them.


    Since the time of his existence, he had never seen thend of the dead have a sky like the one he saw right now. Clouds shed against each other and sparks of lightning erupted from it. He saw one of the lightning strike down towards thend and like the rest, he felt the vibrations on the ground.


    "Looks like things are going to turn more interesting," hummed Rower before raising his scythe to deflect the death reaper who came close to create a scratch on him.

 Chapter 414 - The Fight- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 414 - The Fight- Part 3</h4>


    When Belle started the wind, Winston thought it was just a childish trick that would go away as not every reaper had such ability. Actually, no reaper had such ability and the one reason this reaper in front of him was able to make use of it was that she had his bone! It was his bone and he wanted it back. But the truth was, he couldn''t get to make use of it if the reaper didn''t return it to him as a gift.


    Only the person who was gifted with the bone could make use of it. Condition had been kept, when he created it but who knew that he would lose it! It had been years and he had been looking for it.


    But the bone was not the whole reason why Belle was able to tap into the elemental ability. There weren''t many who could wield many elements together, lest even two, and there were rare cases that the white witches never brought light to what they possessed. Belle, who was a white witch in her previous life, all her abilities had been passed to her current body and soul. That was why after the wind came the dark clouds in the sky that crackled with lightning.


    "Once I knock your arm, you won''t be able to make use of the forbidden magic that you are unting in front of me," Winston threatened her.


    "I never stole it. But you already know that," said Belle and a loud thunder was heard above them, "You were the one who wanted to kill Crane, wasn''t it?" she questioned, her red eyes staring at the Hawvert.


    Winston cocked his head to the side and asked, "I don''t know what you are speaking about. Crane and all of us are alive."


    Belle shook her head, "Before you turned to Hawverts. Before your time in thend of the dead, you wanted to kill him. Why? You got the ck witches to go against him." A sliver of shock came to pass through Winston''s face which disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Are you going to behave as if you don''t know anything?" asked Belle, her voice confident and her eyes intently looking at the man. How could she miss that little detail of another Hawvert being around the corner, thought Belle to herself. Witnessing Preciosa lose her life along with Crane, it had been heartbreaking and for some reason, she had blood on her hands in the real world when she returned back.


    Winston smirked at her, "How did you find it out? Was it from the book?" he asked Belle, his eyes holding curiosity because no one knew what happened on that day.


    "Are you a Hawvert? Someone who doesn''t hold powers of the forbidden magic which I now know why," said Belle to him, "It is because...Once upon a time, you were a ck witch and Preciosa''s curse didn''t spare you even after death and turning to a high status of thend of the dead."


    Winston''s smile fell down from his face. He was not happy hearing this. To think there was someone who knew about him being present there in the crowd, "I thought of taking you back to the high tower but it looks like I will need to silence you here for good. Nobody cares about a new reaper who steals things."


    Saying this, Winston raised his scythe and went to swing it against her but Belle raised her own hand for the clouds to sh against each other and lightning moved to struck his scythe while Belle jumped away from him to avoid getting caught in the middle of the bolt.


    As the scythe was made of wood and metal, it jolted Winston and he red at the reaper in rage. He had to finish her off quickly. If he didn''t do it, Crane would be here any moment as Gordon had sent a message to both of them. But before the message could reach Crane, Winston had cut themunication that left Crane out of the loop. But with this reaper who wielding the ability of lightning where she was changing the sky, Crane would notice and appear here soon.


    "Where is the book?" Winston demanded from her. Just because he didn''t have the ability to tap into the forbidden magic, it didn''t mean he didn''t have other abilities.


    When he hit the end of his scythe on the ground, it created a crater around Belle because of the impact of the scythe. Belle had a hard time standing on the ground as thend felt nothing less to an earthquake. She tried running away from the scene but on the opposite side, mighouls started to appear from the bottom and cracks of thend.


    "Give me the book and I will make sure your to lessen you misery," said Winston.


    "Why did you kill Crane?" asked Belle. Winston didn''t let her question him more as the mighouls started toing running towards her, ready to attack and Belle used the bolt of lightning to strike them and turn them unconscious.


    Though Belle got most of them, there were too many to concentrate on. She desperately needed blood but Belle was worried that her corruption would only continue to the point where it would tip her body off to the dark side. If that happened, she wouldn''t be able to turn back to who she was. To vampires, corruption was nothing less to a disease.


    She didn''t know how long she would be able to handle and battle the mighouls as they appeared to be never ending and with every second, Winston was getting closer and closer to her, to get the book and the bone that originally belonged to him.


    Rain started to pour down from the sky because of the continuous shes of the cloud that let out bolts of thunder hit on the ground and at the mighouls as well as at Winston to keep him away from Belle. With every strike, the ground shook in impact.


    Before Winston could catch hold of Belle, a scythe appeared between Belle and Winston''s hand, stopping the Hawvert,


    "Long time no see, Winston," said Lucas.

 Chapter 415 - The Fight- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 415 - The Fight- Part 4</h4>


    Winston''s eyes went wide but it wasn''t just him who was in shock. Edgar who had stepped out of the building, cursing the girl who had sent him flying like he was a crumpled parchment. As he stepped out, he noticed something strange in front of him. Did the girl transport him to thend of the living? Because it never rained in thend of the dead.


    Why the heck was it raining?! Asked the Grim, his small legs making its way outside to see shes of lightninging from the sky. One hit almost towards where he was standing and he had to jump to get out of the way.


    The rain didn''t bother his bones but it did turn his death robes wet right now. Edgar was utterly confused until his mouth opened wide in shock to see who Winston was standing with someone he once knew.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Winston in a shocked voice. He recognized the robes and he recognized the bones that made a Grim of cards of who they were. The number was often etched on to one part of the bones, and here, the Grim reaper had it on his face.


    "I never left. I was always here. Pity that you never noticed me," said Lucas, pushing Winston''s arm away from the position of where it was.


    Winston who was in his mortal form red at Lucas, "I still don''t understand how you are here. I clearly saw you being sent to oblivion by Crane. How did you get back here, Guilt?"


    Lucas didn''t wait to answer Winston''s question and he moved his scythe in quick shes which Winston after a very long time found it hard to keep up with.


    Lucas didn''t stop even for a second, without giving a break. He let Belle handle the mighouls while he fought against Winston, "I should have known that Crane would save you, without being too harsh. After all, you were his favourite out of the four Grims he created."


    "You know," said Lucas between their shes of the scythe, dodging the bolts of lighting that Belle had not stopped striking against Winston, "Everyone keeps telling me that, but he has been very harsh with mepared to the rest."


    "Of course, isn''t that why he sent you to oblivion? Without killing you forever and ceasing your existence," asked Winston. Water dripped down from their faces as thend of the dead had started to pour down with rain. "He didn''t want to kill you but save you. I must send out a notice that Crane himself broke the rules," chuckled Winston.


    "Have you always been this insecure, Wins?" asked Lucas with a grin on his face, "Always whining and not happy with what you had that you went as far as to disrupt the time. The only sad part is that you picked the wrong Grim when it came to changing time."


    "What?" Winston asked with his eyes narrowed. Lucas put all his force in battling against the Hawvert and Winston didn''t stop from attacking back.


    With one good swing, Winston kicked Lucas which was deflected back by Lucas'' leg. Finally, when Winston threw Lucas on the wet ground, his scythe came to reap the Grim reaper but Lucas pulled out his own scythe to stop the attack.


    "What did you mean by wrong Grim?" Winston repeated his question.


    "I don''t think your small brain can figure it out so let me help you," said Lucas, twirling his scythe in his hand. When another lightning struck, the skeleton on Lucas'' face came to appear beneath his mortal form, "Of course Edgar knows," he said, giving a look at the short Grim and then back at Winston, "I was the twelfth and thirteenth Grim of cards. I told you, I never left. I have always been here."


    "That is bullshit. That is not possible," stated Winston, his eyes taking in the full appearance of the original Grim, "Crane would have known if you still existed in this world."


    "Maybe he knew and he was only protecting me as you said?" asked Lucas, "I mean he doesn''t need to go and tell you each and every little thing. You are just a third level Hawvert. It is the reason why you desparately wanted to have the forbidden magic." Winston was not pleased hearing these wordsing from one of the fallen Grim and also one who had been created by Crane.


    "You have the nerve to talk to me like that. Crane cannot defend you if you won''t exist in this world, when hees here," imed Winston before getting back to attacking Lucas.


    Belle on the other hand continued to fight against the mighouls. She used the bolts through her hands as well as sending them from the sky to strike the creatures. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed Edgar who was staring at Winston and the Grim reaper with a continuous look of shock on his face.


    "Mr. Edgar!" Belle shouted his name and the Grim turned to look at her, "Would you like to help me?"


    Edgar rolled his eyes at Belle''s words, "I am a loyal Grim who works only on the words of the Hawverts and not mere death reaper." Ha! Thought Edgar, what did the girl think? He didn''t understand how the twelfth Grim reaper was still alive, which was why he stood away from the fight, watching them.


    "Your creator has been trying to disrupt this world for his own gains!" shouted Belle before catching hold of one of the mighouls and kicking its stomach and pushing the bolts of electricity into its stomach, "I will make a deal with you if you help! It is a good one," she shouted.


    At first, Edgar turned his head away from her to look at the interesting fight before his curiosity got the best out of him. He then went back to look at the death reaper who was showing skills that an average death reaper would not have.


    "What is this deal?" Edgar asked in a loud voice and Belle smiled at this.

 Chapter 416 - It Was Mine- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 416 - It Was Mine- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Millennium (feat. Lisa Van Hal)


    .


    Belle knew this would catch Edgar''s attention. The Grim reaper was simr to Barron when it came to character, more like an improvised version of Barron. The rain continued to pour and the lightning struck on thend.


    "I will help you with your height," offered Belle and the Grim reaper had a nk look as if he was not amused by her proposal.


    "Are you kidding me?" asked Edgar. At the same time, a mighoul came in between them and Belle raised her leg around to kick the mighoul before electrocuting the mighoul for it to fall down on the ground.


    Edgar red at the girl for picking up the matter about his height but she was proposing something good. Usually the reapers or the Grims could not change their basic skeleton structure and this damn height had caused him too many troubles.


    "Do you really have Winston''s bone?" Edgar questioned and Belle raised her hand to show the bone but with the rain, it was difficult to catch sight of it. Edgar was one of the Grims who was only following the orders that were given to him, not caring what it was. But with the recent change in bnce, especially with the return of the twelfth Grim reaper, it changed everything. Something was definitely not right.


    As much as Winston was his maker, Edgar didn''t understand why he was able tomand the mighouls, especially in this number to attack the new reaper. How strange to be threatened by someone lower who was lower than a Hawvert.


    When another mighoul appeared, Edgar this time stepped into the rain and used his scythe to send its head flying with ck blood sttering to mingle in the rain before falling on the ground, "That''s how you stop the mighouls," said Edgar.


    "I will keep that in mind," Belle responded back, taking his advice seriously and knocking the mighouls heads one after another which took more effort and force than what Edgar showed.


    On one side, Edgar had joined Belle to fight the mighouls while on the other side it was just Lucas and Winston whose scythe''s continued to sh, bringing spark even in the midst of the rain. Belle didn''t know the lightning was going to bring rain. She tried to regte the atmosphere with the spell so that it was just electric bolts to jolt the mighouls.


    They were overnumbered and the count of the mighouls never stopped, instead, the number only increased. During the fight, Belle got hurt after being thrown away from where she stood to crash against a building. Though she was only made of bones right now, she could still feel the impact.


    "Can you call Crane?" Belle asked Edgar, after realising how their situation was turning worse. One of the mighoul who had crept up behind her, caught her neck around as if it was trying to tear her skull off her neck. Kicking from behind and then using her elbow which gave out a small jolt, she turned around and ced her hand on the mighouls face. In an instant, the mighoul''s body sttered into ck liquid.


    Edgar was too stunned to see that she was able to do things which a Grim reaper could and it was because of a Hawvert''s bone in her.


    "Can you?" Belle repeated her question.


    "No. Only a Hawvert can call another Hawvert," Edgar responded back.


    Belle frowned hearing this, "But the reapers called Winston and Gorron to thend of the living," she said to him. Wasn''t that how it worked?


    "The reapers informed the High Tower. That''s where the messages reached the Hawverts to get to thend of the living," he replied and it made sense. So there was no way to contact Crane. Belle didn''t know how powerful Winston was or if Lucas would be able to defeat him. Right now both of them fought fiercely.


    Winston was tired with this little game and he wanted the book of the dead. The ck witches were taking too much time and his patience was running thin. Once he would get the power that was cursed down by the witch, he would be the master of more than just thend of the dead.


    "I am very much interested to how you got back if it wasn''t Crane," said Winston while turning around his scythe in his hand and to attack Lucas who dodged before it could touch him.


    "There are some things that''s over your head, something you won''t understand,"mented Lucas and the Hawvert turned angry hearing at this.


    Winston continued to attack before using the powers that came by being a Hawvert. He moved from one ce to stand behind Lucas, using the end of his scythe to hit Lucas'' back who almost fell on the ground but Lucas disappeared before Winston''s scythe could reap him there.


    But Winston was smart. Lucas didn''t realise that it was only a shadow of Winston who had tried to attack. The original Havwert stood right behind Lucas and bashed his head before using his bare hands to catch hold of the Grim reaper.


    "You Grim Reapers sure underestimate the powers that we Havwert''s hold,"ughed Winston in Lucas'' face.


    Before Lucas could lift up his scythe in his hand, Winston sent it flying far away so that Lucas could not make use of it. Lucas used both his hands to attack Winston this time, using his legs to kick and Winston returned it with the same vigour.


    Winston caught hold of Lucas and threw him on the ground over and over again until the Grim reaper found it hard to stand up. When Winston came to hit Lucas again, out of nowhere Lucas'' scythe returned back to his hand and it stopped the Hawvert''s hand to push it back. Lucas threw a punch at Winston and then he hit again for the Hawvert to stagger back.


    "That''s enough for now. I have other business to deal with," said Winston, and wind started to move around the Hawvert for the rain drops to be deflected away from him.

 Chapter 417 - It Was Mine- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 417 - It Was Mine- Part 2</h4>


    Belle who was fighting and getting rid of the mighouls turned to see something taking ce in the corner of her eyes. Even Edgar who was fighting with the mighouls turned to look at Lucas and Winston of them and his eyebrows raised in worry,


    "This is not good," he said and Belle heard it. Before she could ask what was going on, the wind started to blow across thend, like the air that was blown from the centre in an outward direction.


    When she looked back at Winston, Lucas was missing from there. Her eyes moved left and right, searching for Lucas but he was nowhere in the scene, "What happened?" questioned Belle.


    "I think he sent Lucas away from here. Momentarily and it will take time for Lucas to return back again. If his apparition works," said Edgar before he noticed something on the other side, "Or maybe not."


    Belle''s eyes followed Edgar and she noticed Lucas who was lying on the ground. He looked like he was beaten too hard and his body had reached its limit. Winston moved towards her but Edgar came in between them. Unfortunately, as Edgar was created by Winston, all it took was amand for the Grim reaper to bow down.


    "Down!" Winston ordered and Edgar fell on his knees.


    Great, thought Belle to herself.


    She didn''t know that Hawverts were able to control the Grims whom they had created. This was nowhere good. Where was Crane?! Asked Belle in panic when Winston made his way towards her. He made sure to let Belle know how much time had been wasted and how much he disliked her for taking something that belonged to him while fooling him from taking a replica of Vervus.


    With one wave of his hand, Belle''s body went flying to hit the already demolished building that was near her. Belle doubted she would be able to find blood in her current condition. She pushed her hand against the ground to get up. When she finally stood up, Winston sent her to crash against another building.


    ???Why don''t you hand over the book that you have with you?" asked Winston to her, "I know you have hidden it somewhere in here.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," replied Belle to his question. She was d that she was in her death reaper form where she didn''t have to cough more blood. She wondered how much pain she would feel tomorrow, that was if she could return back to her mortal form.


    "Don''t test my patience, reaper. Where is the book?" Winston asked, his eyes ring at her.


    "Why don''t you tell me why you killed Crane? Do you know what you did?" Belle asked him.


    Winston rolled his eyes, "Haven''t you heard of the phrase ''Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong''?" Winston asked before chuckling, "Because he took what is mine."


    Belle frowned. Nothing belonged to Winston in the first ce, "The forbidden magic was taken away because of your own actions," and she saw Winston shake his head.


    "He took the woman who was betrothed to me," said Winston and Belle finally realised what was going in here.


    "Preciosa," Belle murmured the name of the girl''s soul that they had taken from Winston''s home.


    The rain around them had stopped and only light sounds of clouds shing each other could be heard.


    "I was the one to marry the head priest''s daughter. Everything was going to belong to me, but the demon of the vampire came and spoiled it all," tched Winston, "I was going to wield the forbidden magic, it was going to be mine. When we found out about the other members death that was taking ce around us, the head priest decided to bait the killer and he used his very own daughter."


    "She fell in love with him," said Belle and Winston spat in distaste.


    "We didn''t expect her to change sides. The ck witches back then were much more together unlike now," Winston continued to say, "So I decided to set it up on how to kill the demon. But who knew that Preciosa had so much power within her that she woulde to curse her own people with hate. It was something none of us ever predicted. I lost everything that day. My life because of the fire, the girl whom I wanted beside me and the power that would havee to belong to me but nothing went ording to n."


    He then said, "We then moved to thisnd. As if fate was not done with me, do you know what happened? Preciosa just didn''t curse the ck witches by taking away the forbidden magic that rightfully belonged to them but she handed it to Crane while leaving me with nothing!"


    Belle stared at Winston as his voice was filled with hate. As much as Belle was interested in knowing the story, she was also trying to borrow time, hoping for the other Grim reapers or Crane or Gorron would arrive.


    In that time, Belle turned herself back to her mortal form. She could feel pain erupting from every part of her body. Her heart started to hurt again and she coughed more blood out of her mouth. She didn''t know if she could stall him more and waiting for others was going to be stupid at a time like this. The book was with her and all Winston would have to do was search her robes.


    Bringing her hand up, she covered her mouth as blood sttered on her hand. The corruption was moving forward. She ced her hand on the ground.


    "You stole her soul," said Belle and Winston smiled.


    "I wonder how you know things. Were you a ck witch too?" Winston questioned her but Belle didn''t go to answer it, "As high standing as we are, most of us don''t have memories of who we were or what we were. I knew somewhere deep down I wanted the power that belongs to me but it looks like others haven''t received their memory of the past life. By the time I realised about Preciosa, I decided to steal her soul out of the river of the dead so that I could revive her. Bring her back so that she can reverse the curse."


    That is why he wanted the book of the dead. To revive Preciosa but that was not good, thought Belle to herself.


    "So. Where is the book?" Winston glowered, stomping his feet on the ground as he made his way towards Belle.


    When Belle had ced her blood covered hand on the ground, she had already started to whisper the forbidden magic without Winston''s knowledge


    The pain was excruciating and Belle finally realised how much pain her parent''s had gone through the day when they were poisoned because of spitgrass. She huffed for air, her breath turning shallow. Winston who was walking towards her, his footsteps slowed down.


    He stared at the mortal with a frown before heughed, "You are a mortal. Here, I thought you were something special but look at you. Your heart is getting corrupted. What a pity."


    When Winston went to take another step, something stopped him, as if resisting his movements and he pushed through before hearing the mortal girl who was on the ground say,


    "Seal!" and the ground lit up with blue light that came from the circles and lines that had formed around them the creatures of the dead.

 Chapter 418 - Lost Things- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Lost Things- Part 1</h4>


    When Belle uttered the single curse spell loud enough before the forbidden magic she had used toy out on the ground that had been stretching through thend through leaps and bounds, Winston had not realised that the person who was carrying the book of the dead was no ordinary reaper.


    Winston looked terrifyingly angry because no matter how much he tried to step out of the circle that was below him, where light emitted out, he couldn''t get out. Belle started to cough again, more blood spewing out of her mouth because of the corruption that was affecting the other parts of her body. She tried to cover her mouth, but the blood came out of her mouth unattractively. At least there was easy blood, thought Belle to herself.


    She looked around her to see the clouds in the sky had started to scatter away and so did the thunder along with the lightning. The ground was wet but it didn''t erase the marking seals that she hadid out for the reapers, the mighouls, the Grims and the Hawvert who stood in front of her now.


    "What the fuck did you do?!" Winston demanded, rage filling up in his eyes.


    Belle could feel pain erupting through her body but she couldn''t stop the smile that spread on her lips, "Iid out a sealing to keep you locked in the cage. If you are to kill me, or if anyone else, you will forever continue to stay in there."


    She stood up by pushing herself and going to where Lucas was. cing both her hands on the ground, she removed the markings that had been created beneath him.


    "You need to go back to the reaper form," urged Lucas who was proud of her. She was the only one who could keep the Hawvert and the other creatures at bay. Belle was the key to unlock the information.


    Belle shook her head, "I can''t," and she saw Lucas frown at her words, "The blood that is used to seal them is the blood of a white witch who is alive. If I turn to a reaper form, it will create a void and the seal will be useless." She wished she could but she couldn''t, not when Winston was ready to turn them to dust.


    Lucas stared back at Belle before looking at the number of mighouls and Winston who were standing inside the circle that was drawn by Belle''s forbidden spell. Lucas had written the book of Vervus years ago which was why he didn''t remember what was written in the spell book. He caught hold of Belle when she started coughing, her body wrecking and bringing more blood out of her mouth.


    There was a spell to bring back a person but Belle dying here was not something usual. A moral never came to thend of the dead and then die. They died in thend of the living. Those were the rules of the dead.


    While he tried to calm Belle down whose eyes were turning ck, he heard the sound of footstepsing from the other side of the building. The footsteps were sharp because of the water that had poured down from the sky. In time, a man appeared toe and stand next in front of him. It was Crane. His hair wasbed back as usual, in his mortal form where he wore a suit right now. His eyes were bleak that held no emotion,zily looking at the Grim he had created and then the girl in Lucas'' arms.


    "She''s in her mortal form," murmured Crane, noticing how the blood that she was spewing out of her mouth that had trickled down on her dress was bloody red in color.


    "Crane!" came another voice from behind which was from Winston, "Kill that girl! She''s the reason for all this chaos that''s taking ce," said Winston.


    Crane, who heard the Hawvert speak, turned to look in his direction and Crane then turned back to see the girl, who was still a mortal.


    "How is she alive?" questioned Crane to Lucas. It was because he had clearly seen the girl''s soul leave the body to return to thend of the dead. It was a direct, painless death. Yet, here she was, alive and breathing just like a mortal, "Did she cheat death?"


    "She didn''t," replied Lucas before asking his creator, "There''s a girl that you need to meet."


    Crane had a bored look on his face, "If it is the time keeper, I have found her. Do you think your punishments will be overseen...Guilt," the Hawvert looked as if he was not pleased with Lucas, nor was he pleased to see the girl who was still a mortal, but she was dying. Her life was turning frail.


    Lucas knew his creator, Crane. Unlike the other two Hawverts, Crane was someone whocked any emotions. The highest standing in thend of the dead, the powerful out of the three Hawverts, Lucas finally understood why the man was like this. It was because his memory had not returned but how could one bring back a person''s memory, when the person had not tried to reach out for it and had been left in the dark.


    "If you listen to me, I can exin," said Lucas in a calm voice.


    Crane continued to stare at Belle who was coughing, "She is going to die. Will you exin or help her save her life?" questioned the Hawvert.


    The creator and the Grim reaper stared at each other, their eyes unblinking before Lucas replied, "If you have the time keeper, I think I can exin." Even if Belle did die right now, Lucas would still be able to stop her corruption by going back in time to fix it.


    A faint smile appeared on Crane but that didn''t mean he was pleased with the Grim''s he had created, "I have been very disappointed," said Crane.


    Lucas bowed his head, "I am aware, but I didn''t do it out of purpose-"


    "You hid this girl somewhere while turning me to a fool, Guilt," Crane interrupted Lucas'' words.

 Chapter 419 - Lost Things- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Lost Things- Part 2</h4>


    Lucas knew this was something Crane would not look over. He had literally fooled Crane by making him think that he had killed Belle, when in truth he had sent the other half of Belle, Portia.


    "What is with this utter chaos, you coulde to me directly than creating a mess here. Who do you think is going to take responsibility?" questioned Crane.


    "I was looking for proof. I doubted you would listen to me if I didn''t bring information of why and what was going on," Lucas felt Belle''s body move back as if she was trying to hold in the man, "Help her, and I will tell you."


    "Didn''t you say you would exin to me first?" Crane demanded. He pulled out his scythe from behind which was biggerpared to the other reapers in thend of the dead,"Not one, not two, but all the four Grim reapers of mine fell down from the position."


    Hearing this, Lucas'' eyebrows furrowed. All the four?


    "First it was you and Wrath followed you. Rower dropped his work to aid you and Edith," Crane''s eyes narrowed, "She has been helping you and she refuses to speak. I should have known. The peas of the same pod."


    "There''s Baltimore, Greed, Edgar, Moore and Barron who have fallen too," Lucas stated. This caught Edgar''s attention who had been trying to get out of the circle as Belle sealed each and every creature of the death in the perimeter so that no one woulde to cause any more harm or damage than what had been done.


    "Excuse me!?" Edgar asked with an oblivious look on his face. After a reaper of Grim reaper stepped down from the position, there had to be at least two hours gap before calling them fallen. Even though he had decided to lend a hand to the mortal girl because he was impressed with her skills while secretly wanting to do something with his height, he didn''t consider himself to be a fallen Grim reaper.


    Crane turned to look at Edgar who was stuck under the circle, "Why are none of you able to step out of the circles?" Crane questioned.


    Instead of Edgar, it was Winston who spoke, "The girl did something! Crane get her and reap her! She''s the reason why there''s time change and the Grims who have fallen one after another. She is going to bring destruction to our world."


    "He is lying!" Lucas interrupted before Winston could feed more lies to Crane who was quietly listening, "There''s a girl you need to meet. Belle can tell you more about it."


    Crane stared for a few seconds before Lucas finally brought out the girl''s body whom he had hidden before the fight had started. The girl floated in the air. Her white body almost like smoke in the dark, drifting in the air towards them. She finally came toy on the ground but there was no change in Crane''s face. It was like he didn''t remember anything.


    "Who is this?" asked Crane, still unfazed.


    Belle, whose consciousness had returned after a small ck out in her eyes and mind, she heard the Hawvert''s question, "Her name is Preciosa. She was one of the very first few ck witches who you were in love with."


    Crane didn''t like the joke and he pulled up his scythe and Winston couldn''t stop the smile that spread on his lips, "Do you think a Hawvert will believe the make believe lies? I am not fond of ck witches, creatures who only cause destruction and bad omen," said Crane.


    Belle shook her head, "I would get nothing lying to you. What people havee to believe in thend of the dead and the living about the ck witches ispletely wrong. People think they know but they don''t know the truth. False truth has been handed down for generations, before even the time when the ck witches'' magic had been sealed and binded so that they could not make use of it. This is before that," exined Belle to him. It was hard to exin and make the Hawvert believe when she was the only person who had seen and the man who remembered the event was lying, wanting the girl''s soul so that he could reverse the process of the forbidden magic.


    "Once upon a time, there was a imed demon in the mountains. Beyond thend of Wovile. In those mountains, ck witches resided. The highest priest had a daughter who was asked to bait the demon but they fell in love. The ck witch cursed her coven, so that they would lose all their precious powers that went in the hands of the man whom she loved. That girl was this person, and the demon was no one but you," concluded Belle.


    Lucas saw that Crane was intrigued by the story, but the Hawvert was not convinced.


    "Allow Belle to use the memory spell on you," Lucas proposed.


    Winston looked rmed by this, "She is a witch herself. She is going to do something uncouth! Let me out of this damn ce!"


    "We are wasting unnecessary time in here, Guilt. Her body is frail and she''s losing a lot of blood. Even if you try to feed her, she will not be able to consume it," stated Crane.


    Lucas held Belle close and he then asked, "Why did you ce a rule about the Grims or the reapers to not fall in love with the mortals?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" asked Crane, "It avoids distraction. Emotions are unnecessary to the creatures of the dead. If this girl didn''t exist, you would still be a Grim reaper, but it looks like you don''t agree with me."


    "I don''t," answered Lucas, "Winston told me earlier that you have favourites when ites to the four Grims that you created. What Winston feels right now, the rage, that is one part of emotion. What I feel for this girl in my arms right now, that is love. We all have harnessed different emotions but don''t you think it''s strange that the Hawvert who preaches about death reapers being emotionless is the one behaving like that now?" questioned Lucas, his eyes trailing to look at where Winston was right now.


    Belle didn''t know if Crane believed what they were saying right now, but considering he hadn''t used his scythe to reap her or Lucas, she said, "Winston has been hiding and trying to protect himself so that your memory doesn''t return back."


    "And why do you say that?" asked Crane.


    "He wants the entire forbidden magic that he has been dreaming about for many long years," replied Belle, "I can show you what I saw," she proposed and even Lucas looked surprised by Belle''s words.


    Did she mean she was going to take him to the past too?


    "This is only a trick!" Winston warned Crane, "She is a witch who is able to manifest and ess the magic to stop us. She is lying to you, Crane."


    Crane stared at Belle, a few seconds passing before he slowly crouched down to level himself to look at Belle and Lucas, "I will reap this girl myself if she''s lying."

 Chapter 420 - Lost Things- Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Lost Things- Part 3</h4>


    Belle let out a sigh of relief escape through her lips. Turning to Lucas, she saw him give her nod whilst he supported her in his arms. Getting up while coughing, Belle went to stand beside Preciosa who was floating in mid-air. She didn''t know how to help Crane to get his memories back but at the same time she hoped that a little trip to the memoryne would help the Hawvert.


    Crane followed her, standing on the other side of Preciosa''s body, watching Belle who was losing her life rapidly.


    Even Lucas who had been sitting had stood up, holding his scythe out while keeping an eye on Winston to make sure he wouldn''t step out of the markings that Belle had ced. Belle ced her one hand on the girl''s chest and her left hand was stretched out for Crane to hold. Belle had never tried something like this before, and it was only because of the book of Vervus that she had stumbled upon the spell.


    Winston was on the other side raging in anger because Crane was supposed to listen to him, to let him out of this little cage that the girl had made but instead of helping him, Crane was listening to that lowly mortal! Winston tried to use his scythe to free himself from the circle. Some invisible force kept stopping him from moving forward and he could get out from the lines of circles had been created.


    He had nned for years and this was the time! Winston was not going to let a mortal screw up with his ns. The soul of Preciosa was there and so was the book. For a white witch, the mortal appeared to be doing fairly well.


    He went on to work on how to get out until he noticed a small space that had formed on one side of the circle because of the water. A smile crept on Winston''s face.


    In the meantime, Crane finally ced his hand on Belle''s hand. In less than a second, he noticed smoke around him and the mortal, to finally be sent to the past.


    It took a minute for Winston to use his scythe in getting rid of the magic that was around him. He wasn''t a Hawvert just for namesake but because he had higher powerpared to the other creatures of the dead.


    When Lucas noticed Winston''s movement, he quickly brought his scythe forward as Winston had somehow stepped out of the circle.


    "Stop right there, Winston!" Lucas warned him but the Hawvert didn''t listen and brought his scythe forward to harm Crane.


    Both Lucas and Winston''s scythes shed against each other. Lucas made use of the magic he had received from Crane but that wasn''t good enough as at the end of the day, he was only a Grim reaper and not a Hawvert.


    Winston released another mighoul out of the ground that crept up behind Belle. When Lucas caught sight of this, his concentration on Winston broke, leaving the Hawvert an opening to attack him. But before the scythe could touch him, a hand appeared to hold the sharp de that belonged to Winston.


    It was Crane''s hand that had stopped Winston from attacking Lucas. Crane''s eyes opened and so did Belle''s who turned around to hit the mighoul with the bolt of lightning in her hand.


    Crane turned his neck around, "That is enough," he said with his voice emotionless and in a blink of an eye, Winston''s scythe broke into pieces because of Crane''s fingers that had pressed the metal.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at this little action, "You have caused too much pain in this world."


    "That is just a lie! We all know how there are fabricated worlds!" Winston defended himself. All this while, Winston had thought he had the enormous strength while Crane had only the forbidden magic which was why he was in shock.


    It wasn''t just Winston but every other creature who witnessed the scythe breaking have a look of shock on their face. It was because no one could break a person''s scythe easily, especially not when the scythe belonged to the high standing Hawvert in thend of the dead. A Hawverts scythe was always stronger than the rest.


    Crane turned to his side, the corner of his eyes looking at Preciosa who was still floating dead behind him before looking back at Winston, "You should have let it go. Dragging not only us but also the creatures of the living into it. You have caused too many troubles," said Crane to Winston with a look of anger on his face.


    Winston took a step back, "You don''t know what you did. The powers that you so proudly wield, it was supposed to be mine. I was going to be the ck witch who was going to be the most powerful one but you had toe and spoil it. She was my fiance-"


    "She never gave her heart to you," Crane stated, taking a step forward and Winston took one back, "You forget that she had to give it willingly. Simr to how your bone is being used."


    "My bone was stolen from me!" Winston raged, and pulled out another set of mighouls who climbed through the ground to stand, "Everything was stolen from me! The girl, my position, my powers. Preciosa was supposed to be with me, but you were the one who tricked her! All these years, I have been patiently looking at you standing next to me. Taking the throne and power of thend of the dead. When I finally realized about her existence still in this world, I decided to take her away so that I could make use of her."


    "You have a very borative n, Winston," said Crane, "I trusted you and I would have forgotten about it too. You could have continued enjoying your position but you made the mistake of not only stealing the person whom I loved but also causing chaos out there in the living. Not to forget, you were the reason why my Grims and the others have been not wanting to work."


    Winstonughed, "What are you going to do about it? Doesn''t that just tell how unfilial the Grims are towards you?"


    When Winston gave a look to the mighouls, the creatures started to run towards Crane, Lucas and Belle. But Crane only raised his hand, snapping his fingers for the mighouls to stter into liquid and fall on the ground.


    Belle''s eyes widened when she watched what Crane was capable of doing. He had killed more than fifteen mighouls with one snap of his fingers. Was this Preciosa''s ability, the power of forbidden magic that was given to the Hawvert before he died?


    In the back of her mind, she remembered the first time she had taken a glimpse of Crane in the graveyard. It was the time when one of the hellhounds had taken a bite on her leg. For fleeting seconds, she had seen him before returning back tond of the living. She doubted she would be alive if Crane had seen her lurking in thend of the dead.

 Chapter 421 - Lost Things- Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Lost Things- Part 4</h4>


    The mighouls bodies only sttered on the ground, turning Winston''s ability to control the creatures of the dead useless, "Why would you go to such lengths?" asked Crane to Winston, "You are not even the creature of the living to be worried about such trivial matters like power and status," his dull eyes continued to stay on Winston.


    "Things like those are often trivial when you already possess it. It is only the person who doesn''t have it will know how one feels," tched Winston. He was working on getting the pieces of the metal to rejoin back to his staff of scythe but it was barely able to move up from the ground.


    Crane continued to stare at Winston and said, "If you had openly asked for the power to her, she would have readily given it to you. Instead, you woke her wrath in her the night you decided to kill her. If I had the opportunity, I would go back in time to fix it, but then you would still exist. You are the reason there''s greed in the ck witches who now walk on thend of the living."


    Winston spat on the ground, "No, it was because of your existence. If you want to fix, why not go back in time. I can call the timekeeper, if she were here but it''s your Grim who stole her. He''s hidden her."


    Lucas put both his hands in his pocket, staring at Winston who was trying to put the me on them. He said,


    "You should stop with the lies, Winston. It looks pitiful when Crane knows what happened. Beforeing here, I sent the timekeeper to him who would speak nothing but the truth. You should ept defeat and what you did until now was wrong. You are the reason why there''s an imbnce in both the worlds."


    "I will destroy this entire ce! Hand the book and Preciosa to me right this instant," Winston tried to bargain.


    "Don''t utter her name with that mouth of yours," warned Crane who had received his memories of back of the night when he was killed along with Preciosa.


    Crane snapped his fingers again, but this time, a white electric light was sparked from his fingers that was sent towards Winston. The thin electric sparks like threads went around Winston''s legs, making him fall down on the ground. Water sshed around Winston.


    "You have lived too long and we don''t need you," said Crane looking into Winston''s eyes. Winston tried to struggle, trying to get up but Crane had made use of the forbidden magic to tie him down without the need to have a formation circle to keep the Hawvert in ce.


    "Stop it!" Winston said, finally realizing what Crane was about to do.


    "Lucas, if you will," came the calm voice of Crane. While Winston continued to struggle, Lucas walked forward with his scythe, a faint smile on his lips as his eyes met Winston''s eyes. His scythe glowed red.


    "Listen to me! I will make sure this-" Lucas didn''t allow Winston to speak as his scythe went across Winston''s neck for his body to turn to smoke and ash falling on the ground.


    Lucas had reaped Winston, a Hawvert. Because of this, a loud bell could be heard ringing as an rm for all the creatures of thend of the living. Crane frowned, annoyanceing to pass through his face and he snapped his fingers again for the bell to stop ringing.


    Belle who had been holding herself until now fell down on the ground and on her knees. Her body was weak and exhausted. Her sight was turning pitch ck before she was able to glimpse things around her.


    "Belle!" Lucas came to her side. She continued to throw more blood out from her body. Lucas could feel her body turning fragile like it was soon going to evaporate. He then looked at Crane.


    "You need to remember, Guilt. You broke rules," said Crane, his eyes on the girl whose soul was leaving the body, "You could havee to me but you chose the other way round."


    "Thest time I came to you, you tried to send me to oblivion," responded Lucas.


    Crane''s eyes subtly narrowed, "But you returned. I would have never guessed you would take the next position. It was clever of you. Clever to even hide this girl''s soul."


    "I didn''t mean to trick you. Belle had a split soul, the other soul came took her ce," exined Lucas.


    "She doesn''t look like she has a split soul," Crane hummed, noticing the blood that fell on herp.


    Lucas wanted to get Belle''s health back. Right now it was nothing but deteriorating. Usually, it took less time in thend of the living but here the time was extended for some reason, "It was her who found Preciosa. She can bring her back."


    To Lucas'' words, Crane shook his head, "You cannot bring her back. Even if the girl is a powerful witch who is in your arms, she would still not be able to bring her back," Crane, who was near the floating soul went to ce his hand on the girl''s cheek. To the Hawvert''s memory, Preciosa was still the same girl where even after many years she didn''t change.


    Preciosa'' body was cold, "If her body had stayed out of the body for many years, she must have lost her essence. Winston probably didn''t have knowledge about it and he decided to pull her out of the water."


    "Would you rather prefer I turn vengeful towards you? After losing the person I love?" questioned Lucas.


    Crane, who was feeling Preciosa'' cheek, said, "Isn''t that why there has been a rule that no creature of the death, the reapers are not supposed to fall in love. You made the mistake once, but you make the mistake twice."


    "What if the mistake wasmitted with the same person?" asked Lucas.


    .


    Author''s note: The book ising to an end.

 Chapter 422 - Offer- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Offer- Part 1</h4>


    Lucas didn''t want to lose Belle like this. She would have been safe if it weren''t for Winston''s thirst for power when it came to the forbidden magic. He had lost her once in the past and he didn''t want to lose her again to only wait for decades before he would be able to reunite with her again.


    "What do you mean?" asked Crane on what Lucas just uttered.


    "Belle is my soulmate, Crane. We share a bond with each other, the irreversible bond," revealed Lucas. Crane turned his body to face his favourite Grim who was holding the mortal''s body in his arms as she continued to cough. The Hawvert could tell that the girl was losing her soul because of her face that was revealing the nerves beneath her skin. There were barely a minute or two left before she would finally turn dead.


    "So that is why you were able to bring her back, or more like she came. How strange," Crane thought out loud, "Even though I didn''t know about my past, I put a rule so that I could keep you all safe from the emotions that could destroy you. But it seems like two out of four decided to walk in my path."


    Though Wrath had not given out his reasons for why he had turned to a fall Grim, Crane had somehow sensed it to be the reason.


    "I broke rules only because I thought I had to bring some matters to light. You know that too," replied Lucas, "You let her die, I will end up deteriorating and the cycle is forever going to repeat. Please save her," Lucas asked Crane. If there was one person who could save Belle right now through the forbidden magic, it was Crane. Not done speaking, Lucas said, "Also...the Grim reaper has married a mortal. There have been witnesses to it, who have agreed to side on our rtionship."


    Crane''s eyes narrowed at Lucas, "And who are these people? You do know the mortals don''t count and it was only the creature of the dead who can be counted."


    Lucas nodded his head, "They were Grim reapers. The people who were present there were Edith, Wrath, Greed, Barron and the gatekeepers, Edgar and Moore. If you go through the majority, they are all on the side to agree with my love for this girl, Belle to be true and right."


    Crane had a look of annoyance in his eyes. The Hawvert was built on rules and discipline who didn''t let his own creations step out of line. Turning around, he looked at Edgar who shook his head.


    "I frankly did not agree to whatever Guilt is saying," said Edgar.


    Lucas'' lips twitched, "I got engaged to Belle in the room and you worded the agreement along with Moore while eating blood ice."


    "Sir Crane, I was tricked!" Edgar defended while throwing a dirty look at Lucas for pulling a trick like that on them. When they had entered the Adams'' mansion, the gatekeepers had no clue about so many Grims residing in the house. The only person they knew was Edith and they thought it was a normal celebration.


    Crane returned his gaze to Lucas, ??You have yed too well, Guilt." Lucas wondered if Crane was praising him right now. The Hawvert''s eyes didn''t waver as he continued to speak, "I will let the girl live, but there''s a condition for it. She won''t be a mortal like she used to be. Her body is already corrupted and it''s only Winston''s bone that is keeping her still going. I will remove the corruption that she feels but in return, she will be bound to this world. Thend of the dead like the rest of you.


    "What do you mean?" asked Lucas, wanting to know the whole deal before he or Belle would agree to it.


    The Hawvert said, "I believe there''s a position in the cards that has been left vacant for far too long thanks to you." Crane then walked towards where they were, looking at Belle to question her, "Belle Adams, are you willing to pledge your life on being a Grim reaper?"


    Belle, who had been hearing only the words in pieces because of her ckout stared into the empty eyes of Crane. The Hawvert was offering her the position of a Grim reaper?


    "If you''re wondering why, like Lucas said, it would be a cycle and I am too tired to look at repeated things and have more Grims created when it''s just one Grim," Crane looked at Lucas when he said this, "Not to forget, you are very differentpared to the other mortals who walk in thend of the living. You seem to have potential which can be put to use rather than wasting it."


    She didn''t know if she was ready for it.


    Belle had imagined a lot of things. She had imagined her getting married to Lucas, at least before she knew about who he truly was, she had also imagined to have his children. But to be a Grim reaper, she didn''t know. She felt a pang of pain that shot up through her heart making her flinch.


    "What is it going to be? Time is ticking," Crane reminded her.


    Blood had dried on the corners of her mouth and there were traces of blood on Belle''s lips. Parting her lips, she asked,


    "What about the life I had in the living world?" Would she be giving it up? Though there weren''t many people whom she knew, there were still some she would like to be around, to meet them.


    "You''re bargaining for more than what I am offering you," Crane''s lips twitched.


    Of course, she was. It wasn''t everyday someone was offered to be a Grim reaper but what choice did she have? If Crane didn''t help her right now, she would turn to one of those creatures of the dead who walked in the forest. Creatures who were not only looked down at, but the kind that had no purpose. One or another day, she would be killed and her soul would disappear from this ce.

 Chapter 423 - Offer- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Offer- Part 2</h4>


    Before another pain could shoot up through her body, Belle heard Crane say, "You can continue living your life in thend of the living. Lucas appears to have mastered the art of the living, I will expect him to train you on how to not get caught by the living?"


    "I will take care of it," Lucas answered readily.


    "Okay," Belle answered before slowly nodding her head.


    Belle closed her eyes this time as the ckout continued to increase in her eyes where she couldn''t see anything. At the same time, Crane raised his hand to ce it on the side of Belle''s face.


    "You are neither my creation or Winston''s creation, but as you have created a bond with Lucas," said Crane, his voice loud and clear. Gorron had just reached the scene and his eyes widened in shock of what was going on. The look of shock didn''t disappear from Edgar''s face as he looked at Crane and the mortal girl with his mouth slightly left ajar, "You will take his previous position. You will be the Grim reaper that is of card twelve."


    The light around them that wasing from the circles that Belle had previously drawn increased, almost turning blinding as the wind around them increased. Belle could feel something change within her body and soul. Her body was turning lighter and lighter, the pain that she had been feeling a few seconds ago started to dull down until she felt nothing.


    The creatures around them tried to look at what was going on where Crane, the Grim and the mortal girl were standing. Belle''s form turned to a reaper, bonesing to be visible which was her reaper form. The light decreased around them but it emitted out of her neck until it left marks there, a cross and two lines next to it to represent the number she belonged to.


    Crane finally pulled his hand away from Belle''s face.


    "I don''t think I can release the other creatures...Belle," the Hawvert used her name for the very first time. Belle was in awe as she looked at her hands that were bones. She was in her skeleton form earlier, but this felt different.


    "I am in my Grim reaper form," said Belle. Even to her own ears, it felt strange that she was a Grim reaper now.


    Crane said, "Then turn back to your mortal form," he took hold of Preciosa''s body in his arms that had been floating in the air, "I have other things to do."


    "Crane!" Gorron came forward, his eyes wide as it darted from Belle to his fellow Hawvert.


    Crane''szy eyes looked at Gorron.


    "These Grims of yours and Winston! They have been trying to create havoc in thend of the dead!" Gorron red at Lucas and Belle, "Winston said they stole-"


    "Winston was lying," Crane interrupted Gorron, "He has been lying to all of us. We can speak more about itter. Hm, I forgot to ask something," and he turned back to look at the couple, "Where are the other reapers? It has been truly strange that we weren''t able to spot them."


    Lucas was hoping Crane would not question him about this. It was because it was Lucas who had been gathering the reapers and having them under the same roof he and Belle lived.


    "Rower, Greed are here," answered Lucas, "Barron, Beezlebee did something to him. We don''t know where he is. Baltimore is in thend of the living, and so is Warth."


    "Are we not going to punish them?!" Gorron asked with an incredulous look on his face, who had missed a lot of things that happened after he had been put to sleep by Rower.


    Crane gave it a second, "Maybeter. If you could be kind enough to get Barron back from Beezlebee, Gorron." The other Hawvert didn''t look one bit pleased, especially considering how he was subjected to being thrown water on the face by Crane''s Grim reaper, "Also, Lucas," said Crane before leaving.


    "Yes?" asked Lucas, wondering what more Crane wanted to know.


    "There''s an empty spot in the Hawverts. If you are interested, see me tomorrow in the high tower," and with that, Crane disappeared in a blink of an eye with Preciosa in his arms.


    Edgar was too in shock but when he tried to step away from the circle, it felt like he was walking straight into a wall, "Hello! If you could let us out and even hold the end of your deal," said Edgar to Belle who was still processing what just Crane said to Lucas a second ago.


    Belle at first concentrated to get back to her mortal form which needed less effort than before. Her corruption had stopped and her body was healthy again. Bending down, she ced her hand on the ground and said,


    "Release."


    The light that was emitting from the circles and lines reduced until the atmosphere turned back to normal.


    "Edgar,e with me," ordered Goron and Edgar who felt like he was torn finally left with Goron.


    Did everything end? Asked Belle to herself.


    Belle turned to Lucas, putting her hands around his neck and Lucas circled his arms around her waist. Pulling her to him, he kissed her like there was no tomorrow. He had almost lost her in his arms and Lucas didn''t know if he would be able to take it in the way he did thest time he had seen her die in front of his eyes.


    She pressed her lips on his, her body almost moulding with him while Lucas held her in his arms protectively.


    Pulling away, Belle looked into Lucas'' eyes that had turned gold somewhere in between the time the fight was taking ce with him and Winston. Seeing Crane and Preciosa die again in front of her eyes, Belle realized how painful it might have been for Crane to witness something like that. She remembered a few things from the time when she died in her previous life. Belle was the first one to die and Lucas was the one to witness her leave.


    Her hand reached to touch his face and then settle on his neck. Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed him again. Belle didn''t want Lucas to feel that way ever again. She didn''t want to leave him alone by himself and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Crane made it possible in a way where Belle would never have to part away from Lucas. She hoped one day, she would be able to bring his lost love back.

 Chapter 424 - Going Back To Life- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Going Back To Life- Part 1</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Progress by Ever So Blue (fragment)


    .


    When Belle and Lucas pulled away from each other, Rower and Greed appeared who had been freed from the forbidden magic circle that Belle had ced on every creature of death so that they wouldn''t try to cause any more harm than they had already done.


    "Well look at your new robes," Rower stated looking at the robes that were on Belle right now. Thest time he saw her, she wore lighter and murkier colour robes as she was an average and new reaper. "I am guessing you met Crane and Winston?" he asked Lucas.


    Greed who was looking around, said, "I don''t feel Winston here anymore." As Winston was Greed and other Grim''s creator, they could feel the connection which right now had disappeared.


    Lucas turned to look at the pile of ash that was on the ground, bits of the ashes floating on the water. Rower and Greed turned to look at Lucas'' line of sight to find the pile of ash, "I thought there would be a trial before he would be evicted out of this world,"mented Rower.


    "The soul of the girl we found, she was Crane''s lover before he turned to a Hawvert," Lucas revealed as when Belle was about to tell everyone about it in Winston''s house, the house had blown up.


    "Interesting," Greed said before he turned back to look at Belle and her clothes, "I guess I will have to tolerate you for the rest of eternity." He looked at her with certain re and Belle wondered if Greed was still envious like a child who was not willing to share Lucas with anyone. "I will go and report myself in the high tower then. Unless the bounty is still on our heads."


    "It should be removed now," Lucas confirmed. After Crane had turned Belle to a Grim reaper, the Hawvert had taken everyone else'' bounty, "If you are going to the high tower, have some people get Baltimore back from the mansion."


    Greed gave Lucas a nod and then left from there.


    Seeing Belle stare at Greed''s back, Lucas said to her, "He''s happy that you are alive. He''s being shy to tell you." Belle turned to Lucas and smiled. Maybe it was true.


    "I guess I will need to go back to thend of the river if there''s nothing for me to do here," Rower said, his scythe disappearing from his hand.


    Before he left, Rower said, "Wee on being the twelfth Grim reaper, Miss Belle," and in the blink of an eye, the reaper disappeared from sight.


    Belle looked around, where the clouds started to disperse and finally after many years, something that never happened before, light shone from the sky, brightening thend of the dead to rid the darkness that was around it.


    "What now?" asked Belle to Lucas. At the same time, she heard some clear their throat. She turned to the source from where the sound came from to see Edgar who was patiently tapping his feet on the ground.


    "I did not forget the deal," Belle said for Edgar to give her a nod.


    "I didn''t say anything," the short Grim shrugged. Belle smiled before pping both her hands together, touching each other before she whispered another spell in the air. Edgar who had been living as the short Grim finally started to grow in height and Belle stopped the spell when she felt the height appeared to be appropriate. "Thank you," Edgar bowed at her. Being one of the few reapers who was polite and behaved like he was part of the mortal world even though he had spent most of his time in thend of the dead, "Guilt," said Edgar to receive a nod from Lucas before he disappeared in thin air like Rower.


    "Do you think we will be able to find Barron?" asked Belle, who could still feel the rabbit''s presence somewhere near but she couldn''t spot where he was.


    "Crane ordered Gorron to find him. It shouldn''t take too long," replied Lucas, "Do you want to go back home?"


    "Yes," Belle nodded her head. Atst, everything was over and all she wanted to do was to go back home and get some sleep. Finally, there was nothing more to worry about. No hellhounds, no reapers trying to attack them. With Crane asking Lucas to meet him in the high tower to discuss his new position of being a Hawvert, she could only tell that everything was back to normal.


    Lucas picked up her hands in his, brought her close and hugged her. Belle doubted she would ever get tired of staying in Lucas'' arms. It felt good andfortable. The next second when she opened her eyes, they were standing right in front of the Adams'' mansion''s garden that was surrounded by snow.


    "I forgot it was Winter," Belle murmured to herself, "Sweet home."


    "Wee back home," Lucas kissed one of Belle''s temples.


    Everything looked just as they had left. Belle and the others had been so upied by the things that were going on in thend of the dead that they had forgotten they had left a mighoul in the mansion unattended.


    They walked towards the door and stepped inside the house. Not much time had passed since they had left the mansion. Walking through the corridor, they heard a loud crash in the drawing room. Frowning, Belle wondered if Hector was giving the maids a difficult time as he had the tendency to call every walking person as his food. But with Hector, there was the fluff stuffed rabbit that was standing on the couch with both its hands raised up.


    "Belle!" Barron jumped down from the couch.


    "Barron!" Belle eximed, happy and at the same time a little confused as to how he ended up here. Quickly stepping into the room, Barronunched himself on Belle for a hug, "I thought you died!"


    "Why would you think that?!" asked Barron in shock as he pulled back and went to hug her again, "No one can defeat me! I am Barron the fourth Grim. I don''t know what happened. One second I was standing in front of Beezlebee and the next I ended up in the mansion. I tried to get back, but with the gates and the other paths closed, I decided to wait here."


    Barron who was happy, continued to hug Belle until he noticed Lucas re at him. The rabbit coughed loudly before climbing down, "I believe you have finished all the things you went to do in thend of the dead?" Barron had been happy when he had found himself back in the mansion.


    Belle noticed a couple of vases that had fallen on the ground but it didn''t matter to her. She was more than happy to see Barron alive where he still existed.


    "So is the bounty cancelled?" asked Barron and Belle gave him a nod.


    "For now yes."


    "Great! I will miss hanging out here as all of us will need to go back to work," somewhere, there was sadness in Barron''s voice as if he was not ready for the vacation he had been enjoying toe to an end. He then sniffed the air, "Something smells strange in here." His bunny nose continued to sniff while Lucas left Barron and Belle to go to Hector.


    "It is time for you to return," said Lucas.


    "Are you going to send him back?" questioned Belle. If Hector went back, the other creatures would turn him into their meal.


    Barron''s eyes quietly moved back and forth between Belle and Lucas. He then climbed on the couch to take a seat.


    "You don''t n to keep him in here, do you? This is not his home anymore, Belle. His ce is in the dead and not in the living," said Lucas.


    "But he won''t be safe there in the forest." The mighoul was an innocent one.


    Lucas pursed his lips and then sighed, "When I go and meet Crane tomorrow, I will take Hector with me. Crane will know what to do with him. Maybe he can be of some use in the high tower." Belle gave him a nod of agreement.


    "Okay."


    Barron had not stopped sniffing and he asked, "Am I the only one who has sharp senses in this room?" Lucas shook his head and asked Belle,


    "I will have the maids draw you a bath and prepare food-"


    "I KNOW WHY! DID YOU-DID YOU TURN TO A GRIM?!" Barron shouted with his loud voice making both Belle and Lucas close their eyes. The rabbit had a look of shock on his face, "Oh, no. I think I am going to faint," he ced his hand on his head, "How the heck did I miss something like that?" he suddenly stood up on the couch again.


    "Let me tell you about it as we go see Baltimore," Belle offered Barron. Lucas had already left the room and Barron shook his head as if to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    "Balti can wait!" said Barron, quickly getting down and following up the stairs, "Oh no! I am a junior Grim''s servant! Belle, you cannot say this to anyone!" the rabbit shushed her, hopping up on the stairs.


    "I promise not to utter a word about it," Belle gave her word but she wasn''t sure if the other Grims who knew about it would keep quiet about Barron who shared a master ve bond with her.


    "You know what? I should have put a soul bond!"


    Belle who had reached the end of the stairs, walking through the corridors said, "I think I like you alive, Barron."


    "Oh hush! I am not scared of Lucas!" huffed Barron, his tail moving back and forth as he walked next to Belle, "Who do you think I am?"


    "Barron the fourth Grim of the cards," Belle answered. She noticed the clouds in Bonke had disappeared, letting rays of sunlight pass through. She could feel the warmth of it and she smiled.


    "That is right!" Barron agreed, "Lucas is just some silly Grim."


    Belle decided to give out another information, "Crane has offered Lucas the position as a Hawvert."


    Barron stopped walking out of shock and then asked, "Are you kidding me? When am I going to be promoted? They even had the audacity to raise my bounty to be the highest one until now. What else did I miss?"


    "Once upon a time, Crane was in love with a witch," Belle said and Barron shook his head, his ears moving up and straight, "You know what? You can tell me all about it once we kick Balti back to thend of the dead. I will ask Emma to prepare tea."


    Before they could reach the wall behind the cer where the other Grim was held prisoner, Barron coughed, "Belle."


    "Hm?" Belle turned to look at Barron.


    "Um that, what about Ophi?" Barron looked like an earnest rabbit. His rabbit ears were ready to flop down as he waited for her to speak.


    Belle offered Barron a smile, "She''s with Rower. Safe. We can sneak back to take her soul?"


    "I like that idea very much," Barron nodded his head.


    Belle tapped on the wall before it gave them a way to step inside the cer. Baltimore stood up, ring at Belle in hate.


    "It is time for you to return," Belle informed him.


    "Wait until I tell them what all of you have been doing here. The way a mortal''s soul was saved to be reincarnated by cing a me on me," Baltimore snarked. Belle ced her hand on the closest wall and the lines around Baltimore started to erase and white light appeared as a circle


    "You can take yourints to Crane. I am sure he will be more than willing to hear what you want to say," Belle smiled at him politely, "I hope you enjoyed your stay in the Adams'' mansion."

 Chapter 425 - Going Back To Life- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Going Back To Life- Part 2</h4>


    The man stood near the river of the dead. His hands carried a woman who looked nothing less to a water being because of her translucent texture that didn''t have a solid form as she was a dead person. Someone who had died years ago, which even Crane didn''t keep count of as he didn''t know she existed. His grey eyes stared down at her.


    Almost an hour had passed since he hade to stand on the bank of the river, but he hadn''t let go of her. He continued to carry her in his arms. Only memory and fragment was left of Preciosa, the woman he once loved dearly and Crane still loved her. He wasn''t willing to let her go but keeping her was not going to do any good. Winston had kept her out of the river for many years. If Crane knew about her, about who he was and what Winston had done, Crane would have tried to revive her but it was toote.


    Crane''s hollow eyes that never had any emotion hardened at the thought of what could have been done if only he had the knowledge.


    Far away from where Crane stood, Rower and Edgar stood next to each other.


    "Why not bring her back?" Edgar asked Rower in a whisper.


    "A soul in the river of the dead is always safe. The water as ugly and dirty as it looks, it has properties that keeps the souls alive, souls that have life. When you take the soul out, it is nothing less to a fish without water," answered Rower who was assigned in this part of thend of the dead, "These souls have no names, they just float."


    Rower noticed how Crane had not moved from the spot where he was standing. His back was stiff as usual, not having uttered a word nor emotion passing by his face. When a person turned dead and entered thisnd, in here, they had little to no emotion. That was how most of the creatures here were.


    "How did you grow tall?" Rower questioned, his eyes moving to the corner to look at the gatekeeper who wasn''t as tall as him butpared to his previous height, there was a lot of difference.


    "It was the mortal girl."


    "Ah, Miss Adams," Rower nodded his head, "Who knew we would be having a new Grim added, especially one who is more mortal than dead."


    Edgar raised his shoulders, "I would have never guessed Cross was Guilt. Did you know?" asked the gatekeeper, turning his head to Rower who had a peaceful expression on his face, "Of course, you know. The four of you always were close."


    "That''s a hard thing to say," replied Rower.


    The four original Grims-Edith, Rower, Wrath and Guilt, they were the creations of Crane and each of them lived by themselves. Rower wondered if his sister and brothers were close. The answer to it was no, but if one were in need of help, the others would be there to help. It was strange, thought Rower to himself.


    "I heard Gorron is taking over the responsibilities of all the Grims who were created by Winston," said Rower.


    "Aye. Baltimore has been asked to do desk work for causing trouble. I must say Greed is a lucky bugger for not having the same punishment. Must be because of Guilt," Edgar responded back and Rower smiled.


    "Maybe. Greed is like a child to Guilt. The boy always followed him around, taking his inspiration," a small sigh escaped Rower''s lips. He saw Crane bent down to put the soul back in the river of the dead. He wondered how painful it was for his creator to be feeling the sudden overwhelming rush of feelings that belonged to him.?To remember that he lost someone dear to him.


    When Crane stood up, he didn''t turn around but disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Like the rest of the Grims and death reapers, Rower went back to work as the chaos that had taken ce in thend of the dead had been stopped. Days continued to pass by, where souls of the dead were transferred from the living to the dead, some who made it through the gates, while some got lost or were thrown into the river before Rower let them ride his boat.


    Four weeks passed when a lowly death reaper arrived at the bank of the river.


    "Where is the soul?" inquired Rower.


    "It is parchment for you, Sir Rower," answered the reaper. Rower raised his brows to take hold of the so-called parchment.


    "This is an invitation," Rower corrected the death reaper. Before he had the opportunity to open and read it, he heard someone screaming from the other side of the forest, "What is that sound of dying animal?"


    "ROWEEEERRR!" came the scream from one side of the forest. Soon a Grim reaper came running through the trees, making its way to where Rower and the reaper was. The Grim reaper had red eyes and was of medium height with an extremely loud voice, "ROWERRR!!!"


    "I don''t think there''s a need to shout if you have seen me and I have seen you, Barron," Rower reminded the young Grim who was not younger anymore as the girl had reced his position.


    Barron who wasn''t in his rabbit form anymore, waved his boney hands, "Did you get the invitation?!"


    Rower raised his hand to show the invitation if that is what Barron was asking about, "What is it?" It seemed like Barron had received it and by the name on the envelope, Rower could guess what was in there.


    "They are getting married and do you know where the location is?!" asked Barron, "Right here! In thend of the dead. Why do you think they are getting married here?"


    "You didn''t ask them?" Rower asked, slightly surprised at the venue of the wedding.


    Barron pulled out his pocket watch and said, "I will ask them in a few hours. Do you think Crane will allow it?"


    "It should be fine. There''s no rule that one cannot get married in thend of the dead, considering this is the first case," Rower shrugged. He opened the card to read the message written in it-


    ''We would like to invite you to our wedding this Sunday at the house of Adams in thend of the dead. Belle and Lucas.''


    "It isn''t a bad ce,"mented Rower, "Looks like everything turned in their favour and there''s no need to worry. How''s your discussion going on with Crane, Barron?"


    Barron turned to look at the lowly reaper to wave his hand as if he was shooing him from there and the reaper quickly left Barron and Rower behind at the bank of the river, "Do you want to get on the boat?" offered Rower and Barron stepped on the boat before taking afortable ce to seat.


    "Crane said I cannot take Belle''s help, because a dead person is supposed to rest once they are dead," Barron had turned to look at the river that softly wavered on its surface without staying still as the movement of the boat was causing the water to move, "Right now I can meet Ophelia only in theke of bones, but it isn''t that bad. It''s good to see her and talk to her."


    "You know what you should do?" asked Rower who was slowly rowing the boat backward, "Get Miss Belle to revive Preciosa."


    "The chances of me turning to dust is higher than me trying to get hold of her," Barron huffed, "By the way where is she?" asked the curious Grim reaper.


    "Somewhere safe, sleeping," answered Rower before asking, "What happened to that little toy of yours?"


    "What toy? What do you think? Am I a child?" Barron rolled his eyes.


    "I was speaking about that rabbit," Rower said and saw Barron quickly close his mouth.


    "That''s not a toy, he has a name. Mr. Fluffs has been with Belle since she was a small girl. Did you know that Lucas used to tell her stories of the dead? No wonder she wasn''t scared of me when we first met!"


    "Must be interesting ones," hummed Rower.


    Barron continued to look at the river, spending time with Rower as they rowed in the boat. Far away from the river of the dead andnd of the dead, in thend of the living, Belle sat on the rooftop looking at the sunset and the busy vige was turning warm in colour. From the vige, she heard the bell ring loudly, its sound echoing around for her to listen to.


    With all the disruptions that had been going on a few days ago, right now, Belle felt like there was nothing to do. Her hands were empty except in helping the souls to pass through from the living to the dead. In the beginning, it was strange to do it as she was no more a normal person but she was a Grim Reaper.


    Like every other card bearer in the card of Grims, Crane had bestowed her with a name. The Priestess.


    The first week of catching souls was not easy for her because seeing them cry, Belle sat down giving the souls words of encouragement which in the end led to her taking the souls to their families so that they could visit before passing to the nextnd. Some souls even ran away, and it had been a troublesome week.


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    "What are you doing up here?" came Lucas'' voice and Belle turned to see him walking on the roof of the mansion without having the need to bnce as he was an expert in it, "The mansion is big and so is the ground, yet you have the habit ofing up here," he stated, his eyes taking in Belle who had pulled her legs close to her facing the vige.


    Walking towards her, Lucas took a seat next to her.


    "Do you think the others would question?" she asked him.


    "About?"


    "The ce we are going to get married¡­" Belle trailed.


    The reason she had picked the ce was that she hoped she would be able to see or feel her parents presence, the people whom she cared and loved. There was a spell that pulled out thest essence of the soul that was in the world, and she had found it in Lucas'' book. But the spell could be used only on souls that were damaged because once the spell was performed, the remaining essence would be lost.


    "We can get married here again. Two weddings don''t sound that bad," Lucas replied, "And people in the deadck appetite, I doubt it would turn expensive," he joked to have Belle smile, "I don''t mind anything, Belle and I mean it. I am happy where you are."


    Lucas put his hand around her shoulders, bringing her close, "I miss them," she whispered.


    "I know," he kissed the side of her head.


    Now that life had turned quiet again, and the Grims who lived around them all day along, it reminded how quiet her life was. She was d to be a Grim reaper because it gave more than one purpose and keep her mind upied. Belle didn''t know what she would have done if it weren''t for Lucas who had shown up at that night when his pocket watch that came from the dead world had tricked him. She would have been lost, and worse, dead.


    "Thank you, Lucas," she said, her hand finding his. Interlocking her fingers, she said, "Thank you for loving me and for being there."


    "Where else would I be if not by your side?" asked Lucas, his voice yful, "You were this stubborn little thing, always climbing the trees." Belle''s eyes shifted to look at the apple orchard, a smileing up on her lips.


    "You know...one of these days we need to clean the garden and put the bones in theke of bones," she said, wondering when Lucas found time to dig and put the bodies without anyone''s notice.


    "Yes, Miss Belle," came the dutiful answer from Lucas and Belle snuggled closer to him.

 Chapter 426 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 426 - The End</h4>


    Music Rmendation: Opaline by Novo Amor


    .


    Belle stood in front of the cracked mirror that was on the wall for years and years since from the time the mansion had been built in thend of the living.


    But she wasn''t in the living world, she was in the mansion which was the reflection of the mansion which she had grown up with. Candles had been ced all over the room and in the mansion, brightening up the ce even though it was not needed as the guests were people who were dead. It was Lucas who had decided to light the candles and make the mansion look like it was having celebrations.


    Belle wore a ck gown instead of white. The gown was made in the living and it was beautiful, one that she had never dreamt of wearing but nevertheless, it was still a wedding attire in the dead. Her shoulders had been left bare and buttons went from the top of her back to almost her until her waist. Her reddish-brown hair had been twisted and tied. Edith and her friend Anne had helped in getting her ready.


    The veil had been pinned on the back of her hair and Belle couldn''t help but stare at herself in the mirror. She was no more the girl she was once used to seeing herself in the mirror. Gone was the frivolous girl who was filled with mischief. Things were not the same anymore and if there was one constant thing in her life so far, it was Lucas who had stayed beside her.


    "They have set up the ce and the groom is ready," informed Edith, who came to peek through the doors, "Do you want me to inform them that you will be down in a few minutes?"


    Belle nodded her head, "Yes. That would be very kind of you," and Edith offered her an encouraging smile. Belle wanted her parents to be present with her, to watch the wedding but if she summoned their souls, she wouldn''t have enough time to spend with them. This was thest chance where she would be able to see them, to feel their presence and she wanted to do it right.


    Hearing the door close, Belle took a deep breath. She had been practising the spell for a long time, and now that it was time, Belle felt her heartbeat increase.


    "Okay. Let me try it," whispered Belle to herself and then uttered the spell from the book of the dead. She could feel the wind in the room and the mes of the candle flickering. When the spell wasplete, Belle''s red eyes looked around the room but her parents didn''t appear in front of her.


    Her lips pursed, her eyebrows furrowing in worry if she didn''t do the spell right. Clutching her hand, she thought maybe it wasn''t working and she would have to try it some other time. But when she heard the fire crackle in the firece, Belle''s gaze shifted from the front to look at the two figures that looked like smoke standing in the room.


    Belle''s hand moved up to her mouth, in shock and surprise. She had imagined of the time they would meet for onest time but now that her parents stood in the room, Belle was left speechless.


    "Belle," her mother called her, her hands opening wide and Belle who was a person of this world didn''t have any problem in hugging her mother back. With both her arms around her mother, she squeezed her while feeling her heart turn heavy in pain.


    With her mind that had been upied since the time of her parent''s death, Belle had not found enough time to mourn them. With the Grims who hade to stay in the Adams'' mansion, Belle had not felt loneliness but seeing her parents now, she realised how much she had missed them.


    "Mama," Belle whispered. Thest time, Belle had not even got to tell her goodbyes and this was her opportunity.


    Pulling back from her mother''s embrace, she looked at her father, "Papa," and her father smiled.


    "You have grown up, Belle," said her father, "You were little but look at you now."


    "Are you going somewhere?" asked her mother because of the attire that she wore.


    Belle smiled back at her parents, "This-This is supposed to be a wedding gown. It''s a little old tradition."


    "Let me guess, it''s Lucas?" her father asked and Belle nodded her head, "I thought something was brewing up." Belle turned her eyes to her mother, wanting to hear what she would say. It was because she knew that somewhere her mother didn''t approve of the possible rtionship between her and Lucas.


    "Well. So many things happened. We are happy if you are happy, Belle," her mother ced her hand on Belle''s shoulder, "You look beautiful," and her mother stepped forward to kiss her forehead, "I hope you are doing well?"


    Belle who was overwhelmed by emotions nodded her head while tears brimmed up her eyes. She had missed them so much, "Have you been doing well, mama and papa?" she questioned. She knew the answer to it. As they were lost souls that had disappeared from the living, there was no way they could remember anything.


    Before the question could be answered, Belle heard the knock on the door,


    "Belle?" It was Barron who was on the other side of the door, "Everyone is waiting for you."


    She didn''t want to leave yet, though. If she left now, her parents would disappear and she would never be able to see them after this.


    "We''ll be right behind you, Belle," her mother assured her, "Don''t worry about us."


    "Your mother is right," agreed her father, "Come here dear," he said, and Belle received a hug that felt cold but it still warmed her heart. She wondered if it was possible to bring them back to life, so that she could see her parents, breathing.


    Her father continued to say, "Don''t be scared, Belle. You have done well so far, and your mother and I are very proud of you. You have turned far more capable than any of our expectations. Don''t feel alone, Belle dear. Times might be hard and dark, but you have the ability to push through and emerge out of the darkness." Her father then leaned to her ear, whispering something that had Belle''s eye widened and she looked back to stare at her father who smiled, "Go on now. It is time to have your happiness."


    Belle bit her bottom lip so that she wouldn''t cry. Blinking her eyes quickly for the tears to disappear, she gave them another nod.


    "Live a happy life, Belle," her mother wished, we''ll see you right here at the window.


    Belle reluctantly let go of her parents'' side. Holding the front of her dress, she started to walk. Before reaching for the door, Belle turned to see her parents were still there who gave her a smile to say they were happy for her.


    When Belle made her way down the stairs and then out of the mansion, she saw Barron who was waiting for her,


    "Here are your flowers," Barron handed the bouquet of flowers to her, "Ready?" he asked, giving her his hand and Belle put her hand around it.


    "It is strange to see you this tall," murmured Belle when they stepped out of the house. She was used to seeing Barron in the rabbit form where she had forgotten he had his Grim form. But right now, Barron had turned himself to a young man in his twenties.


    "Sshh," Barron smiled at Belle, "Mr. Fluffs is here too. I have been taking good care of him."


    Belle whispered, "I don''t think I could find any better person to take care of Mr. Fluffs," Barron gave her a nod of agreement. There weren''t many guests and only a few of them. The Grims, Hawverts, some creatures of the dead and the only mortal being her and Anne who was Wrath''s woman.


    When they started to walk down, Belle caught sight of Lucas talking to Crane who was going to perform the ceremony. As if hearing the footsteps, he turned to look at her. His eyes calm as ever and the faint smile on his lips. He wore a suit as a groom would in the living world, his hairbed back.


    Belle remembered what her father whispered before she had pulled away from him.


    ''Maybe your mother doesn''t know this, but I always believed somewhere you would end up with him. Because of how protective he has been of you, taking care of you. I believe both your mother and I can rest in ease, knowing we are giving our daughter to someone who will treasure and look after. If you are not able to find the light in the darkness, you have him as the light. He will guide you.''


    Belle felt Barron let go of her hand, as Lucas had stretched his hand forward for Belle to take. A wide smile appeared on her lips, and she finally ced her hand in his. Knowing Lucas would never let her go. She stood in front of him, the bottom part of her dress was being made proper by Anne.


    Lucas turned to look towards the window that led to Belle''s room and she saw shadows of her parents who were looking at them. He bowed his head and saw Mr. Adams give him a nod. With another blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    "The wedding will nowmence," Crane announced to gain everyone''s attention to wed the two Grims for the very first time in the history of thend of the dead.


    *


    *


    Far in the future¡­


    Blue wind chimes with little bells and feathers hung at the window of the room, making sounds every time the wind blew in and out. It was the time of spring. A quiet afternoon like any other day.


    At one of the houses, a man sat on the bed flipping the newspaper in his hand which he had picked for his amusement. His attention from the paper was taken away when the baby he was assigned to look after crawled to the edge of the bed. Leaning forward, he picked the little one to ce the baby back in the middle of the bed. Though by the appearance he looked like a mortal, a human. In truth, he was a reaper.


    Opening his mouth wide, he yawned.


    Where were the baby''s parents? Things had changed in thend of the living as well as the dead. Apart from reaping people, the reapers were assigned part-time jobs to look after some of the mortals. He rolled his eyes. What kind of job was this? He was Barron the fourth Grim, he had other jobs to do! It had been a while since he hadst washed Mr. Fluffs. Thest vacation he had was decades ago. He wanted one right now.


    After spending a few more hours Barron, the Grim reaper walked towards the bed to touch the baby''s forehead, "Don''t fall down from the bed now," he said, narrowing his eyes. He would get someone else to take care of this one and he vanished in thin air.


    Unfortunately, after taking his vacation, Barron being Barron forgot to mention about reassignment to the child who could behave like a guardian angel for it.


    Months passed by when a dark hooded figure that was passing by the baby''s house stopped in his tracks to stare at the house from outside. The dark hooded figure was another Grim reaper, the reaper who rowed in the world of the dead.


    The Grim reaper wore a ck suit and an overcoat. By appearance, the man was tall and intimidating enough to scare a mortal. He hade to collect the couple''s soul who had passed away in a car ident a few hours ago when he noticed that the child in the house had no guardian angel in sight when it was supposed to have one.


    How rare, the reaper thought to himself. He could perhaps save her from the oing misery by taking her soul with him right now.


    Human souls were extremely precious, thought the reapers to himself, to have a soul which hadn''t been tainted in the human world was valuable. He looked at the baby''s death date and shook his head. She was going to die within a span of five years, surely he could wait until then.


    He woulde to take her soul personally, thought Rower to himself before leaving the living world.


    .


    Author''s note: I will be adding some extra stories in respective books of this LDG series. I have left an open ending here for the next possible 6th book in the series. For now, the book is titled as ''The Graveyard shift'' in my profile. You can just add it, so that you get an update for it, once it starts getting written. You will find them on my profile.


    The books in the series: Valerian Empire, Heidi and the Lord, Bambi and the Duke, Young Master Damien''s pet, Belle Adams'' Butler.?Another book- The Crown''s Obsession


    Thank you for reading the book ^.^


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!